《Once Bitten, Twice Shy》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Publicly Denounced Their Marriage

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Mr. Timothy Barker, do you take Ms. Samantha Larsson to be your wife, to have and to hold, and to keep her in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?¡± Samantha Larsson¡¯s eyes were twinkling with excitement and anticipation. Finally, she was going to be his wife. However, Timothy Barker still did not answer even as time passed by. Samantha looked at him with slight confusion, and their eyes coincidentally met. His gaze was unfriendly and gloomy,cking the gentle love it had before. In fact, there was a hint of puzzling indifference in it. Timothy looked at her unsympathetically for a while. Then, he uttered those words coldly and clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± An uproar erupted in the crowd. Samantha was stunned. Her beautiful eyes widened, staring nkly at Timothy. What was happening¡­ They had been dating for many years. Moreover, as soon as they reached the legal age, he proposed to her. Samantha had always been the apple of Timothy¡¯s eyes! However, when Samantha reached out to grab Timothy, he shook off her hand ruthlessly, as if he was throwing off something dirty. Samantha was caught off guard, and the force caused her to stagger two steps back, barely able to steady herself. Next, Timothy announced, ¡°The wedding is canceled. Furthermore, all coboration between the Barkers and Larssons will cease from today onward!¡± After saying that, he coldly peeped at Samantha as if he was mocking her, or maybe he was evenughing at himself. He did not say anything more and strode off. Samantha stood there dumbfounded. The mocking chattering from all directions instantly drowned her. She felt a stiff cold as if thousands of swords were piercing her heart. ¡­ The Larsson family¡¯s daughter was dumped at her wedding, and the Barker family ended all the coboration between them. To make things worse, the Larsson Group¡¯s stock price plummeted, their projects were suspended, and funds were cut off. At home, her overwrought mother roared at her, ¡°We¡¯ve nurtured you for so many years, yet you turned out to be so useless! You can¡¯t even keep a man! Didn¡¯t you and Tim had sex? Why did he publicly denounce your marriage despite that? It¡¯s so humiliating to our family!¡± Samantha¡¯s face was ashen when she heard such rude remarks, and she clenched her hands. It was true. Their rtionship had been great all these years. The night before their wedding, they even fell into a passionate abyss and they made love. Everything was going smoothly, and she still could not understand what she did wrong. Why did Timothy suddenly turn against her so ruthlessly! ¡­ At the Barker Group. Previously, Samantha could smoothly enter and exit the building, yet that day, she was blocked by the guard at the entrance, making her wait for four hours at the door. The sun was exceptionally scorching. Samantha waited until her face was flushed and she was sweating all over. Finally, she saw someone walking out. It was Timothy¡¯s assistant. He stood in front of Samantha, and he sounded respectful and polite as he said, ¡°Ms. Larsson, Mr. Barker ordered me to pass on a few words. He said he¡¯s bored with you and asked you not to show your face ever again!¡± Samantha¡¯s face paled and her words were stuck in her throat, unable to say anything. She did not expect that the man who treated her so tenderly and doted on her would say such hurtful words in a blink of an eye. Samantha bit her lower lip as hard as she could, almost making it bled. Then, with great difficulty, she finally found her voice. ¡°Then, please help me pass on some words to him¡­ For the sake of our feelings for so many years¡­¡± She suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Feelings¡­ Hah! There were no feelings between them anymore¡­ Hence, she changed her words. ¡°For the sake of our past as I¡¯ve saved him once, please ask him to extend a hand to the Larssons. Then, I¡¯ll do as he wants, and I¡¯ll never appear in front of him again!¡± Perhaps because Timothy really wanted to sever their rtionship, the Barker Group gave the Larssons a sum of money in the name of funding. On the other hand, Samantha also fulfilled her promise and left to go abroad. The loving rtionship for the past few years was like a dream thepletely dispersed as the wind blew. ¡­ Two yearster. Samantha pulled her luggage and walked out of the airport. She stared at the strange but familiar city, and aplex feeling rose in her heart. If it were not for her brother¡¯s health worsening, she would never return. Moreover, there was also a reason that she was unwilling to admit¡­ A few days ago, she received an anonymous email mentioning that Timothy¡¯s excuse was untrue. Two years ago, he said he was bored of her and broke off the engagement, but there was actually a secret! If she was really interested, she could investigate it, and she would find a big surprise! Her driver, Charlie, had been waiting for her at the entrance. Samantha got into the car, and they soon drove away. The car was not heading toward the Larsson¡¯s residence or the hospital. However, more than an hourter, they stopped at a clubhouse. Charlie monotonously informed her, ¡°Ms. Larsson, Mr. Larsson is waiting for you inside.¡± Samantha frowned but did not question anything. Instead, she got out of the car nkly. It was a private party, and there were not many attendees. Nheless, those present were all wealthy and respectable individuals. Simon Larsson saw Samatha and hurriedly approached her. Without even greeting her, Simon immediately took out a key card and handed it to Samantha, ordering her, ¡°Go and serve Mr. Godfrey. Ourpany¡¯s recovery depends on you.¡± Samantha¡¯s long and curlyshes fluttered. Even though she had expected that from Simon, she still felt disappointed when he said that. Then, Samantha hid her self-deprecating gaze and looked at Simon, obediently answering him, ¡°Alright, father.¡± After she said that, Samantha turned around and left. Simon watched as the slender and beautiful Samantha walked away, and he smiled in satisfaction. Several men in luxurious clothing in a booth at the side saw the scene unfold in front of them. They all turned to thenky figure hiding in the dark. Timothy¡¯s handsome face was indifferent. In fact, there was no emotion in his eyes. It was as if Samantha was an unimportant stranger. However, everyone ineffably felt a chill down their spines. ¡­ Samantha took the key card and opened the door. Mason Godfrey was only in a robe. When he saw her, his gaze was burning with lust, which he did not even try to hide. With his stout figure, he rushed toward Samantha. ¡°Prettydy, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Mason reached out to her excitedly. His chubby hand grabbed Samantha¡¯s wrist, and he led her to the big bed. Samatha let him guide her. She was even smiling when he pushed her onto the bed. Mason felt that he could not control himself anymore, and he impatiently threw himself at her. However, in the next second, Samantha raised her hand, and Mason felt something piercing the side of his neck. Then, everything suddenly turned ck as he felt his body weakening. Samantha sat and kicked Mason, who had already passed out, down the bed. Her gaze was ice-cold. Before she returned, she still had some hope for Simon. In the end, it seemed that she was nothing but amodity in his eyes. Nevertheless, Samantha was not the same person she was two years ago, and she would not be the obedient girl letting him mistreat her as he wished! Then, Samatha harshly tossed the keycard onto Mason. After tidying her clothes, she walked out in her high heels. As she walked out of the clubhouse¡¯s entrance, Samantha saw a tall mannguidly leaning against a car. There was a cigarette between his slender fingers and wisps of smoke faintly floating around him. His obsidian eyes turned to her, and there was a familiar gentle light in them. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Things Remained the Same, but People Have Changed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha immediately stopped in her tracks, and she even unconsciously held her breath. The corner of her lips raised uncontrobly. Just like in the past, she shouted,?¡°Tim¡ª¡± ¡°Timmy!¡± Suddenly, she heard a flirtatious female voiceing from behind her. A woman in high heels appeared, and she trotted toward Timothy. Then, she took Timothy¡¯s arms and was all smiles. ¡°Timmy, let¡¯s go.¡± Samantha¡¯s words were stuck in her throat, and her face paled. In the blink of an eye, she became a through and through joke! Timothy nced at her and smiled mockingly. He put out his cigarette butt, turned around, and got into the car. He did not give her another look. ... Samantha tossed and turned the whole night, and she could not get a good sleep. She was unsure whether it was because of her jeg or something else. The following day, Samantha went downstairs. As she expected, she saw Simon and Cynthia Larsson sitting on the living room¡¯s couch¡ªboth of them had a long face on, as if the world was ending. Samantha pretended as if she did not know anything, walked over and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Simon nced at her. He appeared depressed, and he did not answer her. On the other hand, Cynthia took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Something happened to Mr. Godfrey.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Samantha took a seat and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone disclosed his affairs to his wife, and their marriage is now at stake.¡± When Samantha heard that, she acted shocked. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Naturally, it was her who did this. Utilizing her connections, she looked through Mason¡¯s situation. He made his fortune by relying on his wife¡¯s capability. Once he was sessful, he disliked how bossy his wife was, so he fooled around with others and kept mistresses. However, he did a good job hiding it, and Hiry Godfrey never found out. Samantha sent all the information to Hiry the night before. Cynthia continued, ¡°Moreover, Mr. Godfrey¡¯spany was investigated this morning for tax evasion. They¡¯re also in trouble and helpless, so we can¡¯t rely on them anymore!¡± Samantha¡¯s train of thoughts was abruptly interrupted. She was really shocked about this, and she widened her beautiful eyes. The previous matter was her doing, but she did not do anything about this. Her connections were not that great that they could investigate into other people¡¯spanies. Was it a coincidence? Perhaps God could no longer put up with it and served justice? However, this was well-deserved for such a scum! ¡­ Old Madam Barker¡¯s 60th birthday wasing. Simon mysteriously took out an invitation card, allowing Samantha to visit Old Madam Barker to wish her well. After the failure of the marriage alliance, the Barkers and the Larssons no longer maintained contact. Of course, Samantha knew that Simon¡¯s intention was not that simple. The Larssons were facing a hard time in their business. Since the Barkers gave the Larsson Group a sum of money two years ago, they were only able to sustain the business for a short period, but they were not able to stop the decline. Moreover, they were approaching a crisis in their business. Hence, even if Samantha and Timothy had severed their ties, he refused to give up. Samantha was unwilling to attend, especially since Timothy had regarded her as dust. Furthermore, he already had a beautiful woman with him. Thus, she did not want to humiliate herself again! ¡°Father, Timothy warned me not to appear in front of him again. He had given us a sum of money, and I won¡¯t be able to ask for a second time.¡± Samantha¡¯s harsh words embarrassed Simon. He was so angry that he raised his hand, ready to p her. When Cynthia saw this, she hurriedly stopped Simon and shook her head at him. Then, she spoke softly to Samantha, ¡± Sammy, you¡¯re mistaken. Your father and I don¡¯t expect much from you and Tim. Besides, Tim and Penelope Schmidt have been really close these two years, and there¡¯s a rumor saying they¡¯ll get married soon. Since he didn¡¯t want you before, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t care about you now!¡± Samantha unconsciously clenched her fist. Penelope Schmidt¡­ She must be the woman she saw at the clubhouse the other day¡­ Then, Cynthia changed the subject. ¡°However, Old Madam Barker had always adored you. Now that you¡¯re back, you should go and wish her well, right? Maybe for your sake, she will help us.¡± It could be said that Old Madam Barker watched Samantha grow up, and she really liked her. When Samantha ended up with Timothy, she treated her extraordinarily well. Therefore, Samantha also treated Old Madam Barker as her own grandmother. Samantha did not n to stay in the country for long. As long as she lingered for another day, Simon would continue to find a rich man for her, and she would not have a day of peace. She had already booked a flight ticket and was ready to leave in a few days. She did not know when she would return after leaving this time¡­ Samantha shut her eyes and slowly opened them. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go and visit Old Madam Barker.¡± Simon and Cynthia were overjoyed. ¡°However, I won¡¯t do anything else besides that!¡± The smile on her parents¡¯ faces froze, and they looked at each other! ¡­ The Barker family¡¯s old mansion was brightly lit, and the hall was decorated extravagantly. When Samantha walked into the old mansion, she suddenly became absentminded. This ce¡­ Even though it had been two years, it still felt so familiar, making her heart palpitate. She used to think that this would be her home, yet things had changed. Then, she took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Samantha was dressed rtively simply that day as she did not want to catch anyone¡¯s attention. After all, she was only there to pass the gift and would leave after saying her well wishes. She looked around and noticed Old Madam Barker talking to a bunch of people. Perhaps it was the joyous celebration, but Old Madam Barker appeared happy and full of spirits. Seeing that, Samantha could not help but smile. Soon, a beautiful couple came hand in hand, and they stood in front of Old Madam Barker. The man was handsome, and the woman was gorgeous. It was Timothy and Penelope. Penelope was holding a gift meant for Old Madam Barker. Samantha did not know what they were talking about, but Old Madam Barkerughed so happily that her face reddened. The three of them stood there happily as if they were already a family! Despite knowing about this, Samantha still felt hurt when she saw the scene. It was because of her wishful thinking¡ªshe believed the anonymous email¡¯s nonsense. If Timothy had another reason to break off their engagement that year, why would he date a new girlfriend and appear so in love¡­ Samantha hurriedly turned around, and she bit her lips. She had nothing to do with any of this anymore. Since she had done her part, she would never meet Timothy again! It was not appropriate for her to wish Old Madam Barker. In fact, she might even disturb them. Hence, Samantha went to the gift reception table instead. After passing her gift to the servant, she walked toward Old Madam Barker. She stood among the crowd, silently wishing her happy birthday, then turned around and left. When she walked out the door, Samantha took out her phone and was ready to call the cab. However, her nose was suddenly covered. Who was it? Samantha was going to put up a struggle, but before she could react, everything turned ck, and her body fell weakly. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: You Asked for This

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was warm... It was so hot¡­ Samantha was awakened by the sudden heat in her body. She abruptly opened her eyes, and everything was pitch ck. There was no light around her, and she did not know where she was. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Suddenly, she heard a raspy and fierce voiceing from above her. Next, she felt herself being choked by a pair of cold hands. ¡°Damn it! You actually drugged me?¡± This voice¡­ Even though she did not see who the man was, she could tell from his voice that it was Timothy! She woke up there after she was attacked. Moreover, she did not even do anything, and she did not want to be involved with him ever again! Samantha opened her mouth, trying to refute. However, when she did, she uncontrobly moaned, and she could not utter a single word. Samantha was angry and embarrassed. She could feel that the warmness in her body was messing with her logic, and she was about to lose control of herself. She must leave as soon as she can¡­ She raised her hands, trying to push Timothy away, yet her body was weak, and she did not have any strength. Timothy thought that she was flirting with him and ying hard to get. The man¡¯s breathing was getting heavier and his eyes were bloodshot. The veins on his hands started to show one by one, and he roared through gritted teeth, ¡°Samantha, you asked for this!¡± Then, Timothy¡¯s lips violently pressed on hers. A night of frenzy¡­ ¡­ Samantha had a dream. It was a long-awaited, sweet, and blissful dream. On the day of her 20th birthday, she and Timothy were celebrating her birthday by the beach. She closed her eyes and made a wish in front of the burning candles. Every year, she would have the same wish¡ªmarrying Timothy. When she opened her eyes and blew the candles, a drone appeared in the sky. It flew in the blue sky for a while, and the white smoke gradually formed two words¡ªMarry Me. After that, Timothy, who was dressed in a ck suit, walked toward her handsomely with flowers in his hands. Then, he knelt in front of her. Her voice was hoarse and melodious, and his gaze was sincere and affectionate. ¡°Sammy, marry me. I can¡¯t wait any longer, and I want to make you mine for the rest of my life.¡± Samantha was overjoyed as she agreed, giving Timothy her hand. However, the very next second, Timothy¡¯s affectionate and handsome face darkened. His gaze was filled with mockery and indifference. Then, he opened his thin lips, uttering those harsh words, ¡°I¡¯m bored of you! Don¡¯t appear in front of me ever again!¡± Samantha was stunned, and she instantly opened her eyes, gasping for air. Even though it had been two years, that scene and those words were like nightmares, traumatizing her! She took two deep breaths and wanted to sit, but her body was hurting all over, causing her to cry out in pain. Samantha could not care less about the pain. Everything that happenedst night surged into her mind. She and Timothy¡­ She abruptly looked beside her, and she was greeted with the sight of the beautiful and familiar man¡¯s face. Then, suddenly, she stopped breathing! She was hoping that it was all just a nightmare¡­ Samantha closed her eyes. It was not the time for her to let her imagination run wild. No matter what, she must leave this ce first! She forced herself to steady her emotions, and she slowly sat up. Then, just as her feet touched the ground and she was ready to get out of bed, her wrist was grabbed. Next, she felt her head spinning, and she was back in bed again. Soon, her hands were pressed on the bed, and she could not move at all. She looked up and met Timothy¡¯s malicious obsidian gaze, and there was an undisguised hatred and murderous intent in them! This look¡­ Did he already ascertain that she drugged himst night and took the chance to get in bed with him, just to get some benefits from him? Samantha instantly felt anxious and terrified. She was well aware of how ruthless Timothy could be. Moreover, she knew how cruel his methods were, and she saw the fate of those who tried to scheme against him¡­ At the thought of that, Samantha shivered. Nevertheless, things had already unfolded to this extent, so there was no point in being afraid. Samantha forcefully bit her lips, forcing herself to remain calm. Then, she quickly tried to form a few sentences, thinking about exining the matter to Timothy. ¡°Samantha, you¡¯d do such shameless acts for the sake of money. Why? Was it because you got good money from me the first time you sold yourself to me, so you thought that the second time would be¡­¡± ¡°p¡ª¡± The crisp pping sound stopped Timothy from finishing his brutal words! Samantha¡¯s hand was still in mid-air, trembling violently. Her face was ashen, and her chest undted from the anger. There was a red mark on the man¡¯s beautiful fair cheek. It seemed that he did not expect Samantha to make a move. Timothy was in a trance for half a minute, but then his mouth twitched. Even though he was smiling, the temperature in the room appeared to have dropped. ¡°Samantha, do you have a death wish?¡± Samantha thought that the words his assistant told her two years ago were hurtful. Nheless, those words that he was spurting right then were more lethal. Was she such a woman in his eyes? That was why he broke off their engagement in front of everyone and forced her to leave, banishing her to a foreign country. The pain started to surge, and she was getting teary. All these years outside, she had heard horrible things. Nevertheless, for the sake of surviving, she would always smile through them. On the other hand, Timothy used to care for her and was very affectionate. Every word that he said, each sentence, could melt her heart. They were so happy together, yet it flipped at that moment. Being overseas for the past two years, she had learned to toughen up to survive. She thought that no words would be able to hurt her! Little did she know that she could not handle Timothy¡¯s few words. Samantha blinked hard, trying to suppress the urge to cry. In fact, she even forced a mocking smile. Then, she spoke mechanically, ¡°Mr. Lambert, I think you misunderstood. Someone knocked me out, and I was already here when I woke up. Moreover, I was also drugged! I was attacked at the entrance of the old mansion. You can check the surveince, and I can go to the hospital for a check-up to prove that I¡¯m a victim too. As for why you were drugged, it has nothing to do with me! This is just an ident, and I don¡¯t want to have sex with you, nor do I want your money!¡± After a pause, Samantha¡¯s smile became more profound, and she snorted. Then, she nced at Timothy up and down, judging him. Finally, her cherry lips parted, and she uttered, ¡°Mr.. Lambert, you¡¯re really full of yourself. With your terrible skills, even if I want to sell myself, I will never find you again! No matter how shameless I am, I, Samantha Larsson, will never go back to you!¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: ?I¡¯ll Never Marry Her

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It seemed that Timothy did not expect Samantha to say such words as his face instantly darkened. Their surrounding temperature dropped further, and she felt danger iing. Timothy stared at her as if he wanted to tear her apart. At the same time, Samantha tried her best to straighten her back, sticking out her neck and meeting his eyes. After a few seconds, Samantha was sweating cold sweats. Then, just as she was about to give up, Timothy suddenly snorted, ¡°Samantha, you better mean what you said!¡± After saying that, he walked away, not wanting to stay with her for another second. Samantha heard the door m, and she instantaneously lost all her strength, feeling deste. The man she used to love despised her. Samantha really could not understand what she did wrong¡­ Later, Samantha left the hotel and visited the pharmacy across the street. She bought an emergency contraceptive pill and a bottle of water. As she sat on the long bench by the road, she took the pill. Soon, she buried her face in her hands. After a while, her shoulders suddenly shook¡­ ¡­ Samantha returned to Larsson¡¯s residence. When she walked in, she ignored Simon and Cynthia, who were both waiting for her on the sofa. Then, she went to her room. She took a shower andy in her bed, covering herself with the nket and shut her eyes. Perhaps she was exhausted, or maybe she cried too much, but Samantha quickly fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up, it was already morning. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling for a while. She only got up after she recollected her senses. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Then, the maid¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Ms. Larsson, there¡¯s an emergency. Mr. and Mrs. Larsson want you to get down immediately.¡± When she heard that, Samantha¡¯s lips twitched, and she replied callously, ¡°Alright.¡± In the living room. When Samantha appeared, Cynthia instantly stood and helped her to her seat. Then, she nced at Simon. Simon understood the hint, and he quickly took the iPad and showed it to Samantha, asking, ¡°Sammy, what¡¯s going on? Were you with Tim the other day? Are you two back together?¡± He could not hide the excitement in his tone! Samantha¡¯s sight fell on the screen. It was a famous marketing ount on Weibo, with the headline: Breaking news! Timothy Barker, the heir of the Barker Group, has an exciting secret date with his ex-girlfriend Samantha Larsson, the down and outdy! They even had a pixted video. Timothy was seen walking out of the hotel room first, and then she walked out of the room in messy attire. Before Samantha could answer, Cynthia anxiously interrupted, ¡°Sammy, we can¡¯t suffer in vain as before anymore! Since the matter between you and Tim is publicized, he would surely be responsible for you, right?¡± Samantha slowly raised her gaze, looking at Simon then at Cynthia. After that, sheughed self-deprecatingly. Next, she questioned them, ¡°Father, why are you asking me what happened? Don¡¯t you know more than me?¡± Simon¡¯s eyes flickered, but he still stubbornly answered, ¡°Sammy, what are you talking about?¡± Samantha coldly watched Simon¡¯s performance, and she did not say anything. However, she stood and walked toward Charlie, who was standing at the side and immediately grabbed his right hand, dragging him toward Simon. ¡°When I was attacked, I scratched the attacker¡¯s right hand!¡± Samatha pointed at the scratch marks on Charlie¡¯s right hand. ¡°Father, you directed the whole thing, so is there a need for me to exin this to you?¡± Realizing that his scheme was exposed, Simon was livid. Nheless, he shamelessly admitted it. ¡°Yes. I did it! If it weren¡¯t for you being disobedient, why would I waste so much effort to orchestrate this! You¡¯ve had a luxurious life since you were young, and now that your family is in trouble, you should repay us!¡± After saying that, he gave an order to Samantha, ¡°Go upstairs now and change into a presentable attire! Follow me to meet the Barkers. Let¡¯s get our justice!¡± Then, Simon turned his head andmanded Charlie, ¡°Inform the media and let them follow us. If the Barkers refuse to take responsibility, we¡¯ll make a scene! I don¡¯t believe that the Barkers would be willing to tarnish their reputation!¡± Samantha listened to those audacious words, and she tightly clenched her fist. The veins on her hands slowly appeared. These were her parents, and they had nothing but profits and money in their eyes. They might treat their dogs or cats better, but as their daughter, her feelings, thoughts, and everything about her was unimportant! Samantha was extremely disappointed, but that was the only thing she felt. She whispered, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡­ At the same time, in the Barker family¡¯s old mansion. Old Madam Barker had seen the news early in the morning. She was stunned and quickly ordered the butler, ¡°Ask Tim to return now!¡± About an hourter, Timothy walked into the Barker family¡¯s old mansion. Old Madam Barker was discussing the list of gifts. When she saw her grandson, she immediately beamed. ¡°Tim, I¡¯m preparing the presents for the marriage proposal. Why don¡¯t you take a look and see if there¡¯s anything you want to add?¡± Timothy frowned and chortled. He walked over in big steps and sat on the sofa. Then, he nced at the table full of gifts, and he calmly answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything.¡± Old Madam Barker was confused. In fact, she was slightly angry. ¡°Tim, aren¡¯t you going to take responsibility? Is this how I raised you?¡± Two years ago, he publicly broke off their marriage, and he had yet to tell her the reason. Old Madam Barker felt extremely sorry for Samantha. Nheless, it had been two years, and the two of them had such an interaction. She would not let Timothy mess this up! ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you like Sammy? That¡¯s why you spent the night with her, right? Are you going to tell me that you two were simply having a pillow talk!¡± Like? A cold light quickly shed across his eyes. That day he sat in the car and saw Samantha at the roadside, crying and eating the pill. At that moment, he really wondered whether he misunderstood her. However, reality cruelly pped him in the face again. Such a scheming woman, who was good at acting and would do whatever she could to achieve her goal, was not worthy of his feelings! Timothy hid his emotions and did not exin further. He indifferently answered, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Old Madam Barker was furious. ¡°I¡¯ve let you do as you wished before. This time, you must take responsibility for Sammy. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to get it!¡± Timothy did not reply to her. Instead, he stood and elegantly buttoned up his suit jacket, bowed at her slightly, and strode off. The car slowly drove out of the Barker family¡¯s old mansion. His assistant looked at the emotionless Timothy through the rear mirror and hesitated before finally asking,¡± Mr. Barker, the Larssons are using public discussion as an advantage. I¡¯m afraid that this won¡¯t be so easy to handle. After this, Ms. Larsson will threaten you to marry her. With the Old Madam¡¯s support, what are you going to do?¡± The man¡¯s slender fingers gently tapped on her knees, and his obsidian eyes turned gloomier. Then, he opened his mouth and said inplete disdain and mockery, ¡°I¡¯ll never marry her!¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Fine. I¡¯ll Marry Him!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In Larsson¡¯s residence. Samantha tossed her backpack out from her room¡¯s balcony. Then, she attached rock climbing gear around her waist and trailed the fixed railing, sliding down to the first floor. Once shended, Samantha carried her backpack and left without looking back. Thest trace of affection for her family had beenpletely depleted by them. She would never do anything for them anymore! Samantha rushed toward the airport. On the way there, Simon and Cynthia had been calling her nonstop. Samantha was extremely annoyed, but someone called her when she was just about to turn off her phone. She looked at the caller ID, and her fingers stopped. After that, she picked up the call. ¡°Hello¡ª¡± It was unknown what the caller said, but Samantha¡¯s face suddenly ashened. ¡­ When Samantha arrived at the hospital, Corey Larsson was already in the operating room. She stood dazed by the door, staring at the red light above, and she unconsciously rubbed her hands together. Initially, she thought Simon tricked her by saying Corey¡¯s condition was abnormal, just to lure her back¡­ She felt that time was ticking slowly, and each second was tormenting. Then, about what felt like a centuryter, the operation door finally opened. When Corey returned to his ward, Simon and Cynthia took their time to get there. As soon as they reached, they rushed to Corey¡¯s bedside and cried their hearts out, shouting how much they cared about their beloved son. Samantha did not spare them a nce. Instead, she looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother?¡± The doctor sighed. ¡°Ms. Larsson, your brother has frequent heart attacks. Moreover, his body is getting weaker, and he must be given proper care. Otherwise, he might not live to see his eighteenth birthday.¡± He might not live to see his eighteenth birthday¡­ Samantha¡¯s heart ached, and she looked at Corey, who was lying in bed. As Corey was sick all year round, he appeared extremely thin and weak. Moreover, his cheeks were also pale. He was sound asleep at that time. If it were not for the movement of his chest, no one would be able to tell if he was alive. Hearing that, Cynthia abruptly turned to Samantha, crying and begging, ¡°Sammy, I know you¡¯re angry with your father and me, but we have no choice. Thepany is going bankrupt soon, and we don¡¯t have money left. How do we pay for Corey¡¯s treatment? We can¡¯t even afford his medical bill, so even if we found a match for the heart transnt, we won¡¯t be able to pay for the surgery. Are you going to let him die?¡± Then, she continued, ¡°You and Corey have a good rtionship ever since you two were kids. You don¡¯t want him to die, right?¡± Cynthia started to cry louder. ¡°Sammy, even if you don¡¯t do it for your father and me, you should think about what¡¯s best for Corey. He¡¯s still so young, and he hasn¡¯t even lived his best life yet. You must save him!¡± Samantha lowered her gaze. She wanted tough, but she could not. After all, she just found out that after she left abroad, her parents left Corey in the hospital, not showing any concern for him. In the past six months, they did not even pay his medical bill and kept dying it. His condition deteriorated rapidly, and it definitely had something to do with their attitudes. At this time, they were shedding crocodile tears in front of Samantha, saying how much they cared about Corey. What a joke! However, they had indeed hit Samantha¡¯s soft spot. She could ignore them, but she could never neglect her brother. Corey was the only person that he regarded as her family in this household. It could be said that they were orphans, and the only people they could rely on were each other. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched, and she asked indifferently, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Noticing that she had softened up, Simon immediately stopped crying, and he quickly said, ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m afraid that Timothy won¡¯t be willing to marry you, but we still have another choice. Samantha stared at him with tant mockery in her eyes. What choice? He had already nned it out since the beginning. If Timothy did not work out, he still had n B. As long as he could get some money, Simon would surely sell Samantha to anyone! Simon coughed lightly. Then, he exined, ¡°There¡¯s a wealthy man who¡¯s looking for a wife. If you¡¯re willing to marry him, he¡¯ll give us a sum of money. If that¡¯s the case, ourpany has a chance to revive, and we can continue paying for Corey¡¯s treatment!¡± If he were a wealthy man, then there would be women queuing up to be his wife. However, he was willing to spend money to buy a bride. Could it be¡­ Samantha straightforwardly asked, ¡°Who is he?¡± Simon and Cynthia nced at each other. Nheless, they were aware that they could not hide such a matter from Samantha, so Cynthia admitted, ¡°We¡¯ve never met him, but¡­ we¡¯ve heard that he was in an ident before that, causing him to be disfigured. Moreover, his mood is unpredictable¡­ and he might not be able to have sexual intercourse!¡± After a pause, Cynthia hurriedly added, ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry much. He¡¯s not young, but you are still in your prime. Just endure for a few more years, and when he¡¯s gone, you¡¯ll inherit his property. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± What great parents they were. The choices they provided were equally horrible. Then, Samantha walked toward the bed, slowly holding Corey¡¯s cold hands, which were but skin and bones. She shut her eyes and opened them, showing a hint of determination. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll marry him!¡± As long as it was not Timothy, she felt that it made no difference who her husband was. ¡­ Samantha sat on the empty and spacious bed in the bridal room, waiting for her newlywed husband¡¯s arrival. Two days after she agreed to the marriage, someone brought a marriage agreement over. The following day, a car came to pick her up and sent her to a splendorous and majestic vi in a remote area. As the sun set, the sky slowly darkened, and the vi grew quieter. Samantha heard that her husband did not want anyone to see his face, and the driver even reminded her multiple times not to turn on the lights. Hence, Samantha had no choice but to patiently wait for him in the dark. As she waited for quite some time, Samantha was feeling sleepy. Then, just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard footsteps approaching. As the sound was getting closer, Samantha felt as if the footsteps were tapping on her heart. Her husband was here. She subconsciously straightened her back, held her breath in, and looked in the direction of the door. The silver moonlight faintly lit the room, showing a man¡¯s tall and slender silhouette. However, the room was still poorly lit, and Samantha could not see his facial features. Despite that, she could still feel the man¡¯s inherent overbearing aura, inexplicably making her feel suffocated from the sense of oppression. Furthermore, she thought that it felt familiar. Samanthaughed at the thoughts that suddenly shed in her mind. She shook her head violently, forcing herself to stop letting her imagination run wild. Then, she pulled herself back together. Samantha gulped, and just as she wanted to greet her newlywed husband, he spoke first. His hoarse voice was clear, cold, and maizing.. Then, as if he was a king giving an order, he said, ¡°Remove your clothes and lie down on the bed.¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: I Love You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Before he arrived, Samantha had also thought about multiple possibilities, but she did not expect him to be so straightforward¡­ Was he not unable to have sex? Was that inurate news? Or could it be that he was mentally distorted and preferred ying perverted tricks? Samantha frowned, and she suddenly did not know how to act. Noticing that she did not move, the man¡¯s voice became deeper and colder, and he did not hide the mockery in his tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need me to help you?¡± Logically speaking, this was the first time Samantha and her newlywed husband met, but why was his tone so unkind¡­ In fact, he even sounded disgusted? Could it be that even though he needed a wife, he was irritated by the fact that she married him because of money? Or was there another reason? ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, then get lost!¡± The man appeared to have lost his patience, and he unfeelingly spurted those few words. After that, he turned around and was ready to leave. Then, Samantha shouted, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll remove my clothes!¡± Since she agreed to marry him, she had no other choice¡­ The man stopped in his tracks. Samantha watched the man¡¯s silhouette in the dark, and she bit her lower lips. After a few seconds, she raised her hand and tremblingly unbuttoned the buttons on her clothes one by one. She removed everything except for her undergarments as she really could not bring herself to do that. Then, she immediatelyy in the bed. Soon, she heard footsteps. Samantha could feel that her newlywed husband was approaching her. Finally, he stopped at the edge of the bed, and she felt the bed sinking. The man sat beside her, his gaze focused on her. Even though it was dark, she could feel the invisible oppression from his eyes, and Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This man had such a powerful aura. Even though Samantha had seen many people, she was still terrified. This feeling¡­ It was really familiar¡­ Then, her train of thoughts was interrupted as the man¡¯s big palms abruptly fell on her neck. Those hands were slightly cold, and the sudden touch made Samatha tremble all over. The man sneered at her reaction, and it was full of mockery. Samantha frowned deeper, and she grabbed the sheets under her with both hands, not responding to the man¡¯s action. The man did not seem to be eager to do anything to her. Instead, he stared at her with his obsidian eyes, and his big hands started to roam around on her body. There was no lust or desire, but more like a deliberate humiliation¡­ Samantha¡¯s obedience did not make the man happy. On the contrary, she felt that he was ineffably mad, and his actions were getting more brazen. Just as his finger hooked on her bra strap, and he wanted to remove it, Samantha raised her hands and forcefully pushed the man away, catching him off guard. The next second, she pulled the nket over and covered herself. At the same time, she turned on themp by the bedside cab. The sudden brightness caused Samantha to squint. Soon, the man¡¯s figure, face, and facial features fell into her sight. That man was Timothy, someone that she was too familiar with! The reason why she was so calm just now was to verify her guess. Nheless, she did not expect that it was really him! Samatha looked at Timothy¡¯s handsome but unbothered face, and she sighed. Then, she tried her best to ask calmly, ¡°Timothy, why¡­ Why are you here?¡± Timothy got up and stood by the bed. His tall body was slender and straight. Despite only wearing a simple white top and trousers, his beautiful face and outstanding temperament still stood out. His eyes darkened, and he stared at her with a cold gaze. Suddenly, he showed a faint smiled, and he did not answer her but question her instead, ¡°What do you think?¡± Samantha felt her chest tightened. Knowing how much Timothy hated her, he would not senselessly y such a trick on her. The only possibility for his sudden appearance was that the disfigured mysterious wealthy man with unpredictable mood swings was Timothy! ¡°You¡­ You are my newlywed husband?¡± Timothy casually adjusted his cufflinks. ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid after all.¡± Even though her guess was correct, Samantha was still dumbfounded. For the sake of running away and ending any connections with Timothy, she agreed to the marriage. However, she still ended up marrying him¡­ Why? Two years ago, Timothy publicly ended their marriage. When she returned two yearster, he misunderstood her for scheming against him, and he despised her, so why was he still willing to marry her? Could it be that he still had some feelings left for her? Samantha knew that her thought was foolish. Nheless, it still flooded her mind, and she unconsciously asked,¡± Why did you marry me?¡± Timothy lowered his eyes, and he saw the woman¡¯s pretty face. Suddenly, there was a touch of tenderness in his gaze. He looked at her eyes suddenly with a touch of adoration. That gaze was just like how he used to look at her when they were still in love. Anyone would not be able to resist the man¡¯s affectionate stare. Samantha was in a daze. She watched him stoop over, and his handsome face slowly approached her as his fingertips gently grabbed her chin. The man¡¯s deep and loving voice sounded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s because¡­I love you. I want you, and want to hold hands with you, and grow old with you.¡± I love you¡­ I want you¡­ I want to hold hands with you, and grow old with you¡­ Samantha¡¯s pupils widened, and her heart skipped a few beats. However, she heard Timothy¡¯s sneer the next second. He pinched Samantha¡¯s chin hard as if he wanted to crush her bones. Samantha groaned in pain, but she instantly regained herposure. She looked up and met Timothy¡¯s eyes, which were ridiculing her, and her face was ashen. She really humiliated herself this time. Seeing Samantha this way, Timothy seemed to still be unsatisfied. Then, he opened his thin lips and uttered a crueler sentence word by word,¡± Samantha, did you really think you¡¯re worthy of being Madam Barker?¡± This was the reason¡­ Timothy understood what type of person her parents were, and he had a deep-rooted misunderstanding of her. To prevent her parents from causing a scene and disturb the Barker family or affect the Barker Group¡¯s reputation, he made up such a person and gave her parents a sum of money just to shut them up. That way, he couldpletely destroy her parents¡¯ wish for her to marry into the Barker family! The ridiculous part was Samantha still dared to have such expectations and fantasies¡­ Samantha was getting teary, but she forcefully clenched her fist, stabbing her nails into her palms, trying to suppress her disappointment. After that, she once again looked at Timothy, but this time she smiled.. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Exercise My Rights as Your Husband

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy did not expect that Samantha could still smile at such a time. Was it because she was more shameless after not meeting each other for two years, or could it be that she had never shown her true self in front of him. Timothy thought of something and the murderous intent in his eyes intensified. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Mr. Barker, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Samatha¡¯s eyes did not flicker. Her eyes were so clear, it was as if the hurt she felt just now was just an illusion. Moreover, her tone was polite, as if she was talking to a stranger. Without the slightest emotion, she yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that it was an ident, and I will not ask you for anything. Your n is unnecessary!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Timothy felt as if he had heard a joke. ¡°Samantha, do you think I¡¯ll trust you? Two years ago, you vowed never to appear in front of me, yet you were in my bed, saying that it was an ident. After that, the media reported the incident. Without this marriage, I¡¯m afraid that you and your parents would bring the media and knock on the Barker family¡¯s door, forcing me to marry you! What a great n!¡± Samantha opened her mouth, but she did not say a word. Since Timothy did not believe her, there was no point in exining, and it would just be a wasted attempt. Moreover, he would despise her even more. When she agreed to this wedding, she also had made other considerations. She nned that after meeting her newlywed husband, they could negotiate. She could find him a reputable doctor and treat his disfigured face as well as his physical disabilities. Once he was cured, he could find a woman he loved and married her. Then, their marriage would end, and she would be free. However, her newlywed husband turned out to be Timothy, so the n was rendered useless. Now that her n was suddenly disrupted, she could not think of how to handle the current situation. Seeing that Samantha remained silent for a long time, Timothy thought it was her acquiescence. Soon, a faint smile appeared on his face. Indeed, he could not have any expectations for this woman. Each time his heart softened slightly for her, reality would cruelly p him in the face. With eyes full of anger, Timothy could not suppress the fury and murderous intent in his heart. Then, he abruptly reached out and grabbed the sheet covering Samantha¡¯s body, pulling it forcefully and tossed it on the ground. Samantha was caught off guard, and her porcin body was exposed. She subconsciously covered her body with her hands, looking at Timothy in bewilderment. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Timothy showed an evil smile, and his slender fingers started unbuttoning his shirt. His actions were charming and elegant, but his voice was cold and terrifying. ¡°It¡¯s my wedding night. Of course, I¡¯m exercising my right as your husband.¡± When Samantha felt Timothy¡¯s sudden rage, she could not help but wonder what she did wrong to provoke him this time. She did not do anything¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Samantha hugged herself tighter, and she kept retreating. Then, she tried her best to maintain a calm voice, saying, ¡°Timothy, since you despise me and don¡¯t even want this marriage, why don¡¯t you break it off? I promise you that I won¡¯t let my parents create a scene. I¡¯ll also immediately leave the country, and I won¡¯t return¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Timothy abruptly leaned down, grabbing her ankle with his big hand, and pulled her under him. Timothy also pressed her hands above her head with his hand so that she could not move. There were raging storms in his dark eyes, and his cold fingers covered Samantha¡¯s lips, ¡°Samantha, I don¡¯t believe a single word thates out of your mouth! Since you dared to scheme against me and y such a trick in front of me, you must bear the consequences!¡± After a pause, he showed a malicious smile. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t you want to marry me? Don¡¯t you want to be my wife? Your dream finally came true, so why are you still acting so reserved¡­¡± As he spoke, he pinched his chin, forcing her to look at him, and his thin lips violently kissed hers. Sex would be the best thing in the world for lovers who were in love with each other. However, this was nothing but Timothy¡¯s one-sided revenge and deliberate humiliation! Samantha struggled hard. As an heir, Timothy had learned multiple martial arts since he was young. Moreover, he maintained his fitness all year long, so his body was strong. Hence, Samantha¡¯s resistance was useless. Samantha stared at the man above her, who used to love her deeply and could not see her get hurt for the slightest bit. Back then, even if her finger was slightly scratched, he would feel distressed. However, that man ended up being the person hurting her. She decided to leave two years ago because she was afraid her rtionship with Timothy would end this way. She would much rather let those beautiful moments stop two years ago rather than meeting each other again just to hurt one another and hating each other. Before she knew it, her eyes turned hazy. Samantha blinked, and tears fell from the corner of her eyes¡­ Timothy¡¯s fingertips felt the wetness, and he stopped his action. He stared at the woman beneath him. Her face was ashen as shey there numbly with wet eyes. It was as if she had surrendered, and she did not want to struggle anymore, so shey there unmoved. The fury in his eyes froze. Damn woman! She was the one who plotted everything, yet she showed such pitiful expression! Did she think that he would still be the same and let her off easily as he did two years ago? Timothy clenched his fists tightly, and his thin lips pressed into an aloof arch. He appeared extremely gloomy. It seemed that after a long while, or it might just be soon after¡­ He abruptly raised his hand and punched the space next to Samantha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Samantha, you¡¯re really disgusting!¡± He got up and stood by the bed, looking down at her condescendingly. He warned coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this is going to be easy money. I¡¯ll pay your brother¡¯s medical bill once you know how to serve me well!¡± After saying that, he walked away and mmed the door, leaving her! ¡­ Timothy did not return for the next few days. Nheless, Samantha was still aware of news about him. It was not because she deliberately asked around about him, but gossip about him would be the headline of the entertainment page every day, making him trending on Weibo. For example, Timothy gave Penelope diamond jewelry. The following day, he would apany her to see a luxury vi, and the day after tomorrow, he would give her a luxury car. Samantha knew that this marriage was just Timothy¡¯s revenge. The wife of his dream was Penelope¡­ Thankfully, she already gave up on him. Timothy did not pay Corey¡¯s medical bill as he promised. Furthermore, the hospital reminded her that they would have to end his treatment if his bill was still unpaid. Samantha was unwilling to beg Timothy, and she could not count on her parents. She searched through her luggage and found a box, taking out a jade bracelet within it. She could only take this to exchange for some money and temporarily support Corey. Once she had the money, she would get it back. Later, Samantha went to the hospital to pay the bill.. However, a few fierce-looking men walked toward her when she walked out the door, and surrounded her! Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Hanging Out With a Group of Men

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The leading man sized Samantha up and down wryly, and he whistled. ¡°Little pretty thing, follow us.¡± As he said that, he clenched his fists, cracking them at the same time. ¡°What a beautiful face. We can¡¯t bear to hurt you. If you were injured, we would be heartbroken!¡± The other men let out teasingughter. Samantha stopped in her tracks and quickly nced at the few men. They were all muscr and had tattooed arms. At a nce, she could tell that they were gangsters. It seemed that she had no choice but to follow them. However, she had just returned to the country. Who was behind this? Samantha faked a smile. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go.¡± The car stopped in front of the Dark Room. Samantha followed them into the clubhouse, through the bar, and made their way to a private room. Then, they opened the door and pushed Samantha in. ¡­ At a booth in the bar. Zachary Summer inadvertently caught sight of a beautiful figure, and she seemed somewhat familiar. He could not help but craned his neck, and after a closer look, that woman was indeed someone he knew! Then, he hurriedly pushed the woman in his arms away and kicked Jonathan Yates, who was drinking his wine. ¡°Look! Isn¡¯t that Samantha Larsson?¡± Jonathan was beautiful¡ªhe had both masculine and feminine features, and everyone would be charmed by his phoenix eyes. Soon, Jonathan looked over and noticed Samantha. He swept his gaze across the men around her and answered, ¡°That¡¯s really her.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Why would Samantha be here with so many men?¡± Zachary squinted. ¡°The women are usually here to attract a rich and attractive guy. Isn¡¯t Samantha married to Tim?¡± The Summer, Yates, and Barker family were all long-time friends. Zachary was the Summer family¡¯s second Young Master, whereas Jonathan was the Yates family¡¯s Young Master. They both grew up with Timothy and were all great friends. Hence, they naturally knew about Timothy and Samantha¡¯s marriage. Zachary seemed to have thought of something, and he hit the table hard. ¡°Amazing! Samantha plotted against Tim before, forcing him to marry her, yet she still dares to cuckold Tim? This woman is too shameless!¡± Then, as Zachary cursed, he took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯m letting Tim know. I want him toe over and teach this woman a lesson!¡± In the CEO¡¯s office at the Barker Group. Timothy¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He nced at the caller ID and immediately rejected the call as he continued reading a document. A few secondster, his phone rang again, and it was still Zachary. Timothy frowned. Nheless, Timothy finally picked up the call when Zachary called him the third time. He said annoyedly, ¡°Give me the details in twenty words.¡± Zachary had no choice but to swallow his words and briefly informed him, ¡± I saw Samantha in the Dark Room hanging out with a group of men!¡± Hanging out? Timothy snorted. Then, he answered coldly. ¡°That¡¯s her problem, and it has nothing to do with me! Stop mentioning her name in front of me!¡± After saying that, he rudely ended the call. When Zachary heard the beeping sound, he looked at Jonathan in a daze. ¡°Does Tim really not care about Samantha anymore?¡± A smile slipped across Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes. He did not answer Zachary but only patted him on the shoulder. ¡­ In the private room. The paunchy Mason sat on the sofa. However, his head was wrapped in a white bandage this time, and his face was ck and blue, making him seem ridiculous. Samantha guessed that Hiry caused the injuries. It was such a shame that Hiry¡¯s attack was too light, as he still appeared active. Since he forced her there, it meant that he knew she was the one who blew the whistle and was there to seek revenge. Mason red at Samantha. ¡°B*tch, you made me suffer so badly. Let¡¯s get even today!¡± Initially, he thought Samantha would cry and beg for his mercy, yet Samantha was not panicked at all. In fact, she remained indifferent, and even her tone was calm as she said, ¡°I wonder how Mr. Godfrey wants to get even with me?¡± Mason snorted. ¡°You¡¯re quite brave. I identally fell for your trapst time, but do you think you¡¯ll be so lucky to escape today?¡± Samantha blinked andughed helplessly. ¡°Mr. Godfrey, there are so many people with you. I¡¯m just a weak girl, so how can I run from you? Maybe, if I cry and apologize, show you my weakness, then you¡¯ll let me off more easily?¡± ¡°Good that you¡¯re aware of that! If you can¡¯t satisfy me, then don¡¯t dream of escaping this ce alive!¡± After that, Mason ordered the server at the side, ¡°Serve us the alcohol!¡± Soon, sses of liquor filled the table. Mason pointed at the liquor and uttered coldly, ¡°Samantha, finish all of the sses, and I¡¯ll consider letting you go!¡± Letting her go? Samantha secretly scoffed. She might lose her life if she finished those drinks. Even if she were lucky enough to survive, she would be so drunk that other people would take advantage of her as they wished. Looking at the group of men stripping her with their eyes, she knew that her fate would be worse than death! ¡°If you don¡¯t drink them, then don¡¯t me me for being cruel. I¡¯ll get someone to force-feed you the drinks!¡± Mason¡¯s subordinatesughed mischievously. Then, they approached Samantha. Samantha knew that Mason was prepared, so he would be so kind to her. Thus, it would not be easy for her to escape this time! Just when his subordinates were about to grab Samantha, she extended her hand and picked up a ss of liquor, telling Mason, ¡°Mr. Godfrey, what¡¯s the rush? I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not drinking them. However¡­¡± She lowered her voice, making her sound incredibly charming. The voice was so beautiful that it made Mason shiver. ¡°However?¡± ¡°I only want to drink with Mr. Godfrey¡­ alone.¡± Samantha raised her hands and untied her hair, letting her jet ck hair fall and messily dangle by her cheeks. Her tiny face suddenly became more exquisite. She was beautiful and enchanting¡ªlike a porcin doll. Next, shenguidly yed with her hair, looking innocent yet charming. Under the poorly lit room, Samantha was like a little fairy who knew how to bewitch others. Every man in the room started to drool over her. Mason had his eyes on Samantha before, and he was really annoyed that he did not get a taste of her thest time. Therefore, his lust was burning more intensely this time, and he really wished he could just have his way with this little fairy now! Anyway, he was going to make her drunk just for that purpose. Since Samantha was so sensible, Mason was obviously delighted. He immediately agreed to her request and nodded. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll do as you suggested and drink alone!¡± Then, Mason waved his hands at his subordinates. ¡°Leave. Everyone, get out!¡± The subordinates thought they could also have their share of Samantha when she was drunk, but Mason wanted her all to himself. Even though they were unwilling, they had no choice but to walk out. ¡°Wait,¡± Samantha suddenly said. Mason was already anxious and impatient, and his face instantly darkened when he heard that.. Finally, he asked in annoyance, ¡°What else? Are you regretting it?¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Are You Satisfied With What You¡¯re Seeing?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Of course not.¡± Samantha¡¯s fair cheeks suddenly reddened, and her gaze was bashful as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­that I like to get a little wilder. If there¡¯s any noise, and they barge in midway, won¡¯t they ruin our mood?¡± Get a little wilder¡­ When he heard those few words, Mason felt his blood boiling and he lost his rationality. Next, he immediately ordered his subordinates, ¡°No matter what noises you¡¯ll hearter, you¡¯re not allowed toe in and interrupt us!¡± The subordinates answered, ¡°Understood, Mr. Godfrey!¡± As soon as the door closed, Samantha locked the door, turned around, and looked at Mason. Mason excitedly rushed toward her. ¡°Pretty little thing, hurry up!¡± Samantha stood unmoved, nor did she dodge him, but just waiting for him to get closer to her. Then, she mmed the bottle of wine she had been holding on his head and urately stabbed his wound. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Mason wailed in pain. He covered his head and took two steps back. ¡°You¡­ What a b*tch! Someone, help¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Samantha approached him without any hesitation and kicked his groin. It hurt so bad that Mason could not utter a single word. As he knelt on the floor, his face flushed as red as a beetroot. Samantha twitched her lips. What an impotent good-for-nothing! ¡°Mr. Godfrey, you want to drink with me, right? Let me feed you.¡± Then, Samantha grabbed him by the back of his shirt, pulling him toward the coffee table. Soon, she took the liquor and directly poured the bottle of alcohol into his mouth, forcefully making him drink it. ¡°Someone¡­help me¡­ Cough cough cough! Help¡­¡± Mason¡¯s cries for help were drowned out. ¡­ The subordinates that stood by the door heard noises from time to time, and each of them tacitly let out a vulgar smile. One of themmented in envy, ¡°This pretty little thing is really wild! Mr. Godfrey is so lucky!¡± The other man also replied, ¡°I¡¯m willing to shorten my lifespan by ten years just to sleep with her once!¡± ¡­ In the private room. Mason was force-fed a few bottles of liquor. Soon, he was intoxicated, and he weakly fell to the ground. Samantha pulled out a few tissues and slowly wiped her hands clean. After that, she crumpled the tissues into a ball and threw it on Mason¡¯s face. With his injury this time, he would not be able to hurt anyone for a long time. Nheless, even though she had handled Mason, his subordinates were still guarding the door. Samantha had already estimated their strength, and if she still forcefully faced them, she would not have a good chance of winning. After all, the strength between the two sexes was vastly different. Besides, these men were equally as perverted as Mason, and she would be facing many of them alone. Hence, if she were caught, she would really die a tragic death. She would need to outsmart them. Samantha frowned as she was in deep thought. Soon, she smiled. She grabbed her bag and took out a lipstick. After that, she started drawing hickeys on her neck and corbones. Next, she used the fruit knife in the private room and cut her own clothes, tearing it to expose her shoulders. Then, she messed up her hair. At that moment, she really appeared as if she had just been ravaged. Lastly, she poured herself half a ss of liquor and drank it all. When she was done, she took her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, I want to make a police report!¡± ¡­ Samantha waited for about five minutes in the private room, and she soon heard a ruckus outside. At first, she felt strange. The police were really quick! They were indeed great public servants that served the people! Subsequently, it was her time to perform. Samantha nced at Mason, who passed out from the alcohol. She endured her feeling of disgust and grabbed his arms and ced them on her shoulders. Not long after, the door was kicked open, and she heard footsteps approaching. Samantha purposely fell as if Mason was pushing her, and everyone who came in saw the scene. She turned her head over, looking at the person who came, and she was ready to say those words she prepared. ¡°Police¡ª¡± She only managed to utter one word, and the rest of her sentence was stuck in her throat when she met the man¡¯s gaze. It was not a police officer, but the unexpected Timothy! Samantha was stupefied. Timothy¡¯s line of sight first fell on the disheveled Mason, then on the empty bottles on the floor. Finally, he saw the equally messy Samantha. Her cheeks were red, and her porcin skin had noticeable marks of hickeys. He immediately clenched his fists, and his thin lips pursed into a cold line. Samantha noticed the man¡¯s eyes were turning red, and his gaze was as if he wanted to tear her apart on the spot. The atmosphere in the room instantly turned chilly, and Samantha could sense the terrifying aura closing in. In fact, she felt that it was getting harder to breathe. Timothy rushed toward her in big steps. He grabbed her wrist, forcefully pulling her up from the ground. As he was too strong, Samantha could not resist him at all. Then, Samantha staggered as she was dragged out of the room by Timothy. Soon, she saw the bodyguards had handled Mason¡¯s men, as well as Zachary and Jonathan, who were standing nearby and watching. It seemed that Timothy suddenly appeared because Zachary and Jonathan had informed him about it. Samantha was also surprised that she would still be overthinking in this situation. It was obvious that the man in front of her could not wait to cut her into pieces! In a room upstairs. Timothy pressed Samatha against the door. His gaze was as dark as night, and Samantha could not see any emotions in his eyes. It waspletely different from his murderous aura a couple minutes ago. In fact, he was oddly calm. . However, Samantha did not let her guard down. On the contrary, her blood was running cold as she knew full well that Timothy was the most terrifying at such a time. Samantha gulped, and she felt herself losing her breathing tempo. The man swept his gaze at Samantha. From her forehead, brows, lips, neck, and exposed shoulder. Soon, Samantha could see a storm raging in Timothy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you taking it off, or am I doing it?¡± Take it off, or he was going to do it¡­ Did he want her to strip so that he could check her body and find out whether he was being cuckolded and betrayed? Samantha blinked, and she felt a sudden tinge of sadness. Even though she had no expectations for Timothy, the words that came out of his mouth hurt her. He did not ask if she was okay or even give her the chance to exin. In an instant, Samantha felt as if the man in front of her was a stranger. Was he really Timothy? Was he the Timothy that she was deeply in love with? They grew up together and even dated for so many years. Was she such a shameless woman in his heart? Perhaps it was the alcohol kicking in from half a ss of liquor just now, or maybe it was the sudden extreme sadness¡­ Samantha smiled, and she let out augh. Then, Samantha tore the clothes on her shoulder, pointing at the hickeys. ¡°Mr.. Barker, are you satisfied with what you¡¯re seeing?¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Cuckolded

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When she said those words, Samantha could feel Timothy¡¯s grip on her wrist increase as if he wanted to crush her bones. It hurt so bad that her forehead started to sweat. Nheless, she gritted her teeth, not letting herself make any painful cries. Men were indeed b*stards! Even though he did not love her, he did not let her vite his dignity. All these years abroad, Samantha had long learned how to judge the situation and think twice before acting. This was to ensure she would not get herself in trouble nor let herself fall into an irremediable danger. Hence, even though she was forced by her parents and Mason who purposely gave her trouble, she could still calmly handle them. She knew well that nothing good woulde out of being against Timothy. Simrly, if she provoked Timothy, the consequences would be terrible too. She was well aware of this, but f*ck being calm! Why should she be the only one who was hurt and heartbroken? Two years ago, he publicly broke off their marriage. Moreover, he left her with just a simple sentence saying that he was bored of her. Not only was he not feeling guilty, but he was also constantly misunderstanding her and spurting harsh words at her! Since he was concerned about whether he was being cuckolded, then she would disgust him further! He made her so miserable, so she would do the same to him too! Samantha smiled, and she looked very charming. ¡°Mr. Barker, you wanted me to strip for you, yet you get angry when you see it. What¡¯s the point?¡± However, she felt that it was not hurtful enough, so she added, ¡°We both know what¡¯s the purpose for this marriage. You don¡¯t regard me as your wife, and I don¡¯t deem you as my husband either. I don¡¯t interfere with you fooling around however you want. Hence, you should turn a blind eye with what I¡¯m doing¡­¡± ¡°Samantha Larsson!¡± Timothy shouted her name, and it sounded so terrifying as if he was a messenger from hell. ¡°I dare you to say that again!¡± Samantha felt a chill running down her spine. Those gloomy eyes that stared at her made her tremble, and she suddenly felt timid. Nheless, she suppressed it the next second, and she continued with a smile on her face. ¡°Timothy, can¡¯t you stand what I said? I¡¯ll just be honest with you. Do you think Mason is the only man? You¡¯re really looking down on me! When I was abroad for the past two years, I¡¯ve messed around with countless men! You have beautifuldies surrounding you, and I also have men queuing up for me. Furthermore, I¡¯ll still look for more men after this! Timothy, if you don¡¯t want to be cuckolded, then you should divorce me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll keep bringing men to your vi and turn it into a brothel!¡± After saying all that, the sadness in her heart slowly dissipated. On the other hand, Timothy¡¯s expression darkened, and veins were showing on his temple. His eyes were scarlet, and even his breathing was heavier. Timothy was burning with rage. ¡°Amazing, Samantha! You¡¯re really something else!¡± Timothyughed but from anger. ¡°You show your true colors when you can¡¯t get any money from me! Once we divorce, you¡¯ll find another wealthy man and extort him! Samantha, you¡¯re such a greedy and scheming woman!¡± As long as they could get a divorce and sever her rtionship with him, Samantha did not care how Timothy thought of her. ¡°Since you can see through it, then I have nothing else to say. Mr. Barker, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to be entangled with a woman like me. It¡¯s so degrading for you!¡± What a sharp tongue. Timothy had never seen this side of her. Samantha used to be so gentle and loveable when they were together back then. Hence, he reckoned that she was never sincere to him! The murderous me in his eyes reignited, and Timothy grabbed Samantha¡¯s face forcefully. Then, his beautiful face inched closer to her as he uttered word by word, ¡°Samantha, since you¡¯re acting as if no man could satisfy you, let me do it!¡± Samantha widened her eyes in surprise. Knowing Timothy, he already hated her to the core. In addition to that, he had mysophobia. Samantha had said such horrible words, so he should be highly disgusted with her and never want to see her again. She did not see thising at all. Had Timothy gone mad from her provocation? She subconsciously pushed him away forcefully, wanting to escape. However, Timothy was quicker. He directly carried her on his shoulder and swiftly walked to the bedside. Then, he threw Samantha onto therge bed without mercy. Next, the man¡¯s tall figure pressed on her. Then, he pressed her hands beside her cheeks, and she could not break free. The only thing she could do was to kick Timothy. As she had been learning Muay Thai for two years, she was no longer the delicate socialite she once was. Hence, she aimed at his vital part, ready to attack. Nevertheless, Timothy had sharp eyes, and he dodged her kick, causing her to only hit his knee. There was a hint of surprise in Timothy¡¯s obsidian eyes. Then, there was a mix of yfulness and anger. ¡°Samantha, just show all the tricks up your sleeves. I¡¯d like to see how much you¡¯ve grown in the past two years!¡± The man was much stronger than her, and soon, Samantha waspletely under his control, unable to move. Timothyughed in contempt, and he lowered his body, violently kissing her with his thin lips. Kissing? It was more like nibbling. It was as if he was getting his revenge on her for saying those irritating words. Samantha turned her head, trying to dodge his kiss, but to no avail. Timothy used to kiss her so gently and so lovingly¡ªeach kiss was moving. Now, it had turned into his method for tormenting her. Samantha was angry and miserable. She bit his lips hard, and soon the taste of iron spread in their mouths. Timothy was in pain, and he actually stopped in his act. Looking at her from above and seeing her angry and resentful gaze, Timothy felt even more furious. Samantha was all smiles with another man, throwing herself into their arms, yet when she was with him¡ªher actual husband¡ªshe pretended to be a chaste woman who would rather die than give in to him. Moreover, divorce was the only thing in her mind! ¡°Alright. You like to y it this way, right? I¡¯ll join you!¡± With a clunk, Timothy removed his belt, grabbed Samantha¡¯s hands, and tied them. Then, he pinched Samantha¡¯s chin, making sure she could not bite him anymore. Samantha was vexed. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless!¡± ¡°This is shameless?¡± Timothy snorted. ¡°You should leave some energy for screamingter!¡± After he said that, he rudely tore her clothes open. Samantha was getting goosebumps all over, and she started to panic. It seemed that Timothy would not let her go easily. However, she did not want to do such a thing with him, especially when he deliberately did this to humiliate her Samantha closed her eyes and held back the tears. Then, she endured the pain and broke free from the belt. She quietly touched the pocket of her trousers, grabbed the fine needle inside between her fingertips. Since Timothy insisted on treating her this way, there was no point treating him so kindly! At worst, they would just end in mutual destruction! He chose to be heartless, and she would do the same to him too! Samantha opened her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. She held her breath and pursed her lips.. Then, she slowly raised her hand, and she immediately aimed the needle at Timothy¡¯s neck! Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Do You Still Like Her?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s movement was fast and urate. When the needle pierced through his skin, Timothy stopped mid-action. It was a specially-made fine needle, and there were anestheticponents on the needle tip. Hence, as soon as the needle pricked the skin, the anesthetic would spread the person¡¯s blood, and he would pass out. Just as Samantha thought Timothy would faint, he raised his hands and once again grabbed her wrists, pushing them on the top of her head. Samantha met the man¡¯s eyes in disbelief. Timothy¡¯s obsidian eyes darkened, and there was no hint of drowsiness in them. Instead, his murderous intent intensified as if he wanted to tear Samantha into pieces. Impossible! Her fine needle had never failed before, and even an elephant would fall! Why did it not affect Timothy? Did she never truly understand Timothy before? Or did Timothy be stronger in these two years? Timothy pulled out the needle and looked at it. Then, he showed a mocking smile. ¡°Samantha, I have indeed underestimated you! However, such a thing is useless to me. What¡¯s wrong? Is this all you can do?¡± B*stard! Samantha clenched her fists, stabbing her nails into her palms. She bit her lower so hard that it started bleeding. The woman below him had such dark eyes, but they were glistening as if there was a small sun hiding in them. It was Timothy¡¯s favorite part of her. When she saw him, she used to be all smiles, full of adoration. However, there was nothing but anger, resentment in her eyes now. Moreover, she was thinking about ways to hurt him¡­ Before he knew it, Timothy¡¯s anger grew, and his obsidian eyes were bloodshot. Then, as his anger and desire surged, he slowly lost his sanity. Clothes fell on the floor one by one, and Samantha had gradually lost her energy. She knew well that she had no strength to resist. Nheless, she would never admit defeat and beg him! Just as Timothy inched closer, Samantha suddenly raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck. She lifted her pale but still beautiful face and showed a flirtatious smile. ¡°Mr. Barker, since you¡¯re in such great spirit, I might as well keep youpany. However, don¡¯t forget to pay me. I want cash, no credit!¡± When Timothy heard her words and flew into a rage. His slender fingers uncontrobly grabbed her neck. Each word that he uttered was like a sharp de, ruthlessly stabbing at her. ¡°Samatha, you¡¯re f*cking filthy!¡± Filthy? Samantha was used to hearing such words, so she was unaffected. She daringly met his eyes, and her smile became even more sarcastic. ¡°Likewise!¡± As soon as that word came out, Samantha felt Timothy¡¯s grip tightened, and she suddenly could not breathe well, causing her cheeks to instantly redden. Samantha had no doubts that Timothy really wanted to choke her. After all, Timothy was used to being on the top, and no one had the guts to challenge his authority. She was probably the first one! Samantha did not struggle and just shut her eyes. Compared to the pain she was feeling in her heart, this was nothing. If she could end everything right now, perhaps it would also be a way to free herself! Then, she felt the oxygen be thinner, and her sight was getting blurrier. The second before Samantha was suffocated to death, the man released his grip. Timothy once again grabbed her face, forcing her to look at him. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t dream about dying so easily!¡± There was a huge fury and forbearance in his tone. ¡°I¡¯m not at your beck and call. From the day you dare to scheme against me, I became the one who has the final say on how this game will y out! Samantha, control yourself. If I see you seducing another man again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± As soon as those heartless words came out of his mouth, Timothy ruthlessly tossed Samantha as if she was disgusting. Then, he got out of bed. Compared to Samantha¡¯s disheveled clothes, Timothy¡¯s shirt was only slightly wrinkled. With a couple pats and swipes, Timothy looked dapper again. After that, he walked away in big strides and did not even cast another nce at Samantha. Then, the door mmed shut. Lying in bed, Samantha¡¯sshes fluttered violently. Even though there was no more danger, she was not rxed at all. On the contrary, she felt even more miserable, and her heart was aching badly. It hurt so bad that she could not help but curl up into a ball, hugging herself tightly. She used to think that she had already let her past rtionship go and that she had removed Timothy from her heart. However, when she saw his hateful gaze and heard his ruthless words, she was still sad. She never thought that one day, Timothy, who had given her the best of the world, would be the one hurting her the most and making her feel so ufortable. Tears flowed uncontrobly from the corner of her eyes. Then, with a hoarse voice, Samantha sobbed, ¡°Timothy, you b*stard.¡± She must have been blind before, and that was why she liked him! She was surely an idiot! Otherwise, she would not be sad because of him! ¡­ Timothy entered the elevator and punched the steel wall hard. If he exerted extra energy, the damn woman, Samantha, would thoroughly disappear from his eyes, and he would never be irritated and angered by the woman again. However, his heart once again went soft once again. When Timothy reached downstairs, he immediately walked into the VIP private room that the clubhouse kept for them. Noticing that he was approaching, Zachary and Jonathan subconsciously turned to each other. They did not expect that Timothy would be there so soon. After all, with his attitude just now, they thought Timothy and Samantha would definitely have a restless night! Timothy walked over, and the lively private room instantly turned chilly from his cold aura. When he sat, other people immediately backed away from him. Zachary peeped at Timothy¡¯s expression, and he was puzzled. ¡°Timmy, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you supposed to teach Samantha a lesson for having a lover? Why¡­¡± Timothy red at him. Then, Zachary felt a chill down his spine. Zachary swallowed the remaining sentence. He was going to ask why it felt as if Samantha was the one who taught him a lesson. Since he was a child, Zachary had always been a fearless brat, and the only person he was afraid of was Timothy. When they were kids, Timothy would always hit him. Hence, he was submissive. Timothy took the alcohol on the table and finished it in one gulp. Zachary became anxious. Timothy has always been able to control himself, and he was unpredictable. Moreover, he rarely showed his feelings, especially these two years, and no one could tell what he was thinking. Unexpectedly, as soon as Samantha returned, he started uninhibitedly drinking again. He knew that Samantha was a scourge for Timothy. Zachary felt restless, so he stood up. ¡°Timmy, I¡¯ll help you teach her a lesson!¡± ¡°Sit down!¡± Zachary looked at Timothy, confused.. ¡°Timmy, why are you still protecting Samantha? Do you still like her?¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: ?Did She Deserve It?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Like her?¡¯ Did she deserve it? Timothy mumbled those two words, and his gaze was filled with mockery. He did not know whether he was mocking those words or something else. Then, Timothy mmed the ss in his hand on the floor. The loud bang shocked everyone, and his surroundings instantly quietened. No one even dared to gasp. Zachary was also stunned. When he saw Timothy¡¯s expression, he became even more anxious. ¡°Timmy, you can¡¯t let yourself be bewitched by Samantha. Don¡¯t you remember what she did two years ago?¡± As Zachary said that, he nced at Jonathan, who remained silent at the side. ¡°Say something!¡± Both of them clearly saw how Timothy lived through the past two years. They could not let Samantha hurt him again. Jonathan patted Zachary¡¯s shoulder, hinting to him that there was no need for him to be worried. ¡°Tim has his own ns.¡± Zachary was filled with disdain. Timothy meeting Samantha again would only bring harm! ¡°Tim.¡± Jonathan raised his ss at Timothy. ¡°Cheers.¡± The only thing he needed was to get stered. Timothy met his eyes and smiled. He took another ss and clinked Jonathan¡¯s. All the words were drowned in the alcohol. ¡­ In the room. Samantha covered herself in the nket and picked up her clothes on the floor. However, they were already torn into pieces, and there was no way for her to wear them again. She gritted his teeth in anger and cursed at Timothy. Next, she called the clubhouse¡¯s extension, requesting for the server to buy a new set of clothes for her. About thirty minutester, the server sent her the clothes. After changing into them, she looked at herself in the mirror and noticed that the hickeys she drew on herself were rubbed off. Instead, there were actual markings on her. Her pale skin was bruised, and it was a ghastly sight. Samantha took a deep breath, and she wiped away the tear stains on her cheeks. Then, before she left the room with her bag, she covered the marks on her neck with her messy hair. When she reached the entrance of the clubhouse, a woman was walking over. Samantha was feeling extremely dejected, so she did not notice that woman. She lowered her gaze and walked past thatdy. Thedy abruptly stopped at her pace. When the wind blew Samantha¡¯s hair, she saw the love marks on Samantha¡¯s neck spread down her blouse. She gritted her teeth, and there was envy in her eyes! The woman with a twisted expression was Penelope. She watched as Samantha walked away, ruthlessly uttering her name. ¡°Samantha Larsson!¡± Samantha hailed a cab. After getting into the car, the driver asked in a friendly tone. ¡°Miss, where do you want to go?¡± Samantha opened her mouth but suddenly stopped. She wanted to go home, but where was her home? Larsson¡¯s residence? Two years ago, when Simon extorted a sum of money from Timothy and chased her abroad, that was not her home anymore. As for Timothy¡¯s vi¡­ That was never her home. For the sake of getting revenge on her, Timothy nned this wedding arrangement to torture and humiliate her. That vi was more like a cage to lock her up. Samanthaughed involuntarily. She never expected that she would have such a day. As sheughed, tears quietly fell from her eyes. Samantha reached the vi in the middle of the night. The huge and spacious vi had always been quiet, and it became strangely more tranquil in this hour. She did not mind it. Since there was no one around, there was no need to pretend, and she did not need to be afraid of others seeing her weak and useless side. She walked into her room, mentally and physically burdened with exhaustion. Then, she immediatelyid in her bed. She thought she would not be able to rest, but as soon as Samantha shut her eyes, she fell into a deep sleep. She did not know how long she slept, but she felt chills all over her body, and she felt waves of pain on her abdomen! She was keenly aware that something was wrong with her body, and she struggled to get up. However, it was as if there was a giant boulder pressing onto her, and she could not even move her fingers. ¡­ The following day. Penelope sat in a jewelry shop¡¯s VIP room. The store manager was presenting her with thetest design of the season, letting her go through them and pick. The Schmidt family¡¯s daughter grew up spoiled. Moreover, she had been with Timothy for the past two years, and she had seen a lot of jewelry. Hence, she was fussier. After seeing a few batches of jewelry, she red at the manager in disdain, and there was none that she liked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your store? How dare you perfunctorily show me these things?¡± The manager naturally did not dare to offend Penelope, and he hurriedly shed a smile and apologized, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I wouldn¡¯t dare to half-heartedly serve you even if I had the guts. These really are thetest designs.¡± Then, a salesperson passed by with a piece of jewelry. With her sharp eyes, Penelope caught sight of the item, and her eyes immediately lit up. She instantly yelled, ¡°Wait! Let me see the thing you¡¯re holding!¡± The salesperson took the jewelry over and ced it in front of Penelope. Penelope picked up the jade bracelet and admired its beauty under the light. The quality was impressive, and its color was excellent. Penelope knew that it was of top-grade at first nce. ¡°You dare to say you¡¯re not perfunctory. You didn¡¯t even show me such a good jade bracelet!¡± Penelope scolded and continued,¡± I want this jade bracelet. Pack it for me!¡± The manager nced at the jade bracelet and frowned. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, this¡­ this jade bracelet is not from our store. Someone pawned this here, and she will be back for it. Therefore, we can¡¯t sell it!¡± Initially, Penelope went there shopping because she was in a bad mood. However, when she finally saw something she liked, she could not buy it? As Penelope was spoiled since she was young, she would always get whatever she wanted. The manager¡¯s answer provoked her, and she snorted. ¡°I must have this jade bracelet. Just let me know the price!¡± In her opinion, the manager was only doing this to demand an exorbitant price. Unexpectedly, the manager replied, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, this is not an irrevocable deed. I really don¡¯t have the right to sell it to you.¡± When she was once again turned down, Penelope mmed the table and pointed at the manager¡¯s face, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget that this store is under the Barker Group! Do you know what my rtionship with Timmy is? With just a phone call, I can destroy your future in this business!¡± The manager was neither haughty nor humble. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Barker, but I¡¯m just doing things ording to the procedure. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± His words sent Penelope into a fury. She had been with Timothy for two years, yet no one took her seriously. She was adamant about letting everyone know what her rtionship with Timothy was that day! ¡°What a snob! Just wait and see!¡± After saying that, Penelope red at the manager, took out her phone, and called Timothy.. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: ?Embarrassed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Timothy picked up her call, Penelope¡¯s arrogant expression instantly turned pitiful. Her menacing tone also turned tender as she sobbed,¡± Timmy, someone¡¯s bullying me¡­¡± Then, she exaggerated what had happened. Seeing this, the manager was astonished. It was such a shame that Penelope did not venture into the entertainment industry. Her acting skills were impressive. After hanging up the call, Penelope smiled triumphantly. ¡°Timmy will be here in a while. Just get ready to be fired!¡± Then, she picked up the flower tea and sipped it. Noticing how confident she looked, the manager became anxious. Penelope and Timothy were not of the same level. If Timothy actually showed up because of Penelope, his career would reallye to an end¡­ About an hourter, an impably attired man strode in. Penelope hurriedly put down the magazine she was reading. Next, she took out her powder and lipstick, swiftly reapplied her makeup. After that, she pulled her clothes, showing off her impressive bosom. When she was done, she stood and walked out with a smile. ¡°Timmy¡­¡± she said as soon as she saw the man. However, the person was not Timothy, but Timothy¡¯s executive assistant, Ronald Crawford. Penelope¡¯s smile froze, and she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ronald raised his hand and pushed the sses on his nose. Then, he spoke in a formal tone, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, Mr. Barker is busy. I¡¯ll handle your problem.¡± Penelope wanted Timothy to be there. That way, everyone would know where she stood, yet in the end, he arranged for his assistant toe over. Would that not make her seem like she was a joke? She could see from the corner of eye that the manager and salesperson wereughing at her. Moreover, most debutantes in their circles visited this shop. Now that she embarrassed herself, the incident would surely reach everyone¡¯s ears soon. When that happened, they would surely ridicule her! Hence, she would never allow that to happen! Penelope¡¯s face instantly darkened, and she coldly said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle the matter today. Timmy must be here. If he doesn¡¯te, I won¡¯t leave!¡± After she said that, she showed a ¡°figure it out yourself¡± expression. Then, she arrogantly turned around and walked into the VIP room. Ronald frowned. Penelope was rude and unreasonable. This was not the first time Timothy sent Ronald to handle her trivial matters. As an executive assistant, Ronald was annoyed that he had to do such things. Moreover, Penelope did not respect him at all. In an instant, Ronald was angered by her attitude. He really wanted to know what else could stump him, a senior executive assistant who graduated from Harvard University! Then, Ronald walked toward the manager and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the bracelet?¡± The manager hurriedly took the bracelet out, politely showing it to Ronald. ¡°Mr. Crawford, this is the bracelet.¡± Ronald nced at it, and his initial disapproving gaze froze. He blinked, then proceeded to take a closer look at the bracelet. After that, he carefully ced it back into the box. It seemed that the arrogantdy was right. It was not something that she could handle. Next, Ronald picked up his phone and called Timothy. As soon as he finished the call, Ronald walked into the VIP room too and informed Penelope, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, Mr. Barker is on his way over.¡± Penelope smiled. ¡°Good!!¡± She was sure that Timmy adored her. Hence, he would not let her suffer any grievance. Nevertheless, once he was there, she not only wanted to fire the manager but all of the staff there too! Everyone was initially at ease, but the call made them anxious again. Timothy arrived not long after. About 40 minutester, he walked into the shop. The man¡¯s figure was slender and tall, and he had a noble face. The angr jawline made him sexier. As soon as he appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes unconsciously fell on him. Penelope was ted, and she immediately rushed toward Timothy, acting wronged and pouting coquettishly. ¡°Timmy, you¡¯re finally here. I only want a jade bracelet, but the manager won¡¯t sell it to me. He even said I don¡¯t have the right to have it. You must help me.¡± Timothy lowered his gaze, looking at her indifferently. Then, he turned to Ronald. Ronald knowingly passed the box with the jade bracelet in it to Timothy. ¡°Mr. Barker, please take a look.¡± With just a nce, Timothy recognized the bracelet. It was his grandmother¡¯s, and she gifted it to Samantha when she became her granddaughter-inw. It should be with Samantha, yet it was in this jewelry shop. Timothy frowned, and his eyes were gloomy, causing everyone present to sweat cold sweats. Mr. Barker was going to fly into a rage for a beautiful woman! Only Penelope was staring at Timothy with a gaze full of love. Since he was willing to show up for her, no one would dare to disrespect her anymore! Unexpectedly, the first thing Timothy did was not to question who was at fault. Instead, he asked, ¡°How did you get the jade bracelet?¡± The manager thought he was about to be reprimanded. Thus, he was stupefied when he heard Timothy¡¯s question. ¡°Spill it!¡± Timothy ordered impatiently. The manager was so scared that he immediately regained his senses. Even though he was puzzled, he still answered truthfully, ¡°Mr. Barker, Ms. Larsson pawned the jade bracelet. Indeed, she was willing to simply pawn such a meaningful jade bracelet for the sake of money. Timothy¡¯s eyes were fierce. Although his voice was calm, his aura was overbearing. ¡°When did she do this?¡± The manager replied, ¡°The day before yesterday.¡± The day before yesterday.? The timeline caught Timothy off guard. He was dumbfounded, and he asked the manager again with uncertainty, ¡°She pawned it two days ago?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker. I can show you the receipt.¡± Then, the manager asked someone to take the receipt, and he politely presented it to Timothy. The pawned date was clearly written on the piece of paper, and it was really two days ago. Timothy had promised Samantha that he would pay Corey¡¯s medical bill that day. However, he was angered by Samantha on their wedding night, so he did not ask anyone to transfer the money. He wanted Samantha to know he was in control of this game! Nheless, Timothy had been waiting for Samantha to admit her mistake that whole day. However, Ronald told him that Corey¡¯s medical bills in arrears had been paid. Samantha and the Larsson family could not fork out such an amount of money. Otherwise, they would not have plotted against him. Therefore, where did the moneye from? Later, he received Zachary¡¯s call, telling him that Samantha was fooling around with another man at Dark Room. At that time, he thought that the medical bill was paid by the money she got from apanying other men. That thought made him find her in a rage. Could it be that the medical bill was paid by the money she got from pawning the jade bracelet? Hence, the matter that night was not as what he thought? Timothy¡¯s heart suddenly sank.. Did he misunderstand her? Chapter 14

Chapter 14: Gives You a Wedding

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If Samantha did not betray Timothy, then why did she not exin when she had the chance? Moreover, she even said such disgusting words. Timothy had always been able to see through someone else¡¯s thoughts, yet he could not tell whether Samantha¡¯s words were real or lies. Then, Timothy shut his eyes, trying to calm himself down before ordering Ronald. ¡°I want to know why Samantha was in the Dark Room the other day.¡± Finally, something serious for him to handle. Ronald nodded and answered, ¡°Sure, Mr. Barker!¡± Penelope was upset when she heard that. She would never expect that the jade bracelet she had her eyes on, yet she could not get, was Samantha¡¯s! Since Samantha returned, she had always been by Timothy¡¯s side! Nheless, Timmy was hers! She had been by his side for more than two years, and she would indeed marry Timothy, bing Madam Barker! Hence, Penelope would never let Samantha, that b*tch, sway Timothy! Even though Samantha used to own the bracelet, Timothy would surely give Penelope as long as she wanted it! Just as how Timothy would be hers in the end! Penelope shed what she thought was her most beautiful smile, and pouted and she coquettishly pleaded, ¡°Timmy, I really like this bracelet. Why don¡¯t we buy it? Since Samantha pawned it, she must need money. Let¡¯s just give her extra money. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll agree to it!¡± At that time, Penelope was not really into the bracelet anymore. Instead, she wanted to show her power. If Samantha knew that Timothy bought her precious bracelet and gifted it to Penelope, her expression would undoubtedly be amusing! Timothy nced at the manager and said, ¡°Wrap it.¡± The manager did not expect that Penelope was so pampered. Nevertheless, he did not dare to say anything more and carefully wrapped the jade bracelet. Then, he ced the receipt into the bag and packed it neatly. With both hands, he politely handed the bag to Penelope. Penelope was extremely pleased, and she arrogantly held her beautiful face high, reaching out her hands as she was about to get the bag. ¡°Who said it¡¯s for her?¡± Timothy¡¯s aloof voice rang, and he cast a nce at the manager as if he was looking at an idiot. The manager shuddered. He immediately understood what Timothy meant and directly passed the bag to Ronald. Penelope widened her eyes in disbelief. Did Timothy not buy the bracelet for her? ¡°Timmy¡­¡± Her voice had a hint of confusion and discontentment. However, it was uncertain whether Timothy heard her, or maybe hepletely ignored, but he strode away in big steps, leaving the store. Ronald hurriedly followed Timothy. Only Penelope still stood there with her face ashen, stupefied. ¡­ Ronald was really efficient at his job, and soon he found out what happened. Furthermore, he even took the surveince in the private room over. He concisely reported the matter to Timothy and passed him his phone. When Timothy saw the phone, he stared at it for a few seconds. Then, he slowly moved his slender finger and took the phone, ying the surveince. Even though they could not record what Samantha and Mason said, it was confirmed that Samantha did not do anything improper. He had really misunderstood her¡­ He would easily catch on to such a matter, but at that moment, he was in a rage and could not even logically recognize the situation. As soon as the thought shed in his mind, Timothy clenched his fists hard, and the veins on his hand slowly showed. Did he not recognize it? Or was it because he could not believe Samantha anymore because of what she did two years ago? Timothy sighed heavily. He did not have the answer to that. Soon, Timothy recalled how he treated Samantha that night and left her alone in the room. He did not even know if she was alright¡­ When he regained his senses, he unconsciously picked up the phone and called Samantha. Timothy wanted to hang up, but he could not move his fingers. Then, he frowned. He had called her a few times, but no one picked up. Did something really happen to her? Timothy narrowed his eyes and ordered, ¡°Check where Samatha is now.¡± ¡­ In the vi. Samantha felt as if she was trapped in an igloo. She felt cold all over, and she was shaking uncontrobly. At the same time, she felt as if there were thousands of needles puncturing her abdomen. It hurt so bad that she was having difficulty breathing. Just as she thought that she was about to die, she felt someone approaching. The person seemed to be calling out for her name anxiously, and after that, she heard them making a call. Soon, she felt that she was being pulled into a warm embrace and was covered with a nket, making her feel warmer. After quite some time, a doctor came and gave her an acupuncture treatment on her arms. The pain made her slightly open her heavy eyelids. Samantha subconsciously wanted to see who was hugging her, but she only saw a blurry silhouette. As the medicine slowly kicked in, Samantha felt her pain gradually subsided. Nheless, she felt really drowsy, and she could not hold on any longer. Soon, everything turned ck, and Samantha passed out. When Samantha regained her consciousness, it was already the next day. Her long and curlyshes gently fluttered, and she slowly opened her eyes, looking at the ceiling in a daze. About five minutester, she finally recalled what happened. Samantha almost lost her life¡­ Who saved her? She saw that silhouette¡­ It looked like Timothy¡¯s¡­ Did he return to the vi and save her? Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching, and Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she subconsciously turned to look at the person. It was someone she was familiar with, but it was not Timothy. Instead, it was Timothy¡¯s grandmother, Nancy Barker. ¡°Sammy, you¡¯re awake. You¡¯ve really scared me.¡± Nancy walked over and sat by the bed, holding Samantha¡¯s hands. Samantha did not expect that it was Nancy. Hence, she was in a trance for a few seconds before snapping back to reality. ¡°Old Madam Barker, I¡¯m sorry to have made you worried.¡± ¡°Thankfully, we found you just in time. Otherwise, your life would be in danger.¡± Nancy was still fearful. ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°I feel much better.¡± Samantha was unwilling to make her worry, so she changed the subject and asked, ¡°Old Madam Barker, why are you here?¡± Nancy patted Samatha¡¯s head and answered guiltily, ¡± I asked Timothy, that brat, to take responsibility for you, but I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯ll use such a method to marry you. I only found out about this yesterday, so I came to visit you.¡± Could it be that Nancy was coincidentally there and saw Samantha was ill, so she called the doctor for her? She could not help butugh at herself. After all, she still had some expectations for Timothy up till then¡­ Seeing that she was not speaking, Nancy thought Samantha was sad about this, and she hurriedly continued, ¡°Sammy, don¡¯t worry. With me around, I won¡¯t allow Timothy to bully you like this. I¡¯ll make sure he gives you a wedding, letting you proudly be the Madam Barker! At this time, Timothy had just finished his call, and he returned to the bedroom. When he heard the conversation, he stopped in his tracks, and his obsidian eyes stared at Samantha.. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: I Have Someone That I Like

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Letting her proudly be Madam Barker¡­ Samantha lowered her gaze. That used to be her dream, but when she heard it then, it felt so sarcastic¡­ Without even giving it a thought, she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± When those words came out, Nancy was stunned. Timothy, who was standing by the door, also narrowed his eyes. This woman¡­ Was she trying to put on an act again? Nancy knew how much Samantha liked Timothy. Moreover, now that the two of them were married again, did she not want to be openly known as Madam Barker? Nancy was puzzled, and she asked, ¡°Sammy, why not?¡± After a pause, Nancy seemed to have thought of something and guessed, ¡°Are you worried that Tim is unwilling, and you don¡¯t want to force him? Sammy, you¡¯re just going to make yourself feel wronged.¡± Samantha did not answer. After all, she could not find the words to respond. Back then, Timothy was her everything. For his sake, Samantha had suffered a lot. Hence, Nancy determined that she was going to be her granddaughter-inw. If it were not for her finally realizing the truth, Samantha would never have understood how lowly her love was before. ¡°Old Madam Barker, it¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Samantha nced around, and she paused mid-sentence. Even though Timothy had done horrible things to her, Nancy had always treated her well. Furthermore, she even saved her life. Hence, Samantha did not want to agitate her. After giving it a thought, Samantha simply finished her sentence, saying, ¡°My marriage with Timothy is not what we wanted. We¡¯ll get a divorce soon, so there¡¯s no reason to publicize it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Nancy was anxious. ¡°Sammy, didn¡¯t you two just get married? Why are you getting a divorce so soon? I know Timothy, that brat, must¡¯ve done something wrong this time, and I¡¯ll teach him a lesson. Please don¡¯t get upset over it.¡± Samantha felt helpless. ¡°Old Madam Barker, I¡¯m not upset. Timothy and I have no feelings for each other anymore. Our marriage this time is only for¡­¡± She swallowed the words ¡®revenge¡¯, and continued, ¡°¡­you. We don¡¯t want to let you down. Besides¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Nancy interrupted her, ¡°But you two are married. Sammy, feelings can be nurtured again, so why don¡¯t you give Tim another chance?¡± Nancy was getting older, and she really wanted to see Timothy having his own family. Unfortunately, after he broke off the wedding two years ago, he had never properly gotten himself a girlfriend. Although he had Penelope, Nancy did not see him wanting to further their rtionship. If it were not for Timothy calling the Barker family¡¯s personal doctor to hurry to the vi in the middle of the night, Nancy would not have known about their marriage. Timothy said that he would never marry Samantha, yet in the blink of an eye, he married her. This made her realize that Timothy¡¯s heart still belonged to Samantha. Besides, she had adored Samantha since the start, and she felt regretful that Samantha could not be her granddaughter-inw two years ago. Thus, she must make it happen this time. After saying that, Nancy looked at Samantha with a gaze full of hope. Samantha could tell what she was thinking about, and her beautiful brows frowned. If this happened when she had just returned, she admitted that she would still have slight feelings left for him. Instead, Timothy repeatedly misunderstood and hurt her, and that was enough to sober her up. The only wish she had was to divorce Timothy and cut all ties! Nheless, when she saw Nancy¡¯s attitude, Samantha knew that she would try to persuade her until she gave in. Hence, she needed to give Nancy a reason, letting her give up on the idea. Samantha lightly bit her lips. She met Nancy¡¯s eyes and uttered word by word, ¡°Old Madam Barker, I have¡­someone that I like.¡± Nancy was stunned. Timothy heard clearly what Samantha had said, and his eyes instantly darkened. Then, he tightly gripped his fist, causing his veins to appear slowly. Samantha already had someone she liked? If that was the case, Samantha¡¯s words that day were notpletely said to deliberately disgust him, and there was some truth to it? When she was abroad for those two years, she had been with many men, and she even had someone she liked? Therefore, Samantha was so unwilling for him to touch her and insisted on divorcing him for that man? Humph! What an impressive act, Samantha! Moreover, he even took care of her the whole night when he saw Samantha sick, yet she did not thank him at all. Soon, Timothy felt his murderous intent increasing rapidly. If he stayed there any longer, he could not promise that he would not go into the room and kill her. Timothy controlled his fury and turned around, leaving the vi in big strides. In the room. Nancy was stunned for half a minute. Nheless, she was an olddy full of life experience, so she quicklyposed herself. Unwilling to give up, Nancy continued, ¡°Sammy, as the saying goes, a perfect marriage is just two imperfect people who refuse to give up on each other. Since you two are married, you can still try to be good to each other. Who knows, you might fall for Tim again?¡± Next, Nancy held Samantha¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m not trying to defend Tim, but he really still cares about you. He was the one who found you in time, and he even took care of you the whole night and did not leave your side. You should¡¯ve seen how anxious he was.¡± Samatha was surprised. Timothy was the one who found her? He even took care of her the whole night? Where was he then? Nancy noticed her expression, and she hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. He just left the room to make a call. I¡¯ll call him right now!¡± After saying that, Nancy looked in the direction of the door, yelling, ¡°Tim! Sammy is awake! Hurry ande in! Tim¡ª¡± However, there was no sound at the door. In fact, as it was too empty, she could hear echoes. Samantha showed a mocking smile. It seemed that Nancy did not hesitate to lie to her so that they would get back together. What a painstaking effort. The topic could finallye to an end. Samantha said with an exhausted tone, ¡°Old Madam Barker, I¡¯m feeling a little tired, and I want to get some rest.¡± Nancy was exasperated. Where did Timothy go at such a crucial time! Feeling helpless, Nancy could only answer, ¡°Alright, go ahead and get some sleep. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡± ¡­ In the hospital. As Mason¡¯s injuries worsened due to Samantha¡¯s attack, he had to be hospitalized for two days. Finally, he was discharged that day. He had Samantha twice, yet he did not manage to have sex with her, and even gotten himself hurt multiple times! He must get his revenge. Otherwise, his years of experience outside would be useless! Mason sat on the hospital bed, angrily ordering his subordinates, ¡°Catch Samantha and bring her over. I want to break her arms and legs, make her kneel in front of me and beg for my mercy! I want her to taste what it feels like to court death! If you do your job well, I¡¯ll give her to you after I¡¯m done with her. Then, you can have your way with her as you like!¡± The subordinates had long been lusting over Samantha¡¯s beauty and curves, and they hurriedly replied to Mason, immediately leaving the ward! After half an hourter, Mason heard footsteps approaching, and his eyes lit up.. ¡°You¡¯ve caught her?¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: You Can¡¯t Afford to Mess With This Woman

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as he said that, the door was kicked open. Next, he watched as his subordinates were thrown into the room one after another, lying on the floor and wailing in pain. Lastly, he saw a tall and slender man walking in. The man was handsome. Even though he was smiling, he was overflowing with a menacing aura. ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡± Mason stuttered. Then, he shouted, ¡°Young Master Yates, Jonathan Yates?¡± One of the three wealthiest families in Capital City, the Yates family! Their ancestors were mafias with countless disciples. Even though they switched to legal businesses, they still had inherent cruelty underneath their gentle facade. Hence, Jonathan was a living Hades that no one would dare to provoke. Mason immediately showed a fawning smile. With his head that was wrapped in white bandages, he looked extremely ridiculous. Then, Mason carefully asked, ¡°Mr. Yates, why¡­ Why are you doing this? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you, right?¡± Jonathan leaned against the wall and slowly took out a cigarette. He put it between his lips and lit it. Then, he took a puff. When the smoke surrounded him, he finally spoke. His tone was casual, or it could be said he sounded elegant, but the words that came out of his mouth sent chills down their spines. ¡°Someone sent me over to collect your debt.¡± Mason was terrified. ¡°Mr. Yates¡­¡± Next, Jonathan looked at his guards from the corner of his eye, tilted his head, and directly gave amand, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Soon, the guards all flocked around Mason. There were beating sounds as well as Mason¡¯s wailing sounding from the ward. No one needed to see the scene to know how tragic it was. Jonathan slowly finished his cigarette, and he crushed the cigarette butt with the tip of his shoe. After casually tidying his shirt, he said, ¡°Stop.¡± He walked forward, condescendingly looking at Mason from above. He smiled and warned, ¡°Mason, don¡¯ty a finger on a woman you shouldn¡¯t be touching.¡± In fact, Jonathan was really enjoying Mason¡¯s situation then, and he added, ¡°You can¡¯t afford to mess with this woman¡ªSamantha.¡± When Mason heard that name, he widened his eyes with difficulty. It turned out they were there for her¡­ However, Samantha was nothing but a down-and-out socialite, so where did she get such incredible support? Who exactly was she? ¡­ Timothy had been driving aimlessly at full speed the whole night. When he finally stopped, he realized he had unconsciously driven back to the vi¡¯s entrance. Then, Timothy violently hit his steering wheel. He obviously despised Samantha to the core, and he never wanted to see her again, yet he always ended up being soft-hearted each time. It was as if she was holding his lifeline, and he could not do anything about it. However, two years ago, Samantha had taught Timothy a lesson¡­ Was that not hurtful enough? Timothy instantly turned sober, and his gaze once again showed a hint of fierce resentment. As the night slowly brightened, the sun emerged from the clouds by the horizon, illuminating the earth. Only then did Timothy get out of the car. Then, with a fierce and cold aura, he strode into the vi. When he got upstairs, he walked into the bedroom and noticed that only Samantha was left in the room, peacefully resting in the bed. Nancy might have gone to take a rest. Timothy made his way to the bedside. Lowering his ck eyes, he coldly watched the woman¡¯s face. Herplexion seemed to be better than yesterday. Despite looking pale and weak, she still appeared delicately beautiful, and others could not help but pity her. Timothy moved his gaze downward, focusing on her fair and slender neck. With just a light snap, it would break¡­ If he did that, he would not repeat the same mistakes, right? Then, Timothy reached out his hands, and his slender fingers wrapped on Samantha¡¯s neck. He was contemting, but he could not tighten his grip. As if she felt something, Samantha¡¯s eyelids moved slightly, and she suddenly opened her eyes, meeting the man¡¯s dark eyes. The murderous intent in his gaze did not subside, and Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she noticed that. When she spoke, her voice was really raspy. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Timothy straightened his posture and quicklyposed his emotions. Then, returning to his indifferent self, he reminded her, ¡°This is my vi.¡± That was right. This was his v¡­ It was natural that he woulde whenever he wanted. Perhaps Nancy forced him to return, which was why he still had a murderous look on his face. Samantha had fallen seriously ill because of Timothy since she returned. Moreover, she really could not withstand any of his torture anymore. Hence, she needed to rify it to him, just in case he wrongly used her again. Samantha supported her weight and sat on the bed. She cleared her throat and simply said, ¡°Timothy, about our marriage¡­ I won¡¯t tell Grandma about the truth. Moreover, I¡¯m not nning to use her to extort you. I¡¯ve already told her inly that we¡¯ll get a divorce¡­¡± Suddenly, Samantha¡¯s sight turned ck. Timothy bent over, and his huge palm grabbed her delicate and tiny face, kissing her abruptly, making her unable to finish her sentence. Samantha was shocked, but then her surprise turned into anger. She was so sick, yet he still blindly bullied her! ¡°Mmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Samantha tried pushing him away forcefully but to no avail. Then, she clenched her fists, violently hitting him. Only when Samantha was about to suffocate did Timothy mercifully let her go. After that, he gently wiped the corner of his lips with his fingers. Then, with a cocky smile, he warned her, ¡°Each time you bring up our divorce, I¡¯ll kiss you once. If you want to say that word, then do continue.¡± Samantha gasped for air, and her pale face was reddened as she red at Timothy with a gaze full of anger. At this moment, Samantha did not look intimidating at all. Instead, she seemed dangerously alluring. Timothy¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he gulped. With a deep voice, he said, ¡°Samantha, are you doing this on purpose? You¡¯re so sick, yet you still dare to seduce me.¡± Seduce him? What the hell! Timothy¡¯s shameless usation angered Samantha, and she could not care about anything at that moment. Soon, she grabbed the ss on the bedside table and tossed it at Timothy as hard as she could. ¡°Get the f*ck out!¡± The ss hit Timothy¡¯s arm, and it fell to the ground. Timothy nced at the area where the ss hit, and his lips twitched. ¡°Samantha, I think you¡¯re really tired of living!¡± At the same time, a loud voice also sounded, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s tired of living!¡± The next second, Nancy rushed in and hit Timothy¡¯s back with her cane forcefully. As Nancy hit him, she scolded, ¡°You jerk! When have I taught you to bully another girl? You¡¯re an adult now! Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± After enduring several beatings, Timothy let out angryughter. ¡°I bullied her?¡± Did Nancy not see Samantha throwing the ss at him? ¡°You¡¯re still not admitting it?¡± Nancy turned to look at Samantha and asked, ¡°Sammy, did he bully you?¡± Timothy also looked at Samantha with his prating gaze, uttering word by word, ¡°Tell her.. Did I bully you?¡± Chapter 17

Chapter 17: A Clean Break.

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was obviously threatening her. In an instant, a light of horror shed in Samantha¡¯s eyes. Then, she murmured timidly, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not that¡­ Timothy did not bully me¡­¡± At the end of her sentence, Samantha sounded as if she was about to cry. Her pitiful appearance made things worse for Timothy as Nancy became even more furious. ¡°Amazing. You threatened her right in front of me! I must kill you today. You b*stard!¡± Once again, Nancy raised her cane and hit Timothy¡¯s back harder than before. Timothy was extremely speechless, yet he could not do anything to his own grandmother. Hence, he could only silently endure it. Then, he peeped at Samantha. She still appeared somewhat pitiful, but her big, ck eyes were glistening with a brilliant light, and she was even smiling in satisfaction as she had gotten her revenge. This woman was truly cunning! However, she really looked as if she had returned to the way she was two years ago¡­ Soon, Nancy was tired from hitting Timothy. She propped on her cane and was panting. Nheless, she did not forget to cover Samantha, just like a hen guarding her chicks. Then, she yelled at Timothy, ¡°I dare you to bully Sammy again with me around!¡± Nancy had given him quite a beating, and Timothy could feel his back hurting. He snorted, ¡°Grandma, am I not your grandson?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my grandson!¡± Nancy answered righteously, ¡°But Sammy¡¯s my granddaughter-inw!¡± Timothy could not help but scoff. Then, his line of sight moved from Nancy toward Samantha¡¯s face past her shoulder. His thin lips moved, but in the end, he did not say anything and left. Nancy watched as he left, and sheughed. After that, she sat by the bedside, holding Samantha¡¯s hands and asking her, ¡°Sammy, are you still angry? If you are, I¡¯ll go and hit him some more.¡± ¡°Grandma, thank you,¡± Samantha replied sincerely. Even though Nancy was old, she was not blind. How could she not tell that Samantha was acting just now? Not only did Nancy not expose Samantha, but she also taught Timothy a lesson in front of her. Nancy was obviously helping her vent her anger. Just as when she was dating Timothy before, whenever Timothy made her feel aggrieved, Nancy would always help her. Then, Nancy would be their peacemaker. Nancy was also hoping that by helping Samantha release her anger, she would not be peeved by Timothy anymore and insisted on divorcing him! Nevertheless¡­ They were not the same as before anymore. Their rtionship could not be mended just by simple relief of anger. ¡­ Samantha recuperated in bed for two days. Under Nancy¡¯s great care, Samantha¡¯s spirit gradually improved. Later, the doctor came over and checked on her. Nancy only felt relieved when he confirmed that Samantha did not have anyplications. Seeing that she lost a lot of weight, Nancy hurriedly said, ¡°Sammy, I¡¯ll get Aunt Julia to prepare delicious food for you to replenish your health!¡± ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Before she could say ¡°to trouble her¡±, Nancy already walked away, muttering about the menu for their dinnerter. Samantha watched as Nancy left energetically. She shook her head andughed. Nancy did not look as if she was in her seventies at all. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening. When Samantha went downstairs, Aunt Julia had prepared a table full of dishes. All of them were cooked using top-notch and nutritious ingredients. The food looked appetizing and smelled really aromatic. After being sick for a few days and only being able to eat liquid meals, Samantha was already bored of her meals. However, now that she was standing in front of the delicacies, she unconsciously gulped. It seemed that she would be having a great meal that night. Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching, so she turned her head around, only to meet a man¡¯s dark eyes. Samantha was stunned. Timothy was home? Since Nancy beat him, Samantha had not seen him again. Samantha even thought that Timothy would not return any more. Perhaps Nancy forced him to return. After all, Nancy still had yet to give up, and she had been nagging Samantha, asking her to change her mind. Every time Samantha saw Timothy, nothing good would happen. Hence, Samantha frowned and took a step back, distancing themselves. Otherwise, Timothy would think that she was manipting Nancy to pull a trick on him again. Timothy noticed every move she made, and his eyes instantly darkened. Even the temperature around them dropped. This woman! Was she in a hurry to make a clean break with him? Samantha watched as his expression turned gloomy, and she blinked her eyes, puzzled. She had already voluntarily moved away from him, yet he was still unsatisfied? Oh. That was right¡­ She had forgotten how much Timothy despised her. In his eyes, her existence was probably a mistake¡­ Hence, whatever she did would also be wrong. Samantha used to care deeply for him. Each look in his eyes and each word he said, she would ponder upon them for a long time. She would even say things he liked to hear, wear clothes that he preferred seeing her in¡­ Everything she did was for him! Now, whether he was angry or not had nothing to do with her! ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Barker, the meal is ready.¡± Aunt Julie walked over, breaking the strange tension between them. ¡°Old Madam Barker wants you two to join her.¡± Timothy cast a cold nce at Samantha, then walked toward the dining hall in big strides. Samantha then shed a smile at Aunt Julie, following Timothy. Nancy was sitting at the main seat. Then, Timothy pulled the chair on her left side, and he sat. Nheless, Samantha also knowingly avoided the seat beside Timothy and chose to sit on the other side. When she pulled out her chair and sat down, Samantha saw Timothy¡¯s handsome face became even unfriendlier. The look in his eyes was as he was looking at her with daggers in them. Samantha was aware that Timothy did not want to see her, and he was even more unwilling to have a meal with her. However, Samantha felt the same for him too! Seeing his grumpy face, all the delicious food instantly became unappetizing! Nevertheless, she still had to respect Nancy. After all, Nancy not only saved her, but she also took care of her for the past few days. Nancy peeped at the aloof Timothy on her left, and then she nced at the quiet Samantha. She could not help but secretly sigh. They used to be such a loving couple, and everyone was envious of their love, yet they had nothing to talk about now. Nancy did not know what happened between them that made them this way, but she did not want to look into it. After all, people must live in the moment. Soon, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Tim, Sammy, before we start our dinner, I¡¯d like to let you know something!¡± Timothy turned to her. Samantha also looked at her. ¡°Grandma, go on.¡± ¡°I feel lonely living in the old mansion alone, so I decided to move here for the time being. I can prepare your meals and do some chores!¡± It was evident that Nancy was not there to prepare their meals and do house chores! She only wanted to keep watch on them, and she had decided to make them reconcile! Samantha really wanted to get a divorce, so she hurriedly replied, ¡°Grandma, Timothy and I¡­¡± Timothy suddenly stood, walked over, and grabbed Samantha¡¯s wrist. The out-of-the-blue action caught Samantha off guard, causing her to stop her sentence midway. She looked at Timothy in surprise, asking, ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man smiled and exerted some force, pulling Samantha toward him. Then, his deep voice flirtatiously sounded, ¡°We¡¯re going to have a couple¡¯s moment..¡± Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Call Me Your Hubby

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was unprepared, so she was somewhat leaning against Timothy¡¯s chest. At that moment, he was looking at her, and she could feel his breath on her face. Moreover, his words were so flirtatious that her ears involuntarily reddened. Why did he say such things in front of Nancy? Was he mad? Samantha was embarrassed and angry, and she wanted to push him away. However, Timothy seemed to have seen through her attempt, and he whispered in her ears, slowly threatening her, ¡°Do you want to have a couple¡¯s moment in front of Grandma?¡± He especially emphasized the words ¡°couple¡¯s moment¡±. Samantha was helpless. If Samantha still innocently thought that Timothy was implying they should talk, then she was really too naive! He might be shameless, but she was not! Samantha bit her lower lip, lowering her hands. Noticing that she gave in, Timothy also brazenly put his long arm around her slender waist. Then, he looked at Nancy,nguidly informing her, ¡°Grandma, we won¡¯t be long.¡± Seeing how ¡°sweet¡± they were, Nancy beamed. ¡°Go ahead. Have fun, and there¡¯s no need to rush. I¡¯m not hungry yet!¡± Samantha was speechless. After that, Timothy led Samantha upstairs and toward the bedroom. The first thing Samantha did was to get away from the man¡¯s embrace and immediately distancing herself. She was even looking at Timothy¡¯s actions vigntly. Timothy was dazed when his embrace suddenly felt empty. Then, when he saw how Samantha seemed to want to get as far away from him, his gaze instantly turned cold again. Samantha had goosebumps everywhere when she noticed his gaze, and she gulped, breaking the silence first. ¡°Timothy, what¡­ what do you want to tell me?¡± Timothy remained silent, and his obsidian eyes were fixed on her with aplicated gaze, making her feeling anxious. ¡°If¡­ If you¡¯re not going to talk, then I¡¯m going out!¡± Samantha tried her best to project a calm tone. Timothy finally opened up, and his voice was as indifferent as before, not letting others know what he was feeling. ¡°Since Grandma knows about our marriage, we should adapt our rtionship to the situation.¡± Samantha did not expect that he would be talking about that, so she asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Timothy cast her a disdainful nce, still remaining quiet. Only then did Samantha understand what he meant. Initially, he used a fake identity to marry her to prevent her from scheming against the Barker family. Nheless, now Nancy found out about this and even wanted them to reconcile. Moreover, she appeared as if she would not let the matter go until she achieved her goal. Hence,it was not good for either of them! After analyzing the situation, Samantha also regained herposure. Then, she met Timothy¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Just y the role of a good granddaughter-inw when Grandma is here, and act as if you and I are in love,¡± Timothy answered expressionlessly. Samantha thought that it was funny. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to act with you? Are you crazy, or am I the one who¡¯s crazy?¡± They were already so hostile toward each other, yet they still needed to pretend to be in love? Furthermore, Timothy had violent mood swings. Without even provoking him, he would want to hurt her. Samantha felt even if she had nine lives like a cat, Timothy would not be satisfied. Thus, Samantha replied resolutely, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to that!¡± Timothy had expected Samantha¡¯s answer from the beginning, but when he heard her say those words, he still felt a sudden rage ignited in him. She rejected him without even giving it a thought. Was it not all for the man that she said she liked! Samantha wanted to divorce him and have a clean break so that she could find that man and be with him! She turned his world upside down when she returned. Two years ago, Timothy went soft on her and let her go, but she should not even dream of escaping him so easily this time! Timothy suppressed his urge to choke this woman to death. ¡°Samantha, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. If it weren¡¯t for Grandma liking you, do you think you¡¯re qualified to negotiate with me? I really don¡¯t know what Grandma sees in you!¡± Samantha absolutely hated Timothy¡¯s ruthless words as they truly hurt. Then, she sneered back at him, ¡°Grandma likes me because I¡¯m beautiful on the inside out. Unlike someone who didn¡¯t even inherit Grandma¡¯s excellent genes and only knows how to bully others!¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Timothyughed in anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to know what it feels like to be bullied again?¡± Samantha quietened, and her mind was shing with those scenes where Timothy took advantage of her before. She was feeling unreconciled, but she still shut her mouth. After that, Timothy uttered his thoughts word by word, ¡°As long as you make Grandma believe that we¡¯re on good terms and make her happy, I¡¯ll give you the thing that you want the most.¡± Timothy was a businessman, and naturally, he knew what to say to entice others. Just as he expected, Samantha¡¯s gaze changed when she heard him. ¡°Anything?¡± Timothy smiled. ¡°For example, a heart that matches Corey.¡± A matching heart¡­ Those few words had hit Samantha¡¯s vital spot, and she could not even mutter a single word of refusal. Corey was her only concern and also the only family member that she cared for. All this while, her wish had been to treat his illness, letting him heal and giving him a normal life like everyone. Samantha wanted to see Corey running, walking, andughing happily. However, after so many years, they still could not find a matching heart for Corey. Furthermore, Corey¡¯s condition was worsening, and she was afraid that he would die without getting a matching heart! The Barker family was wealthy and influential, and Timothy¡¯s capabilities were even more exceptional. If he was willing to help, there might be hope to find one! ¡°What do you think?¡± Timothy was sure that he would win, and he looked at Samantha. Samantha shut her eyes and took a few deep breaths. When she opened her eyes, there was an extra hint of determination in her gaze. ¡°Alright, I agree! When Grandma is here, I¡¯ll do my best to act as your wife and make her believe that we¡¯re in love. Is that fine?¡± How ironic. She used to hope that Timothy and she could lovingly spend their whole lives together. Now that she needed to be ¡°loving¡±, it was all just an act¡­ Timothy smiled. Ineffably, there was an actual trace of joy on his face. Samantha blinked and thought she must have been mistaken. The man approached her suddenly, wrapping his long arms around her waist and pulled her into him. Then, he lowered his head, and as his handsome face inched closer, he muttered, ¡°I need to know how good your acting skill is.. Call me your hubby!¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Downfall

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Truth be told, Timothy was really handsome with his chiseled jawline and profound facial features. When those dark eyes were indifferent, they carried a stern and invible aura, yet there was a feeling of deep affection when they stared at her deeply. With just a look, anyone would be on their knees for him. The look in his eyes caught Samantha off guard, and her heart was beating wildly. Moreover, she was bewitched by his voice, and she slowly murmured, ¡°Hub¡ª¡± Before she could say the word, the bedroom door suddenly opened, and two figures staggered in and fell to the ground. Nancy screamed, ¡°Oh no¡ª¡± Aunt Julie yelled, ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Samantha shuddered from surprise, and she instantly regained her senses, swallowing the word that she was about to say. Timothy cast sidelong nces, looking at Nancy, and smiled. Then, he asked knowingly, ¡°Grandma, what are you doing here?¡± Nancy did not show any guilt from eavesdropping at all. Instead, she confidently answered, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious that I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll bully Sammy?¡± Timothy raised his brows. ¡°From the looks of it, do you think I¡¯m bullying her?¡± Nancy looked at how the two lovingly hugged each other and thought that the sight was really pleasant to her eyes. If it were this kind of bullying, then they should do whatever they want! ¡°Cough! If that¡¯s so¡­you can bully her more¡­¡± Nancy chuckled. Next, Aunt Julie also smoothly interjected, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Barker, don¡¯t worry about the food getting cold¡­ You two can take all the time you need¡­ Then, if you¡¯re hungry and tiredter, I can prepare your meal no matter howte it is.¡± After saying that, Nancy dragged Aunty Julie and they left in a hurry. Did they really just say that¡­ Samantha¡¯s face was already pinkish, but now it waspletely flushed, and the redness spread to her ears. Then, she only realized that she was still in Timothy¡¯s embrace, so she pushed him away. Without looking back, she ran out of the bedroom. She ran to the bathroom and turned on the water faucet, using the cold water to wash her face. Soon, the warmness on her cheeks subsided. Samantha looked at herself in the mirror, and her pupils abruptly constricted. Timothy might have noticed Nancy was peeping from outside, which was why he flirted with her, and she almost fell for him again. Samantha reminded herself that Timothy was no longer in love with her, and she should not be foolish. Wait¡­ It was not that he was not in love with her anymore¡­ It seemed that Timothy was never in love with her, right? As if someone poured a bucket of cold water on her, Samantha waspletely sober now. The thing she needed to focus on was not on these messy feelings, but to y the act well, make Nancy happy, and get a matching heart for Corey. After that, she would divorce Timothy, and they would walk their own way, never having anything to do with each other anymore! After calming herself down, Samantha opened the door and walked out. Initially, she thought she would have to y pretend with Timothy again, but when she reached downstairs, Aunt Julia informed her, ¡°Mrs. Barker, something came up in thepany, and Mr. Barker left to attend to the matter. He asked me to inform you.¡± Samantha breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, thank you for letting me know.¡± Since Timothy was so busy, he would not be in the vi often. At the thought of that, Samantha felt it would not be hard to act as a loving wife. ¡°Sammy, let¡¯s eat,¡± Nancy shouted from the dining hall. ¡°Alright, Grandma.¡± Then, Samantha made her way to the dining hall. After having dinner with Nancy, Samantha took her arms, and they went for a walk on thewn outside. Then, when Nancy wanted to rest, Samantha returned to her room. Samantha took a bath, did her skincare routine, andy in bed. It seemed that she would not be able to leave the ce for the time being. After all, a matching heart would be hard toe by, and she would have to consider the problem that would arise thereafter. First, she would need to earn money to support herself. Secondly, Corey¡¯s monthly medical bill was costly. The money she got from pawning the jade bracelet would not be able tost for long. Would Samantha really have to exchange her body for money and serve Timothy? She refused to let Timothy have any chance to humiliate her with money! Samantha tossed and turned in the bed, unable to fall asleep. Then, she stood and took herptop, seriously writing her resume and sent it out. ¡­ Penelope and her best friend, Sheena Williams, came out from the hot spring bath. With towels wrapping around them, they walked toward the dessert area and leisurely enjoyed their fragrant tea. Wealthy socialites loved to visit this spa, so those that sat around them were all affluentdies. Back then, whenever they saw Penelope, they would alwayspliment and fawn over her. After all, she had a close rtionship with Timothy, and she might enter the Barker family, bing Madam Barker. However, the incident about Timothy leaving Penelope in the jewelry shop that day spread across their social circle, and everyone looked at her funnily. Some of them even mocked her right in front of her. One of the socialitesmented, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Penelope? I heard that Timothy doesn¡¯t favor her anymore. I really thought she would be Madam Barker.¡± The next socialite replied, ¡°She has always been so arrogant to us just because she had Timothy with her. She really thinks she¡¯s noble.¡± Of course, Penelope had never been provoked this way, and she immediately stood and rushed toward the two socialites, roaring, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it to my face! Trust me. I¡¯ll tear you apart!¡± The socialite snorted. ¡°Penelope, do you think we¡¯ll still be afraid of you now that you don¡¯t have Timothy?¡± Penelope was furious. ¡°Timothy and I are still together. I think you¡¯re all a bunch of sour grapes!¡± When she said that, the crowd burst intoughter. Seeing that everyone wasughing at her, Penelope¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot. Without hesitation, she went toward the socialites, wanting to teach them a lesson. However, Sheena hurried over and stopped her. ¡°Penny, forget it. There are many of them, and we won¡¯t win.¡± Penelope did noty a finger on the two socialites. Instead, she turned around and ruthlessly pped Sheena, cursing her, ¡°You useless piece of trash!¡± Soon, her porcin cheek showed a swollen mark. Sheena covered her face, not saying another word. Penelope did not spare her another nce and directly walked toward the changing room. Then, she opened the wardrobe and took out her phone, dialing Timothy¡¯s number. She wanted those that ridiculed her to know that she and Timothy were still on good terms, and she wanted Timothy to pick her up personally. Penelope wanted to embarrass them! However, no one picked up her calls. Penelope was so angry that she tossed her phone to the ground. Since Samantha returned, nothing went well for Penelope. Moreover, Timothy had not been picking up her call for the past few days. If this went on, the woman would surely seduce Timothy away from her! ¡°What a shameless sl*t!¡± Sheena, who followed Penelope, noticed what happened. Then, she adjusted her emotions and approached Penelope, saying softly, ¡°Penny, I have a n on how to make Mr. Barker return to your side.¡± Penelope looked at her. Sheena showed a crafty smile, ¡°Moreover, it will also be the downfall of Samantha, who you despise! Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Framed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡­ After sending out her resume, Samantha received multiple emails and calls for an interview. With an iPad in her hand, she leaned against the sofa and scrolled through the job offers, screening them one by one. Finally, she found a job that caught her eyes. It was a film studio looking for actors for short ys. They mentioned that after seeing her photos, they felt that her appearance was really suitable with their criteria. Hence, they sincerely invited her to participate in their y, even offering an excellent sry. Samantha majored in broadcasting, and she dabbled in the entertainment industry before. Although she was not an actress, she still had experience being in front of the camera, was on a few prints, and even had guest appearances in TV series before. Although it was not a job that she wanted, she knew that many short series had been developed due to the rise and poprity of short videos. Furthermore, many people were die-hard fans of the shows. Hence, Samantha would not need to work for long hours, and she would still get great pay. Before she could find the job of her dream, she could take such a part-time job first. After Samantha rified everything, she called the number provided in the email and made an appointment for an interview. The following day. Samantha went out after having lunch with Nancy. She took a taxi and went straight to the agreed building, and the receptionist led her to a meeting room. Samantha waited for about a minute before a gentleman walked in. Then, the man introduced himself with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re Miss Larsson, right? I¡¯m Nate Abrams, the producer and director of this short video. Samantha stood and replied with a faint smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Abrams. I¡¯m Samantha.¡± The two politely shook hands and sat. Nate did not say other things and directly went straight into the content of the shoot, working hours, and the sry she would be getting. Samantha listened silently. The content was for a regr idol drama, and the production will take about a week. Furthermore, the sry offered was almost double what she expected. ¡°Ms. Larrson, that¡¯s about it. If there¡¯s no other problem, we can sign the contract now.¡± Samantha looked at Nate and asked, ¡°Mr. Abrams, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what you said, and the offers are great, but¡­don¡¯t you want to see my acting skill? What if I¡¯m not good?¡± Hearing that, Nateughed. He sized Samantha up and down, sighing, ¡°Ms. Larsson, you¡¯re too humble. You can earn a living just by your beautiful face and charming figure.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Abrams.¡± Samantha faked a smile, acting as if she was thrilled from his praise, and was suddenly on cloud nine. ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing else for me to add on my side. Mr. Abrams, let¡¯s sign the contract!¡± There was a hint of pride shed across Nate¡¯s eyes, and he answered, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask someone to bring the contracts over.¡± Samantha and Nate signed on the contract and its duplicate. After stamping the official seal, the agreement was made valid! Then, Nate asked his assistant to keep the documents, and he told Samantha, ¡°Ms. Larsson, our schedule for this project is rather tight, so we have to start shooting now. Let¡¯s go to the studio now.¡± Samantha nodded without hesitation. ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s go.¡± The studio was not in the same building. Instead, Nate drove Samantha to a remote shack on the outskirts. When she walked in, she saw cameras being set up in all directions. There were also a few staff, and all of them were brawny. Next, Samantha quickly gleaned around the room. The door slowly shut, and Samantha seemed to hear the door being locked. After that, Nate looked at Samantha, ordering her, ¡°Ms. Larsson, go ahead and strip. We¡¯re starting our shoot!¡± Samantha frowned, asking puzzledly, ¡°Strip? Aren¡¯t we shooting a normal drama? The script that you showed me just now didn¡¯t mention anything about requiring me to be naked!¡± As soon as she said that, every man present burst intoughter. It was as if they were mocking her for being so naive. Nate even removed his gentleman facade, staring at Samantha¡¯s beautiful face with a lustful gaze. ¡°Ms. Larsson, are you really that innocent? I gave such extravagant remuneration, so of course, I want something worth the value!¡± ¡°The script just now didn¡¯t mention anything about stripping, but now it does. So, stop dawdling and remove your clothes for shooting. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll help you!¡± Hearing that, Samantha finally understood what was going on, and she appeared panicked. She grabbed her cors and took two steps back, vigntly shouting, ¡°You lied to me! You never wanted to shoot a drama, but such a film! I¡­ I don¡¯t want to be involved in this film. I quit!¡± Soon, Nate inched closer to her. ¡°We¡¯ve signed the agreement. Do you think you can quit as you like? It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to shoot the film, because we will definitely make you!¡± As if he was running out of patience, his gaze turned extremely fierce. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you onest time. Are you going to cooperate with us, or do you want me to add another scene¡­ a r*pe scene?¡± Samantha seemed to be hesitating, and she once again swept her gaze across the crowd. Finally, as she realized that she could not escape them, her beautiful eyes became teary, and shepromised. ¡°Mr. Abrams, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll do it.¡± Finally, Nateughed. ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely make you look beautiful and make you the new generation¡¯s best adult performer!¡± Samantha took two deep breaths. Then, as if she was risking it all, she raised her hands and slowly unbuttoned her shirt. ¡­ Sheena was apanying Penelope for a coffee at the mall. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she took a look at it. There were photos and videos. There were images of Samantha naked, as well as pictures of her lying with other naked men. Furthermore, Sheena could see a man pressing onto Samantha, doing unspeakable acts in the videos. The scenes were extremely outrageous. Sheena carefully looked at the pictures and videos. Even though they were blurry and did not show Samantha¡¯s entire face, anyone could tell it was her! Then, Sheena smiled and showed Penelope her phone. ¡°Penny, it¡¯s done!¡± Penelope just simply took two nces and pushed away Sheena¡¯s phone in contempt. ¡°Samantha is really disgusting. For the sake of money, she¡¯s willing to do such a thing! I¡¯d like to see if she still dares to seduce Timmy!¡± Thinking about how Timothy would be hers again soon, Penelope was instantly ted. After that, she said to Sheena, ¡°You did great this time. Didn¡¯t you have your eyes on thetest bag from Gi? I¡¯ll get it to you!¡± Sheena¡¯s eyes lit up in joy. ¡°Thank you, Penny.¡± Penelope looked at Shenna somewhat contemptuously. What a greedy money-grubber! Nheless, she still continued, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me with the following arrangements!¡± ¡°Penny, just wait and see. From now onward, Samantha will fall into an endless hell!¡± After she spoke that, Sheena took her phone and called her close friend in the media.. Chapter 21

Chapter 21: ?A Tragic End

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As a socialite, Samantha was willing to degrade herself for the sake of money and starred in pornography. Of course, such an incident would already be amusing. Moreover, she was Timothy¡¯s abandoned wife, with whom he publicly broke off his marriage. Nheless, anything rted to the Barker family would garner lots of attention. Hence, it would naturally bring in traffic to the site. Sheena reminded her friend, ¡°You must do a good coverage and make everyone hate Samantha!¡± ¡­ The media collectively released the news about Samantha filming pornography. All the words used were scorning Samantha, spurning her for not having a bottom line and self-love. They even added that she would do unscrupulous means for the sake of money, and she was a disgrace to her family¡­ The marketing ounts on Weibo also instantly promoted the news, and many paidizens joined in and left negativements. Such an incident truly caught everyone¡¯s attention. In just a short time, the name Samantha Larsson was dragged through mud until it became Weibo¡¯s top trending topic. In fact, the subject was still gaining poprity. All theizens were gossiping about her. One of theizensmented, [What the f*ck! She really destroyed my outlook on life! Is this a so-called socialite? She¡¯s so shameless! If I were her parents, I¡¯d regret giving birth to her!] Secondizen, [If she couldfortably make such a video, how good can she be? I bet her private life must be a mess, and this might even be amon thing for her. What a wild one] Thirdizen, [Please give me a pair of eyes that have never seen the video before! I¡¯m going blind! It¡¯s so disgusting that I threw out my meal fromst night!] Fourthizen, [No wonder our Prince Charming, Mr. Timothy, publicly broke off their marriage two years ago. He must have known that Samantha is a sl*t. Otherwise, after they got married and she could not endure the loneliness, she would cuckold him with so many men!] Fifthizen, [If Samantha still had a sense of shame, she should end her life. Just die and avoid being an embarrassment in public!] ¡­ Penelope got home, took a shower, and put on a facial mask as she scrolled through Weibo. Theizens were ruthlessly scolding her, and the tension was not subsiding. In reality, it was getting more heated, and the curses thrown at Samantha worsened. When Penelope saw all these, she felt delighted. This was Samantha¡¯s karma for seducing Timothy and stealing her man! Suddenly, she heard someone knocking on the door. Then, Sheena¡¯s voice rang, ¡°Penny, I brought your red wine over.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Sheena walked in with wine in her hand and respectfully passed one of the sses to Penelope. Penelope looked askance at her. Actually, she had always looked down on Sheena as she was just the daughter of one of her maids. Since they were young, Sheena was like apdog, following Penelope around and fawning over her. Nheless, as Sheena came from a rural area, her methods were obscene, but they worked well! In these two years, Sheena had helped Penelope get rid of many women who tried to seduce Timothy. Thus, she allowed Sheena to follow her. Penelope took over the ss and took a sip, asking, ¡°Is Samantha still in their hands?¡± Sheena answered politely, ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°I really want to know what she looks like now. It must be amusing! Now that her reputation ispletely destroyed, I¡¯d like to see if she still has the will to live. Of course, it¡¯ll be even better if she dies!¡± Penelope got more excited as she spoke. ¡°No matter what, Timmy can finally see her true colors and won¡¯t be bewitched by her anymore! Then, he will like me again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Mr. Barker will realize that you¡¯re his perfect match. I bet¡­ Mr. Barker will propose to you soon!¡± Sheena hurriedly praised Penelope. Even in her dreams, Penelope would want to marry Timothy. Sheena¡¯s words made Penelope¡¯s imagination run wild. It was as if she was wearing a wedding gown, holding Timothy¡¯s hand as they walked down the aisle. Penelope was overjoyed, and she said, ¡°Sheena, if I marry Timothy, I won¡¯t leave you out. I¡¯ll definitely make Timmy introduce you to his friends, and you can also marry into a rich family and be a real-life Cindere!¡± Sheena immediately clenched her fists, and she smiled, showing clear ambitions in her eyes. She knew well that Penelope never treated her as a human. Whenever she felt unhappy, she would hit or curse at Sheena. The only reason Sheena endured Penelope, gave her crafty advice and did her dirty works was that she wanted to marry into an influential family too one day! Penelope grew up spoiled. Not only was she unruly and bossy, but she was also not the brightest person. In a nutshell, there was nothing impressive about her. Hence, she might not be able to truly capture Timothy¡¯s heart, so¡­ no one could be sure who the future Madam Barker would be! If Sheena could turn her life around, she would definitely return the humiliation she suffered from Penelope by hundredfolds! Nevertheless, this was not the time yet! Sheena lowered her gaze, hiding all of her emotions. Then, she showed a fawning smile, ¡°Penny, you treat me so well. No matter what you want me to do, I¡¯ll do it wholeheartedly!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Penelope nodded her head. ¡°You can transfer the money now!¡± Sheena understood what she meant and answered, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to Nate immediately!¡± ¡­ In the Barker Group¡¯s foreign branch. A few days ago, Ronald had apanied Timothy for a business trip abroad. Unfortunately, due to the time difference, Ronald only found out about the viral incident back home. However, there was an important meeting early in the morning, and many influential people were present. Therefore, Ronald did not dare to report this matter to Timothy. After all, even though Timothy was married to Samantha, Ronald could not tell Timothy¡¯s feelings for Samantha. What if Timothy did not care about Samantha at all? If he bothered him about this matter, Ronald might need to pack his bag the next second and would be fired from his job. He could not take such a risk! The meetingsted the whole morning. When it ended, it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Ronald walked behind Timothy, and they walked into the office. After he thought it through, Ronald cleared his throat and uttered, ¡°Mr. Barker, Ms. Larsson¡­ She¡¯s in trouble.¡± As he was in a long meeting, Timothy felt exhausted, and he leaned against his chair, taking a rest with his eyes shut. When he heard Ronald¡¯s words, he immediately widened his eyes. Then, with a burning gaze, he stared at Ronald and ordered, ¡°Tell me what happened!¡± Even though he sounded calm, Ronald felt a sudden chill down his spine, and he consciously reported the incident. As he spoke, he even took out his phone and showed the obscene pictures and videos. Timothy¡¯s gaze fell on the screen, and his eyes were quickly stained with murderous intent. Next, he grabbed the phone and mmed it on the floor, breaking it in half due to his strength. Ronald looked at the phone and felt as if the phone was him. He was so scared that his heart was beating wildly, and his breathing also stopped. After that, he heard Timothy¡¯s terrifying voice, ordering him, ¡°Book the flight immediately! We¡¯re going home!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker!¡± Ronald hurriedly ran out of the office as if he was running for his life. It had been so long since he saw Timothy flew into such a rage.. When they returned, Samantha would surely have a tragic end¡­ Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Brilliant Reversal

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡­ Penelope had a beautiful dream, and she was smiling even in her sleep. Hence, she slept until noon and unwillingly opened her eyes. The first thing she did was to take her phone by the pillow and swiftly check Weibo. The trending topic was still Samantha, and there was even a red box with the word ¡°trending¡± beside her name. It seemed that theizens talked smack about Samantha even more ruthlessly overnight. Penelope smiled and tapped on the trending topic. She really wanted to see how theizens cursed at Samantha so that she could start the new day in a good mood. However, she was stunned when she saw the first trending post on Weibo. Penelope widened her eyes in disbelief, and even her smile froze on her face. What was going on¡­ Penelope wondered whether she had made a mistake as she had just woken up, so she blinked her eyes a few times and looked at her phone again. Unfortunately, her eyes were not deceiving her! The trending post on Weibo was posted by an amateur artist who specialized in shooting pornography. She rified that the female in the viral photos and videos was her, and not Samantha! To appear more convincing, she even recorded a video to prove that she was not lying! The artist only resembled Samantha by 30%, but she looked 80% simr to Samantha after adding a filter. In an instant, theizens turned into Sherlock Holmes and started topare the pictures and videos as if they were investigating for crucial evidence. The result was that the artist appeared more identical to the woman in the video. Hence, thedy might have been her! Then, public opinion began to reverse. [Dammit! I told you that she is a socialite after all. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t be so wild, and she¡¯ll still remain ssy.] [Thementer above is right. There are so many keyboard warriors on the inte these days, and they¡¯ll trust whatever they hear. Moreover, they only know how to hide behind the screen and curse at others. In reality, they are really evil.] [Am I the only one who thinks that Samantha¡¯s quite pitiful? She went viral on the inte for such a matter. Will she be depressed? I¡¯m worried for her. Does anyone know how she is right now?] [She¡¯s just a girl but was inexplicably framed. Even the media and marketing ounts promoted the news together, so someone must¡¯ve done this behind her back! I wonder which immoral person did this. They should be the ones suffering instead!] [We can¡¯t let go of such an evil person easily. Otherwise, they might create another rumor and hurt another innocent girl, who might even be one of us! I¡¯m determined to investigate who the person is!] [Me too!] Some of theizens even immediately created a group called ¡°Protect the Girls¡±, and started to find out who was behind it. Penelope did not expect the matter not to progress as she hoped! Instead, they were all ming her! What was that damned Sheena doing? Next, Penelope gritted her teeth in anger and hurriedly called Sheena. As soon as she picked up,?Penelope roared, ¡°What were you doing? You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter. If you don¡¯t quieten this matter, I¡¯ll torture you!¡± Sheena was puzzled too. This unknown artist suddenly appeared and imed that she was the female lead in the video, causing the crowd to reverse their opinions. Was it all a coincidence, or was someone helping Samantha? To prevent anything else from happening, she even let Nate detain Samantha. Hence logically, Samantha would not be able to do anything! Sheena gave it a thought and asked, ¡°Penny, do you think someone is helping Samantha?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Penelope answered, ¡°The Larsson family had long copsed, and her parents are begging for favors everywhere. They can¡¯t even take care of themselves, let alone support Samantha!¡± When Sheena heard that, she felt relieved. She pondered upon the situation and concluded. ¡°Penny, I¡¯ve checked and found that after the artist came out with her statements on Weibo, her followers had increased by more than a million within half an hour. Since she works as an adult film artist, I bet she¡¯s just joining the conversation to be an instant hit! Thus, we can pay moreizens and let them use this as a distraction. Then, they would know that the artist is just doing it to ride the wave, and the real female lead is still Samantha!¡± After listening to Sheena, Penelope¡¯s anger reduced, and she snorted, ¡°Thankfully, you¡¯re smart. Hurry up and settle it. Spend as much as you need. I want Samantha to bepletely destroyed!¡± ¡°Alright, Penny!¡± As soon as she hung up the call, Sheena quickly contacted some paidizens and exined her request. At the same time, she transferred money to them too, wanting them to act immediately and control the discussion! Once again, the paidizens flooded Weibo, and they frantically leftments everywhere. The inte instantly turned into a battlefield. She had her own opinions, and the other party had their own understanding. No one was willing to give in, and they were cursing at each other, causing the matter to go incredibly viral. In the end, Weibo¡¯s server broke down. Their developers grumbled as they did their utmost best to fix the server. Finally, after three hours of fixing the bug, Weibo was finally back to normal. However, another hot news item was exposed! A verified Weibo ount posted, [Samantha was indeed framed, and there¡¯s evidence!] Then, he released the phone recording between Sheena and Nate, striking a deal as well as the bank transfer records. Furthermore, he even posted the conversation logs of Sheena payingizens and transfer histories. Such prominent records proved everything. Seeing that the situation was not favoring them, the paidizens instantly quietened. On the other hand, the righteousizens were furious. It was so disgusting for someone to y such a trick. They would not let go of Sheena, the evil wrench! Theizens went to the police¡¯s Weibo page and leftments, requesting them to arrest Sheena as she was considered involved in a crime. The police swiftly visited Schmidt¡¯s residence. When Penelope came downstairs, she saw the police holding Sheen by her arms, dragging her out. Sheena saw her and cried out, ¡°Penny, help me! I don¡¯t want to go with them! I don¡¯t want to be jailed!¡± Penelope panicked, and her face was instantly ashen. Since the matter had been exposed, someone must take the me. If everyone knew that Penelope orchestrated the whole thing, what would they think of her? What would Timmy feel about her? She could not embarrass the Schmidt family, nor could she let Timmy regard her as an evil wrench. If that happened, she would never marry into the Barker family! Penelope¡¯s expression was full of resentment and hatred, and she scolded, ¡°Sheena, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do such a terrible thing! I¡¯m so disappointed in you.¡± Then, she turned to the police and said in a righteous tone, ¡°I won¡¯t disrupt your work. Do as you wish.¡± Sheena¡¯s hope shattered as it appeared that Penelope wanted her to be her scapegoat, and she yelled furiously, ¡°Penny, this matter is clearly your¡­¡± Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Outwitted

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Before Sheena could finish her sentence, Penelope had already rushed forward and ruthlessly pped her. With a crisp p, Sheena¡¯s face moved sideways from the hit, and her words were stuck in her throat. Penelope inched closer and whispered threatening words by Sheena¡¯s ear, ¡°Shut your mouth! Don¡¯t forget that everything you have, I gave it to you! Don¡¯t say things you should not!¡± Deep resentment and indignation appeared in Sheena¡¯s eyes. Nheless, Sheena knew that she had to swallow the bitter pill. Otherwise, Penelope would never let go of her and her mother. After all, her mother would be promoted to a housekeeper in the Schmidt family next month. Sheena considered the advantages and disadvantages. In the end, she decided to stay quiet. She nced profoundly at Penelope, secretly swearing that she would make Penelope regret what she did to her one day! Penelope finally breathed a deep sigh of relief when the police brought Sheena away. Atst, she had finally cleaned up the matter¡­ However, they had adequately nned everything, so why did nothing happen to Samantha? Moreover, she even fought back brilliantly! What was going on? ¡­ At that moment, in a studio on the outskirts. Nate and a few of his aplices were trussed up, squeezing together in the corner. Moreover, their faces were wounded too. They appeared lifeless as they were tied up the whole night and unable to move, nor were they given food or drinks. At the thought of what happenedst night, Nate still had a lingering fear. Initially, he thought that Samantha was a weak girl, and he could easily control her, yet just when she agreed to cooperate well, she swiftly attacked him. Then, he felt something stabbed at his neck, and his body fell directly, causing him to kneel in front of her. When his friends saw this, they immediately rushed forward to teach her a lesson. Even though she seemed frail, she could put up a good fight. Nevertheless, she was alone, and there were many of them, all of them being brawny men. Hence, she gradually lost her strength, falling to a disadvantage. Unexpectedly, just as when they thought they could capture her, a woman barged in. She was wearing high heels, and she was charming. It was as if she could steal someone¡¯s soul away with just a smile. Thedy brought over a man that appeared to be her bodyguard, and in just two minutes, he knocked out all of the men there. All of them howled in pain, and they could not get up. After that, they were all tied up, and under Samantha¡¯s coercion, they cooperated with her and lied to Sheena. The door suddenly opened, and they heard footsteps approaching. Nate looked up and saw Samantha smiling innocently and sweetly as she walked toward them. Although she was smiling, Nate quivered in fear. This woman should not be underestimated, and it was best not to offend her. Nate licked his dry lips, begging with a hoarse voice, ¡°Ms. Larsson, it¡¯s my fault for being so ignorant and underestimating you. Please, be the bigger person, and let us go!¡± Samantha shrugged. ¡°Sure. I can let go of you, but you must surrender yourself to the police and exin to them what happened.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Nate hesitated. He did not want to get the police involved. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling?¡± Samantha was not in a hurry, and she was still showing a smile. ¡°Since I can¡¯t convince you, I¡¯ll let the guard from yesterday persuade you.¡± As soon as she said that, Nate and the others panicked. That guard could break their bones with just one punch! Their lives were more important after all! Nate hurriedly nodded. ¡°I promise you that I¡¯ll go to the police station! I will go! I will go!¡± ¡°Great.¡± Samantha walked forward, took out a dagger, and swiftly cut the ropes. ¡­ Later, Samantha walked out of the studio and made her way to the car parking in front of the entrance. Then, she opened the door and got into the car. There was another woman in the car, wearing a ck professional suit that showed off her curves. Thedy was gorgeous with unparalleled beauty, yet there was an air of arrogance to her. She was Rochelle Tyrell, the Tyrell family¡¯s precious daughter and also Samantha¡¯s best friend. It could be said that they grew up together, and their friendship was so great that if Rochelle was a man, Samantha would be willing to marry him. When Timothy broke off their marriage and became theughing joke, only Rochelle stood by her side. All these years, although she was not in a good situation, Rochelle would still help Samantha as best she could. Thankfully, Rochelle could lend a hand this time too! When Samantha and Nate were signing the contract, she felt that something was amiss. They hastily signed the contract and immediately started the shooting, it was as if they were rushing. Hence, when Nate drove her to the studio, Samantha had secretly contacted Rochelle. Coincidentally, Rochelle had just returned from abroad. As soon as she received Samantha¡¯s S.O.S, she instantly rushed over. Then, they subdued Nate and the others. After that, Samantha outwitted them with their own tricks, and she let Rochelle find an unknown actress, imitating Samantha, and took some pictures and videos. Later, they sent them to Sheena. Sheena indeed fell for it, and she transferred the money to Nate. Furthermore, she even made up those things on the inte, thinking that she could harm Samantha. In the end, she was left to suffer her own consequences! Rochelle turned to look at Samantha, interrupting her train of thoughts. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to let it slide just like that?¡± Samantha returned to her senses and smiled. ¡°Your guard had already mercilessly beaten them earlier. That¡¯s enough. Besides, the main culprit is not them.¡± ¡°Alright. You have thest say.¡± Rochelle smiled dotingly. ¡°However, does Sheena Williams have a grudge with you? Why did she do so many things to destroy you?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know Sheena, but I¡¯ve checked her background, and she¡¯s close to Penelope. On the outside, people think that Sheena and Penelope are best friends. If my guess is not wrong, Sheena is nothing but a scapegoat. The person who wants to deal with me is Penelope!¡± Rochelle raised her brows. ¡°Best friends? She left her to suffer when something serious happened! What a toxic friendship.¡± Her urate ridicule tickled Samantha¡¯s funny bone, and she immediately chortled, agreeing with Rochelle. ¡°Chelle, I have no words to say.¡± Rochelle then gave it a thought and asked, ¡°However, Penelope is your b*stard husband, Timothy¡¯s, new girlfriend, right? Aren¡¯t they publicly showing off their affection? Why would she want to attack you?¡± B*stard husband¡­ Rochelle hit the nail on the head again, and Samantha truly agreed to her words. Nheless, as to why Penelope would want to hurt her, Samantha could not understand either, even though she was smart. Rochelle spected, ¡°Unless, that b*stard doesn¡¯t even like her, but he still has feelings for you. Hence, she¡¯s jealous of you and wants to destroy you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Samantha shook her head hard. ¡°There must be other reasons.¡± Looking at how resentful Timothy was to her, how could he still like her? When she heard that, Rochelle did not express any other opinion anymore.. Then, she changed the topic, ¡°Since Penelope already cleared her name, are you going to let her go?¡± Chapter 24

Chapter 24: ?Revenge

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Let her go? Samantha smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t retaliate unless I¡¯m attacked. Since she messed with me¡­¡± Then, she paused before slowly uttering, ¡°Naturally, I¡¯ll get my revenge!¡± Penelope had really gone too far this time. If she were not well prepared earlier, she would be infamous now and shunned by the public. Hence, even if Sheena became her scapegoat, Penelope should not think that she could rest easy! Samantha would definitely teach her a lesson! ¡°Is this still our soft-spokendy?¡± Rochelle¡¯s slender and beautiful finger teasingly lifted Samantha¡¯s chin. ¡°Why is she so valiant now? Nheless, I support you in getting even with her.¡± Samantha giggled, looking at Rochelle with her big beautiful eyes. ¡°Thank you, Rochell.¡± As Samantha said that, she even hugged Rochelle¡¯s arm, rubbing her head against Rochelle¡¯s shoulder and acting coquettishly. Rochelle smiled, and with anguid tone, she asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Samantha sounded resolute, and she answered, ¡°No. I want to handle it myself!¡± Next, she added, ¡°It¡¯s only Penelope, so I can do it alone.¡± Rochelle could tell what Samantha was thinking. After all, Penelope was Timothy¡¯s new girlfriend. If anyoneid a finger on Penelope, Timothy would surely knock on their door. Thus, Samantha did not want to trouble her. Then, Rochelle did not say anything more but reminded Samantha, ¡°Well, if you need my help, just call me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Samantha yfully bowed to Rochelle. ¡°My love, you¡¯re forever my strongest support.¡± After that, Rochelle sent Samantha back to the city and dropped her off at the crossroad as per her request. Samantha got out of the car and waved Rochelle goodbye. She also suggested that they should find time to grab a meal together. Watching as Samantha walked away, Rochelle¡¯s cold gaze had a hint of sadness. Before this, Samantha was indeed a pampered youngdy. Even though Simon and Cynthia were useless, Old Master Larsson really spoiled her. After that, Samantha dated Timothy, and he also dotted and pampered her. Hence, it was hard for Rochelle to imagine what Samantha experienced those two years abroad, making her so vignt and decisive. It was not a bad thing, but if one could forever be a child, who would be willing to grow up overnight? Rochelle was also forced to grow up, and she turned into someone that she despised. Hence, Rochelle felt bad for Samantha and also for herself. ¡­ At the thought of how she failed to destroy Samantha and how Sheena was schemed against, Penelope became angrier. She threw a massive tantrum at home and smashed everything in her room into pieces. However, this did not calm her rage, so she went to the Dark Room and drank some alcohol to vent her anger. Penelope was staggering as she walked out. Noticing that her driver, Derrick, waste to pick her up, she called him and roared, ¡°Where the hell are you? Why are you making me wait? Don¡¯t you want to work anymore? If you don¡¯t want this job, get lost¡ª¡± Just as she said that, she heard a whistling sounding from beside her. Then, Penelope looked up and saw a few men that appeared to be in a gang, approaching her and surrounding her. With a lecherous gaze, they looked at Penelope and teased, ¡°Miss, why are you so angry? Why don¡¯t we keep youpany and help you release your anger?¡± Penelope had always been protected well. Moreover, she was close to Timothy, and no one dared to disturb her. Hence, when she suddenly met such a situation, she could not help but be afraid. Nheless, she still put on a false bravado and warned them, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m Timothy Barker¡¯s fiancee! You¡¯d better stay away. If you dare toy a finger on me, Timothy will make you suffer!¡± The hooligans turned to each other and let out a mockingugh. ¡°Timothy? We won¡¯t be afraid even if the King is here!¡± As he said that, he moved forward and grabbed Penelope. Penelope screamed, but one of the brawny men covered her mouth. Then, without much effort, they dragged her to the alley behind the bar. The alley was badly lit, and there was no one either. The few men trapped Penelope inside, discussing among themselves, ¡°Her skin is so tender. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be really fun to y with. Who¡¯s first?¡± After a pause, he let out wretchedughter and continued, ¡°How about¡­ We do it together?¡± Penelope panicked and hurriedly covered herself. She did not even try to be brave anymore as she begged, ¡°Y-You want a woman¡­ I-I can give you some money. Just name your price! After that, you can get any woman you want with the money. Please, let me go!¡± Nevertheless, her words did not persuade them. The man grabbed her face and teased, ¡°She¡¯s a wealthydy! Unfortunately, you¡¯re our type. Just rx, and let¡¯s have some fun!¡± ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯t touch me! You¡¯re a bunch of lowly peasants! You¡¯re not worthy of me!¡± Penelope wanted to marry Timothy, and she thought that only a man like him was a match for her. When these hooligans touched her, she was so disgusted that she wanted to throw up. The louder she screamed, the more merciless the few men became. One of the hooligans directly tore her top, exposing her shoulder. Another man touched her waist, while one of them immediately took out a phone, focusing his camera on her face, and recording her sorry state. Penelope had goosebumps all over. She was terrified, and she quivered from the cold. As she cried out, she cowardly begged, ¡°I know I¡¯ve done wrong. Please, let me go. I¡¯m sorry. Help¡ª¡± At that moment, Samantha was standing by the alley entrance, leaning against themppost as she watched the wailing Penelope with a cold gaze. Samantha knew that such a thing would be incredibly unbearable for a girl. However, Penelope did not show any mercy to her when she plotted against her. Therefore, Samantha wanted Penelope to have a taste of her own medicine. Nevertheless, Samantha still had a conscience. These men were performance artists that she hired, and they were not actual hooligans. When Samantha was satisfied, she picked up her phone and called one of the men. The person picked up, and Samantha said, ¡°You can stop¡ª¡± Before she could even finish her words, she heard footsteps approaching, followed by Derrick¡¯s driver¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Mr. Barker, Ms.Schmidt is over there! Please save her!¡± Mr. Barker? Timothy came? Samantha subconsciously raised her and looked over. Not far away, Timothy, Ronald, Derrick, and a few of Dark Room¡¯s bouncers were walking toward the alley. Samantha smiled, but it was unknown if it was a sarcastic one or if she was mocking herself. It was indeed true love! As soon as there was danger, he came immediately! Perhaps he realized her gaze, Timothy stopped in his tracks, turned his head sideways, and he abruptly looked over. Coincidentally, their eyes met.. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: You Deserve the Beating

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald brought the guards and ran into the alley. As they were adequately trained, they quickly pressed the brawny men against the wall. Penelope¡¯s clothes were untidy, and her hair was messy. Moreover, her makeup was ruined by her ugly cry. Seeing her, Ronald thought it was a tragic sight. Although he was not a fan of the arrogant socialite, Ronald still acted like a gentleman and removed his coat, considerately passing it to Penelope. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, cover yourself with this first.¡± Penelope was so terrified that she was in a daze. Then, after a few seconds, she looked at Ronald,pletely ignoring the coat, and asked, ¡°You¡­ Is Timmy here for me too?¡± Before Ronald could answer him, she stood up from the ground and ran outside staggeringly. When she saw Timothy, Penelope cried even louder, aggrievedlyining, ¡°Timmy¡­ Sob sob sob¡­ I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± Then, she fastened her pace and rushed to Timothy, reaching out to him as she wanted to hug him. However, just as Penelope touched the man¡¯s shirt, Timothy looked askance at her. Penelope¡¯s heart trembled, and she unconsciously retracted her hands. In these two years, Timothy did dote on her. Whatever she wanted, he would get someone to send it to her. Penelope also heard that Timothy treated her better than he did Samantha. Nheless, Timothy had mysophobia, and he disliked it when others touched him. asionally, he would allow Penelope to hold his arm when they were attending a banquet or out of social etiquettes. Of course, Penelope felt indignant about his attitude. Hence, there was one time she brazenly ran into Timothy¡¯s embrace under Sheena¡¯s instigation, and Timothy almost broke her wrist. She had lingering fears from that incident onward, and she did not dare rashly touch him again. However, Penelope was afraid and aggrieved now, and she could not help but reach out to tug on Timothy¡¯s hem. Then, with a hoarse voice, sheined, ¡°Timmy, if you werete for a second¡­ I-I¡¯ll¡­ You must avenge me and kill these hooligans!¡± Her body was for Timmy. At the thought of how she was almost tainted, she gritted her teeth in anger! In Samantha¡¯s eyes, such a sight only showed how intimate these two were. Her mocking smile became even more profound. Deep in her heart, she still felt a subtle difort, even though it was hard to detect. Later, Ronald walked over and politely asked, ¡°Mr. Barker, how do we handle those men?¡± Before Timothy could speak, Penelope interrupted in a resentful tone, ¡°Break the arms and legs! Make them blind!¡± As she said that, she coquettishly looked at Timothy with teary eyes. ¡°Timmy, you must avenge me!¡± Samantha watched from the side from the beginning, and she knew that the actors did not cross the line. The most they did was just taunt Penelope, and they did not hurt her at all. However, she was being so ruthless. Since the performance artists took her money, Samantha would not protect herself and just leave them. Besides, with Timothy¡¯s ability, he could quickly find out she was the mastermind behind this. Moreover, Samantha decided to teach Penelope a lesson, so she must bear the consequences! Then, Samantha kept away her phone, adjusted her emotions, and calmly walked toward them. She said indifferently, ¡°Let them go. I asked them to do this.¡± Timothy looked up, and once again, his sight fell on Samantha¡¯s face. There was a dark light surging in the bottom of his eyes, and no emotions could be seen. Penelope turned her head around and saw Samantha. Initially, she was stunned. Soon, she appeared resentful. ¡°It¡¯s you? Samantha, we have nothing against each other, yet you dare to ask someone to assault me? You¡¯re so disgusting and despicable!¡± At first, she was anxious as Samantha managed to dodge the bullet. Hence, it would not be easy for Penelope to hurt her next time. Nheless, she did not expect that Samantha would be so stupid to knock on her door. It seemed that God still cared for her, and Timothy was meant to be hers! Penelope gritted her teeth and secretly pinched her thigh hard. Soon, she cried from the pain, and she turned to Timothy pitifully. ¡°Timmy, a woman¡¯s reputation is so important. Even if Samantha is jealous of me, she shouldn¡¯t do such a heartless thing. If it weren¡¯t for you appearing just in time, I¡¯d be ruined! You must do something!¡± She wanted to let Timothy know that Samantha was an unscrupulous and ruthless woman. This way, he would despise Samantha and would not be enchanted by her anymore. Samantha silently watched Penelope¡¯s acting. She was actually curious as to what type of woman Timothy¡¯s new girlfriend was. Was she better than Samantha, and that was why Timothy liked her? This was it? Timothy¡¯s standard in the past two years had definitely dropped drastically. It was not that Samantha was boasting, but she was thousands of times better than Penelope! Perhaps this was true love. Samantha calmed herself down and met Penelope¡¯s eyes. Next, she showed a cold smile. ¡°So it seems that you know a woman¡¯s reputation is important to her. Then, when we had nothing against each other, why did you n those heartless schemes? Do you need to be such a hypocrite, Ms. Schmidt!¡± When Penelope heard that, her eyes flickered with a panic light. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Anyway, Sheena had admitted to all of those things. Therefore, even if Samantha guessed it was her, she would not be able to show any proof. At the thought of this, Penelope calmed down, and she became even more brazen. ¡°Samantha, stop ndering me! You were just unlucky for that to happen to you, so what does it have to do with me? You¡¯re using such a ruthless means to deal with an innocent person like me. You¡¯re so evil!¡± Currently, Samantha only had one thought. She was utterly disgusted by Penelope. She only wanted to frighten her and let it be, but now¡­ Suddenly, Samantha snorted and grabbed Penelope¡¯s clothes, and she swiftly pped her. The only way to deal with these revolting people was to directly hit them when you could! There was no point arguing! Penelope was caught off guard. She would never expect that Samantha would dare to p her in front of Timothy. She had yet recovered, but she could feel her left cheek burning. She stared at Samantha in disbelief. ¡°You dare to hit me?!¡± Samantha sneered. Then, she raised her hand and pped Penelope on her right cheek. ¡°You deserve the beating!¡± Samantha did not show any mercy. The forceful p caused Penelope to stagger. As she could not steady herself, Penelope directly fell to the ground, stupefied. Ronald and the others gasped. Ms. Larsson was so fierce¡­ Samantha dusted her hand, and she cast a disdainful nce at Penelope. Next, she looked at the quiet Timothy, raising her head at him bravely and uttering word by word, ¡°I pped your new girlfriend.. If you want to avenge her, you¡¯re wee to do so!¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: ?Do You Want Me to Carry You?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s gaze became more profound, and there seemed to be more emotions surging in them. Then, after staring at Samantha for more than ten seconds, he finally spoke. However, he was ordering Ronald, ¡°Take her home.¡± Ronald understood that Timothy was talking about Penelope. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± Penelope instantly regained her senses, and she was unwilling. Hence, she looked at Timothy pitifully, and with a soft tone, she begged, ¡°Timmy, it hurts so bad. Why don¡¯t you send me home?¡± Even if Timothy was nning to stay and teach Samantha a lesson, Penelope did not want them to give them a chance to spend time alone. Who knew what the shameless woman, Samantha, would do? Timothy acted as if he did not hear her, and he did not even nce at Penelope. After that, he swiftly made his way toward Samantha in big steps. ¡°Timmy!¡± Penelope shouted indignantly, and she struggled to stand up, wanting to chase after Timothy. However, Ronald quickly blocked her way. He faked a smile and pushed his sses on his nose tip, and politely murmured, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, let me send you hope. Look at you now¡­ It¡¯s better for us to handle this sooner.¡± As he said that, he took out his phone and switched to the camera function, pointing it at Penelope¡¯s face. Initially, Penelope was angered by Ronald¡¯s words, but she instantly screamed when she saw her messy face. Her makeup was ruined, staining her face. Moreover, Samantha¡¯s ps just now caused her face to swell up. It was such a terrifying sight¡­ She even dared to use this face to act coquettishly in front of Timothy¡­ What if Timmy was traumatized¡­ At the thought of that, Penelope yelled again, ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Then, she hurriedly covered her face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Ronald smiled. He kept his phone away and stretched out his arms, showing a ¡°This way, please¡± gesture. ¡­ Timothy approached Samantha and looked at her. He did not do anything to her, but instead, he grabbed her wrist and dragged her away. Samantha was not surprised. After all, they were in public, and Timothy was the Barker Group¡¯s CEO as well as the Barker family¡¯s heir. Hence, Timothy could not simplyy his finger on a woman in the middle of the street, so he would have to find a ce and avenge his new girlfriend! Samantha was forced to follow his pace. As his legs were long and he could take more giant steps, Samantha trailed staggeringly, but she still gritted her teeth and did not say anything. The car was parked by the roadside. Timothy dragged Samantha to the front passenger seat. Then, he opened the door, pushed her in, and mmed the door. After that, he sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine, and sped away. Samantha knew that Timothy was in a bad mood without looking at him. Moreover, she could imagine how Timothy would torture herter. Nheless¡­ So what? After all, the first person who started the mess would always be wrong. Furthermore, Penelope was so ruthless. If Samantha gave in this time, would Penelope not kill her the next time? For the past two years abroad, she learned through painful experiences that enduring those people would not make her life better. Instead, not retaliating would only make them push their luck. As usual, ??if you gave them an inch, they would take a mile. Hence, one must fight back until others realize that you were not someone to provoke. This way, they would fear you. After about an hour, the car finally stopped. Samantha looked around her and felt strange¡­ She initially thought that Timothy would bring her to a secluded ce, kill her, and then bury her. Why were they back in the vi? Especially since Nancy was still staying in the vi. Perhaps Timothy brought Samantha back to expose how cruel she was in front of Nancy? Of course, that would make Nancy disappointed in her, and then she would not protect her anymore. As Samantha let her imagination run wild, Timothy had already gotten out of the car and walked toward her side. Next, he opened the door and looked disdainfully at her, calmly ordering her, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Samantha was still in a daze, and she did not make a move. Timothy showed an unreadable smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to carry you?¡± Samantha immediately unfastened her safety belt and got out of the car. No matter how Timothy wanted to avenge Penelope, Samantha would not be afraid! The worst thing that could happen was Timothy killing her. Nheless, Samantha believed in reincarnation, so that did not scare her at all! After that, Timothy dragged Samantha by her wrist toward the vi. It was alreadyte at night, and Nancy was resting in her room. Only Aunt Julie was sitting in the living room watching a popr idol drama. When she heard noises, she turned to look and noticed that Timothy and Samantha were back. However, just as she was about to greet them, she felt something was wrong, so she immediately remained quiet. Aunt Julie watched as Timothy pulled Samantha upstairs, and soon, she heard the bedroom door being mmed. As it waste at night, Aunt Julie could not help but be worried¡­ Were they fighting again? Should she tell Nancy? ¡­ In the bedroom. Samantha was tossed onto the bed. When she felt the quilt behind her, she instantly sat straight and stared at Timothy vigntly. She was not afraid of Timothy¡¯s revenge. It did not matter if he hit her or pped her a few times for Penelope, but Samantha could not guess what Timothy was thinking, so she was feeling restless. Who knew if Timothy would use any perverted methods! Timothy appeared as if he had seen through Samantha¡¯s thoughts, and there was a hint of mockery in his gaze. ¡°You still know how to be afraid? I thought you weren¡¯t scared of anything!¡± Samantha was toozy to argue with him. Timothy had a sharp tongue, and he would say really mean words that would only embarrass others. Then, Samantha looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Timothy, if you¡¯re a man, you should go straight to the point.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Timothy answered instantly. As soon as he said that, he walked forward and stretched out his hands toward her. Samantha was already prepared, so she did not avoid him. Instead, she straightened her back and froze in ce. Even if Timothy might hit her, Samantha did not regret pping Penelope. In fact, she was satisfied with that. She felt the man¡¯s hands touching her neck, and she thought she would be choked to death in the next second. Unexpectedly, he was only holding onto the shirt on her shoulder. Samantha was stunned. What was he doing? Nevertheless, she found out soon. Timothy directly pulled her shirt down and exposed her beautiful shoulders. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she stared at Timothy. He was really a pervert. He actually thought of using such methods to torture her? ¡°Timothy¡­ You¡­¡± If it were any other way, Samantha could definitely endure it. However, it was really excessive for Timothy to humiliate her like this. Hence, Samantha reached out, trying to block him, yet she became stupefied after hearing Timothy¡¯s words.. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: ?So F*cking Pretentious!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Samantha blinked. She was feeling skeptical¡­ Did Timothy say the wrong words, or did she mishear him¡­ Seeing that she was not answering him, Timothy seemed to lose his patience and directly removed Samantha¡¯s clothes, wanting to check her himself. ¡°Wait¡­ Hold on¡­¡± Samantha finally found the words and grabbed the man¡¯s hand. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯m not hurt!¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched, and he pointed at Samantha¡¯s arm with his chin. Her arm was scraped, and the blood had dried up. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Samantha looked at her arm and finally recalled what happened. When she was fighting Nate and his gang, she suffered a few punches as well and identally knocked on something while she dodged them. However, she had been so busy that she ignored her injuries. Moreover, she did not expect Timothy to notice them¡­ The reason why Timothy brought Samantha back to the vi and pulled her clothes down was not to avenge Penelope, but to care for her? As soon as the thought appeared in her mind, Samantha felt that it was impossible. ¡°You¡­¡± Samantha gulped and looked at Timothy. Then, after hesitating for a while, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Timothy might not understand her, or perhaps he pretended not to understand, and he questioned her back, ¡°What do you mean what am I doing?¡± Samantha naturally could not ask him straightforwardly whether he was concerned for her as she could easily embarrass herself! After giving it a thought, she found another way to ask him. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern if I¡¯m injured or not!¡± None of his concern? Those few words were enough to cause Timothy to fly into a rage. When he was abroad, he saw the trending photos and videos. With just a nce, Timothy knew the woman was not Samantha. Even though Timothy did not know what happened, he knew that she might be in trouble. Since he despised her, Timothy should be celebrating her misfortune. However, he could not control his concern at that moment. It was just like how it was when he returned to the vi and saw Samantha¡¯s pale face as shey in her bed weakly. He also lost control of his emotions. Timothy was outraged, and he was furious until then that Samantha could still affect his emotion. Nheless, despite knowing that, he still took the first flight back. As soon as they touched down, he found out that Samantha was at the Dark Room and hurriedly went over. Only when Timothy saw her standing in front of him did he feel relief. Samantha was fine, and even said such annoying things. This woman could always easily anger him. Soon, Timothy¡¯s handsome face darkened. As the emotions in his eyes calmed down, his tone also turned indifferent, and he reminded her, ¡°If Grandma sees that you¡¯re hurt, she¡¯ll me me for not taking care of you well. Don¡¯t forget about our agreement!¡± It was just as she expected¡­ Timothy did not hit her to avenge Penelope and even voluntarily cared about her injury because of their agreement. Thus, he would get his revenge once Nancy believed their acts? Samantha lowered her gaze. Thankfully, she was not delusional about Timothy¡¯s feelings for her. Otherwise, Timothy would definitely ridicule her again. Then, Samantha took a deep breath, and there was a subtle tone of mockery as she answered Timothy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I still remember it well. Since we¡¯re a loving couple, I¡¯ll surely hide my injuries well and won¡¯t let Grandma find out. I¡¯ll not break our agreement!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good enough. We must handle your wounds as soon as possible, so I¡¯ll get the doctor over.¡± After that, Timothy took out his phone and was ready to call the doctor. Seeing that, Samantha hurriedly rushed forward and grabbed his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t call the doctor.¡± Timothy frowned. ¡°These are just superficial wounds, and there¡¯s no need to worry. Moreover, if the doctores at such ate hour, Grandma will certainly find out about my injuries, and I don¡¯t want her to worry,¡± Samantha exined. When Samantha was sick before this, Nancy was worried about her all day. Hence, Samantha did not want to trouble Nancy anymore. Timothy met her gaze, and he remained quiet for a few seconds as if he suddenly realized Samantha¡¯s thoughts. Then, he uttered word by word, ¡°You don¡¯t want to call the doctor because you want me to apply the medicine for you?¡± Samantha was speechless. She really wanted to know why Timothy, who had such a high IQ, would misunderstand her? He would always twist her words! To prevent Timothy from using her of seducing him again, Samantha immediately denied, ¡°No! That¡¯s not it! I don¡¯t want that! This is just a small injury, and I can handle it myself!¡± After saying that, Samantha did not give Timothy a chance to reply to her, and she hurriedly ran into the bathroom. Then, she locked the door and pressed her ear against the door. Timothy did not follow her. Instead, Samantha heard his footsteps getting further away from her. Therefore, he probably left. That was not surprising at all. As long as Timothy was sure that Samantha would not expose the truth to Nancy, he would not be concerned about her. Samantha felt a sudden pang of pain in her heart, and sheughed self-deprecatingly. Although she was injured many times, she never felt pain. However, with Timothy¡¯s slightest gesture, she would think that it hurt. That was so f*cking pretentious! Samantha raised her gaze and looked at herself in the mirror, and she could not help but cursed at herself, ¡°Samantha, you¡¯re so f*cking pretentious!¡± ¡­ Avoiding the wounds, Samantha managed to take a quick bath. Then, she walked out with her bathing robe and saw Timothy sitting on the bed, causing her to stop in her tracks in surprise. Did he not leave just now? Why was he back? Could it be that he changed his mind and he wanted to get even with her? Timothy nced at her and said, ¡°Come here.¡± Samantha did not respond. He frowned. ¡°Come here and apply the medicine!¡± When she heard that, Samantha finally noticed the medicine kit beside Timothy. So he did not leave her, but went to take the medicine kit just now? Or could it be that Timothy did not trust her and was afraid that Nancy would notice her wounds, bringing him trouble again? Samantha approached him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I can do it.¡± As soon as she said that, Timothy grabbed her wrist. With just a quick force, Samantha was directly dragged onto the bed. After that, Timothy pulled her bathrobe. Samantha held onto herpel. ¡°I told you¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to wake Grandma up, then be quiet!¡± Timothy coldly interrupted her. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re doing this on purpose so that Grandma will find out?¡± If she could, Samantha would love to sew Timothy¡¯s lips shut. Every word that came out of his mouth was malicious. Samantha was trying her best to control her rage. Unexpectedly, Timothy suddenly grabbed her shoulder and pushed her against the bed.. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Share the Same Bed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Timothy, what are you doing¡ª Mmf¡ª¡± The man¡¯s lips crashed onto hers, stopping her from finishing the rest of her sentence. Samantha widened her eyes, and her pupils constricted. Then, she tried to push Timothy away as hard as she could. She knew that he had bad intentions! Next, Samantha opened her mouth as she wanted to bite Timothy¡¯s tongue. However, it seemed that he expected it, and his big palm grabbed her chin. With just a slight force, she could not move anymore. Samantha¡¯s big, round eyes red at him. If looks could kill, Timothy would already be shed into a thousand pieces. Not long after, Timothy sneered at her disdainfully and let go of her. After that, he whispered in her ears,manding her. ¡°Moan!¡± What? Samantha was in a daze. ¡°Moan!¡± Samantha was caught off guard. His words caused her to be in a trance for a few seconds. Then, she finally understood what he was doing. Timothy was not punishing her, but someone seemed to be eavesdropping? Surely enough, Samantha soon heard sounds of someone sneaking around at the door, and it should be Nancy and Aunt Julia. These two elderlies were really getting better at eavesdropping! ¡°Why are you not moaning?¡± The man¡¯s voice suddenly rang. He purposely lowered his voice, making it maizing and hoarse. When Timothy whispered in Samantha¡¯s ear, she could feel his breath on her face, causing Samantha¡¯s ear to redden uncontrobly. Samantha trembled, and she could not help but shrunk her neck. This time, she had no choice but toply with Timothy. Otherwise, Nancy would think that Timothy was bullying her. If she barged in, Samantha¡¯s wounds would be exposed. At that time, Timothy would surely kill her. However, even though Samantha had done it before, Timothy was the one who initiated it, and she really did not know how she should moan! Noticing that, Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened, and he showed a malicious smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t moan, I¡¯ll continue!¡± He was not frightening her. In fact, as soon as he said that, he immediately removed the tie on Samantha¡¯s waist, and her bathrobe instantly loosened. Samantha gritted her teeth. What a jerk! He was so shameless! She knew that Timothy was a man of his words, and she could not think about anything else anymore. Hence, Samantha summoned up her courage and screamed dryly. ¡°Ahh¡ª ¡° ¡°Hmm¡ª¡± Timothy looked at Samantha with a gaze full of disdain. Did he think everyone was as experienced as him? Samantha grabbed the duvet under her tightly, preventing herself from pping Timothy if she lost control. Even though her acting was terrible, Nancy and Aunt Julie seemed to believe it. Soon, they heard footsteps by the door getting further away, and it became quiet again. Samantha breathed a sigh of relief, and she hurriedly pushed the man on top of her. Timothy frowned resentfully when he was pushed, but he still straightened himself up. Then, Samantha wrapped herself with her bathrobe tightly and sat. Her forehead was already sweating from messing around like that, and she did not know whether she was frightened or if it was the heat. ¡°Remove your shirt! Apply this medicine on your wound!¡± Timothy took the medicine kit over and opened it. Samantha was stunned as she did not expect Timothy was still thinking about applying the medicine for her. If she did not know that he was highly filial to Nancy, Samantha would believe that Timothy was actually distressed about her injuries. Nevertheless, Samantha did not want to argue with him anymore. Otherwise, Nancy mighte over, and the night would be unbearable. Then, she gently removed her robe, showing her injuries to Timothy. Seeing that Samantha finallyplied, Timothy did not say much. Next, he took the cotton swab, dipped it in a medicinal solution, and applied it on her wound. Samantha frowned when she felt the sudden pain. She lightly gasped and pursed her lips as she endured the pain in silence. Timothy could not help but look at her. Samantha used to be squeamish back then. If she identally knocked on or bumped into something, she would frown and wail in pain, and Timothy must coax her. Noticing Timothy was staring at her, Samantha asked in confusion, ¡°What are you looking at? Is there something on my face?¡± Timothy did not know whether he was really curious, or perhaps he was just expressing his thoughts, but he said, ¡°Before this, you¡¯d yell in pain even if it was a small scrape on your finger, but now you can endure quite a lot of pain.¡± Before this¡­ Since she returned, Samantha and Timothy had been arguing like cats and dogs whenever they met, and they had never once mentioned about the past. Therefore, she did not expect that Timothy would suddenly speak of this. Nheless, was Timothy really oblivious, or was he pretending to be? Hence, that was why he said such a thing? Yes, she was indeed squeamish in the past. However, she was not that delicate, and she only did all that so that Timothy would coax her. Those were nothing but things a couple would do. Yet, now¡­ Oh, wait. She should say, since he publicly broke off their marriage two years ago, she lost the person who cared for her and would coax her. No matter how badly it hurt or how ufortable it was, she only had herself. Thus, there was no reason to scream in pain. Then, Samantha nced at Timothy again. If she really screamed, he would definitely tease her, right? The man had been staring at her face, and none of her changes in emotions went unnoticed. Samantha lowered her gaze, trying to prevent him from seeing through her thoughts. Next, she deliberately irritated him. ¡°I won¡¯t scream in front of you!¡± If she were not screaming in front of him, then who would she be doing it to? Timothy could not help but rey the words Samantha said to Nancy¡ª¡¯I have someone I like!¡¯ So, was she only going to scream in pain in front of the man she liked?! Great! This was just amazing! Then, Timothy shed a mocking smile. He was not as gentle as before when he applied the medicine to her wounds. Instead, Timothy¡¯s actions were rough. The sudden pain caused her to gasp, and she did not hold it back as she gritted her teeth and scolded Timothy, ¡°Timothy, are you crazy!¡± It was just as if she were hurt the second time! Did Timothy want her to get better soon or further injure her? He was just fine seconds ago but became angry again in a blink of an eye. What a crazy man! His mood swings were ridiculous! Anyway, Timothy was just not fond of her! After applying the medicine to her wounds, Samantha felt as if she had endured multiple types of torture. Thankfully, it was all over! However, she noticed that she celebrated too soon as she saw Timothy walk into the bathroom, wash his hands, ande out, but there was no hint of him leaving the room. Instead, Timothy returned to the bed, removed the nket, and sat. It appeared as if he was going to sleep in this room and this bed that night! Samantha was stunned, and she quickly asked, ¡°Are¡­ Are you not leaving?¡± Nancy and Aunt Julia were asleep, so there was no need to pretend anymore! As if he heard a joke, Timothy looked at her with his obsidian eyes and uttered, ¡°This is my room, so why should I leave?¡± Samantha could not argue back. So, was he going to share the same bed as her? He despised her, and he was even angry just now.. Was she still able to live to see the next day? Chapter 29

Chapter 29: ?You Need to Be Taught a Lesson!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha answered Timothy, ¡°I¡¯ll leave then!¡± She stood up and wanted to make her way out, but Timothy grabbed her wrist. Then, she felt as if her world was spinning, and she soon fell onto the bed. Timothy rolled over, pushed her upper body against the bed, and pressed her hands by the side of her cheeks. The man narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was filled with threats. ¡°If you go out now, it¡¯s the same as you telling Grandma that we¡¯re acting.¡± Nheless, Samantha was so anxious that she had forgotten about this. Samantha knew that she was in the wrong, and she could not argue back either, so she said, ¡°Then¡­ You should sleep on the sofa!¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Hearing the man¡¯s sneer, Samantha suddenly got her senses back. It seemed that she once again forgot that Timothy was no longer the same man who loved her unconditionally. When they were dating, Timothy was always so gentle to her and considerate of her needs. Moreover, he would listen to her every word. Hence, Samantha unconsciously ordered him around again. As Samantha was afraid that Timothy would ridicule her, so she hurriedly added, ¡°I¡¯ll¡ª¡± However, before she could say that she would sleep on the sofa instead, Timothy spoke with a tone full of contempt and tease. ¡°Why are you acting like this now? Have we not slept together before? Besides, which part of you have I not seen or touched before?¡± As he said that, he deliberately raised his brow and fixed his gaze on her. In fact, he even stared a few seconds at the opening of her cor. Shameless! Samantha clenched her jaw. ¡°You, on the other hand!¡± Timothy lightly pinched Samantha¡¯s chin. ¡°Don¡¯t try to do anything while I¡¯m asleep!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Samanthaughed in anger. Did he really think he was everyone¡¯s favorite, and everyone would want him? ¡°Mr. Barker, don¡¯t worry about it. Even if you¡¯re naked and initiate everything, I! Won¡¯t! Be! Interested! In! You!¡± Thest few words were said through her gritted teeth. The smile in Timothy¡¯s eyes disappeared, and his face became gloomy. ¡°Likewise!¡± ¡°Why are you still not letting me go?¡± Timothy got up with his face darkened, and he rudely pushed Samantha to the other side of the bed. Then, he turned off the light switch loudly, directlyy in the bed, and shut his eyes. Childish! Samantha secretly cursed at him. Although they had stopped bickering, she still could not sleep on the couch for the sake of her dignity. After hesitating for a while, Samantha slowlyid down. The bed was huge, but with Timothy in it, Samantha felt that it was ineffably crowded. This made her appear overcautious and ufortable, so she could only sleep as close to the edge of the bed. In the dark, Samantha could not see Timothy¡¯s silhouette, but his presence was apparent. The big room quietened, and the night seemed always to find a way to provoke one¡¯s innermost fragile emotions. In the past, Samantha would try all she could to get closer to Timothy. Back then, Timothy would not have expected that Samantha would never dare to get close to him now. Samantha turned around, and with her back facing Timothy, she blinked a few times, took a few deep breaths, and shut her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep. When the woman¡¯s breathing gradually became calmer and longer, Timothy¡¯sshes fluttered, and he slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the figure faraway from him, shrinking at the edge of the bed. There was an uncontroble pang of pain in his heart. This feeling should not exist. Hence, it darkened his face further. Since Samantha returned, Timothy had done foolish things again and again. Although he knew that it was stupid, he still did it. Timothy was not sure what he wanted either. ¡­ The following morning. Samantha¡¯s phone rang a few times, and she went to grab the phone on her bedside table. Then, she opened her eyes in a daze and noticed that Rochelle had sent her WeChat voice message. Samantha habitually yed the message. Rochelle said, ¡°Sammy, I just heard what happenedst night! The b*stard took you away? Are you alright? Are you alive?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If that b*stard dares to bully you, I¡¯ll avenge you! I¡¯ll castrate him, then kill him! I¡¯ll do it again and again!¡± As soon as the voice messages finished ying, Samantha felt the presence of a strong surge of murderous intent. At first, she was stunned. Then, she finally realized¡­ She was not sleeping alone, and Timothy was here too¡­ Samantha was exhausted the night before, and she directly fell asleep, causing her to forget his presence! Samantha grabbed her phone and trembled. All hernguidness had disappeared, and she immediately sat straight on the bed, trying to find a way to escape! Nheless, Timothy would not allow Samantha to run away. He grabbed her shoulder and tossed her back into the bed, pressing her beneath him, and coldly asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the b*stard?¡± Samantha gulped guiltily. Since she could not run away, she would just have to deny it! Next, Samantha faked a smile and answered, ¡°If the shoes fit, wear it.¡± If Timothy took it as a personal attack, then it was not implying to him. Unless he really wanted to take the criticism for himself, then he would be admitting that he was a b*stard! Soon, Timothy showed a cold smile. ¡°Samantha, it seems that you need to be taught a lesson!¡± As soon as he said that, he abruptly lowered himself and kissed her lips. Just as she was shocked by what just happened, the man pried open her mouth and forced his tongue in. Samantha¡¯s cheeks were red as a beetroot. Only when she was almost out of breath did Timothy let go of her. However, without waiting for Samantha to catch her breath, Timothy pinched her chin and overbearingly kissed her again. ¡­ In the Schmidt¡¯s residence. Penelope had been tossing and turning for the whole night, and she did not sleep at all. Firstly, it was because her cheeks were hurting, and secondly, it was due to her rage. Since she was a child, her parents never bear toy a finger on her. Unexpectedly, Samantha ruthlessly pped her. Twice! It was absolutely humiliating! Moreover, Timmy watched at the side as Samantha hit Penelope, and he did not seem to feel distressed about it either. It was already a new day, and he did not even call Penelope to ask if she was alright. Could it be that Timothy was bewitched by Samantha, that sl*t, again? At the thought of this, Penelope could noty still anymore. She quickly sat right up, but she identally touched her swollen face. It hurt so bad that she fell into the bed again. The door was pushed open, and Violet Schmidt ran in. Then, she sat at the edge of the bed, helping Penelope up. Violet said in distress, ¡°Penny, are you alright?¡± When she saw her mother, Penelope instantly cried aggrievedly. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally back from your vacation. These few days, I¡­¡± Violet interrupted her, ¡°I know¡­ The servants told me everything.¡± After that, she wiped away Penelope¡¯s tears. ¡°Penny, don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯ll help you. Only my daughter is worthy of being Madam Barker. Other people would never steal away your happiness!¡± Hearing Violet¡¯s words, Penelope finally calmed down. After all, she was much more scheming than Sheena, the idiot. Penelope stopped crying and asked impatiently, ¡°Mommy, what do you have in n?¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Taken Advantage

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Violet shook her head and broke intoughter. ¡°Why are you so anxious? Everything about you is great, but you¡¯re too impatient. No wonder you were at a disadvantage before.¡± Everything must be well-nned to prevent any error and failure. Otherwise, they might as well not have done it, but if they did, they must seed on the first try! Then, Penelope hugged Violet¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m nervous! Mommy, you don¡¯t even know how shameless Samantha is! As long as she stays by Timmy¡¯s side for another second, I won¡¯t be at ease!¡± Samantha? Violet narrowed her eyes. Indeed, she did not take great concern about the outcast socialite. After all, the Larsson family was facing bankruptcy, and Samantha had no influential family background to support her, so what could she do alone? Nheless, Penelope¡¯s fight with Samantha this time had proved otherwise! Not only did Penelope failed to destroy Samantha, Samantha even brilliantly retaliated and had the upper hand. Hence, Violet could not ignore herpletely! To ensure that her ns after this would seed, Violet would have to meet and learn from Samantha. Violet hugged Penelope andforted her, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s just Samantha! I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Penelope stopped crying, and she showed a smile. ¡°Mommy, you treat me the best! I love you~¡± ¡­ Timothy went downstairs in a great mood, whereas Samantha appeared behind him half a minuteter with a sullen expression on her face. As she was watering the flowers, Aunt Julia greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Barker.¡± Timothy smiled andnguidly answered her, ¡°Good morning.¡± Aunt Julia was stunned. Her Young Master had always been aloof since he was a child, and he always had an indifferent expression on his face. After that, he dated Samantha, and he became warmer. However, after breaking off their marriage two years ago, Timothy returned to his emotionless self. Wait. He actually became even colder than before. It had been so long since Aunt Julie saw Timothy in such a good mood. Could pigs fly? Then, Aunt Julia nced out the windows. There was no pig in the sky. Next, her line of sight fell on Samantha¡¯s face, and she finally understood. So¡­ Timothy¡¯s sudden change was because he was in love! In the dining hall. Nancy was sitting at the main seat with Timothy on her left and Samantha on her right. After peeping at the couple, Nancy¡¯s gaze fell on their lips. The corner of Timothy¡¯s lips had a tiny wound, and Samantha¡¯s cherry lips were swollen. Tsk tsk tsk¡­ It seemed that the two had an exciting night! Nancy could not hold herself back, and she kept giggling. From time to time, she even let out a burst of teasingughter. Her decision to move in there was a smart one! Just look at how fast Timothy and Samantha were progressing! Later, Nancy looked at Samantha and said, ¡°Sammy, you should eat more. Thank you for your hard work. Do eat more to replenish your health, okay?¡± Samantha almost spat out the porridge in her mouth when Nancy said that. Thankfully, she managed to stop just in time and swallowed the porridge. Samantha opened her mouth, wanting to exin. However, she knew that if she tried to do that, their act would be exposed. Hence, she could only fake a smile. Unexpectedly, Nancy added again, ¡°Hurry and recuperate your body so that you and Tim can have a chubby child soon! Wait, no, not ¡®a¡¯, but many! When that timees, I¡¯ll help you take care of the children!¡± Samantha really choked this time, and she coughed nonstop. Her cheeks soon flushed, and the redness slowly spread down her neck. She finally knew where Timothy inherited those astonishing relentless traits. Samantha secretly red at Timothy. He had it easy! Timothy just sat there, calmly and elegantly enjoying his breakfast as he watched them. Nancy hurriedly patted Samantha¡¯s back. However, Nancy was unwilling to give up on the matter, and she asked, ¡°Sammy, isn¡¯t that a good n?¡± Samantha clenched her fists tightly. A good n? Who would want to mother Timothy¡¯s children? Just now, when they were in the room, he¡­ he¡­ Well, if it were not for Samantha unwilling to give in, she would already be taken advantage of! Nheless, they still had an agreement, so she would have to cooperate well. Next,?Samantha blinked a few times and forced a bashful smile. Then, she answered Nancy against her conscience, ¡°Yes, it is¡­¡± Nancy was beaming when Samantha finally replied to her. Like a child, she pped her hands joyfully. Then, she looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Tim, did you hear that! You mustplete this task!¡± Timothy stopped cutting his bacon, and he looked at Samantha with a frivolous gaze. Then, he spoke in a deep and maizing voice, ¡°I heard it. I will¡­ work harder.¡± As soon as he said that, he put the small bacon into his mouth, elegantly chewing and swallowing it. Samantha felt goosebumps all over from his gaze and coquettish words¡­ Was this the so-called flirting with your eyes? Moreover, watching as the man ate that piece of bacon, Samantha somewhat felt that Timothy was actually eating her. This man was too good! Samantha¡¯s flushed face became redder. Furthermore, she felt as if her cheeks were burning, and it was getting harder for her to breathe. She lowered her head and avoided that man¡¯s gaze, stuffing her mouth with food. Out of sight, out of mind! Seeing Samantha acting this way, Timothy¡¯s smile became deeper. Yes¡­ The weather was great, and he was in an excellent mood. ¡­ Later, Samantha went to visit Corey in the hospital. During this time, Corey was readministered with better medicine and care. Hence, his condition was better than before, and he could even engage in small conversations with Samantha. ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so useless that I¡¯ve burdened you.¡± Corey¡¯s face was still pale, and his tone was dispirited, but his gaze was filled with guilt. Samantha held his hands tightly. ¡°No, you¡¯re amazing. You¡¯re my strength. I saved you, and you saved me too, so¡­ you must live well and stop overthinking, alright?¡± Those two years abroad, Samantha gritted her teeth and managed to go through hell because of her love for Corey. It could be said that without Corey, she might let go of herself. In fact, she might not exist in this world anymore. ¡°Okay.¡± Corey did not want her to worry, so he obediently nodded. Samantha then lightly caressed his head. When she got out of the hospital, Samantha received a call from the herb store, notifying her that the herbs she ordered before had arrived. Hence, she could go over and collect them. Nancy took care of her well when she was sick before, and she could not return the favor. However, Samantha noticed that Nancy could not sleep well at night, so she ordered the herbs to make some soup for Nancy. That way, Nancy would be able to get a good rest. Then, Samantha hailed a cab and asked the driver to drive her to the herb store. About forty minutester, they arrived at her destination. Samantha paid the fare and got out of the cab. As soon as she walked into the store, she saw a familiar face.. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Framed by Someone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha stopped in her tracks. It was indeed easier to cross paths with your enemies. Once again, she met Penelope. Penelope did not appear as bedraggled and ridiculous as she did that day. Instead, she was wearing thetest suit-dress from Chanel, paired with Tiffany & Co¡¯s limited edition bracelet, and carrying the ssic crocodile Hermes bag. She looked highly arrogant. An olderdy was standing next to Penelope, dressed in a more expensive outfit than Penelope, appearing more elegant and luxurious than her. Samantha had seen thedy before on Nancy¡¯s birthday, but only from afar, and she knew that the woman was Penelope¡¯s mother, Violet. Since Samantha was not interested in the mother-daughter duo, she quickly averted her gaze and walked directly to the counter. ¡°I¡¯m here to take the herbs I ordered,¡± Samantha informed the staff. Then, she took out a receipt from her bag and handed it to her. The staff took a look at the receipt, and after confirming it, she said, Please wait for a while, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯ll get the herbs over. ¡°Sure.¡± As she was waiting, Samantha took out her phone and simply scrolled through. Soon, she heard the click-ck sound of high heels approaching her. Then, Penelope¡¯s malicious voice rang, ¡°Hey, Samantha. What a coincidence!¡± Samantha did not cast a nce at Penelope. It was as if she was nothing. Obviously, Penelope could not stand seeing Samantha so rude, and she was instantly filled with rage. ¡°Samantha, are you deaf? Can¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m talking to you?¡± Samantha smiled and looked up, but she pretended to be puzzled. Then, instead of answering Penelope, she questioned, ¡°There¡¯s someone¡­ talking to me? Why do I only hear an annoying fly buzzing by my ear!¡± Hearing that, Penelope gritted her teeth in rage. ¡°Samantha! How dare you call me a fly!¡± Samantha did not hold back and sneered. Truth be told, Samantha had never seen a scum like Penelope. She knew that she was not a match against Samantha, yet she still knocked on her door. It was a knockout! Handling such an idiot was like child¡¯s y. ¡°You dare tough at me?¡± Penelope raised her hand. ¡°Samantha, I must tear your filthy mouth today!¡± As soon as she said that, her fingers ruthlessly aimed at Samantha¡¯s cheek. Naturally, Samantha was not afraid of Penelope. However, just as she was about to dodge Penelope, a hand suddenly appeared and grabbed Penelope¡¯s arm, stopping her. Samantha was surprised, and she turned to look at the person. Now, she was even more baffled. It was Violet! When Penelope saw that it was Violet, she was stunned too. She did not expect that her mother would not help her, and she even blocked her! Penelope appeared somewhat aggrieved and cried out, ¡°Mommy, why did you stop me!¡± Was she not supposed to help her hit Samantha, that b*tch? Then, Violet scolded Penelope, ¡°Why are you causing a scene! I saw that you started it,?and now you want to hit her? You¡¯re a daughter from an influential family, so what is with this behavior!¡± Penelope was feeling indignant from the scolding. ¡°Mommy! Whose side are you on?¡± Violet ignored her and turned to Samantha, showing her an apologetic smile. ¡°Ms. Larsson, I spoiled Penelope, so let me apologize on her behalf. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Samantha did not know Violet, but she heard before that Violet had an excellent reputation among the upper-ss. Moreover, she was well-educated, sensible, kind, and generous. Meeting her for the first time, it seemed that the rumor was true. Nheless, Violet was so friendly and even apologized on Penelope¡¯s behalf. Besides, she was also an elder, so Samantha showed her respect and smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± At this time, the staff came and passed the herbs to Samantha. After checking that everything was fine, Samantha thanked the staff and turned around to leave. However, just as she walked out the entrance, the loud and sharp rm rang, shocking everyone. Then, a staff member shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a thief!¡± The guard in the store was quick to react. He hurried toward Samantha, who was standing by the door and grabbed her hand. ¡°You stole something, yet you want to run?¡± Everything happened too suddenly, and Samantha blinked her eyes a few times. Then, finally, she realized that she was used of being the thief? Since her conscience was clear, Samantha was not afraid. Instead, she shook off the guard¡¯s hand and walked into the store. After that, she stood still in front of the staff and asked her, ¡°What did I steal?¡± The staff was stunned as she did not expect Samantha to be so calm and imposing. Soon, she stuttered, ¡°Our¡­ Our store¡¯s thousand-year ginseng collection. Just now, it was there on the counter, and it was still there when you came. However, it disappeared once you wanted to leave. If you¡¯re not the thief, then who can it be?¡± Thousand-year ginseng? Samantha was not even aware of that. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, nor am I the thief!¡± ¡°This is so hrious!¡± Penelope suddenly mocked, ¡°Which thief will admit they¡¯re the thief? Of course, you won¡¯t admit it!¡± Then, she turned to look at the staff and suggested, ¡°Why are you still arguing with the thief? She has not left the store yet, so the thousand-year ginseng must still be with her. You¡¯ll find out with a search.¡± ¡°Ms. Schimdt, you¡¯re right.¡± Soon, the staff winked at the guard. The guard walked forward and grabbed Samantha¡¯s bag rudely. He opened the zipper and tossed the items inside onto the counter. Soon, a wooden box appeared in front of everyone. The staff took the wooden box and opened it, showing the thousand-year ginseng inside. ¡°Ms. Larsson, are you still denying it?¡± Seeing this, Penelope¡¯s ridicule became louder. ¡°Samantha, are you this poor? It¡¯s just a thousand-year ginseng, and you want to steal it? Goodness¡­¡± Penelope¡¯s words caused the crowd to murmur. ¡°Samantha used to be a socialite, but now she ended up bing a thief? It¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°Do you think the actress in those obscene pictures and videos is actually her? She seems as if she¡¯s willing to do anything for money.¡± ¡°Just look at how calm she is! She¡¯s so shameless. If it were me, I¡¯d want to dig a hole and hide!¡± There was no emotion in Samantha¡¯s expression, and she swept her gaze across the crowd. In the end, her line of sight fell on Penelope and Violet¡¯s faces. If she still could not tell that this was a setup, then she was really too naive. It was no coincidence that she met Penelope and Violet that day. In fact, they had been waiting for her. Penelope deliberately picked a quarrel with Samantha, and Violet came to the ¡°rescue¡± just to avert her attention. Then, they could sneakily ce the herb in her bag. Then, she would be caught red-handed, leaving her no way to argue! This was such a grand scheme! The staff called the police, and they soon arrived. After learning of the situation, the police went to Samantha and said, ¡°Ms. Larsson, please follow us back to the police station..¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Nowhere to Turn

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The crowd all took out their phones and started taking pictures or even recording the scene. Nheless, Samantha knew that it would be inappropriate for her to cause a scene. Otherwise, she would only embarrass herself and might end up on the trending search on the inte or news headlines again. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll cooperate with your investigation, and I believe that you¡¯ll prove my innocence.¡± After she said that, Samantha let the police lead her away. As Penelope¡¯s wish to see Samantha be shrewish and make a scene was not fulfilled, she felt somewhat indignant. She hatefullyined, ¡°Mommy, do you think that b*tch is really unafraid, or is she just acting?¡± Penelope could still recall how ugly Sheena was when she was captured by the policest time. Why was Samantha so calm? It was as if she was going on a trip. Violet was also surprised at Samantha¡¯sposure. After all, she was still a youngdy. It was impossible that she would not panic when such a thing happened to her. Nheless, Violet felt that Samantha was just bluffing. It did not matter if she were not, as destroying such ady like Samantha was as easy as pie for her. Then, Violet patted Penelope¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve given an order earlier on. When she¡¯s inside, someone will take great care of her.¡± Penelope understood what Violet meant, and she immediately beamed. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so amazing! I really admire you so much!¡± ¡°This is nothing.¡± Even though Violet said that, she was still enjoying her daughter¡¯s praises. Soon, her arrogance became more prominent. ¡°The best part of the show ising next.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you saying you¡¯ll let me marry Timmy and be the madam of the Barker household?¡± Penelope¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and she sounded very excited. Violet confidently nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve vented your anger, so stop obsessing over the insignificant Samantha!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Penelope hugged Violet and said, ¡°Once I marry Timmy, Samantha won¡¯t even qualify to be my servant!¡± ¡­ In the interrogation room. After Samantha truthfully exined the situation, it was time for the police¡¯s questioning. ¡°Did you steal the thousand-year ginseng?¡± The policeman¡¯s attitude was somewhat neutral. Samantha affirmed, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why was the thousand-year ginseng found in your bag?¡± Samantha could not help but chuckle. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one investigating this? To convict someone, you¡¯ll need physical evidence as well as a witness¡¯s testimony. You have the physical evidence, but what about the witness?¡± Then, Samantha casually took a sip of water and continued, ¡°Did anyone see that I put the thousand-year ginseng in my bag?¡± The policeman was left with no words. He had never seen a thief so courageous. Nevertheless, he quickly regained his senses and informed Samantha, ¡°We¡¯ve sent someone to check the surveince, and we¡¯ll know the result soon. When that happens, I¡¯d like to see how stubborn you still are!¡± About ten minutester, someone knocked on the door, and then another policeman walked in. He notified them of the finding of the surveince, ¡°We¡¯ve checked the store¡¯s surveince. Unfortunately, the corner is a blind angle for the surveince, so it did not capture the thief in action.¡± The answer did not surprise Samantha. Since Penelope and Violet had nned such a thing, they would be prepared for everything. It was impossible that they would let her off so easily, and this was not child¡¯s y anymore. Funnily, Samantha was just curious why an elegant woman like Violet would have such an arrogant daughter like Penelope. It seemed that it was all an illusion. After all, like mother, like daughter. The policeman pped the table. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re not afraid. You¡¯ve found a blind spot earlier, so you weren¡¯t captured in the act! Do you think you can escape the long arms of thew? I¡¯m asking you for thest time. Did you steal the thousand-year ginseng? If you admit it now, we can still consider that you cooperate with us with good manners, and you¡¯ll be given a lighter sentence. However, if you still refuse to admit it, then your crime will be serious!¡± If Samantha really admitted it, then she would be in bigger trouble. Samantha uttered word by word, ¡°I¡¯m also answering for thest time. I didn¡¯t steal anything!¡± ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re refusing to acknowledge your mistake, we¡¯ll hold you in custody. You¡¯d better reflect on your actions!¡± Hold in custody? Under normal circumstances, one could be released by bail if the evidence was not sufficient, yet now they wanted to hold her in custody. It appeared that Violet¡¯s deadly strike was this. Once she entered the detention facility, she would have nowhere to turn, and they would be able to trample on her as they wished. No. Samantha could not let things slide. Of course, Samantha did not foolishly request bail. Instead, she bit her lower lip and showed a pitiful face. ¡°Sir, I have no objection to how you¡¯re handling things, but can I call my family? My grandmother is still waiting for me at home for dinner. She¡¯s old, and if she can¡¯t contact me, she¡¯ll be really worried.¡± ¡°If you know that your family will be worried, then you should not steal!¡± The policeman reprimanded her, but he did not refuse her request. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. You¡¯d better be quick!¡± ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Samantha took the phone that the policeman passed to her, and she immediately called Rochelle. However, Rochelle was not picking up her calls. Even after a few dials, the phone hung up automatically. Samantha was unsure what she was busy with. Hence, Samantha had no choice but to leave Rochelle a voice message first. She wondered when Rochelle would see that message. If she went on a business trip again, then she would not be able to save Samantha! Thus, Samantha had to have two strings to one¡¯s bow! Samantha kept thinking, but besides Rochelle, there was only Nancy¡­ Samantha did not want Nancy to worry about her, and if she found out, she would only make Timothy handle it. Of course, when that happened, Timothy would probably think that Samantha was using Nancy to get his help! If that was the case, the only person that Samantha could turn to was Timothy. Even though they had an agreement, it was only for acting in front of Nancy. If Nancy was not around, Timothy might not even care about Samantha¡¯s life. Perhaps he would even celebrate and p when he saw her in trouble. As Samantha was still hesitating, the policeman suddenly opened the door and reminded her, ¡°You only have one minute left. You should wrap up whatever you¡¯re talking about!¡± Time was ticking! She could only try her luck! Then, Samantha took a deep breath and quickly typed the number that she had memorized by heart. Beep¡­ Beep¡­ Beep¡­ The sound rang in her ear, and her heart was ineffably beating faster too. Thankfully, just before the call went into voicemail, the other party picked up. ¡°Hello?¡± It was not Timothy. Samantha frowned and asked, ¡°Are you Mr. Crawford?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. You must be Ms. Larsson.¡± Ronald could tell that it was her voice. ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Barker? Unfortunately, he¡¯s in a meeting right now, and it¡¯s inconvenient for him to answer your call. May I know if it¡¯s urgent?¡± Samantha was in a hurry, so she simply exined her situation to Ronald. ¡°Mr. Crawford, please pass my message to Timothy.. Thank you!¡± Chapter 33

Chapter 33: ?Would He Come and Save Her?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald wanted to ask more, but the five minutes were due. Soon, the policeman pushed the door open and abruptly took away Samantha¡¯s phone, saying, ¡°Follow me.¡± Samantha took a deep breath, stood up, and followed him. The guard searched her body and confiscated all the items on her. Then, she led Samantha to the detention room. The guard opened the steel door and said coldly, ¡°Go in.¡± Samantha walked in, and she heard the steel door behind her closing and locked. As the detention room had no one, Samantha felt relief. She simply found a corner and sat there. At the same time, she also wondered when Rochelle would hear her voice message, and also, once Timothy knew about her situation, would hee and save her. She hugged her knees and thought¡­ Would hee? Time was ticking by, yet there was no movement outside the door. Samantha felt as if she had been locked up for a really long time. Samantha did not know how long had passed, but she heard footsteps approaching. Samantha listened as the sound was getting clearer, and it stopped at her door. Then, she hurriedly looked up, and her eyes lit up. Did someonee to save her? Was it Rochelle¡­ or Timothy? It should be Chelle¡­ After all, Samantha did not dare to have high hopes for Timothy. The door opened, and what she saw was neither of them but three strong middle-aged women walking in one after another. Then, the guard closed the door and walked away. The three women were looking at Samantha, and their gaze instantly changed. After ncing at one another, they surrounded Samantha. When Samantha saw them, she had a hunch that they were trouble. Just as she had expected¡­ Soon, Samantha became vignt. She stood and clenched her fists. She had checked the detention room. It was situated at the end of the hall, and sound could not easily be heard from outside. Hence, it would be useless no matter how much Samantha yelled for help. Samantha always had her silver needles with her, and she could use them to attack her enemies. However, they were all confiscated when the guard searched Samantha¡¯s body just now. Thus, she could only rely on her bare fists. It was either Samantha who knocked them down or vice versa. The three women noticed Samantha¡¯s posture was as if she was ready for the challenge, and theyughed in disdain. Samantha was such a delicate young girl with soft and tender skin, so how would she be able to fight them? One of the women said, ¡°Little missy, you can¡¯t me us. You¡¯re the foolish one who provoked the wrong person. Samantha sneered. ¡°Stopped speaking rubbish!¡± ¡°Hey, she has such a big temper. Sisters, let¡¯s teach her a lesson and show her the meaning of respecting her elders.¡± Then, the three women rushed toward her. Samantha agilely dodged them, throwing unrestrained punches at them, and fought them. Initially, the women looked down upon Samantha as she appeared weak, yet they were the ones who suffered. Thedies did not even really managed to hurt her. Instead, Samantha hit them a few times. Hence, they instantly became angry and serious. Although they were not properly trained in martial arts, they were strong, and there were many of them as opposed to Samantha fighting alone. Moreover, they were really good at annoying Samantha. After a while, Samantha¡¯s energy was gradually depleting, and she was starting to lose. Thediesughed triumphantly. Then, they seized the opportunity, and two of them held Samantha¡¯s hand, forcefully pressing her against the wall. Samantha struggled but to no avail. The leadingdy walked toward Samantha, grabbed her chin, and ruthlessly mocked, ¡°Let¡¯s fight! Why aren¡¯t you fighting anymore? Weren¡¯t you quite capable just now? Are you out of strength already?¡± Samantha smiled coldly. Then, the next second, she opened her mouth and bit the woman¡¯s finger. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± The woman yelled in pain and hurriedly pulled her hand back. The rage in her eyes was burning brighter. ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± The woman on her left had bruises on her eye from Samantha¡¯s beating, so she spoke through gritted teeth in resentment, ¡°Boss, this girl won¡¯t give up until it¡¯s toote!¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s give her a taste of our ruthlessness.¡± The boss spat. Next, she took out a small hairpin that she hid in her tied hair. She held the blunt tip and pointed the sharp edge at Samantha. ¡°Ladies, hold her tight!¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Then, the boss let out an eerieugh. Then, she raised her hand and mercilessly aimed at Samantha¡¯s beautiful face. ¡­ Ronald listened as the phone abruptly hung up, and frowned. Samantha¡¯s matter seemed quite urgent. Should he tell Timothy about it immediately? If he simply interrupted the meeting and Timothy was unwilling to help Samantha, he would have to suffer Timothy¡¯s rage! Timothy paced in front of the conference room, and he kept recalling Samantha¡¯s words. Nevertheless, in the end, he still could not sit by and not do anything. Then, he tore a sticky note, wrote down the situation, and stuck it on a file. Then, after taking a few deep breaths, Ronald pushed the conference door open and walked toward Timothy¡¯s side. He pushed the document to Timothy and whispered, ¡°Mr. Barker, something urgent came up.¡± Timothy nced at the sticky note on the document. There was no change in emotions on his face, and even his eyes were calm. Seeing this, Ronald could not help but tremble in fear. Oh no¡­ This was it for him¡­ It appeared that Timothy did not care about Samantha at all. Once the meeting was over, Ronald would be done for. Ronald turned around as he wanted to leave the room and prepare his resignation letter. Just as he took a step, he heard Timothy¡¯s deep voice rang, ¡°The meeting will end here. Dismiss.¡± Everyone was stunned. They were discussing the most crucial matter, yet Timothy suddenly stopped the meeting? Nevertheless, Timothy did not cast another nce at the crowd. Instead, he stood and walked out of the conference room inrge steps. Ronald was still in a daze, and he only came to his senses a few secondster. Timothy should really stop scaring others like that. Ronald thought that was truly the end of him. Then, he hurriedly followed Timothy. Later, the car drove at high speed on the road, elerating to the police station! ¡­ When he saw that the sharp hairpin was about to stab Samantha¡¯s cheek, the detention room door mmed open, and it was actually almost kicked open from outside! The loud bang stunned everyone. Soon, a man with an imposing and fierce aura strode in. Before Samantha could see who it was, she heard a wail by her ear. Then, she saw a beautiful hand holding the boss¡¯s hand. Even though he was not using much force, Samantha could hear bones cracking. She followed the hand and slowly looked up, and Timothy¡¯s beautiful face gradually became clearer in her line of sight. Timothy came¡­ He was really willing to save her¡­ Samantha¡¯s eyes fluttered non-stop as she was still in disbelief. Was she hallucinating as she was in a dire moment or was this real? Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Samantha¡¯s Husband

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± It was another scream of pain. The boss was thrown away, and she fell heavily to the ground. Seeing that, the twodies holding Samantha did not dare to press her against the wall anymore. Instead, they hurriedly let go of Samantha and ran to their boss in fear. Samantha lost the support, and as her knees went weak, her body slid down along the wall. Suddenly, the man reached out and wrapped her slender waist around his arm. Soon, Samantha found herself in Timothy¡¯s embrace. The familiar breathing enveloped her. As her ear was coincidentally pressing against the man¡¯s chest, she could hear the man¡¯s stable heartbeats. She looked up again. It was indeed Timothy¡­ She was not hallucinating¡ªit was really Timothy! Timothy lowered his gaze, looking at her face to find any injuries. Then, the anger in his eyes subsided. He hugged her and turned to look at the tremblingdies. ¡°How dare you touch my woman!¡± The three women could not tell who he was, but the imposing aura and dangerous tone made them shiver. None of them dared to say anything. Timothy peeped at Ronald and ordered him indifferently, ¡°Since they like to fight, then let them switch pointers. Only one of them can leave this room today. Whoever wins the fight, she¡¯ll get to leave!¡± Timothy was giving them a taste of their own medicine! What a ruthless mean! Then, Ronald nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it, Mr. Barker.¡± Timothy looked at Samantha again, and his gaze was profound with unreadable emotions. Next, he asked her, ¡°Can you walk?¡± After the quick rest, Samantha¡¯s strength returned slightly. However, just as she was about to speak, Timothy carried her and walked out of the room. Such a sudden action caused Samantha to widen her eyes in surprise, and she stared at Timothy in disbelief. Samantha could not help but doubt whether she was dreaming again. Nheless, she would not even dare to dream about such circumstances in the past two years. Timothy carried her out of the detention room and directly walked toward the police station hall. It seemed as if he was going to carry her to the car that was parked outside. There were many people outside, and they would surely recognize Timothy. If the public saw them or took photos of them, Samantha would surely once again be the topic of gossip in the entertainment news. After all, her marriage with Timothy was just an act, and they would get a divorce in the future. Therefore, it was better to avoid trouble whenever possible, especially when she had heavy burdens herself. Next, Samantha quickly said, ¡°Timothy, I can walk on my own. Put me down.¡± Timothy nced at her, and there was a hint of dissatisfaction shing through his eyes. Nevertheless, he did not say anything, nor did he put her down. Instead, he just continued walking. Samantha was annoyed as she really could not understand him. Realizing that they were approaching the crowd, and she could not escape from Timothy¡¯s embrace, Samantha had no choice but to wrap her arms around his neck. Then, she hid her head inside Timothy¡¯s embrace, not letting anyone see her face. Her action made Timothy pause in his tracks. Looking at how she was shrinking in his arms, Timothy thought that Samantha was somewhat adorable. Soon, a smile appeared on his face. Then, he tightened his grip and walked out the door in big steps! ¡­ Penelope and Violet had been shopping the whole afternoon, and Violet had bought many new clothes and bags for Penelope. As Penelope was in an excellent mood, she wanted to open a bottle of red wine that night and enjoy it with her mother. However, just as when they reached home, Violet received a call from the police station. They informed her that Samantha¡¯s case was dropped, and it was all just a misunderstanding. Since she was not a thief, they let her go! Violet was stunned, and she asked the person to repeat what he said. When she heard that, Penelope¡¯s heart skipped a bit, and she asked in confusion, ¡°How is that possible? Who could have such a great connection to settle Samantha¡¯s matter in such a short time?¡± Violet was calmer than Penelope. Then, after pondering for a while, she asked the crucial question, ¡°Who took her away?¡± The person replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure who he is, but I heard that Samantha¡¯s husband personally took her away!¡± ¡°Husband?¡± Penelope was so shocked that her voice became high-pitched. ¡°Samantha is married? When? Who¡¯s her husband?¡± This news raised Violet¡¯s eyebrows. What an unexpected turn of events. Knowing that she could not get any more helpful information, Violet hung up the call. When she saw how angry Penelope was, she shook her head. ¡°Why are you making such amotion? Look at you! How are you going to the madam of the Barker household!¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m just surprised!¡± Penelope gradually held back her emotions. Nevertheless, she still could not help butment, ¡°Samantha is really a b*tch. She has a husband but still flirts around. Was she hoping for Timmy to fall in love with a sl*t like her? I¡¯m calling Timmy now to let him know about Samantha¡¯s true colors!¡± As she said that, Penelope went to take her phone. However, Violet stopped her, and her tone was grave as she warned Penelope, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times that we must n ahead. How are you going to seed if you always act so recklessly?¡± Penelope noticed that Violet was angry, and she bit her lower lip aggrievedly, not arguing with her anymore. Violet could not care less about Samantha¡¯s marriage, but she must find out who her husband was. Then, she grabbed her phone and made a call. ¡°Find out who is Samantha¡¯s husband as soon as possible.¡± After about two hours, the phone rang. Violet picked up the call and listened to the person¡¯s reply, ¡°Not long ago, Samantha married a wealthy man, and he seems to be really mysterious. Rumor has it that he¡¯s disfigured due to an ident, has odd tempers, and can¡¯t perform sexual acts. Hence, the reason is obvious.¡± Violet hummed in reply and hung up the call. Soon, a smile appeared on her face. Penelope was also gloating. ¡°That b*tch, Samantha, is really something else. She always manages to exceed my expectations. For the sake of money, Samantha was willing to marry such a man. It seems that since her disabled husband can¡¯t satisfy, so she can¡¯t stand the loneliness and pester my Timmy!¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Since we have something we can use against her, and she won¡¯t be able to do anything about it anyway, why don¡¯t we just let her go for the time being.¡± Penelope was really impressed with Violet, so she nodded and agreed, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll listen to your words.¡± ¡­ In the vi¡¯s bedroom, As Samantha walked out of the bathroom after taking a bath, she coincidentally saw Timothying in, carrying the familiar medical kit in his hand. She could not help but wonder if Timothy liked being a nurse. The man sat on the sofa and said in his usual bossy tone, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have new wounds. Actually, I didn¡¯t suffer much today. Instead, they were the ones that were hurt.¡± Samantha was telling the truth. ¡°Come here! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± Timothy sounded impatient. Hence, Samantha decided not to resist and obediently went to him and sat opposite him. Timothy reached out and opened her robe.. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: You Broke the Rules

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha covered her chest out of instinct, and her cheeks reddened. Then, she bashfully and angrily scolded Timothy, ¡°Timothy!¡± She agreed to him checking her wounds and applying the ointment on them, but not to him taking advantage of her! However, the man in front of Samantha appeared unbothered, as if he did not have any emotions. This made Samantha¡¯s rage slowly subside. It was as if she was the one overthinking. Hence, Samantha could only blush and let Timothy check her. Then, after making sure that she was not hurt, Timothy covered her with the robe. Samantha was not sure if he was doing it deliberately or not, but when Timothy covered her with the bathrobe, his fingertips lightly grazed her skin. As they were slightly cold, Samantha¡¯s body shivered from the touch. Timothy removed his hands, and he seemed to be smiling. Samantha could see the tease in his eyes, and not only was her face getting warmer, but her body too. She suspected that Timothy was purposely flirting with her, but she did not have the evidence! ¡°Cough.¡± Samantha let out a light cough and broke the strange atmosphere. Then, she covered herself with the robe tighter, and after pondering about it for a while, she said, ¡°Thank you¡­ for today.¡± She lowered her gaze and yed with thece of the robe. Her voice was somewhat soft as she continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d be willing to help me¡­¡± Even at that moment, she was still in disbelief. Based on her rtionship with Timothy, it was already good that he did not make things worse for Samantha. Nheless, he actually appeared in front of her at the most dangerous moment. This was the treatment that she used to enjoy. Samantha¡¯s words raised Timothy¡¯s brows, and his obsidian eyes fell on her face, saying in an indecipherable tone, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll thank me either.¡± Previously Timothy saved Samantha just in time, called the doctor to treat her, and even looked after her the whole night. However, she did not thank him at all. Samantha was puzzled, and she looked up, suddenly meeting his dark eyes. ¡°What do you mean? Although we¡¯re¡­ I¡¯m not an ungrateful person. If you helped me, I¡¯d naturally thank you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched, and he obviously disagreed with her words. Samantha frowned deeper. What did she do now that made him misunderstand her gratitude? Then, Samantha recalled what happened between them during this time. Suddenly, a thought shed in her mind. Could it be that Nancy was telling the truth? When Samantha was sick, it was really Timothy who found her just in time and saved her? Moreover, the person that took care of her overnight was Timothy too? Was it not her imagination? How could that be¡­ Samantha¡¯s heart was beating faster. Next, she pursed her lips and murmured probingly, ¡°Timothy, when I was sick before this, was it you who saved me?¡± Timothy sneered. He did not answer Samantha but questioned her back, ¡°Otherwise?¡± Samantha was stunned, and she did not react. It was really Timothy¡­ However, Samantha could not be med for not believing that it was him. It was Timothy¡¯s attitude that made her dare not to think about that possibility! ¡°I¡­¡± Samantha stuttered. She wanted to exin herself, but after uttering just one word, she could not continue. After all, Samantha could not tell Timothy that she thought he was a jerk back then, so she did not believe that he would do something so nice for her? If she did, would she not be digging her own grave? ¡°Cough.¡±?Samantha was ufortable, and she coughed a few times. Then, she tidied her bathrobe, stood, and politely bowed at Timothy. ¡°I formally thank you for helping me before and saving me today.¡± Timothy slightly raised his head, looking at the woman in front of him. He did not want to take credit as she thought, but since Samantha wished to express her gratitude, he would not object to it. Then, he showed a malicious smile. His voice was deep, and it sounded as if he was flirting and teasing her. ¡°Is your life only worthy of those two words?¡± Samantha was surprised, and her eyshes fluttered. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Timothy¡¯s smile became more profound, and he sized her up,nguidly answering, ¡°Do you still need to ask me? Don¡¯t you remember what you did before?¡± Before¡­ With his one word, Samantha¡¯s mind was shing with the images from the past. Back then, Samantha¡¯s ways of expressing her gratitude were straightforward as she really liked Timothy. Hence, she would directly hug and kiss him. Watching her expression, Timothy knew that Samantha recalled the past, and his gaze became more profound. ¡°So, how about it?¡± The redness on Samantha¡¯s face that just subsided instantly reappeared. Sure, they could do it back then. Nheless, their rtionship was different now, so how could she do it! However, Timothy decided to tease Samantha, and he continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you boast that you¡¯re not an ungrateful person? Hmm?¡± Even though Samantha knew Timothy was doing reverse psychology, she still did not want to budge. Was it not just a kiss? It was not as if they never kissed before! Then, Samantha clenched her fists tightly and released them. Next, she took a deep breath, walked a step forward, grabbed Timothy¡¯spel, and leaned over, kissing Timothy on his cheek with her cherry lips. Unexpectedly, Timothy turned his face sideways, and Samantha¡¯s lips fell on his. As their lips touched, their eyes met. Samantha¡¯s dark pupils instantly constricted, and her heart was beating wildly. The next second, she abruptly retreated. ¡°Timothy, you¡­ you broke the rules.¡± Timothy wiped his lips with his fingertips, and his action seemed so seductive and ambiguous. Moreover, his voice was deeper as he said, ¡°I broke the rules¡­ Then, shall I let you break the rules too?¡± Let her break the rules too? Would that not imply Samantha to kiss him again? Would she not be the one suffering again? Timothy was indeed a ruthless and greedy capitalist! He had calcted everything well! ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Samantha replied to him angrily. Then, she turned around, went over to the other side in a fury,id in the bed, and covered herself with the nket. ¡°Good night!¡± If it were not for him saving her that day, Samantha would surely p Timothy for taking advantage of her! Timothy watched as her angry back walked away. Soon, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down, and he let out a joyous chuckle. Samantha covered her ears and shut her eyes! ¡­ The following day. When Samantha woke up, she nced beside her and noticed that Timothy was not there. He probably went to work. Soon, she got up, and after freshening up, she went downstairs. Samantha apanied Nancy for breakfast. When they were done, she changed her clothes and went out. Later, the car stopped in front of the police station. Samantha got out of the car and looked at the entrance. Then, she walked in. If Penelope and Violet had not provoked her, they could still live peacefully. However, since they wanted to cause trouble, Samantha would keep thempany! After settling the visitation procedure, Samantha was brought to the visitation room. She waited for a while, and someone finally walked over from the other side of the ss panel.. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: I¡¯ve Given Up

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When the person saw Samantha, her eyes had a hint of surprise, and she paused in her tracks. Soon, she walked over and pulled out the chair to have a seat. However, her face was strict and vignt. Samantha smiled and took the phone that was ced at the side. Then, she raised her chin, hinting at the girl to pick up. After hesitating for a few seconds, she picked up the telephone. The woman spoke first, ¡°Samantha, what are you doing here? Are you trying to add insults to my injury, and you¡¯re here tough at me?¡± Samantha chuckled. Thedy¡¯s face instantly changed. She was so angry that she wanted to hang up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s there tough at?¡± Samantha answered her calmly. Thedy stopped in her act, and she was puzzled. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Samantha was toozy to beat around the bushes, so she straightforwardly exined, ¡°Sheena, I know you¡¯re not the mastermind behind my framing, and you¡¯re Penelope¡¯s scapegoat.¡± Sheena panicked, but she quickly suppressed her emotion and replied, ¡°Without any proof, you can say whatever you want.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samantha blinked her big beautiful eyes as if she had seen through Sheena¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m here to get information from you?¡± Sheena did not answer Samantha, but her expressions betrayed her. Soon, Samantha shook her head and burst intoughter. ¡°Since you¡¯re willing to be a scapegoat, it only means that you have some sort of deal with Penelope, or perhaps Penelope has something on you. Hence, I naturally won¡¯t be able to pry open your mouth, so why would Ie here and do such a foolish thing.¡± These words hit Sheen in her heart, and she could not help but have a new impression of Samantha. Sheena did not know much about Samantha, but she knew that Samantha was a delicate socialite. After Timothy publicly broke off their marriage, Samantha went abroad. Their social circles also treated her as a joke. Thus, Sheena also regarded Samantha the same as Penelope and thought she was a stupid but lucky girl as they were born into a wealthy family. However, it seemed that Sheena had misjudged Samantha, and she should not have underestimated her. Nheless, Sheena was still cautious, and she did not express any opinion but only asked, ¡°And what about it?¡± ¡°You nned the framing incident, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re locked up for a few days in here. It¡¯s a punishment for you.¡± Then, Samantha tapped on the desk rhythmically with her fingers. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough, so I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯ll withdraw the allegations.¡± Withdraw the allegations¡­ Those three words were out of Sheena¡¯s expectation, and even her pitch went higher as she asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re letting me go?¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Sheena took about a minute to digest the situation entirely. Soon, she seemed to have thought of something, and she frowned. ¡°Samantha, do you think I¡¯ll help you and use Penelope just because you let go of me? Wake up!¡± Samantha could not help butugh again. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at your¡­¡± Samantha deliberately paused for a while before continuing, ¡°wild imagination.¡± Sheena was embarrassed. ¡°Alright. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡± After saying that, Samantha was ready to hang up. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Sheen hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Are you really letting me go so easily? What are you nning?¡± Samantha gave it a thought and pressed the phone against her ear, answering, ¡°Once you get out, you should think about your future carefully. Are you going to be Penelope¡¯spdog again and do as she wishes¡­ Or are you going to n well for your future?¡± After she said that, Samantha swiftly put down the phone, stood up, and walked away in her high heels. Sheena sat there, watching Samantha¡¯s back dumbfoundedly until she disappeared from her line of sight. ¡­ When Samantha walked out of the police station, her phone rang. She looked at her phone and noticed that it was Rochelle, so she immediately swiped her phone and answered the call, ¡°Hey.¡± Rochelle¡¯s voice sounded raspier than usual, and she greeted, ¡°My love, I¡¯m so sorry. Something happened to me yesterday, and I didn¡¯t get to check my phone. Are you alright now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright now, so don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rochelle asked with a tone of disbelief. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re holding back unpleasant news!¡± Since everything was settled, Samantha dly agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Thirty minutester, the two of them met at a trendy coffee shop. Rochelle pulled Samantha and sized her up a few times. She only felt at ease when she was sure that Samantha was not injured. Then, she picked up the coffee and elegantly took a sip, asking, ¡°So Timothy, that b*stard, actually saved you at the most crucial time?¡± Rochelle sneered disdainfully. ¡°How convenient! That b*stard got a chance to make himself look better in front of us!¡± Samantha chuckled and took a sip of coffee too. ¡°However, that b*stard seemed to have some conscience. If he really ignored you, I¡¯ll knock on the Barker Group¡¯s door and ruin his ce!¡± Samantha gave Rochelle a thumbs up. ¡°Chelle, you¡¯re right! You¡¯re so great!¡± Rochelle suddenly fixed her gaze on Samantha, causing her to feel self-conscious, and she touched her face. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Rochelle¡¯s voice turned serious, and she gave an irrelevant answer, ¡°Sammy, beware of the b*stard¡¯s loving trap, I¡¯m scared that you¡­¡± As Samantha knew what Rochelle was going to say, she interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve given up.¡± She did not dare to blindly guess Timothy¡¯s thoughts anymore. Rochelle did not say anything more, and she only reached out to pat Samantha¡¯s head. Then, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t simply let go of this matter. Do you have a n?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Samantha showed a crafty smile. She had alreadyid out her opening moves. ¡­ The Dark Room. After Sheena was released from the police station, she did not return to Schmidt¡¯s residence. Instead, she went to the bar and sat at the counter. Usually, she would be there with Penelope, so the manager would personally serve them. However, not only was the manager ignoring her that day, but even the bartender was giving her the cold shoulder. She had to shout a few times to get the bartender¡¯s attention. Soon, the bartender rolled his eyes and walked over. ¡°Ms. Williams, the alcohol that you want is not cheap. Are you sure you can afford it?¡± Sheenaughed in anger. ¡°Are you looking down on me? I have the money!¡± Then, she took out a card from her back and tossed it at the bartender¡¯s face. ¡°Give me my alcohol!¡± The bartender immediately swiped her card, but it showed: Insufficient funds. ¡°You¡¯re broke, yet you still act so arrogantly. You¡¯re nothing but Ms. Schmidt¡¯spdog. Do you really think that you¡¯re a rich socialite!¡± The bartender tossed the card back at her the same way as she did before. ¡°Get lost now!¡± Apdog! Those words provoked Sheena. Even a small bartender dared to make fun of her. Soon, Sheena saw a familiar man¡¯s silhouette from the corner of her eyes, and her gaze froze. Secondster, she smiled. Then, she opened the cor of her shirt, showing her fair and ample bosom. After that, she followed the man. Sheena pretended as if she identally bumped into him and directly fell into the man¡¯s embrace.. Chapter 37

Chapter 37: I Can Satisfy Your Wishes

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man reached out to support Sheena. ¡°Be careful.¡± He lowered his head and was stunned when he saw the woman in his embrace. ¡°Sheena, what happened? Why are you drinking so much?¡± Sheena acted as if she was in a daze. Then, she narrowed her eyes, wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck, and pulled his face closer to hers. She drunkenly inched closer to him as if she was trying to figure out who the man was. As the two were really close to each other, Sheena¡¯s fair and ample bosom was in full sight. The man felt his throat tightened, and he gulped a few times. ¡°Ah. Mr. Schmidt, it¡¯s you¡­¡± Sheena finally recognized him. He was Penelope¡¯s father, Justin Schmidt. Soon, Sheena¡¯s expression became respectful, and she hurriedly backed out from Justin¡¯s embrace. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Schmidt. I drank too much.¡± However, her footing was unstable, and as she straightened herself, she immediately fell again. Hence, for the second time, not only did Sheena not get away from Justin¡¯s embrace, but their bodies were closer this time. Sheene innocently bit her lower lip and bashfully apologized, ¡°Mr. Schmidt, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡­ can¡¯t stand straight anymore¡­¡± Justin was here to socialize and discuss business. Unfortunately, he also had a few too many drinks, and with Sheena¡¯s unintentional rubbing on him, his desire started to burn. Moreover, he did not let go of Sheena¡¯s slender waist. Instead, Justin pulled her in closer. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Look at you now¡­ You can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡± He gave it a thought and said, ¡°How about this? I have a room upstairs, so let me bring you up for a rest.¡± Then, Sheena looked somewhat gratefully at him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Schmidt.¡± Justin supported Sheena and walked toward the elevator. When they were in the suite, Justin propped Sheena on the sofa and turned around to get a ss of warm water for her. ¡°Here, drink some water.¡± Sheena did not take the ss over, but she just looked at Justin dumbfoundedly. As she stared at him, her eyes started to get teary. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Justin quickly put down the ss of water and sat next to Sheena. Then, he asked gently, ¡°You were fine just now. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Mr. Schmidt, you¡¯re so nice to me,¡± Sheena answered in between sobs, ¡°It has been so long since someone treated me so well.¡± When Justin heard that, it immediately boosted his confidence, and he felt happy. After all, Violet was overbearing, and Justin would have to follow her every word. It had been a while since he enjoyed a woman¡¯s tenderness. Next, Justin softly patted Sheena¡¯s back, and his voice turned gentler as heforted, ¡± Silly girl, isn¡¯t it just a ss of water? You¡¯re too easily satisfied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Samantha started to cry, and she appeared pitiful. ¡°Mr. Schmidt, everyone looks down on me, and they don¡¯t even treat me like a human. Only you care about me, and I¡¯m really thankful for that.¡± Justin had also roughly heard what Penelope did. As a result, Sheena not only became a scapegoat, but everyone also ridiculed her. It was no wonder that she was so aggrieved. At the thought of this, he took pity on Sheena. ¡°This¡­ What Penny did¡­ She had indeed wronged you, and I¡¯m apologizing on her behalf. Her mother and I spoiled her, but she¡¯s really a kind girl.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°What type ofpensation would you like? Let me know. I can satisfy your wishes.¡± Sheena instantly shook her head without giving it a thought. ¡°Mr. Schmidt, you misunderstood me. I¡¯m not ming Penny, and I don¡¯t want anypensation. I did all those things willingly.¡± Then, she took a few breaths and wiped her tears. She pretended to be strong and said, ¡°Mr. Schmidt, thank you for listening to my mumblings. I¡¯m feeling better now, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll get going.¡± Without waiting for Justin¡¯s reply, she swiftly stood and left. However, she identally tripped over the coffee table, and she shouted. Just as Sheena was about to fall to the ground, Justin quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her back. Following the force, Sheena fell into his embrace, and she sat on hisp. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± Sheena looked up in fear. ¡°That was so close. Thank you, Mr. Schmidt¡­¡± Justin looked at the woman¡¯s flushed face. Those eyes were so innocent like a doe, her skin so supple and young¡­ That beautiful face was relentlessly seducing him¡­ Justin had never paid attention to Sheena when she was following Penelope. Nheless, he finally realized that she was a beauty. Not knowing if he was under the influence of the alcohol or Sheena¡¯s tenderness bewitched him, Justin held Sheena down, who wanted to get up. Then, his hand grabbed the back of her neck, and he directly kissed her cherry lips. At first, Sheena was slightly panicked, and she tried to push him away. Nevertheless, after pushing Justin a few times, she shut her eyes. Justin quickly pressed her against the sofa¡­ ¡­ A weekter, Samantha received an invitation. It was for Justin and Violet¡¯s silver wedding anniversary, and they had invited many famous people from their circle. When Rochelle found out about it, she sneered disdainfully. ¡°Schmidt¡¯s mother-daughter duo is really malicious, and this is obviously a trap. Sammy, are you going?¡± Samantha looked at the invitation in her hand, and she read the words ¡®silver wedding anniversary¡¯. Then, she smiled and replied, ¡°Of course! Why won¡¯t I? We¡¯re not sure who will fall into the trap.¡± It was a definite fact that the mother-duo wanted to go against her, and Samantha would not be able to avoid them. Besides, running away was not her character either. Rather than they secretly schemed against her, Samantha would much rather face them in the open. Once she managed to lure them out, Samantha would destroy them! Rochelle naturally agreed to Samantha¡¯s idea. ¡°Alright, go ahead. Remember to be careful. However, even if you¡¯re in a tough spot, you still have me covering for you!¡± Samantha immediately gave her some kisses. ¡­ In the CEO¡¯s office of the Barker Group. Ronald knocked on the door and walked in. Then, he ced the documents on the desk first before passing Timothy the invitation card. ¡°Mr. Barker, Mr. and Mrs. Schmidt are inviting you to their silver wedding anniversary party, and they hope that you can attend.¡± Timothy did not even look at him. Instead, with a pen in his hand, he simply signed his name on the document. ¡°If it¡¯s not an important banquet, don¡¯t bother me about it.¡± Ronald was secretly stunned. It seemed that Penelope had truly lost Timothy¡¯s heart. Previously when the Schmidts invited him over, he would still attend. Ronald nodded. ¡°Sure, Mr. Barker. I understand. I¡¯ll reject them right away.¡± Suddenly, Timothy¡¯s phone rang, and he picked up the call. It was unknown what the other person said, but his gaze froze. Ronald was ready to walk out of the office, but Timothy suddenly stopped him. ¡°Come back.¡± Hearing that, Ronald stood still and instantly turned around, making his way to Timothy. Then, Timothy simply informed him, ¡°I¡¯m attending the silver wedding anniversary party..¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Showtime

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald was puzzled by Timothy¡¯s reply. He initially thought Penelope had lost Timothy¡¯s love, but Timothy quickly changed his mind with just a call? Timothy¡¯s thoughts were so hard to grasp. Regardless, Ronald still dutifully replied, ¡°Sure, Mr. Barker. I¡¯ll arrange it now.¡± ¡­ The silver wedding anniversary party was held in thevishly decorated Schmidt¡¯s residence. Ever since Violet and Justin got married, outsiders had always regarded them as the prime example of a loving couple. Usually, those that mentioned them would always be envious and resentful. Moreover, newlyweds loved to ask Violet and Justin to be their wedding witnesses in hopes that they could be the same as them, loving each other even after so many years. Violet was clothed elegantly that day. Her dress was custom-made, and there was only one of it in the world. Penelope dressed just like a princess. Her long hair was bunned up, and there was a small golden tiara on her head. She appeared so beautiful that everyone turned to look at her. The mother-daughter duo walked hand in hand down the stairs, and they caught the crowd¡¯s attention. Everyone was saying words of praise to them. Penelope was on cloud nine from thepliments. Look! Her impressive family background gave her such wealth and confidence. Furthermore, she did notck people fawning over her. On the other hand, Samantha was just a down-and-out socialite, and she even married such an embarrassing man. Hence, Samantha had nothing against her! Besides, after that day¡­ Penelope would be Timothy¡¯s wife and the Barker family¡¯s madam! When that happened, she would let Samantha kneel and lick her feet! Penelope invited Samantha because she wanted Samantha to witness how she stood at the top in an instance, destroying Samantha¡¯s wishful thinking! At the thought of this, Penelope¡¯s smile became brighter. Then, she swept her gaze across the room. When Penelope noticed that Samantha had arrived, she smiled and gathered a few of her good friends. Soon, they approached Samantha. Samantha was surrounded, but she did not appear panicked and looked at them indifferently. ¡°Sammy, you made it.¡± Penelope showed a charming smile. ¡°I was afraid that you were unwilling to attend due to our misunderstanding before this. Now that you¡¯re here, I feel at ease. Mommy invited a Michelin chef to prepare the dishes. I bet you haven¡¯t had such delicacies in a long time. Remember to enjoy yourself, don¡¯t be shy!¡± Samantha slightly raised her brows. Wow. Penelope actually became smarter. Without waiting for her answer, Penelope¡¯s friend chimed in. The first socialite said, ¡°Our Penny is so kind. The Larssons are going to be bankrupt soon, and she still treated Samantha as one of us. Not only did she not look down on her, she even invited her to the party. No wonder Mr. Barker likes her.¡± The next socialite replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? However, I¡¯m quite worried. What if one of the attendees has an ill intention? After all, she used to be Mr. Barker¡¯s fiancee. It¡¯ll be so unlucky if she makes a scene!¡± The third socialite alsomented, ¡°Penny, a beggar isn¡¯t afraid of anything. You should be wary of a certain someone. I¡¯m afraid that on the surface, they might be kind to you, but they are secretly thinking of ways to steal your man!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Penelope yfully nced at them. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The Larsson family¡¯s bankruptcy is not what Sammy wanted. She must be really distressed. Besides, Timothy publicly broke up their marriage before. She¡¯s truly pitiful.¡± Samantha quietly watched their performance, and she was not angry at all. In fact, she wanted to give them a round of apuse. It was such a waste of talent if they did not form a group and perform in an opera. Nheless, Samantha only smiled and did not say a word. It was as if those people were only a few flies, buzzing annoyingly by her ears, and Samantha was entirely not interested at all. Seeing her reaction, Penelope felt helpless as if she had been beating the air, and she was so furious that she clenched her fists. Alright. Samantha could pretend all she wanted! Once it was showtime, Penelope would like to see if Samantha could still continue her act! Then, Penelope took her friends away in a rage. Suddenly, her phone rang. Samantha took out her phone and saw that it was Rochelle who sent her a message on WeChat. Rochelle messaged, [How¡¯s the battlefield?] Samantha replied, [Everything¡¯s okay so far. Unfortunately, I¡¯m unable to tell what¡¯s going on yet.] [I received a news saying that your b*stard is also attending the party. The mother-daughter duo is really ambitious. Please watch out.] Rochelle warned. Samantha replied, [Thank you, love. Kisses.] After that, Samantha kept her phone and looked at her surroundings. Timothy¡¯s attendance was not surprising. After all, Timothy and Penelope were in a rtionship. It was natural that he would show up for his future parents-inw. However, Samantha could not care less about that. She was waiting for the true reason behind this silver wedding anniversary party,?and she wanted to see what Violet and Penelope were up to. Soon, amotion started at the entrance, and Samantha turned to look. Timothy arrived. His tall silhouette appeared, and he was in a sharp suit. With his profound and chiseled features, he was beautiful from every angle, making others unconsciously admire him. ¡°Timmy, you¡¯re here.¡± Like a butterfly, Penelope gracefully approached him and stood by his side. It was as if she was making a statement to everyone that Timothy was hers. Since Penelope was made fun of by their circles, and they even said she had lost Timothy¡¯s love, she must hypothetically p them in the face with this! Especially¡­ Penelope smiled faintly at Samantha, who was standing not far away. However, Samantha was not even looking at them and was looking in another direction. Penelope did not know what she was looking at. Damn it! Penelope gritted her teeth. Actually, Samantha took one look at them and turned her sight away. As she turned sideways, she saw an interesting scene. Soon, she smiled and followed in that direction. ¡­ Later, Samantha went back to the dining hall again. There were more people now, consisting of high-ranking officials and influential people. It could be seen that the party this time was really grand. Most of them were circling Timothy and Penelope, and they kept fawning over the couple. Samantha snorted and took a ss of juice, slowly enjoying the drink. Suddenly, a server that was passing by identally bumped into her, and he immediately apologized. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to. Samantha replied indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Then, the server left with the tray in his hand. Samantha watched as his figure left, and she chuckled. When he bumped into her, he took away her phone. It seemed that the mother-daughter duo¡¯s movie was about to start. Samantha really wanted to see what they were nning this time, and she was somewhat excited. Next, Samantha finished the juice in one gulp, put the ss away, and followed that server.. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Kill Two Birds With One Stone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha trailed behind the waiter at a safe distance, and she even made sure she walked lightly. Hence, the server did not notice him, and Samantha managed to follow him until the end of the corridor. When the server stopped, he looked around. After making sure that there was no one, he took out the phone. Samantha did not know how he knew the password to her phone, but she saw him quickly typing something. Samantha was hiding behind a pir, and even though she could not tell what the server typed, she guessed that he sent out a message using her phone. Next, the server waited until the message was sent, deleted it, and turned off the phone. After that, he threw the phone into a dustbin nearby. As soon as he was done, he quickly left. Samantha appeared from behind the pir and swiftly walked toward the dustbin. Then, she took her phone out and turned it back on. She recovered the deleted message and read through the content. When Samantha saw the recipient¡¯s number, she was surprised. She did not expect that Violet would order the server to text Timothy! The content was, [Get Timothy toe to the guest room on the second floor half an hourter. There¡¯s something important that I need to tell him.] Samantha pondered for a while. Initially, Samantha thought Violet invited her to this party because she was aiming at her. However, it seemed things were not as simple as she imagined. Violet was not only nning against Samantha. It was just as Chelle said, the mother-daughter duo was too ambitious. If that was so, Samantha was really interested to know what they would do! The guest room was upstairs... Samantha smiled. Then, she tied her long hair into a ponytail and tore off the train on her dress. This way, she could move better. Later, she walked back into the hall and blended herself into the crowd. After that, she snuck upstairs just when no one was noticing. The second floor was empty, and it was extremely quiet. Nheless, Samantha still carefully made her way to the guest room. When she reached the room, she first knocked on the door. Only when she confirmed that no noises wereing from inside did she turn the knob and walked in. Samantha quickly swept her gaze around the room. It was just an ordinary guest room and there was nothing special. Just as she was wondering about Violet¡¯s intention, she heard footstepsing from outside. Did he not say half an hourter? Why was Timothy already there? Since there was no time for her to escape, Samantha made a prompt decision and walked toward the big closet. Then, she opened the door and hid inside. Just as she hid, the guest room door opened, and the footsteps became clearer. Samantha peeped outside through the tiny gap of the closet. It was not Timothy but Penelope and what seemed to be her housekeeper. Penelope directed the housekeeper, ¡°Hurry and arrange the things.¡± The housekeeper nodded and ced the tiny thing in her hand onto the decoration at the bedhead. After that, she took out a small incense, put it on the bedside table, and lit it. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, everything is in order,¡± the housekeeper reported. Penelope nodded satisfyingly. ¡°You can go out and stay guard. Immediately inform me when Timothyes up.¡± ¡°Sure, Ms. Schmidt.¡± Then, the housekeeper left the room. Penelope¡¯s face was filled with excitement and yearning. When she thought about what would happen next, her cheeks flushed from the thrill, and even her voice was full of love. ¡°Timmy, you¡¯ll be mine soon!¡± Seeing this, Samantha had already known what the n was. The two items that the housekeeper ced were probably a pinhole camera and incense with a powerful aphrodisiac. Violet and Penelope were scheming against Timothy! Nheless, Violet was no fool. She knew well the consequences of offending Timothy. Hence, she used the thorn in her side, Samantha, as the scapegoat. Therefore, Violet arranged for someone to steal her phone and tricked Timothy over. When Timothy came, he would be under the influence of the aphrodisiac, and Violet could put all the me on Samantha. As for Penelope, if she suddenly appeared at that time, she would be Timothy¡¯s antidote. Their actions in the room would be recorded. Then, the video would be evidence to force Timothy to take responsibility for Penelope, and he would have to marry her. To prevent any errors, Samantha guessed that Violet would make the situation more severe, by broadcasting it live. Thus, when everyone saw what happened, the Barker family would have to be responsible for the Schmidt family, and they would have to get into a marriage alliance! At that time, the person manipted would only be Samantha, and she must bear all the me. Violet¡¯s scheme was to kill two birds with one stone. She was indeed smart and evil, unlike Sheena and Penelope, who were so simple-minded. If she were less vignt, she would already fall into Violet¡¯s trap. It was such a shame that Violet was messing with the wrong person! Samantha was not a coward, and she would not let Violet push her around. ¡°Ms. Schmidt, Mr. Barker ising up!¡± The housekeeper quickly ran over to inform Penelope. ¡°Alright. Thank you for letting me know,¡± Penelope answered as she walked toward the bathroom,¡± Go and hide. Make sure to tell mommy when Timmy walks in. We can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes!¡± There was no room for mistakes! The housekeeper replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ms. Schmidt. I know what to do!¡± Then, she hurriedly walked out and softly closed the door. A few secondster, the door was again pushed open, and the man¡¯s steady footsteps could be heard approaching. The scent of incense had already filled the room. Timothy frowned, and he felt that something was up. The first thing he did was to cover his nose and mouth. However, he still could not avoid sniffing in some of the air. Moreover, this smell was pungent. Even though Timothy was already immune to most drugs, he felt his body gradually warming. Timothy¡¯s obsidian eyes were instantly bloodshot, and he swiftly walked forward to put out the incense on the bedside table. Then, he turned around and was ready to leave. Penelope suddenly came out of the bathroom, and she was only wearing a bathrobe. The cor of her robe was opened, showing off her porcin skin. When she saw Timothy, she acted surprised. ¡°Timmy, what are you doing here?¡± Timothy¡¯s dark gaze fell on her face, and there was a gloomy light surging in his eyes. No one could tell what he was thinking about. At the same time, the crowds downstairs were cheering. Finally, it was time to show a video on Violet and Justin¡¯s loving marriage. Penelope could not care less, so she delicately eximed, ¡°Timmy, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening¡­ It¡¯s so hot and so ufortable¡­ ¡± As she said that, she rushed toward Timothy with her cherry lips aiming at his. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Scumbags

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡­ In the banquet hall. The housekeeper approached Violet and whispered in her ear, letting her know about the situation in the guest room above. Violetughed appreciatively. ¡°Great. We¡¯ll broadcast it at nine o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°Understood, Mrs. Schmidt.¡± The housekeeper looked at the wall on the clock¡ªthere were only a few minutes left. Violet looked across the room and frowned. Then, she questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Justin? We¡¯re supposed to have a speech together.¡± The housekeeper was also puzzled. ¡°Mr. Schmidt seemed to be around just now. Was he dragged around to socialize, or maybe he¡¯s in the restroom? Do you need me to look for him?¡± Seeing that the time was ticking, Violet secretly cursed at Justin. Nheless, she just shook her head and answered, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore him for now. There¡¯s no time to wait for him and we have a more pressing matter in our hands.¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Schmidt. It¡¯s time for you to give a speech now.¡± Violet tidied her hair and skirts, and she put on a friendly and gentle smile. Then, amidst the warm apuse, she walked elegantly up the stage and faced everyone. She stood in front of the microphone and smiled as she greeted, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, firstly, I have to thank everyone for taking their time out from the busy schedules to attend this silver wedding anniversary party between me and my love, as well as witnessing our many years of unchanged affection. I believe this won¡¯t be thest party for Justin and I, and we¡¯ll have a golden wedding anniversary party awaiting us as we spend the rest of our life with each other.¡± As Violet said that, she showed a happy and proud smile, causing everyone else to cast envious nces at her. It should be known that among their social circles, most of them married through alliance, or even for the benefits. Many couples were happy on the surface, but they were fooling around in secret. Not many couples were like Justin and Violet. Although their families arranged their marriage, they were truly in love. Moreover, everyone regarded Justin as a great husband. He was never involved in gossip, took care of his family, and loved and respected his wife. After enjoying everyone¡¯s ps and gazes, Violet continued, ¡°Next, please enjoy this video of our blissful rtionship for the past twenty-five years.¡± The crowd gave another round of warm apuse. The big screen behind Violet lit up. However, it was not showing the video of their marriage, but a big bed with a man and a woman in an intense scene. The exciting scene and noises sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. No one was expecting to see such a scene, and everyone widened their eyes in disbelief. Then, they turned to look at each other, and the crowd suddenly quietened. The woman¡¯s breathing and moans were getting louder, and her voice was echoing in the hall. Violet had been facing the crowd all the time, and when she saw everyone¡¯s expressions. She could not help but smile. Penny did not disappoint at all. Was Timothy not under her control now? With this live broadcast, the Schmidts and Barkers¡¯ would surely be inws soon! From now onward, Penny would be the Barker family¡¯s madam, and she would be Timothy¡¯s mother-inw! Nevertheless, she must y her part in this act. Violet immediately kept away her proud expression. Instead, she turned around to look at the screen and pretended to be shocked. However, she ended up beingpletely stunned. The couple in the video was not Timothy and Penelope, but the ones she least expected! Justin and Sheena?! How could this be? Violet staggered, and she directly fell to the floor. Something seemed to break in her eyes, and the next second, she crazily roared, ¡°Turn it off! Turn it off! Turn it off!!! Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh!!!¡± The maids were all dumbfounded, and they hurriedly rushed toward the broadcasting room. Nheless, there were too many people, and as it was too crowded, none of them could make their way to the room. The live broadcast continued, and the guests regained their senses from the sudden visual shock. Then, they started to discuss among themselves, pointing their fingers at Violet. She was just talking about how Justin and her were so in love, but now she was pped in the face with this! In fact, it was a painful one too. This was just too embarrassing. Violet had always been generous, elegant, and well-respected. How could she endure everyone ridiculing her? Soon, she lost her sanity, and she roared at the crowd. ¡°Stop watching. Stop watching! Stop watching!¡± However, everyone was ignoring Violet. She was akin to a clown. Violet scrambled to her feet, and she shoved away those useless maids, rushing to the broadcast room. Then, she pulled the plugs and pushed all the equipment to the ground. After that, she ran upstairs with her hair disarrayed. Justin and that b*tch servant¡¯s daughter! She must kill the pair of scumbags! The housekeeper did not expect that such a thing would happen. However, she was certain that she connected it to the camera in the guest room, so why did it end up being Justin and Sheena! Every guest had watched such a joke, and it would only turn into a bigger mess if Violet rashly looked for Justin and Sheena to teach them a lesson at that moment. Nevertheless, the most important thing was to check on what happened between Timothy and Penelope. If their matter was a sess, they could use it to suppress Justin and Sheena¡¯s mess. That way, they could turn the table around! At the thought of this, the housekeeper stopped Violet and quickly advised her on the pros and cons, persuading her patiently, ¡°Mrs. Schmidt, please calm down. You can take care of that b*tch Sheena anytime you want. You have to consider Ms. Schmidt¡¯s side first! If you miss out on this, there wouldn¡¯t be any hope left for the marriage with the Barkers!¡± Penny... Violet almost bit through her lower lips. In the end, she still forcefully controlled her rage. Her housekeeper was right. She had already lost one round, and she must hold onto the only chance she had left! After she handled Timothy and Penny¡¯s matter, she would teach Justin and Sheena, those scumbags! Since the live broadcast was impossible, they could only bring the crowd upstairs to witness the show. Then, Violet winked at the housekeeper, who immediately understood what she meant. Soon, she yelled loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Schmidt? Did anyone see her? Where did she go?¡± After that, she looked at the crowd and asked, ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Mr.. Barker? Why¡¯s Mr. Barker not here too? Are they together? Where did they go?¡± Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Despair

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The scene inside the room elicited yet another gasp from the crowd. Penelope was practically naked as she held the clothes rack beside her. She looked intoxicated and her actions were very unbing! After the initial shock, everyone could not resist continuing with the gossip again. ¡°Goodness, the Schmidts are a joke. Silver wedding anniversary? For all that lovey-dovey affection the mother was unting earlier, her husband had been cheating on her! And the daughter is hiding in the room doing God-knows-what... Just how touch-starved are they?...¡± ¡°And they say this is an ideal rtionship? Fits more with the saying that too much PDA in a rtionship is a sign it¡¯ll end quickly. The things that they try so hard to show off are usually the very things theyck!¡± ¡°If I were in their shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring myself to even meet anyone. Might as well dig a hole in the ground and bury myself there, hahaha.¡± ¡°Today really was worth it. All these antics were a joy to watch!¡± Violet never expected such a scene to appear in the guest room. She could not believe it at all and paced back and forth a couple of steps as if she was certain she was merely seeing things. Unfortunately, the crowd¡¯sughter reached her ears and vited her eardrums, causing her to let out a sudden scream. She then yelled like a madman, ¡°Get out! Everyone, get the hell out of here. Leave right now!!!¡± No one paid her any mind and their mocking tones became even louder. Some even took out their phones and took loads of pictures. The room was warm, but Violet felt as though she was in the coldest depths of theherworld. It was so chilling that her entire body trembled and her teeth were chattering. How could that have happened...? How... She should have gotten her crowning moment, standing tall on the stage at that moment. She was supposed to ept everyone¡¯s congrattions instead of being taken for a fool twice in such a short period of time! Nothing had slipped past her and she had never failed in her endeavors, so how could she be reduced to having to face such a miserable situation? For the first time ever, she felt lost and desperate. ¡­ Samantha looked at Violet¡¯s myriad of expressions through the gap in the closet door. A smile appeared on her lips after seeing thetter¡¯s crumbling, fric expression. ¡®Your malicious intentions and vicious schemes bacshed, didn¡¯t it?¡¯ As Samantha was thinking to herself, the man in front of her moved all of a sudden. She immediately returned to her senses and looked at Timothy. She had already guessed Violet¡¯s intentions right from the start. When it came to the crunch, she used her cell phone to hack the video yer downstairs, switching the broadcast to that of Justin and Sheena¡¯s. Samantha previously withdrew herwsuit against Sheena in the past because she knew that Sheena was the kind of person who would not take things passively. Sheena¡¯s ambition, however, was so great that she went right to Justin! As for their raunchy goings-on, Samantha happened to see the two of them exchanging nces during the banquet before walking out of the hall together. She tailed them and eventually spotted the two people canoodling with each other as if nothing could separate them. She decided to ce an extremely small camera on the outside of Sheena¡¯s bag. It ended up bing pretty handy. The live broadcast downstairs relieved her of her own precarious situation. She got out of the closet, kicking Penelope and knocking her to the ground so she would not be seen. She originally wanted to help Timothy leave the room, but she never expected Violet to be so relentless. Just as the woman brought some people with her and rushed over, Samantha had to help Timothy hide back in the closet. However, Penelope had already inhaled some of the aphrodisiac, causing her to act uncontrobly once the effect began setting in. She only had herself to me for ending up in an inescapable scenario. ¡­ The surrounding guests and onlookers were starting to pile on, but the housekeeper could not get them to leave simply by being polite. She had no choice but to go rough and m the guest room¡¯s door heavily. She then blocked the door and said to Violet, ¡°Mrs. Schmidt, please calm down. It¡¯s important for you to be calm now!¡± If Violet really did go nuts, no one would be able to handle the situation! Violet was already biting her lower lip. Blood was starting to flow and she looked particrly horrible. A few breathster, she supported her body and rushed to Penelope in a couple of steps. She grabbed Penelope¡¯s shoulders and shook vigorously. ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy? Where did Timothy go? He¡¯s definitely under the effect of the fragrance too. Where is he???¡± The housekeeper saw Timothy smelling the fragrance with her own eyes. Even if he could break free of Penelope there, he would not be able to get out of the Schmidt¡¯s residence. There might still be hope as long as they could find him soon! The fragrance¡¯s effect was too strong. Penelope waspletely delirious and unable to recognize who was in front of her. She smiled sheepishly while hugging Violet and started kissing passionately, ¡°You¡¯re a naughty boy, Timmy. I¡¯m getting all restless now. Give it to me, baby. Give it to me!!¡± Violet¡¯s clothes were pulled several times, irking her so much that she raised her hand and pped her. ¡°You useless girl. Get a hold of yourself right now and tell me what the hell is going on here!¡± Violet had practically used all her strength to p Penelope, who crashed to the ground and was starting to bleed from the lips. Violet grabbed Penelope once more, pulled her up from the ground, dragged her into the bathroom then turned on the shower and doused her head with cold water. ¡°Are you awake now?¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Penelope cowered but regained some of her rity. ¡°Timmy¡­ Timmy¡¯s here. He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Where?¡± Violet asked sharply. ¡°Is he still in the room?¡± She left Penelope, walked out of the bathroom, and went to scan the bedroom. ¡­ Timothy¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier. The fire within his eyes was burning bright, and since the closet had only a very small space, what he inhaled from his nose was nothing but the uniquely sweet scent from Samantha. He gazed deeply at Samantha as his thin lips moved slightly, as if he was about to speak. Samantha became frantic because there were too many people outside and he would be exposed as soon as he said a single word. It would spell disaster if anyone saw her hiding there with him. However, she also knew that Timothy was under the influence of that aphrodisiac, making it useless for her to reason with him. She decided to reach out and cover his mouth. The next second, however, she could feel the man¡¯s tongue licking the palm of her hand. An electric-like feeling coursed through her instantly and she retracted her hand instinctively as her eyes widened. The man opened his mouth and wanted to speak again. Samantha heard Violet¡¯s footsteps approaching the closet and was unable to consider anything further. She put her arms around his neck, pressed her lips against his, and stopped his mouth from speaking once again. Her movements were like a fuse, eliminating the darkness in Timothy¡¯s eyes as he wrapped his big palms around her slender waist. He pressed her body firmly against him, taking in all of her. Samantha¡¯s dark pupils were wide and round. She wanted to retreat but he restrained her movements so she could only cater to him. Violet¡¯s footsteps stopped right outside the closet door. Chapter 42

Chapter 42: He Adores My Feet

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heartbeat quickened. She freed up a hand, took out the needle she carried with her, and hid it in the palm of her hand. She would use it if Violet really opened the closet door! In any case, she would never give her the opportunity to make a fuss out of the predicament. All of a sudden, the housekeeper strained and yelled, ¡°Mrs. Schmidt, I can¡¯t stop the guests. They¡¯re about to break in again. The first thing you should do is to send the guests away!¡± They had suffered enough of being the butt of jokes that day and could no longer afford to let things simmer. Although Violet was extremely reluctant, she knew that the housekeeper was right. If photos of Penelope in such a state were taken by the guests and circted, no wealthy family would be willing to ept her, much less the Barkers! Violet had no idea how, but she managed to force herself to calm down. She walked quickly into the bathroom, grabbed a towel to wrap Penelope¡¯s naked body, then helped her out, and handed her to the housekeeper. ¡°Take care of her.¡± The housekeeper nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Violet closed her eyes for a moment, and when she next opened them, she had regained her dignified and elegant character. Then, she opened the door and walked out. Facing everyone¡¯s intense gazes, she acted as if nothing happened and even sported a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I have some housework to attend to, so that¡¯s it for today¡¯s party. Thank you foring today!¡± She then turned to her servants and said, ¡°Send them off!¡± Although the guests were reluctant to see themotion ending just like that, they were all figures of note who could not possibly drag their feet on the ground when their host had already dered the end of the party. They could only leave regretfully. Violet turned around and walked quickly toward the master bedroom. As soon as she walked to the door, the door of the master bedroom opened from the inside. It was Sheena, whose face was red as she walked out of the inside while straightening her skirt. Both women locked gazes at each other. Sheena had a panicked look when she saw Violet and she wondered why thetter was upstairs instead of socializing in the banquet hall below. Although Violet had already seen the live broadcast earlier, her anger shot through the roof after looking at Sheena, then at the messy bedroom. The nauseating smell still lingered in the air and she could hear the sound of trickling water in the bathroom! How dare the daughter of a humble servant seduce her husband under her nose and made her look like a fool in public! Everything that happened earlier¡ªthe humiliation she suffered, the failed n, and the guests¡¯ ridicule¡ªwere all Sheena¡¯s doing! Violet was never going to forgive her! Violet grabbed Sheena¡¯s hair viciously with one hand and used her other to p Sheena with all her strength. Her anger had reached its peak and she delivered three ps in a row. ¡°You b*tch! You¡¯re nothing but a dog in our home and you dare to climb onto our bed? I¡¯ll kill you today! Just you wait!¡± ¡®A dog...¡¯ It was the same insult again! For Sheena, no other insult could hurt her as much as those words. The Schmidts all treated her like a dog from the very beginning. No one saw her as a human. No one! In that case, she would show them how dogs retaliate when they get anxious! The panic in Sheena¡¯s eyes disappeared. It was instead reced by an unusual glimmer. She raised her hand as well and grabbed Violet¡¯s hair, returning the three forceful ps! p. p. p. Violet could never have imagined that the little b*tch Sheena would dare to fight back and p her in the face. Those ps left Violet looking dazed and silly. She was hardly able to stand firm and copsed onto the ground. Sheena looked at her condescendingly. She could feel as though the breaths she held inside her chest had finally cleared up, but she was not done yet! She curled her lips, squatted down, then approached Violet and spoke with rity, ¡°Let me tell you something, Mrs. Schmidt. The person you call a dog didn¡¯t take the initiative to climb onto your husband¡¯s bed. Your husband is the one who likes me. He likes me so much that he can¡¯t control himself. He¡¯s smitten with my body. Don¡¯t you understand? ¡°Oh, well, you probably don¡¯t... I heard from Justin that he hasn¡¯t touched you for a very long time now. As if that¡¯s not bad enough, he can¡¯t even be bothered to look at you. He doesn¡¯t feel anything for you!¡± ¡°You...¡± Violet nearly copsed in anger and began gesticting. ¡°You little sl*t. I¡¯m going to tear your mouth open.¡± Sheena sneered disdainfully and pushed Violet¡¯s hand away. ¡°By the way, do you know what Justin likes the most about me? He...adores my legs the most.¡± As she said that, she deliberately lifted the hem of her skirt to reveal love marks printed all over her fair-skinned feet. Violet was so incensed that she was unable to get up from the ground. All she could do was clutch her heart while panting. She practically snarled when she said, ¡°You little b*tch. Shut up! Shut your mouth!¡± Sheena did not expect that Violet¡ªwhose head was always held high and only ever looked down on her¡ªwould one day end up being humiliated so severely. It felt really good! The sound of water came to a stop inside the bathroom, and Justin¡¯s voice rang as soon as the bathroom door opened. ¡°You... What are you doing!¡± Sheena immediately suppressed the smug expression on her face. With lightning speed, she grabbed Violet¡¯s hand and pped her own cheek forcefully. She then fell to one side along with the flow of the strength. Justin just so happened to walk out and instinctively stretched out his hand to catch her. He lowered his head, saw the p marks on Sheena¡¯s face, and became so angry that he shouted at Violet. ¡°It¡¯s not Sheena¡¯s fault. Why did you have to hit her?¡± Justin cheated and went so far as to defend his side chick after being caught. Violet could only taste iron in her throat¡ªshe was so angry that she spurted out a mouthful of blood. Sheena hid in Justin¡¯s arms and watched coldly as Violet vomited blood. At that moment, all she felt was that she had sessfully exacted her revenge! ¡­ At the other end, the housekeeper brought Penelope out after the guests had left and the guestroom had reverted to quietness again. After Samantha made sure that there was no one outside, she breathed a sigh of relief and tucked the needle in her hand away. Unfortunately, her heart soon sank yet again. The aphrodisiac¡¯s effect on Timothy hadpletely worn off. His expression lost all sense of cognition and his actions were based purely on instinct. Samantha raised her hand in an attempt to push him away, but his strength was just too great. Not only did she fail to push him away, she ended up having her hands sped tightly and twisted behind her so she could not move at all. Timothy¡¯s other hand had already grabbed her clothes and he tore it open with a hiss. ¡°No, Timothy, don¡¯t!¡± Samantha¡¯s voice faltered uncontrobly because she knew she could not escape. Someone was bound to enter anytime, but that aside, thest thing she wanted to be Timothy¡¯s antidote! Timothy, however, did not listen to her at all. His hands went about their way, just like before, but when he was getting more anxious, Samantha blurted out subconsciously, ¡°If you really need to relieve yourself, I.... I¡¯ll bring Penelope to you!¡± Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Find Another Woman

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as Samantha said those words, she could feel the man¡¯s tall body stiffen all of a sudden. Timothy slowly distanced himself slightly from her. His ck pupils appeared sullen and dark, while anotheryer of chilliness was thrown into the mix. His voice was as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge, jabbing straight at her. ¡°What did you just say? Say it again!¡± Samantha was not nearly as panicked then as she was earlier when they could have been discovered at any time by anyone else. At that moment, Timothy¡¯s expression and tone made her gulp a few times. Beads of cold sweat even began appearing at her back. She did not understand why he was so angry. Did he and Penelope not love each other? There was nothing wrong with what she said! Could he be angry at Penelope because...Penelope schemed against him? Indeed, Timothy loathed it when other people schemed against him. After all, the reason he hated her that much was because he had constantly misunderstood her! Samantha bit her lower lip and corrected herself duly. ¡°Okay, I was wrong, but... Please hold on a little longer. I¡¯ll bring you out right now, and once you¡¯re out, you can look for another woma¡ª¡± ¡°Samantha!¡± Timothy gritted his teeth and called her name, interrupting her sentence midway. The anger in his eyes became more intense. He stared straight into Samantha¡¯s gaze as if he was about to skin her alive. That damn woman was his wife, yet she went so far as to tell him to look for another woman! The immense anger spread throughout his body and the strong medicinal effect further made Timothy¡¯s vision hazy. A murderous aura emanated throughout his body, making him look very shocking. His hand reached for his waist, and he seemed to have conjured a special dagger out of nowhere, which he held in his hand. The sharp glimmer at the edge of the de was still visible despite the rather dim light inside the closet. He raised the dagger. Samantha was stupefied. Did he want to kill her because he was too angry? Timothy¡¯s actions were extremely quick and precise. Samantha dodged back by instinct, only to notice...that he stabbed his own thigh instead of her. She could hear the sound of clothes tearing and the dull sound of a wound forming on his flesh... Samantha¡¯s breathing stopped abruptly. He wanted to stab himself...not her... She stared down at his thigh in a daze. Blood had already begun to flow out and the entire scene was just shocking. ¡°Timothy, you...¡± At that moment, she did not know what to say. The pain caused Timothy¡¯s blurry vision to regain a brief moment of rity. Without even looking at Samantha, he opened the closet door and walked outside. Samantha was stunned for only a few seconds, after which she quickly snapped back and walked out. No one noticed them because it was still chaotic outside. After Timothy went out, he took out his cell phone and called his assistant Ronald, who rushed over in a jiffy. Ronald was shocked to see his boss suffering such an injury and looking somewhat indisposed. He was equally as startled to see a miserable-looking Samantha following behind Timothy. Ronald hurriedly stepped forward to support Timothy and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Barker, this...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was dull and low. He gave that order simply and concisely, with a tone that left no doubt to his intentions. Ronald did not dare to ask any further and shut his mouth at once. He held Timothy, walked to the car that was waiting outside, and helped the man in. Samantha stopped as soon as she saw that. Timothy was probably not going to face any issues since Ronald was around. Samantha could then leave, since Timothy was definitely not too pleased to see her. She was about to turn around and leave when she heard Ronald¡¯s voice, ¡°Ms. Larsson, where are you going? Get in the car!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡ª¡± Before Samantha could even refuse, Ronald said again, ¡°You were with Mr. Barker all this time, right? I have no idea what happened to him, and I have to find a doctor to examine him. Mr. Barker is now in a confused state, so someone has to tell the doctor about his situation!¡± Samantha hesitated for a few seconds, but she eventually started walking toward the car and got in. After all, Timothy saved her life when she fell ill after calling the doctor just in time to treat her. She could not bring herself to be ungrateful to him for that. In any case, all she had to do was give the doctor an ount of what happened! When Samantha got into the car, Timothy¡¯s handsome face had a frown and he seemed to be in immense pain. Cold sweat was oozing out from his forehead and his lips had turned pale. It was clear that he was feeling very ufortable; there was the pain from his injury and the suffering he had to endure from that aphrodisiac. He nevertheless closed his eyes and leaned motionlessly against the back of the chair without saying a word. Had it not been for his ugly expression, no one would have realized that things were not quite right with him at that moment. The car raced fast on the road. Ronald sat in the front passenger seat and gave the doctor a call before asking, ¡°Ms. Larsson, what happened to Mr. Barker?¡± Samantha retracted her gaze from Timothy and answered truthfully, ¡°He inhaled an aphrodisiac that probably has a very strong effect. It was Mrs. Schmidt and her daughter¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ronald was so scared that he pressed his fist against his lips. ¡°So, uh, did Mr. Barker¡¯s injurye about because¡­you wanted to stop him from doing stuff to you?¡± Samantha had to control herself from rolling her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. He inflicted it on himself.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t put the me on me again!¡¯ Ronald was speechless. After a few seconds of silence, he asked weakly, ¡°Then do I still need to get...another woman for Mr. Barker?¡± As soon as he finished his question, he felt a gust of wind behind him and raised his eyes to nce at the rearview mirror. All he saw was his big boss¡¯s eyes staring at him even though the man had kept them closed ever since getting in the car. It was a death stare! Ronald immediately understood that he had said something he should not have. He shut his mouth and lowered his head silently. Ronald did not drive back to the vi, because he was afraid of making Old Madam Barker worried. As a result, they went to a five-star hotel where Timothy had an exclusive presidential suite. Inside the room. The doctor examined Timothy before giving him an injection to suppress the aphrodisiac in his body. Once that was done, he began to treat the thigh wound. After dealing with the injury for some time, the doctor wiped a handful of sweat from his forehead. He walked to Samantha and Ronald, then said, ¡°Mr. Barker¡¯s condition is stable for now, but he still needs to be observed. If the thigh wound bes infected, he will be down with a fever tonight. Someone has to apany him here tonight and take his temperature every two hours.¡± Samantha frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to send him to the hospital? At least he¡¯ll receive prompt treatment there if a problem pops up.¡± Ronald shook his head without even giving it a second thought. ¡°No. We can¡¯t hide it from Old Madam Barker if we go to the hospital. If she finds out that Mr. Barker is injured, Mr. Barker will kill me.¡± Samantha did not want the olddy to worry. The doctor soon left after telling them what to do. Since everything was done, Samantha was about to bid Ronald goodbye after looking at the time and noticing that it was already gettingte. However, she was just about to speak when Ronald spoke ahead of her. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Ms. Larsson, and I need to go. I¡¯d have to trouble you and leave Mr.. Barker in your capable hands.¡± Chapter 44

Chapter 44: What Are You Hinting At?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was speechless. That was her line! ¡°No...¡± Seeing Ronald making his way out, Samantha hurriedly stood before him to stop him. ¡°Mr. Crawford, shouldn¡¯t you be the one to stay behind and take care of Timothy? He¡¯s your boss!¡± Ronald retorted, ¡°But Ms. Larsson, Mr. Barker is your husband!¡± Samantha was lost for words. He really lived up to his position as the executive assistant to a man like Timothy. One sentence alone left her powerless to refute. ¡°Moreover, Ms. Larsson, I¡¯m a man who does things roughly. I¡¯m never going to be as careful as a girl like you, so you¡¯re the most suitable person to stay back and take care of Mr. Barker! I appreciate you taking the trouble to do so!¡± Ronald left the suite hastily, as though he had oil on his feet. He did not even wait for Samantha to speak and the only sound that he heard was that of the door closing behind him. It was only when he got into the elevator that he breathed a sigh of relief. If he did not misinterpret the signs and hints, then it was clear his big boss was hoping to be alone with Samantha. After all, his big boss acquiesced when he invited Samantha onto the car earlier, but the second he mentioned about finding another woman, the man shot him a murderous gaze! The more he thought about his decision, the more justified he felt it was. Since that was the case, he wanted to be a better wingman and smiled when a sudden thought urred to him. Ronald walked out of the hotel and headed toward the big shopping mall just opposite. ¡­ Inside the room. Samantha shuffled her feet. She wanted to leave but ended up following them there. She had shown enough kindness to Timothy already. After all, they were not really husband and wife! She was under no obligation to stay there and take care of him. Samantha raised her foot, but as time passed, she could not bring herself to take a step forward. She clenched her fists, gritted her teeth, and finally walked back to the bedside again. Like it or not, she was not an ungrateful person! In any case, Timothy had also taken care of her all night when she fell sick. Once Samantha had managed to convince himself, she did not worry too much about it anymore. Timothy was already asleep but his sleep was not a peaceful one. It was unknown whether that resulted from the pain of the wound or the effects of the aphrodisiac that had yet to wear off. Cold sweat oozed continuously from his forehead and his eyebrows were knit in a tight frown. Samantha walked to the bathroom and grabbed a towel. She then returned to the edge of the bed and sat there, wiping off his sweat before feeling his forehead. Shepared his temperature to her own and it came as a relief that he was not having a fever. She put the towel on his forehead and shifted her attention to his frown. She unknowingly reached forward and tapped her fingertips on them, smoothing the frown little by little. It was rare of her to see Timothy being so pale and fragile, so much so that the feeling of pity began rising unconsciously in her heart. A knock was suddenly heard on the door of the suite, interrupting Samantha¡¯s thoughts. She snapped to her senses and walked toward the door puzzlingly. It was already veryte, so who could it possibly be? She opened the door only to see that Ronald had returned and was standing at the door. Samantha cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you back, Ronald? Have you finally decided that you want to take care of your boss yourself?¡± ¡°Not at all. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡± Ronald handed the big bag in his hand to Samantha. ¡°There are some women¡¯s products in there. I came to personally send these to you. I¡¯ve bought some essentials as well as clothes for you to change into!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Mr. Crawford.¡± Samantha epted his gesture and took the big bag. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°As it should, Ms. Larsson! I¡¯ll be leaving then. Do call me again if you need anything. Good night!¡± ¡°Good night.¡± Samantha watched as Ronald strode away. For some reason, she had the feeling that he was running for his life. Could he be worried that she would make him stay and take care of Timothy? Samantha closed the door and returned to the room with the big bag. She opened it to try and find a nightdress she could wear after a bath. However, she was utterly dumbfounded to see what was inside... There were a few nightdresses inside, but they were all the sexy kind¡ªthe fabric and design might be different, but the one thing inmon was that they were...short, see-through, and revealing! Samantha could not help but clench her hands into fists as she held the nightdresses. Ronald was really considerate alright, but he was being considerate toward his big boss rather than her! No wonder he ran off so fast. It turned out that he was doing something cheeky! Had he left any slower, she would have caught him and definitely insisted on getting him to wear them one by one! It was already toote for her to go out and buy a new set. The shops were closed and she had to stay there to keep watch over Timothy. She was wearing a dress at that moment, but she could not be wearing it all the time because it was ufortable. Those nightdresses were better than nothing... In any case, Timothy was asleep and it was not as though he would be able to see it. Samantha tried her best to pick out the less raunchy one among them and brought it into the bathroom. After taking her shower, she put on the nightdress rather awkwardly, then wrapped herself in the bathrobe before going out. She turned off the main light in the room, leaving only the wallmp beside the bed as the sole source of light. After that, shey down on the sofa next to the bed and got up every two hours to take Timothy¡¯s body temperature. Although she was able to keep herself awake in the beginning, she eventually became a little sleepy and ended up sleeping directly on the bed after taking Timothy¡¯s body temperature. She had no idea how much time had passed, but the sky had quietly begun to light up. Timothy¡¯s eyelids moved, and he opened his eyes slowly. He was in a daze for a few seconds, but his gaze became profoundly sharp when the memories soon flooded into his mind. Thest, reasonably clear memory he had was that of Samantha telling him to find another woman. He then stabbed himself and asked Ronald to pick him up. From that point on, his memory waspletely vague. He knew that someone had been taking care of him and it was probably Ronald. Sensing pressure on top of his arm, Timothy turned his face and looked over. The first thing he saw was that long, luscious ck hair, followed by a woman¡¯s pretty and delicate facial features. The woman¡¯s eyes were closed and she was asleep. Some of the sun¡¯s mischievous rays of light shone through the window andnded on her cheeks, creating an inexplicable feeling of tranquility and calmness. Timothy¡¯s heart was like ake that had endless ripples on the water surface because a boulder had been thrown right in. It was her? She was the one who stayed and took care of him? Was he dreaming, or was he seeing things? Timothy moved his hand slightly¡ªso light that it was almost as if he was afraid of shattering the scene in front of him. His fingertips then lightly touched Samantha¡¯s eyebrows. She was real. Samantha seemed to have sensed his touch as her long curlyshes trembled slightly and she slowly opened her eyes. She made direct eye contact with Timothy. There was a gentle look in his eyes that she had not seen for a long time. Samantha was stunned too. Did she fall asleep? She blinked to try and have a closer look, but Timothy¡¯s expression had reverted to normal, as though everything she saw earlier was just an illusion. Samantha had an imperceptible sense of loss in her heart. She cleared her throat lightly, stood up directly, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake. How are you feeling right now?¡± Rather than answering her, Timothy merely stared at her and grinned evilly, ¡°What are you trying to hint at by dressing like this, Samantha?¡± Chapter 45

Chapter 45: Feed Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Dressing like this?¡¯ How was she dressed? Samantha looked down at herself in confusion. That was when she found out that the bathrobe sash had been undone, probably as a result of having moved a lot after falling asleep, only to reveal her sexy nightdress. She was incredibly seductive from Timothy¡¯s point of view... Samantha¡¯s cheeks turned red and she hurriedly wrapped the bathrobe over herself before tying the strap around her waist. The more nervous she was, the more difficult it became for her to tie it. Timothy kept his calm amidst his excitement and continued to tease her. ¡°It might be inconvenient for me now, but if you really want it, I have no problem putting in some effort to satisfy you!¡± Samantha finally tied a firm knot on the strap. She blushed and exined, ¡°Ronald bought this. I... I wore it because I didn¡¯t have any other clothes to change into. Like hell I¡¯d want it!¡± She felt even more embarrassed after saying thest few words and could not help but call him out again. ¡°Quit it with all those dirty thoughts of yours!¡± Timothy felt even more pleased when he saw Samantha blushing and stomping her feet anxiously. He enjoyed that kind of attitude much more than when she gave him the cold shoulder and got angry at him all the time. Taking care not to overdo it, Timothy coughed slightly. ¡°I¡¯d like something to drink.¡± Samantha obviously did not want to continue the topic, so she turned around and walked out of the room to pour him some water. After returning with a ss of warm water, she handed it to him and said, ¡°Here.¡± Timothy did not move. His ck eyes looked at her and there seemed to be a hint of weakness in his faint tone. ¡°I can¡¯t get up. Can you help me up?¡± Why did she have this feeling that he was very energetic when teasing her earlier? Why pretend to be weak all of a sudden? As Samantha chastised him in her heart, she saw his frowns and realized that he really might be feeling ufortable. She looked at him suspiciously for a few seconds, but she eventually reached out, grabbed his arm, and used a bit of strength to pull him up. However, Timothy was only halfway up when he fell back on the bed, seemingly because his wound was hurting again. At the same time, Samantha ended up being pulled down as well. She had no time to be prepared for what wasing as her upper bodynded on his body and her red lips nted an imprint on his thin lips. Their eyes were facing each other and they could see each other¡¯s reflections from the surface of their eyes. Samantha¡¯s mind was nk for a moment. She got up hurriedly from him the next second, but by then her earlobes had already turned bright red. Timothy touched his own lips suggestively and her warmth seemed to still linger there. With his eyebrows cocked slightly, his voice became hoarse as he teased, ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t want it, Samantha.¡± She had witnessed first-hand how guilty individuals were often the first ones to cry foul! It was she who ended up buying his lies and believing he was really weak! True enough, a man¡¯s words were always lies! Samantha set down the water cup forcefully on the bedside table and said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s your call whether you want to get up or whether you want to drink!¡± Timothy did not feel annoyed at all, and asked instead, ¡°Is this how you¡¯re supposed to act when you¡¯re caring for me, Samantha? When you were sick that night, I let you hold me however you wanted just to make sure your little life was not in any danger. I stayed up the entire night to take care of you.¡± Samantha¡¯s anger disappeared little by little after hearing what he said. Timothy was right... He did help her once... Samantha took a few deep breaths and stretched out her hand again. She grabbed his shoulders and exerted considerable force to pull him up, but Timothy was quite cooperative on that asion and managed to sit up with the help of her strength. He then leaned against the bedhead. He lifted his chin and motioned for the cup. ¡°Bring the ss to my lips.¡± Samantha frowned. ¡°You hurt your leg, Timothy, not your hands! Drink it by yourself!¡± Timothy replied calmly, ¡°My entire body is weak and my hands are even weaker.¡± Samantha gritted her teeth. ¡®You seemed pretty strong when you pulled me just now! Forget about it! I¡¯m not that ungrateful of a person!¡¯ Samantha repeated those sentences silently in her heart before picking up the ss of water. She bent over slightly and leaned toward him, cing the ss to his mouth and helping him drink it. She then forced a smile and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied now, Mr. Barker?¡± Timothy had a gleeful look in his ck eyes and he nced askance at her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s reasonable. A bare pass.¡± How dare he fault her like that! Samantha¡¯s lips twitched and she smirked annoyedly. ¡°Mr. Barker, if you¡¯re not satisfied with my care, you¡¯re free to hire a caregiver who can satisfy you. There are loads of people who would be happy to take care of you. I¡¯ll be leaving now, then,¡± Samantha said, then turned around to leave. She felt a sudden grip on her wrist which startled her. She then turned to look at Timothy and asked him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She tried to break free of his shackles but was unable to do so. Timothy looked up at her and his ck pupils were staring deeply at her. A few secondster, his thin lips opened slightly and he asked each word with rity, ¡°Samantha, why did you interrupt me and Penelope yesterday? ¡± His tone contained imperceptible traces of inquisitiveness and expectation. Samantha was stunned by his question. She did not expect him to ask that question out of the blue. What did he mean? She looked into his eyes but failed to see any hint of emotion within his dark pupils. After thinking for a moment, she replied, ¡°It was clear as day that Penelope was scheming against you yesterday. I know you don¡¯t like it when people conspire against you, plus you helped me back in the detention roomst time. I¡¯m just returning the favor.¡± Timothy frowned slightly but his tone remained unchanged. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± What did he mean ¡®that¡¯s it¡¯? Could he have figured out that she had other motives? Samantha rolled her eyes and she decided toe clean with it. She shrugged and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll admit that I don¡¯t want to see Penelope¡¯s n seed. Violet and Penelope framed me for stealing, caused me to get arrested and nearly disfigured as a result. What I did was nothing more than taking revenge.¡± If Timothy wanted, he could easily be able to find out the reasons behind her actions the previous day. That was why she had no reason to conceal it. ¡°If you want to get even for Penelope, or if you want to get back at me for disturbing your time with her yesterday, by all meanse at me.¡± Samantha did not even realize the hint of bitterness at the tail end of her sentence. He had been so incensed the previous night after Penelope conspired against him, but then forgave her as soon as he woke up the next day. On the other hand, Samantha clearly never did any of that, but he misunderstood her time and time again. True love really was amazing! Timothy¡¯s ck eyes were focused on Samantha¡¯s face and not a single one of her expressions could escape his attention. He reached out and pulled her, catching her off guard and sending her tumbling right on the bed. The distance between Timothy and Samantha narrowed in the blink of an eye, and all she heard was his hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other reasons besides those?¡± Chapter 46

Chapter 46: The Secret About the Called-Off Marriage

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What other reason could there be? Samantha unwittingly blinked several times. She had already revealed her motives to him and was not hiding anything else. What other reason was he expecting to hear? As she was still in deep thought, Timothy¡¯s handsome face approached her and those dark eyes stared right at her as if he could see through her innermost thoughts. His thin lips opened slightly and he repeated his question. ¡°Is there any other reason you interrupted my time with Penelope yesterday?¡± Samantha¡¯s heartbeat quickened uncontrobly. Her gaze flickered slightly and she could not bring herself to look directly into his eyes. She was afraid that he would see the thoughts she hid deep down in her heart. Samantha lowered her eyes and took a deep breath. By the time she raised her eyes to look at him again, her expression had be much calmer. She even sounded a little puzzled when she spoke and questioned him back instead of answering, ¡°What other reason could there be?¡± Timothy looked deeply into her eyes in an attempt to find some traces of unease or dishonesty, but he could not find any of that. Aside from the two reasons she gave, he originally thought that she had another reason for interrupting his time with Penelope that day¡ªthat she did not want to see him with other women. As it turned out, he read too much into it... It was to be expected though, considering how she had no qualms telling him to deal with his desires by looking for another woman. Why would she care if he was with someone else? A self-deprecating smile slipped through Timothy¡¯s eyes. He released his grasp from Samantha¡¯s hand and leaned back on the bed. His handsome face then turned cold along with the aura surrounding his entire body. ¡°I don¡¯t need you here. You can leave.¡± Samantha watched as his expression turned frosty in the blink of an eye. Despite knowing that Timothy was a cold and gloomy good-for-nothing man, that was just way too cold and gloomy of him. She thought that she had been very polite when she spoke. Was he really angered just because of that? He evenmented that she was ungrateful earlier, yet the same could be said of a scumbag like him! Like it or not, she was the one who took care of him all night, and rather than saying a word of thanks, he pulled a long face instead! In his eyes, merely breathing might already be cause for reproach! ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll leave if you want!¡¯ She could not wait to be as far away from him as possible and hoped that they would not meet each other again! Samantha turned around and left without saying another word! She went to the bathroom, changed back into her dress, then threw all the nightdresses into the trash can. After picking up her bag, she walked out of the room and mmed the door. ¡­ Samantha¡¯s phone rang as soon as she walked out of the hotel entrance. The caller was Rochelle, so she immediately answered the call. Rochelle¡¯s mellifluous voice was heard saying, ¡°The revenge you exacted yesterday was perfect, Sammy. The Schmidts are now in the limelight today, making headlines all over the major entertainment news. Even the top three trending searches on Waybo are about the dirt on their family. The Schmidts have never been under such intense public scrutiny before.¡± Under normal circumstances, Samantha would be eager to discuss her victory with Rochelle. Unfortunately, she was filled with anger at that moment and simply wanted to vent it all out! ¡°Your call came at just the right time, Chelle. I have loads to tell you!¡± It was rare for Samantha to speak so much and she bbed about Timothy¡¯s misdeeds in one breath. In the end, she even said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this b*stard Timothy is being a bit much? I slept against the edge of the bedst night and my entire body is feeling sore. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to thank me, but why the hell did he have to get angry at me? I shouldn¡¯t have helped him yesterday! I should¡¯ve just let him fall into the trap that Penelope and her mother set up, then he can get caught with his pants down in public. It¡¯ll serve him right to be forced to marry Penelope! ¡°I¡¯m just too naive. Timothy loves Penelope to the point where he doesn¡¯t give a hoot about whether she¡¯s conspiring against him. All that scumbag does is hate and misunderstand me!¡± Samantha was almost short of breath when she finishedining. On the other side of the line, Rochelle was silent for some time before she finally said, ¡°Sammy, what¡¯s the real reason you interrupted Timothy and Penelope yesterday?¡± Samantha practicallyughed due to her anger. ¡°Seriously, Chelle, are you in on it with Timothy? Why is everyone asking me the same question? Didn¡¯t I already say that it¡¯s because Timothy helped me in the past? I¡¯m just returning him the favor, and at the same time, I don¡¯t want Penelope and her mother¡¯s n to seed!¡± ¡°Come on, Sammy.¡± Rochelle had seen through Samantha¡¯s thoughts a long time ago. ¡°Do you still have to hide it with me?¡± Those words left Samantha feeling choked but she still insisted and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Rochelle was not about to let Samantha believe her own lies and immediately poked a hole in her excuse. ¡°I¡¯ll help you say it if you¡¯re reluctant to. The real reason is that you don¡¯t want to see Timothy being with other women. ¡°You still haven¡¯tpletely let him go.¡± Samantha¡¯s hand clenched fiercely around her cell phone. She opened her mouth to try ande up with a rebuttal but was unable to utter a single word. She always thought that she had given up everything and no longer had any wishful hopes toward Timothy. However, when she saw with her own eyes that something was about to happen between Timothy and Penelope, she still stormed off without a second thought. In fact, she was not actually that anxious at the time. She merely wanted to avoid seeing some scenes that she ought not to have seen. That was the reason she became so flustered earlier when Timothy posed that question to her. If he really saw through her, she would have to put up with his cynicism and humiliation again... Rochelle knew exactly why Samantha was silent. She was well aware of how much Samantha liked Timothy two years ago, and how painful it was for Samantha to have the marriage publicly broken off. After a moment¡¯s thought, Rochelle said softly, ¡°Sammy, I always have this feeling that Timothy isn¡¯t as ruthless to you as you say he is. There¡¯s plenty of other ways he can retaliate against you. Why did he want to marry you? It¡¯s to keep you by his side.¡± ¡°Furthermore, he came to rescue you just in time when something happened to you. Why would he do that if he really hates you?¡± Samantha returned to her senses. ¡°What are you trying to say, Chelle?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, do you think there could be some mimunication between you and Timothy?¡± Rochelle paused for a while, then continued, ¡°I¡¯m referring to two years ago. Could there have been some mimunication that led to all these subsequent misunderstandings and caused him to break things off so suddenly during the day of your wedding?¡± Her words were always straight to the point. Samantha calmed down slowly and thought about Rochelle¡¯s words. When the marriage copsed two years ago and she went to ask why, Timothy sent Ronald to respond to her and the answer she got was that he got tired of her. Those words left her heartbroken and she was unwilling to relive it and think about it again. Rochelle¡¯s questions jolted Samantha¡¯s memory of the anonymous email. Could...there really have been a secret back then? ¡°Sammy, since the both of you are married and you still can¡¯t let go of him, it¡¯d be better for you to ask clearly instead of hurting each other like this. If there really is a misunderstanding, work to solve it. You and Timothy might be able to start afresh.¡± After ending the call, Samantha stood there for a full five minutes just to think.. She then turned around abruptly and walked into the hotel again. Chapter 47

Chapter 47: It¡¯s Inconvenient for Him to Take the Call

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as Samantha walked to the front desk, the youngdy there stopped her because she was not registered as a guest of the hotel¡¯s presidential suite. If she wanted to go up, she must first get the consent of the person staying there. Ronald had brought her up directly the previous night and the receptionist did not recognize her. Samantha took out her cell phone. Her finger hovered on the screen for a few seconds before she dialed Timothy¡¯s number. Rochelle¡¯s words had inspired hope in Samantha¡¯s heart. During the past two years, she had not been able to rid herself of the pain she suffered when Timothy ended things with her in public. From then onward, the thorn had always been lodged in her. It would appear from time to time and sting her, but she was never able to pull it out. Perhaps the only way to really be free of that was to face that matter head-on... The dial tone sounded in her ears and sped up Samantha¡¯s heartbeat little by little. She did not know what kind of answer she would get. Would it be the same as two years ago or was there really a misunderstanding? During that short period of time, her thoughts were all jumbled up in aplete mess and her mind was chaotic. The call was finally answered and her breathing stopped right at that moment. ¡°Hello.¡± The voice was not Timothy¡¯s familiar, low, and melodious voice. Rather, it was a sweet-sounding female voice. ¡°Hi, who am I speaking with?¡± Samantha was stunned and her first reaction was doubt whether or not she had made the wrong call. She took the cell phone from her ear and looked at the number. Those eleven digits were infinitely familiar to her and she had memorized them well enough that she could even recite them backward. It was impossible for it to be wrong. It was Timothy¡¯s number. Then why did a woman answer the phone? The other person could only hear silence from Samantha¡¯s end. Their sweet, feminine voice once again asked in a confused tone, ¡°Who are you? Are you looking for Mr. Barker? He¡¯s changing his clothes right now, so it¡¯s not very convenient for¡ª¡± Samantha could not bear to continue listening and hung up right away. Her impulse, confusion, expectation, and those ridiculously wishful thoughts had all turned crumbled into ash. She stood nkly at the center of the hotel lobby and everyone around her was long gone, leaving her all lonely andughable. Those who could enter his exclusive suite were either close to him or had received his permission. Timothy had already called another woman over even though she had just left not too long ago. It was probably another close female friend. Given his character, he absolutely did not let anyone touch his stuff casually, especially not something as personal as a cell phone. One could imagine what kind of rtionship he had with that woman if she was allowed to casually answer the calls that he received! If that was the case, he ought to have called that woman over the night before! Why bother pretending to be a pure-hearted man! Perhaps it was a blessing in disguise that Timothy did not answer the call. Otherwise, she would have foolishly asked whether there were any ulterior motives in breaking off the marriage two years ago. If that happened, she really would have been presenting herself to be ridiculed by him. While it was true that Timothy saved her numerous times, the reasons for that were because she was still of use to him. He needed her simply to reassure Old Madam Barker and facilitate his frolicking outside. There were no other reasons at all. Samantha med herself too¡ªshe failed to control herself during that time and still retained traces of her delusion toward him. She deserved it! Tears somehow began to well in Samantha¡¯s eyes. She raised her head high, took a deep breath, and forced all those tears back. After putting away the phone, she turned and left without the slightest hesitation. ¡­ Inside the suite, Ronald helped to change Timothy¡¯s wound dressing before changing thetter¡¯s clothes. He then helped his boss lie back down before walking out of the room. The woman¡ªa secretary whose name was Tiana Reece¡ªheard footsteps and ced the phone down right away. She turned around casually, looked at Ronald, then asked in a soft voice, ¡°Hey, Mr. Crawford, is Mr. Barker alright? Is the wound really bad?¡± ¡°You can leave after leaving those urgent documents,¡± Ronald ordered her rather than answering her. Ronald hade to see Timothy, but not before handling somepany affairs. Tiana was from the CEO¡¯s office as well, and she happened to have some urgent documents that Timothy needed to review. When she heard that her big boss was injured, she insisted on following along. Unfortunately, Timothy was not in the mood to meet anyone, so Ronald had toe out and ask her to leave. Tiana was a little reluctant when Ronald ignored her question, so she craned her neck and looked at the door of the room, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you think someone has to stay here to take care of Mr. Barker? He¡¯s having difficulty moving and someone has to watch over him, right?¡± Someone¡ªor rather, Samantha¡ªhad been taking care of Timothy, but who knows what happened between the two of them. She was long gone, and she even threw the nightdresses he so carefully selected for her in the trash can. Meanwhile, Timothy¡¯s expression was exceedingly ugly. When he was changing his boss¡¯s wound dressing and clothes earlier, he did not even dare to breathe too loudly. It went without saying that there was no need for him to exin that to the secretary. Ronald¡¯s tone started to get a little impatient. ¡°You may go back to thepany, Ms. Reece. I¡¯ll be taking care of Mr. Barker.¡± Tiana gave Ronald an angry re. She wondered whether he was so by-the-book that he did not understand her implications, or whether he simply pretended not to understand! As dissatisfied as she was, she did not dare to offend Ronald. She bit her lower lip unhappily and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be leaving then, Mr. Crawford. Call me if Mr. Barker needs anything. I¡¯m avable twenty-four-seven!¡± Tiana left reluctantly and dawdled for a bit before finally leaving. Ronald closed the door and frowned. His boss¡¯s charm was so great that there was always an endless stream of women casting flirtatious nces, be it overtly or implicitly. He had sent away countless women over the years. Initially, Penelope¡¯s presence meant that those women did not have the guts to approach him even though that was what their hearts wanted. Ever since Penelope¡¯s unbing acts went public, those women began getting restless again. Each and every one of them spared no effort to attract Timothy¡¯s attention: they wanted to be the Barkers¡¯ daughter-inw. Little did they know that Timothy already belonged to another woman. However, Ronald had to wonder... Where did that woman go? ¡­ Ronald had to tread carefully during the next few days. He had been with Timothy for so many years that he knew thetter¡¯s temper like the back of his hand and understood how exactly to avoid lighting the fuse. During those few days however, he felt like he was walking on thin ice and could easily provoke Timothy regardless of how cautious he was. If it was not one thing, it was something else. Even the way he held a cup was an eyesore to Timothy, who shot him a cold look. Although injured people were fragile, and fragile people would easily be bad-tempered and hypocritical, Timothy¡¯s moodiness seemed to be just too much. Those who had no idea of the situation might have the impression that he was Timothy¡¯s enemy. Ronald could no longer bear the pressure and he felt like he would suffocate if it continued. He stood by the bed and asked weakly, ¡°Mr. Barker, was I too unprofessional in the way I took care of you? Would you prefer for me to hire a professional nurse to take care of you?¡± Timothy looked up at him and squinted.. In a stiff voice, he said, ¡°You know I don¡¯t like strangers.¡± Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Misunderstanding

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Don¡¯t like strangers...¡¯ Ronald repeated those words softly to himself. After pondering for a while, something seemed to click in his mind and he finally had a realization. The reproachment he suffered from Timothy those few days was not because of substandard care, but because the person giving that care was not what Timothy wanted! The ¡®caregiver¡¯ Timothy wanted all along was not him, but Samantha! Ronald felt distraught at his own dumbness. He would not have had to suffer all that abuse if he simply understood it two days earlier. As a professional assistant, his duty was to solve problems for his boss. If his big boss was unwilling to put pride aside, then he should be the one to do it! ¡°I understand what you mean, Mr. Barker. I¡¯ll find a caregiver that will meet your needs!¡± After speaking, he walked out of the room, picked up his cell phone, and dialed Samantha¡¯s number. ¡­ At that moment, Samantha was with Corey in the hospital. Ever since leaving the hotel that day, she has been wallowing in depression and was absent-minded in everything she did. It was not her choice to stay sad, but rather, those upsetting emotions lingered around her like a shadow. If she stayed in the vi, she was worried that Old Madam Barker would notice that something was not right with her. As a result, she went to the hospital and stayed with Corey because talking to him could divert her attention. Having spent the past two years abroad, she had learned how to heal her own pain. What shecked as of then was simply time. Give her a few days and her mood would no longer be affected by Timothy! ¡°Would you like some apples, Corey? I¡¯ll slice one up for you.¡± She reached into the fruit basket she brought and picked the biggest, most beautiful one there. Then she took the knife and began to peel it. Her cell phone rang all of a sudden, but she merely nced at the screen and continued peeling the apple. A frown appeared on her face when she saw that the call was from Ronald. She titled the knife slightly and shook the apple peel off. She did not want to see that scumbag Timothy, including anyone and anything that had to do with him! She ignored the call and continued peeling the apple. The phone rang and rang until the call disconnected by itself, but it soon began to ring again. Corey nced at the phone and asked softly, ¡°Hey sis, don¡¯t you want to answer the phone?¡± He nced at the caller ID again. ¡°This Mr. Crawford... is Timothy¡¯s assistant, right? There must be a reason Timothy¡¯s looking for you. You should answer the call.¡± ¡°I...¡± Before Samantha could even refuse, Corey had reached out for the phone, pressed the answer button, and put it to her ear. Samantha was speechless. She had not told Corey about her true rtionship with Timothy because she did not want to rile Corey up and make him feel guilty. Back then, she told a white lie tofort him, saying that although her marriage to Timothy was unorthodox, she had rekindled their old rtionship and were a loving couple. She was no different from Timothy when he put on a facade in front of Old Madam Barker. They did it for the sake of the people they loved. Corey probably already noticed why she went to the hospital so often and surmised that she had some conflict with Timothy. At that moment, he would then be the mediator to help them reconcile. Samantha could not just end the call right in front of him because the call was already connected. She could only force a smile and hold her phone before getting up and walking out. When she left the ward, her first word was a cold ¡®Hello¡¯. Ronald¡¯s polite voice came from the other end. ¡°Ms. Larsson, it¡¯s me, Ronald.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± Ronald was a little bit frustrated when she heard her indifferent tone, but if he could not convince Samantha, he would have to deal with his boss... He had no choice but to bite the bullet. ¡°Ahem.¡± Ronald cleared his voice and said, ¡°Well, this is the situation, Ms. Larsson. I have an urgent matter to deal with and I have to go on a business trip for a few days. No one else is avable to take care of Mr. Barker. Can you spare a few days to take care of him?¡± Samantha listened to Ronald¡¯s tant tomfoolery and found it extremely ridiculous! She was extremely angry. What did he mean by ¡®no one else is avable to take care of Mr. Barker¡¯? What about those close female friends? All he had to do was make ae-hither movement and women would arrive by the droves! To top it off, that sweet-sounding woman had probably been taking care of Timothy since that day! Although she had no idea why that good-for-nothing Timothy ordered Ronald to call her over again, it was definitely not for anything pleasant. Only fools would show up just to be humiliated! Samantha replied in an even colder tone, ¡°Why would Mr. Barker need to worry about having no one take care of him? There are plenty of women around him and you¡¯re free to have your pick of them, Ronald. They¡¯ll definitely do their best to take good care of Mr. Barker!¡± Samantha started to regret it as soon as she ended her sentence. She should have just ended the call. Why did she have to be all bitter about it? Samantha did not wait for Ronald to say anything and immediately hung up. Then she immediately switched the phone off. She closed her eyes, calmed down for a bit, then walked back to the ward again. ¡­ Ronald was bewildered when he heard the call ended with a toot. What was Samantha trying to say? What did she mean by ¡®there are plenty of women around¡¯ and ¡®you¡¯re free to have your pick of them¡¯? He was the only one who had been around Timothy those few days, and he was a straight man no less! How and why in the world would Samantha misunderstand his rtionship with Timothy? All of a sudden, Ronald felt a strong gust of wind from behind. He turned his head abruptly and saw his boss, just as he expected. He was unsure when Timothy had gotten out of bed and stood at the room door, but the man¡¯s dark eyes were staring gloomily at him. Ronald gulped unconsciously. Could Timothy¡¯s expression be a consequence of what Samantha had said... Timothy was pulling a long face, but just as Ronald was fretting over how he should exin himself, Timothy¡¯s thin lips parted slightly and he asked coldly, ¡°Who else came here during the past few days besides you?¡± The sudden question made Ronald stunned. He was about to answer and say that he was the only one, but he received a notification on his cell phone before he could speak. He nced at it. It was a WeTalk message that Tiana sent to express her concern about how Timothy¡¯s recovery progress was. Tiana had sent him more than a dozen WeTalk messages every day, all of which were just fancy ways to show that she was worried about Timothy. He stared at the message for a few seconds and suddenly remembered that Tiana had been here that day. To make things worse, he remembered walking out and seeing her cing a phone down. That phone was probably Timothy¡¯s! He has been so busy those couple of days that he did not even think much about it. In hindsight, he realized that her actions were rather strange. Afraid to hide it from Timothy, he answered truthfully, ¡°Tiana the secretary came here once, and I don¡¯t know if she touched your cell phone. Maybe that was what caused the misunderstanding with Ms. Larsson?¡± Ronald immediately held up his phone and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, I¡¯ll call Ms. Larsson right now and exin everything clearly!¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed just as Ronald was about to dial. Despite the former¡¯s thoughts being shrouded in mystery, he blurted out, ¡°Forget about it!¡± Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Hubby

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Forget about it?¡¯ Ronald was almost convinced that he had misheard Timothy and unknowingly asked, ¡°Are you telling me not to, Mr. Barker?¡± Although Timothy never admitted anything, Ronald could clearly see that he cared deeply about Samantha. It waspletely differentpared to other women! Penelope might have been by Timothy¡¯s side for the past two years, but he always treated her in a lukewarm manner even though he gave her whatever she wanted. As for those women who took the initiative to court him, he would not even think twice to look at them. Samantha was the only one who had a repeated effect on his emotions and made him look like any ordinary man. That was why he could never understand Timothy¡¯sck of desire to pull himself through a tricky situation. Ronald was hesitating whether or not to speak up and remind Timothy about the undesirable qualities of such behavior, but then heard Timothy¡¯s charming voice. ¡°You said that Tiana had been showing concern about me these past couple of days? Did she constantly ask about my recovery progress?¡± Ronald swallowed back all the advice that he was prepared to give Timothy. Although he could not wrap his head around why Timothy would care so much about Tiana, he replied nevertheless, ¡°Yes. She asks about you every day, and says that she can take care of you at any time if needed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Timothy¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let her have this opportunity then.¡± Thatst sentence startled Ronald, after which he was given a shock! Timothy was a clean freak who loathed it when strangers touched him. As far as Ronald knew, Timothy had only a rough idea of who Tiana was based on their daily interactions. Did he just appoint her to take care of him? Could Timothy have been moved by Tiana¡¯s daily greetings? Or was he simply angry because of Samantha¡¯s refusal? Ronald could never figure out Timothy¡¯s train of thought, but he did not dare to ask further and merely sought confirmation quietly. ¡°Mr. Barker, are you telling me that you want Tiana toe here and apany you?¡± Timothy had already turned around. As he walked into the room, he said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°No?¡± The man kept on walking and uttered a couple of wordszily. Ronald waspletely taken aback by what Timothy said and froze as his mind turned nk. As it turned out, Timothy not onlycked the desire to extirpate himself from thorny circumstances, he also loved ying with fire! ¡­ At the vi. Old Madam Barker had lived a long life and her judgment of character was quite urate. Although Samantha feigned nonchnce before her in the past few days, she was unable to hide it all from the olddy¡¯s eagle eyes. Adding to that was the fact that Timothy had note back for several days and there was no news about him. The olddy knew right then that the young couple was facing problems yet again. She felt saddened. Since she was already very old, there was no telling when she would be kicking the bucket. For that reason, she wanted to help Timothy and Samantha get together while she still had the mental strength to do so. Once the young couple¡¯s rtionship stabilized, little Timmys and little Sammys woulde into the world and she no longer needed to worry that much. By the time she went to heaven to meet her husband, she would not have to feel ashamed. She held her husband¡¯s photograph and spoke to him for some time, but soon heard Aunt Julia announce Samantha¡¯s return. After putting away the photograph, she stood up and went downstairs. ¡°Grandma.¡± Samantha walked over with the fruits she bought. ¡°These are huge and really sweet. I bought you some to try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice of you.¡± Old Madam Barker patted Samantha¡¯s head and led the girl to the living room, where they sat down on the sofa. She asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s Corey doing? Is he alright?¡± Samantha picked up the fruit while answering, ¡°He¡¯s recovering slowly. If he can keep that up, he might be discharged from the hospital and allowed to stay at home.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m d.¡± Old Madam Barker was someone who showed concern for everyone around the people she cared for. She sympathized with Corey as well because he had been ill since childhood. ¡°You can always talk to me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Thanks, Grandma,¡± Samantha replied appreciatively and smiled sweetly. She then chose a few fruits and said to the olddy, ¡°I¡¯ll go and cut these up for you.¡± ¡°Let Julia cut them. I have something to tell you.¡± Aunt Julia had been waiting at one side and Old Madam Barker gave her a look. Aunt Julia understood at once. She stepped forward and took the fruit in Samantha¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡¯ll slice them for you, Mrs. Barker.¡± Old Madam Barker held Samantha¡¯s hand and pretended to ask casually, ¡°What¡¯s Tim up to these days? How can he leave you alone all the time when the two of you are newlyweds!¡± Samantha had a hunch that Old Madam Barker would mention that, but it still came as a shock that her sixth sense would be so urate. Then again, it should not havee as a surprise, for Old Madam Barker stayed there because she wanted to monitor Samantha and Timothy. Samantha was, fortunately, able to respond promptly. Her expression remained unchanged and her tone was calm as she replied naturally, ¡°You know that Timot¡ª Tim has plenty of work to do at thepany. Business matters are urgent and I can understand that.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°We still call every night though.¡± It was not as though Old Madam Barker would check her cell phone just to see if she called Timothy every night. That was why Samantha could say that without any burden. However, the elder generation was always wiser than the younger ones. Old Madam Barker put on an extremely kind smile, but she then said, ¡°That would mean you haven¡¯t made any calls yet today, right? He can¡¯t be so busy that he has no time for dinner. Give Tim a call and tell him toe back for dinner tonight.¡± In order to prevent Samantha from making further excuses, Old Madam Barker immediately added, ¡°The Barker Group won¡¯t just copse if he isn¡¯t there for a couple of hours!¡± Samantha was no longer able to refute her. Sure enough, Old Madam Barker was not to be underestimated! It was no surprise then that Timothy looked for Samantha to put on an act! From the looks of it, that call had to be made! Samantha took out her cell phone slowly and entered his number at a snail¡¯s pace. Finally, she pressed the dial button under Old Madam Barker¡¯s watchful gaze. ¡®That sweet-voiced woman better not pick up again, otherwise, I¡¯d have to lie for that b*tard Timothy!¡¯ Luckily for her, Timothy was the one who answered the call. His low and deep voice said, ¡°Hey.¡± Samantha secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She opened her mouth and was about to speak, but then stopped herself again. Timothy did not know that Old Madam Barker was listening just beside her. If he put on a bad attitude, then the image of a loving married couple would shatter right away. How could she surreptitiously remind Timothy that she was acting? Samantha frowned in thought but an idea popped into her mind amidst her anxiety. She coughed slightly, and spoke softly, ¡°Hubby...¡± As soon as she said that, her heart skipped a beat and she got goosebumps all over her body. There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line. Had it not been for Timothy¡¯s breathing, she thought that he had hung up. Samantha¡¯s heartbeat quickened unknowingly.. Timothy ought to pick up on her hints and realize that there was a reason for her to act all weird. She could only hope that his first words would not be the likes of, ¡®Are you sick or something?¡¯ Chapter 50

Chapter 50: My Little Princess

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Samantha¡¯s anxiety was about to shoot through the roof, she finally heard a response from the other end. The man¡¯s voice seemed to lower slightly, revealing traces of charm as he greeted her, ¡°Yes, darling.¡± Even though Timothy¡¯s voice was on the other side of the phone, Samantha¡¯s earlobe became inexplicably hot and she immediately blushed. Scumbags really did have an irresistible charm when they teased others on purpose. Although she was aware that Timothy understood her intentions and merely cooperated with her theatrics, her heartstrings were still tugged on like a piano¡¯s strings. Hearing them calling each other so sweetly elicited a beaming expression on the olddy¡¯s face. She teasingly waggled her eyebrows at Samantha and smiled so wide that teeth were in full view. Samantha¡¯s face turned red after being teased. She cleared her throat slightly and said, ¡°Are you busy tonight? If you aren¡¯t... Can youe back for dinner? Grandma misses you.¡± Upon seeing the expectant look in the olddy¡¯s eyes, Samantha bit her lower lip and added another sentence, albeit really softly, ¡°I...miss you too.¡± Sure enough, Old Madam Barker nodded and was immensely pleased. Then came more silence. Was Timothy disgusted by her words? Samantha was not as worried as before. Since Timothy already knew that Old Madam Barker was there, he would definitely find an excuse not toe back. Everything would be settled just like that! As much as she did not want to lie to the olddy, she was married to Timothy in name only. Before she could finally breathe a sigh of relief, Timothy immediately replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back for dinner tonight.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She hurriedly sought to make up his words, ¡°Aren¡¯t you...busy?¡± Timothy seemed to chuckle on the other end and his voice became much gentler, ¡°No matter how busy I am, I will always have time...to keep my wifepany.¡± The word ¡®wife¡¯ seemed to roll off his tongue and sounded extremely ambiguous. Samantha waspletely stunned. She did not expect Timothy¡¯s acting skills to be so top-ss, to the point where she...was nearly smitten by his sweet words! Samantha was still finding it hard to snap back to her senses even after the call ended. Old Madam Barker was obviously ecstatic after hearing how sweet the couple¡¯s conversation was. She grabbed her and said, ¡°Sammy, you have no idea how happy I am after seeing the two of you being so sweet with each other! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a considerate person. All Souls Day is just a few days away, and I have to go back to the old mansion for a few days to burn some incense for myte husband. I¡¯ll leave with Aunt Juliater tonight. Have a nice candlelight dinner with Timter and spend the next few days in your own little bubble with each other. Most importantly, you have to put in some work! Make sure that you¡¯ll have a little Timmy or a little Sammy in your stomach by the time wee back!¡± Samantha forced out an awkward smile. She had no choice but to get in on the act with the olddy. ¡°Okay, we... We¡¯ll work hard.¡± ¡°Do your best! Good luck!¡± Old Madam Barker made a cheering gesture, then got up all prim and proper before yelling for Aunt Julia, ¡°Julia, get the car ready! We¡¯re going back to the old mansion!¡± ¡­ Samantha stood at the door and watched as the car ferrying Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia disappeared into the road. She could not help but shake her head andugh. The one constant character about Old Madam Barker that never changed over the years was her impulsive character. Samantha and Timothy¡¯s charade had achieved the initial result¡ªat the very least, Old Madam Barker no longer suspected them to be ipatible. She took out her cell phone and called Timothy again. Since the olddy had returned to the mansion, Timothy had no reason toe back and put on an act. That would save both of them the trouble of disagreeing with each other in the house. The phone rang until the dial tone was cut off, but no one answered it at all. Samantha frowned. Was he busy? After a moment¡¯s thought, she drafted a text to exin the situation and sent it to Timothy. At least she did her part to notify him! When she was about to put away the phone, she unknowingly nced at the date on the phone and suddenly remembered something... The date was that of her birth date on the lunar calendar. She usually celebrated her birthday based on the dates of the Gregorian calendar, while her birthday date on the lunar calendar was exclusively for her celebration with Timothy. So many things had happened recently that she had forgotten all about that. After standing motionlessly on the spot, Samantha turned and went back into the house. Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia used to be there all the time, and Timothy only came back on asion. Back then, Samantha never really experienced just how big and empty the vi was. Now that there was no one around, she felt that the size of the vi was somewhat daunting. She seemed to be much sadder that day, perhaps because it was her birthday on the lunar calendar. It seemed as though she still longed to have a home with a real family... The house did not need to be big or luxurious. All she needed was for her family to love her and for her to love them... At least there would be people who remembered her birthday and spent it with her. Samantha exhaled slightly, tried her best to put on a smile, then walked toward the kitchen. She might be alone, but she insisted on living a good life and would never treat herself badly. Who said that birthdays had to be celebrated with a huge group of people? She could always have a good time all by herself! Aunt Julia had stuffed the refrigerator with raw ingredients, and there was plenty of wine that Timothy had collected from all over the world. Samantha chose the finest cut of steak and grilled it expertly. She then showed no hesitation in opening the most expensive bottle of wine from the bar. She found a candlestick meant for candlelight dinners, ced it on the table, and lit the candle. Two tes of steak were set down along with two sses of red wine. The main lights were turned off and she put on some music, after which she went upstairs to change into a beautiful little dress. As Samantha came down from upstairs, she looked at her arrangement with satisfaction. It was important to have a sense of celebration in life, and it was not that difficult to make oneself happy! She walked over, pulled the chair, and sat down. Her gaze subconsciouslynded on the steak opposite her and her long curlyshes trembled slightly. She had no clue why she prepared two portions, but by the time she came to her senses, she had already ted them up. Letting that food go to waste was out of the question, though. Worsees to worst, she would just eat both of them! Samantha gracefully picked up her wine ss and raised it to the other wine ss. ¡°Cheers.¡± She swore that there was nothing on her mind at the time, but during that split second, it was as if a man had sat down opposite her. His facial features were charmingly handsome, while his eyes looked at her in a gentle and affectionate manner. There seemed to be no end to the warmth in his gaze. He raised his ss gracefully and clinked against hers. ¡°Cheers, my little princess.¡± Samantha suddenly tightened her grip on the red wine ss. It used to be a day that was exclusively for her and Timothy, but he must have forgotten all about it already. Little princess? How ridiculous. Samantha shook her head vigorously and dispelled the apparition in front of her. She took a deep breath and was ready to taste the meal she prepared for herself. Suddenly, there came the sound of a car engine from the entrance. Samantha was stunned.. Did Timothye back? Did he not see the text message she sent or did hee back for some other reason? She could not help herself from getting up and walking to the door to have a look. Chapter 51 - Win His Heart

Chapter 51: Win His Heart

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The ck car came to a steady stop at thewn in front of the entrance. The rear door opened and a man¡¯s long legs were the first to appear. Samantha¡¯s gaze trailed up from those legs. When she saw Timothy¡¯s slender body and handsome face, she could not control her heart from beating even faster. He wore a simple white shirt and a pair of trousers, but like a masterful painting, he drew attention to himself and made it difficult for people to look away. It was not until the car door on the other side opened up and another figure walked over, catching Samantha¡¯s eyes instantly. The figure belonged to a woman and a very pretty one at that. Her big wavy hair draped behind her nape, giving off an amorous air. Her tight-fitting skirt entuated her curves, while her makeup was thick and her lips were red. The shade of lipstick she used could capture the heart of any man, and she walked gracefully to Timothy¡¯s side while ncing at him. Despite being some distance away from them, Samantha could clearly see the amount of reverence and adoration in that woman¡¯s eyes. Samantha held her breath slightly. She never expected Timothy toe back, much less bring another woman with him. Who was that woman? Was it the same woman with that sweet-sounding voice who picked up the phone the other day? Did Timothy decide to let himself loose after seeing the text message she sent him about his grandma being away for a couple of days? Samantha clenched her fists slightly as her hands hung beside her thighs. Timothy and Tiana walked over together, but before Samantha had time to leave, the two of them met head-on. The man¡¯s gazended on Samantha¡¯s face. Her expression was dark and uncertain at that moment, making it difficult for him to discern her emotions. Timothy did not speak and neither did Samantha. Tiana, on the other hand, seemed slightly surprised when she saw Samantha. Samantha had made the headlines and trending searches a few days ago. She used to be Timothy¡¯s former fiancee too and nearly married into the Barkers. It was only natural that Tiana would recognize her. What surprised Tiana was Samantha¡¯s presence there. Why would she be at Timothy¡¯s private vi when she ought to have nothing to do with him? Tiana looked back and forth between Timothy and Samantha. She saw that Timothy did not seem too surprised about Samantha¡¯s presence. Could it be that Samantha lived there? Tiana was quite taken aback when she thought of that. At the same time, she raised her guard and became even more vignt. For the record, Penelope had been with Timothy for two years but had never sessfully managed to set foot into Timothy¡¯s private vi. The fact that Timothy¡¯s former fiancee Samantha could be there was enough cause for worry. Tiana made sure not to let her emotions show on her face. She put on a decent smile, pretended to not recognize Samantha, and broke the silence by asking softly, ¡°Mr. Barker, who is thisdy?¡± Her first mission was to figure out who Samantha was to Timothy. Samantha¡¯s gaze finally turned to Tiana¡¯s face. Although Tiana had tried her best to act dumb, she could not escape Samantha¡¯s discerning gaze. Tiana clearly knew who she was but still pretended not to know. Timothy¡¯s answer was not going to be a pleasant one, and Samantha was not about to give him such an opportunity. She smiled and retorted emotionlessly, ¡°I...was invited by Old Madam Barker. I¡¯m staying here as a guest.¡± A dark glimmer shed across Timothy¡¯s eyes after he heard her words. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, almost like a smile, but he continued to keep quiet. ¡°Is that so?¡± Tiana was starting to find it difficult to hide her emotions under a smile. In her mind, she believed that Samantha merely self-dered herself as a guest. The woman probably could not get over Timothy and relied on the olddy¡¯s affection for her to insist on living there¡ªshe was simply using the olddy to get close to Timothy! How shameless! Deep down, Tiana poured scorn on Samantha and raised her chin slightly. She opened her mouth and spoke condescendingly, ¡°Let me introduce myself, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯m Tiana Reece, Mr. Barker¡¯s...secretary.¡± Before uttering the word ¡®secretary¡¯, Tiana deliberately slowed her tone, adding ayer of ambiguity. One would easily get the wrong idea. At that moment, Samantha was 100% sure that Tiana was the same woman who answered Timothy¡¯s call that day! She knew that the scumbag had plenty of close female acquaintances, but she could not understand why he had to bring Tiana back. It was obvious that Samantha could not ask Timothy right in front of Tiana. She curled her lips ever so slightly and merely replied, ¡°Oh,¡± without making much ado about it. She no longer looked at that eyesore of a scumbag and turned around to go back to the house. Tiana was baffled that Samantha did not take the bait. What was the meaning of that? Did Samantha look down on her? Or did Samantha feel that there was still a chance of one-upping her? What was going on! Tiana turned to look at Timothy and pretended to joke around as she spoke, ¡°Mr. Barker, this Ms. Larsson...really is aid-back person... It¡¯s like she really does treat this ce as her home.¡± She was trying to imply that Samantha¡ªaside from being rude¡ªwas acting like the owner of the house despite being a mere guest. Tiana knew that Timothy was extremely repulsed toward such women! Timothy looked askance at her. The dark glow under his eyes became more intense, making it impossible for anyone to peek into the workings of his mind. His lips opened slightly and he asked, ¡°Really?¡± Tiana could not figure out whether he sounded happy or angry. The man¡¯s mood had always eludedprehension, and there were times she did not know how to continue the conversation due to moments of apprehension. Fortunately, Timothy did not seem to care much about Samantha. That topic no longer continued, and his long legs stepped foot into the house as he strode in. Tiana was thoroughly relieved because Samantha did not seem worth mentioning at all! It was important for her to win Timothy¡¯s heart while taking care of him. That was the only way she could be his woman fair and square! Tiana started walking and followed Timothy in. ¡­ Inside the dining hall. Samantha sat down again and looked at the wonderfully arranged candlelight dinner. Her appetite had long disappeared and she could not bear to stomach the food anymore. The anger and sadness she felt were indescribable, and it was all because she was reminiscing about that scumbag Timothy. She was the only one who remembered the beautiful memories she had on her lunar calendar birthday. Those used to be the days that were exclusive to her and Timothy. It was not that big of a problem if Timothy forgot about it, but to make things worse, he brought another woman home that day! Unfortunately, Timothy was the owner of that vi and Samantha was in no position to stop him from bringing other people back. She did not even have the right to object to it. Why should she let him affect her birthday mood? She was not going to let that happen! Samantha took a deep breath, held the knife and fork in both hands, and started slicing the steak. The force she used was so great that it was as though she was cutting Timothy up instead of the steak! Footsteps were then heard, followed by the sound of the chair being pulled back. Timothy had taken his seat opposite Samantha. Samantha did not look up and continued to eat her steak. Soon after, she sensed Timothy¡¯s gaze on her. The man opened his lips and spoke in a melodiously sonorous voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for the next few days to recuperate.¡± After a few seconds¡¯ pause, he did not hesitate to add, ¡°So will Tiana.¡± Chapter 52 - Asking to Be Provoked

Chapter 52: Asking to Be Provoked

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha realized that the scumbag was always able to rile her up despite her best efforts to try and ignore him. It made her feel that Timothy actually remembered her birthday, but because he hated her so much, he decided to piss her off by deliberately bringing back another woman! She put the sliced piece of steak into her mouth, chewed it vigorously, then swallowed it. After that, she raised her head with a smile and replied, ¡°Well, Mr. Barker, you¡¯ve acted so swiftly that I doubt whether you still need to recuperate.¡± There was hardly any noticeable difficulty in his leg movements. Timothy cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do I need to show it to you?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Samantha¡¯s lips curled up even more. ¡°There are other people who will show concern about your injury, Mr. Barker. I, for one, am not interested!¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes sank and his expression became as cold as a de. Samantha was not at all daunted when she made eye contact with him and chased him away unceremoniously. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Mr. Barker, please make yourself at home. I¡¯m going to continue having my dinner.¡± When she said that, Timothy¡¯s gazended on the two steaks and two sses of red wine on the table. He smirked yet again. Could he have thought that she prepared it for him? Ah! Samantha immediately reached out for the te in front of him and ced that steak directly on her te. Next was the ss of red wine: she took it, raised her head, and drank it all in one gulp. Those actions would probably suffice to dispel his delusion that she did it all for him! She would rather eat until she vomited than give him a single bite! Seeing the woman¡¯s provocative gaze, Timothy¡¯s eyes sank but it was still as unemotive as before. In the end, he merely got up and walked out of the dining hall. ¡­ After touring the vi, Tiana walked back to Timothy with a beaming smile. She raised her hand, tucked her hair behind her ear, and asked softly, ¡°Mr. Barker, which room will I be staying in?¡± Timothy squinted at the dining room from the corner of his eyes and withdrew his gaze. In his ever-lukewarm voice, he replied, ¡°You can choose whichever.¡± That would mean Tiana could stay in any room she liked. She was so excited that her heart could not stop throbbing. From the moment she started working at the Barker Group and firstid eyes on Timothy, she had already fallen head over heels for him. After working under him and witnessing his capability and boldness first-hand, she became even more obsessed with him. She frequently thought about being his woman and would be happy even if it was only for a short time. During the past few years, however, Penelope was always around Timothy and kept a very close watch on him, thereby preventing Tiana from getting any chance. Another factor was Timothy¡¯s daunting character¡ªhe had a strong aversion to being approached by other people. She had witnessed the countless number of idiotic women trying to seduce him in thepany¡ªall of them eventually disappeared from the social circle. For that reason, Tiana would not have made a move so hastily if she was notpletely confident. In the end, it was clear that the heavens rewarded those who were determined. Penelope was no longer worthy of Timothy due to those scandals. With Timothy suffering from an injury, her daily inquiries on his well-being must have touched his heart, which was why he chose her to take care of him. He not only brought her back to his private residence, but was even willing to let her choose whichever room she wanted. Timothy had already looked at her in a different light, and the opportunity she longed for had finally arrived! Tiana was determined to put on a good performance and be Timothy¡¯s woman! ¡­ The vi was so quiet that every single word of their conversation was picked up clearly in Samantha¡¯s ears. She clenched her hands very tightly, with the blue veins on the back of her hands popping up into view. Her eye sockets stung all of a sudden and she felt something choking her airways. She raised her head, took a few deep breaths, and suppressed her emotions as best as she could. She continued her meal and finished her steaks bit by bit. Half a bottle of wine was gone by then! Samantha even raised her wine ss, clinked it with the air, and said softly to herself, ¡°Happy birthday, Sammy!¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse. After satiating herself with food and drink, Samantha cleaned up and did the dishes. She stood in the kitchen in deep thought, then decided that she would head upstairs to pack up some clothes so she could stay somewhere else for a few days. Out of sight, out of mind! There was no point making life difficult for herself! If that scumbag wanted to humiliate her like that, he could try in the next life! Once Samantha had that thought, she adjusted her mood right away, then walked out of the kitchen and went upstairs. She walked to the door of the master bedroom and saw that the light inside was turned on. Her first thought was that Timothy had returned to the room. She wanted to turn around and leave. Seeing him was thest thing on her mind, and she wanted to wait for him toe out before going in there. To her surprise, she looked in through the half-open door and saw Tiana¡¯s figure instead. More importantly, she even saw the clothes that Tiana was wearing. Samantha froze right away as her ck pupils contracted. Unable to take it anymore, she pushed the door open and strode in. She barged in so abruptly that it caught Tiana by surprise. Though Tiana was startled at first, her expression soon turned to that of arrogance and disgust when she saw Samantha. ¡°Ms. Larsson, did no one teach you any manners? Don¡¯t you know how to knock on the door before entering someone else¡¯s room?¡± Deep down, Tiana felt that Samantha really did fit the character of a rich family¡¯s daughter who had fallen from grace. If basic manners were all forgotten just like that, it was no surprise that Timothy despised her! ¡®Someone else¡¯s room? As if!¡¯ Samantha was so angry that she smiled and even spoke in a very calm voice. ¡°Did Timothy agree to let you stay in this room?¡± Tiana smiled triumphantly and said as-a-matter-of-factly, ¡°Mr. Barker said that I can stay in whichever room I like, so of course he would agree to let me stay in this room!¡± She knew that was the master bedroom, where Timothy slept in. Although she never definitively asked Timothy for permission, she felt that it was not necessary to spell it out. Samantha clenched her hands and looked at Tiana¡¯s nightdress again. It belonged to her, so she asked, ¡°In that case, did Timothy give you permission to wear that nightdress?¡± Her expression and voice were so calm that Tiana could not ascertain what kind of mood Samantha was in. For some reason however, she felt that Samantha¡¯s words were very scathing, making her feel exceptionally ufortable. Why would an abandoned woman be worthy of talking to her? Tiana straightened her body to disy her assets and looked impatiently at Samantha. She then said coldly, ¡°Am I obliged to answer your questions, Ms. Larsson? You¡¯re just a guest taking up lodging here. What grounds do you have for asking so many questions?¡± She said all that while beaming with a condescending smile. ¡°Ms. Larsson, do you really think you¡¯re the host here? Don¡¯t invite yourself to get snubbed. Mr. Barker and I are going to spend a marvelous evening together. It¡¯ll be a pitiful scene once hees back and chases you out.¡± Samantha felt nauseated and was thoroughly repulsed! Since she and Timothy were an estranged couple, she initially felt that she had no right to bother about Timothy¡¯s misdeeds¡ªnot that she cared about it in the first ce. Tiana, however, seemed to find joy in provoking her... Samantha¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and a cold glimmer surfaced slowly from the bottom of her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices....¡± Chapter 53

Chapter 53: Divorce

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Either you take off this nightdress and get out of this vi on your own ord, or I¡¯ll beat you out of here!¡± Tiana scoffed at Samantha¡¯s words. That woman was definitely nuts! Did she have the guts to say all that because she was unaware of whose turf they were on? Aside from being unmoved, Tiana became even more condescending and arrogant. She no longer pretended to be polite and courteous with Samantha, but instead remarked bitterly, ¡°Ms. Larsson, this isn¡¯t the time and ce for you to disy such bad behavior. The person who is supposed to leave isn¡¯t m¡ª Ahhhhh¡ª¡± Samantha did not even wait for Tiana to finish that sentence. She moved quickly and grabbed thetter¡¯s hair, eliciting a painful shriek. Having already shown enough courtesy earlier, it was time for some violence. Tiana had been given a choice, and since she had chosen thetter, Samantha was more than happy toply! Samantha¡¯s hand reached for Tiana¡¯s nightdress, pulling it and sending it falling to the ground. Tiana did not expect Samantha to have such an immense fighting spirit. In the blink of an eye, she was strippedpletely naked and screamed yet again before trying her best to cover her exposed body. Samantha nced at Tiana¡¯s clothes on the bed. She walked over swiftly, picked the clothes up, then threw them over to Tiana. She then grabbed Tiana¡¯s wrist and pulled her out of the master bedroom. At the end of the day, Tiana still wanted to keep what little dignity she had remaining. Despite putting on her clothes in a hurry, her face had turned red with anger. How dare a woman that fell from grace and lived off the Barkers dare to treat her like that? Tiana raised her hand in an attempt to deliver a big p. However, Samantha¡¯s vision was sharp enough and she immediately intercepted that p. Then, Tiana frantically tried to grab Samantha¡¯s hair, only to receive a sneer in return. She locked Tiana¡¯s hands behind her back and kicked her behind the knee. It was painful enough to draw out a cry from Tiana, causing her to kneel right on the spot. ¡°Samantha, you shameless b*tch! Wh*re!¡± Tiana could not free herself and started cursing. Samantha could not be bothered to entertain her and grabbed her hair again, dragging her all the way down the stairs and into the hallway. Once at the door, she shoved her out and mmed the door hard. Tiana could only watch as the door closed in front of her, almost mming into her newly-done nose job. Tiana was already raring to rip Samantha to shreds! The stars had aligned for Tiana that night and it would all beplete but for her sexy time with Timothy. One could imagine how difficult it was for Tiana to face the fact that she had been thrown out by Samantha. Her cell phone was still inside the house and there was no way for her to call Timothy. All she could do was hit the door vigorously and yell at the top of her lungs. ¡°Mr. Barker, are you there? Help me, Ms. Larsson wants to kill me!¡± Samantha grinned even wider when she heard?Tiana¡¯s shouts from inside the house. With Tiana out of the way, her next target was that scumbag, Timothy! Samantha closed her eyes and calmed herself down for a couple of seconds before opening her eyes again. She then started walking upstairs. The first thing she did was go back to the master bedroom where she picked up herptop. Her fingers flew across the keyboard as she typed out a whole page of words, then she went to the study room and printed out a document with the printer. She picked up a pen and signed her name swiftly at the signing column. With the document in hand, she immediately walked out of the study. ¡­ After Timothy finished his call, he walked away from the balcony and headed back into the house, where he saw Samantha approaching him confrontationally. He cocked his eyebrows slightly, but before he could speak, Samantha went up to him and raised her hand, throwing that piece of paper at him. The pages pped against his face and fell to the ground. He looked down and saw the big bold words¡ªDivorce Agreement. The glow in Timothy¡¯s eyes dimmed and he looked up to see Samantha¡¯s angry eyes. Samantha was unsure whether she was feeling disgusted or heartbroken, but the drunkenness had gotten to her and she spilled out everything she had in her heart, ¡°Timothy, I understand what this whole marriage between us is about, so I won¡¯t chastise you or ask you anything. How you enjoy yourself and how many women you have is your business. ¡°But you brought another woman back to parade her and anger me. Do you really take me for someone without a temper? Someone you can easily bully? I agreed to this arrangement with you and kept up with this entire charade. What we have is a rtionship based on cooperation, and the least we can do is show each other some respect during this period of cooperation, don¡¯t you think? ¡°If you want to sleep with someone else, do it outside. Your business enterprises are huge and you have real estate everywhere! You don¡¯t really have to insist on this vi, do you?¡± Samantha took a deep breath and her tone became extremely sarcastic, ¡°Of course, if you¡¯ve found true love and feel like spending your whole life with another woman, just be upfront with it. I¡¯ll make room for you guys. I¡¯ve already prepared the divorce agreement and signed it. You just need to sign it and I¡¯ll move out right this instant! I won¡¯t even stay here a second longer!¡± Samantha tried her best to control her emotions, but after she said everything that was on her mind, there was an uncontroble tingling in her nose and her eyes became slightly red. What sin did shemit that would justify Timothy¡¯s actions toward her? Murder would have put an end to her misery, but all he seemed to do was torture her to no end. She had enough of it! In the past, 99.9% of her reason to agree with Timothy¡¯s deal was because of her little brother Corey. However, she could not ignore what little hope she still had in her heart. All that wishful thinking simply ended up being crushed to bits. Timothy¡¯s dark gaze stared deeply into Samantha¡¯s eyes. All of her emotions and reactions were picked up with crystal clear rity in his eyes. He saw from her reddened eyes not only anger but sadness too. However, her posture was too straight, her lips were very tightly pressed, and she was extremely good at controlling her emotions. Those factors made him doubt the uracy of his judgment. Before he could speak, Tiana could be heard screaming and mming the door downstairs. ¡°Mr. Barker, I¡¯m outside, please open the door for me! Mr. Barker!!!¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed slightly. His thin lips opened up and he uttered two words in a low and deep voice, ¡°Follow me.¡± He did not give Samantha a chance to refute either. His big palm grabbed her wrist and started walking, leading her downstairs by force. Once they reached the door, Timothy opened it. Tiana, who was bawling her eyes out at the door, looked at Timothy with tears rolling down her face like a broken string of pearls. She put away all that viciousness she had earlier and reced it with a pitiful look. ¡°Mr. Barker, I don¡¯t know why, but Ms. Larsson stripped me all of a sudden and hit me. She even threw me out of the door, sob sob...¡± Samantha¡¯s lips twitched. Rather than admitting she was wrong, she looked at Timothy and said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s not the whole story. I didn¡¯t just strip her.. I kicked her feet, pulled her hair, and dragged her downstairs, then finally pushed her out. Is that detailed enough for you?¡± Chapter 54 - Who is Mrs. Barker?

Chapter 54: Who is Mrs. Barker?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After that, Samantha turned around to see a dumbfounded Tiana and had a mocking grin on her face. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to make a properint and you have the decency to try and act as though you¡¯re pure at heart?¡± ¡°You¡­ You...¡± Tiana never expected Samantha to respond like that. Those words halted whatever argument she was about to retort. However, Samantha¡¯s madness worked very much in her favor. She did not need to fight with Samantha because she simply needed to win Timothy¡¯s pity and have him help her. Tiana¡¯s face turned pale and she let the floodgates loose with her tears. She looked at Timothy standing silently at one side and cried out grievously, ¡°Mr. Barker, you asked me toe over and take care of you. My responsibility is to do just that. I don¡¯t know what I did to offend Ms. Larsson and why she has to treat me like this...¡± She bit her lower lip lightly as her voice became hoarse again. ¡°Mr. Barker, I¡­ I don¡¯t think I can stay here and care for you properly if she¡¯s around.¡± Samantha could discern Tiana¡¯s implication that the former was being a hindrance and so Timothy should chase her out. Tiana had grown some brains after Samantha¡¯s pointers earlier and finally knew how to make a convincingint. Unfortunately, Samantha was the kind of person who could go both ways¡ªshe could either be amicable and ignore the people who did not mess with her, or she could show that she was no pushover if that person insisted on looking for trouble and stubbornly set foot into that minefield! Why would she be afraid of Tiana if she did not fear Timothy at all? She leaned against the door, crossed her hands in front of her chest, then said calmly, ¡°Oh? So, Mr. Barker invited you back here specifically to take care of him, is that it? I thought he asked you over to sleep with you! I mean, why else were you so excited to go into the master bedroom and wear someone else¡¯s nightdress?¡± Tiana¡¯s fake crying expression froze abruptly. She went to the master bedroom and changed into the nightdress for the sole purpose of seducing Timothy. She never thought that Samantha could be so self-indulgent in front of Timothy and mention all of that. Panic appeared in her eyes and she exined vaguely, ¡°Mr. Barker, I... I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just, you let me choose whichever room I wanted, so I just went into a random room. I can exin why I changed into a nightdress. I poured some water onto my clothes by ident, and I only changed into the nightdress after seeing some women¡¯s clothes in the closet. I didn¡¯t know it was someone else¡¯s. ¡°It really was just an ordinary nightdress...¡± Samantha felt repulsed yet again, almost as though the steak she had just eaten would be vomited out. She would have simply viewed Tiana with disdain if Tiana did not act like such a tramp, but each and every one of Tiana¡¯s words and actions made Samantha nauseous. Samantha gazed down at Tiana and asked coldly, ¡°Ms. Reece, do you know who¡¯s the owner of that ¡®ordinary nightdress¡¯ you speak of?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Tiana did not take it seriously. The nightdress was in and conservative, and she would not have changed into it if she had brought her own over. Old Madam Barker lived in that vi as well, so Tiana¡¯s first thought was that it belonged to the olddy. The servant must have sorted the clothes by mistake and ced them into the master bedroom¡¯s closet. Having seen through Tiana¡¯s thoughts, Samantha smiled and said clearly, ¡°It belongs to Mrs. Barker!¡± After a pause, she kindly added, ¡°You¡¯re thinking of Old Madam Barker, but I¡¯m not referring to her. I¡¯m talking about Timothy¡¯s wife, the Barker¡¯s rightful madam. That Mrs. Barker!¡± Tiana¡¯s eyes widened suddenly and she looked at Samantha in disbelief. The next second, she looked at Timothy again. Was Timothy married? Unlikely... Tiana never heard such rumors, but Samantha seemed to be so confident that she could not help asking, ¡°Is that true, Mr. Barker?¡± Samantha¡¯s dark eyes turned to Timothy as well and she looked at his handsome face. She had quietly stretched her hand into her pocket and activated the recording function on her cell phone. Her intention was to record what Timothy said. If he refused to sign the divorce agreement, then she would bring the recording to the olddy. She wanted to make sure his life was just as difficult as hers! Timothy¡¯s ck eyes met Samantha¡¯s gaze. One of his heartstrings was tugged when she said ¡®Mrs. Barker¡¯ earlier, and his thin lips moved slightly as he finally opened his mouth. His answer shook both Samantha and Tiana. It was but a one-word monotonous reply, ¡°Yes.¡± Tiana¡¯s head went nk. Timothy had gotten married in secret? Who was Mrs. Barker? Could it be Penelope? Then again, it would not have been that hush-hush if the Barkers and the Schmidts got married. If it was not Penelope, who else could it be? She mulled over it but could not figure out who it could possibly be. Her gaze then swept to Samantha and a sudden thought urred to her, further increasing the panic in her eyes. Could it be...Samantha? Impossible! It was definitely not the case. Samantha said it herself that she was merely a guest that Old Madam Barker invited and it was clear she was staying there shamelessly. Timothy had publicly broken off his marriage with her two years ago, so why else would he take a liking to her again? Samantha probably knew about Mrs. Barker because the olddy told her. Mrs. Barker¡¯s existence was of no importance to Tiana at that moment. Samantha had humiliated her so terribly that day and ruined her n, so she had to teach Samantha a lesson. At the very least, she wanted to see Timothy kick Samantha out of the vi and nip those social climbing thoughts in the bud! Tiana adjusted her mood immediately and lowered her face, as though she was a delicate flower floating in the wind. ¡°Mr. Barker, I didn¡¯t know that the nightdress belonged to...Mrs. Barker. It was my mistake. If anyone has the right to be angry, it¡¯s Mrs. Barker. What does it have to do with Ms. Larsson? What right does she have to insult me? Could she be that eager to overstep her ce because she wants to be your wife?¡± While saying that, Tiana pretended to act helpless and wanted to lean against Timothy¡¯s body. Timothy did not hide the disgust in his eyes and took a step back. Unable to grab hold of him, Tiana staggered and nearly fell. He opened his lips to speak once more, and his voice was so cold it could pierce through one¡¯s hearts. ¡°Ms. Reece, hand in your resignation letter tomorrow and disappear. Don¡¯t ever let me see you again.¡± Tiana thought she had heard him wrongly and asked in a daze. ¡°Are you talking to me, Mr. Barker?¡± Timothy was supposed to dispose of that malicious vixen Samantha! Why did he suddenly tell her to resign and just disappear? ¡°No... Wait, Mr. Barker, I¡­ Was I wrong? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Tiana asked anxiously before Timothy could speak. Tiana was not the only one who was puzzled¡ªeven the dumbstruck Samantha could notprehend why he said that.. She turned to look at Timothy, waiting for his answer. Chapter 55 - Are You Jealous?

Chapter 55: Are You Jealous?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the past, Timothy would not bother to say another word or offer any exnation. However, he opened his mouth once more and exined clearly, ¡°You answered my call without authorization and deleted the call records to hide that fact. Your dereliction of duty at work has already reached a standard that would necessitate expulsion.¡± Tiana never expected Timothy to know that she had secretly answered the call. She knew that she had done it very carefully. ¡°I, Mr. Barker...I, I...¡± She opened her mouth to exin and secure a lifeline for herself. Before she could even think of a reason, she heard Timothy¡¯s merciless sentence. ¡°More importantly, you went into Mrs. Barker¡¯s room, wore her pajamas, and seduced her husband before her very eyes.¡± ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t make me repeat it a second time.¡± ¡®Before her very eyes? ¡®Mrs. Barker...?¡¯ Tiana felt like she had been struck by lightning. She turned her neck abruptly and looked stiffly at Samantha. Timothy really was married...and his wife really was Samantha... ¡®But how?!¡¯ Tiana¡¯s knees softened and she slumped onto the floor, unable to say another word. ¡­ The door mmed shut. Timothy lowered his eyes and looked at still-stunned Samantha. There was a hint of joy that was not easily detectable in her deep eyes. The man¡¯s voice resonated throughout the quiet vi. The slightly hoarse timbre was particrly pleasing to the ear. ¡°Are you satisfied with the way this was handled, Mrs. Barker?¡± Samantha had not been able to react yet and remained silent for some time. The corner of Timothy¡¯s lips curled up in a smile as well. He took one step toward Samantha and closed in the distance between them. He bent down slightly, lowered his head, and practically pressed his thin lips against her earlobe. His voice became more and more muffled and he said, ¡°When you made all those requests to me earlier, did you do so in the capacity as my wife? As Mrs. Barker?¡± His warm breaths caressed her entire ear. Samantha¡¯s consciousness snapped right back and her eyshes trembled fiercely as she listened to him. She took a step back quickly and distanced herself from Timothy. The tables were turned in a way that was truly unexpected and she was bamboozled at that moment. She thought that Timothy deliberately brought someone else back on the day of her lunar calendar birthday to anger her, but it turned out not to be the case? What were his intentions then? Then there was the question he asked... She somehow had a bad feeling about it. Speaking before rifying the situation would only open up avenues for error. Samantha suddenly covered her head and acted drunk. Her expression became hazy and she asked instead of answering, ¡°What did I say? Did I say anything? I¡­ I¡¯m drunk. I don¡¯t remember anything. Argh, my head hurts like hell. I¡¯m going to sleep...¡± She even burped while she spoke and lifted her feet to try and leave. Despite the many solutions she could use to handle the situation, leaving was the best of them all! Timothy, however, seemed to see through her thoughts. His big palm reached out for her wrist, after which he applied some force to push her against the shoe cab in the hallway. He propped his hands on both sides of her waist, locking her firmly in front of him. Timothy did not allow her to escape and his ck eyes stared luminously on her face. The next sentence he said was clear and the pronunciation was very articte. ¡°You forbid me from bringing another woman back here and even threw that big of a fit at me. Are you jealous, Mrs. Barker?¡± Jealousy¡­ Samantha¡¯s ck pupils shrank suddenly and her fingers pressed hard against the door of the shoe cab. She exerted a lot of effort to suppress the panic in her eyes and forced herself to feignposure. Then, she smiled sweetly at Timothy and wrapped her hands over his neck all of a sudden, tiptoeing and leaning her red lips against his ear. She spoke in a voice that was charmingly gentle. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m jealous.¡± Timothy¡¯s straight, towering figure trembled abruptly and an unusual light flickered deep in his eyes. Samantha paused for a second and sinctly added four more words, ¡°In your dreams, maybe!¡± Seizing his momentary daze, she pushed Timothy forcefully and ran straight upstairs. Timothy was taken by surprise and ended up being pushed two steps back. By the time he raised his gaze and looked over, Samantha had long vanished from his line of sight. ¡­ Samantha ran back to the master bedroom, closed the door, and locked it. After leaning against the door panel, she covered her heart and felt it beating extremely fast. She had nearly...nearly exposed her true emotions to Timothy. She continued to breathe deeply and calm her emotions as she perked her ears and listened to the movement outside. It was only when she was sure that Timothy did not chase her that she felt relieved. After about ten minutes, Samantha finally calmed herself down. She looked at the nightdress on the floor and could not help but feel nauseous again. After picking it up and tossing it into the trash can, she grabbed some air freshener and sprayed the entire room. She even changed the bedsheet and put a new one, lying down only when she had thoroughly cleared Tiana¡¯s lingering scent. She could not help but recall everything that happened that night and analyzed Timothy¡¯s thoughts. A sudden realization came to her and she sat up abruptly on the bed. Was Timothy¡¯s intention not to disgust her, but to use other women to test whether she still had feelings for him? Furthermore, she would easily be provoked into revealing her true thoughts because it was a special day. Was that why he asked her whether or not she was angry and jealous? Although she denied it, her behavior was far from convincing. Why did he have to test her though? She asked herself whether she had been cautious enough during that period and answered in the affirmative. She had avoideding into contact with him insofar as it was possible for her to do so and avoided him to the best of her ability. Could he have been trying to prove his charm after getting upset over the way she eluded him and viewed him with disdain? It was not that Samantha was unwilling to consider the good side of things, but rather, she dared not due to the lessons she learned in the past. How insensitive toward pain did she have to be in order to stop hurting herself? After thinking about it a few times over, she still felt that Timothy had no good intentions irrespective of what his thoughts were! Fortunately¡­ Fortunately, Samantha had finally calmed herself down. ¡­ Inside the study. Timothy¡¯s phone rang and he nced at the caller ID before answering, ¡°Yes.¡± Zachary¡¯s loud voice sted from the speaker. ¡°Hey, Timmy! What¡¯re you up to? Come out for a drink or two. Jonny¡¯s here too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Timothy refused without a second thought. After a brief pause, he said again, ¡°I¡¯m spending time at home with my wife.¡± Zachary inhaled sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding? Timmy... Blink twice if Samantha kidnapped you.¡± Before Timothy could speak, Jonathan¡¯s cold voice rang again. ¡°What did you do, Tim?¡± He was rarely one for gossip. Timothy narrowed his eyes, opened his mouth awkwardly, and briefly exined everything that happened that day. Upon hearing that, Jonathan asked again, ¡°And it worked? I should try too.¡± When one taught, the other learned. Zachary could not tolerate it any longer and said, ¡°You¡¯re a perv, Timmy! And you¡¯re even more of a perv, Jonny!¡± After taking a deep breath, Zachary¡¯s tone became serious all of a sudden. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of stupid stuff you did, Timmy. Have you....fallen for Samantha again?¡± Chapter 56 - Was She Ever Sincere toward Him?

Chapter 56: Was She Ever Sincere toward Him?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy was silent on the other end. Zachary could not help but feel apprehensive, as if arge hand was strangling his fate by the throat. He knew better than anyone else that Samantha was like an Achilles heel for Timothy. No one was allowed to casually mention what happened two years ago, and he would not have dared to bring it up if he was not anxious himself. Things seemed to be going south and he had the feeling that Timothy was about to send someone over to kill him. He was about to open his mouth and say something to save his own skin, but he heard Timothy¡¯s slightly puzzled voice. ¡°Stupid stuff?¡± Zachary¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He did not expect Timothy¡¯s attention to be fixated on the words ¡®silly stuff¡¯ after Zachary had trampled on Timothy¡¯s forbidden area. Zachary was done for... Jonathan, ever the wise man who usually had things nned out and within his control, casually extended his slender fingers to adjust his gold-framed spectacles on the bridge of his nose. He looked at Zachary curiously and asked the same thing, ¡°Stupid stuff?¡± Zachary was speechless. Compared to the other two, he had long been at the bottom of the food chain below them. It was the first time he ever had such a bright moment. Zachary felt rather smug and puffed out his chest. With his face raised at a 45-degree angle, he put on an air of elitism and spoke as if he was the beacon of enlightenment, ¡°Alright, time for Professor Summer to give you guys a little lesson. When ites to feelings between two people, one must never ever involve a third party. That¡¯s a no-no. Doesn¡¯t matter what your justification is. Not only will the consequence be unconducive to developing feelings, it¡¯s also counterproductive! You¡¯ll only push her farther and farther! ¡°Remember, when ites to conflicts between two people, it¡¯s always best to shut the door and talk it out with each other. That¡¯s the way to go!¡± Jonathan frowned after listening to it and roasted him mercilessly, ¡°Your method is even stupider.¡± On the other end, Timothy added salt to the wound, ¡°It¡¯s really stupid.¡± Jonathan added, ¡°All a single man can do is make statements that are useless in practice.¡± Timothy then said, ¡°After all, we¡¯re both already married and he isn¡¯t. Theories that aren¡¯t put into practice are worthless.¡± ¡®And yet he has the gall to act all high and mighty?¡¯ Zachary nearly vomited blood after the other two¡¯s song and dance. He mmed the table and stood up, gritting his teeth while saying to Timothy and Jonathan, ¡°The both of you may be married, but you might as well be single. One of you lives separately in the long-term, while the other has a sham marriage. Where did you get the decency to mock me? ¡°I might not be married, but I¡¯m well-versed in matters that have to do with the heart. As someone who has been mingling with women for many years, I¡¯m second to none when ites to understanding women!¡± As soon as he spoke, he saw Jonathan¡¯s disdainful and skeptical look. Although Timothy kept quiet on the other end of the phone, his attitude made it clear that he was simrly disdainful and skeptical of Zachary! Zachary felt that his dignity had been challenged. He took a ss of wine, drank it, and said, ¡°I might not be as good as you guys when ites to other stuff, but I¡¯m the one you should listen to when ites to women. ¡°Timmy, Jonny, if the both of you still have feelings for your wives, then you should be treating them well. Don¡¯t just do things without an aim. Women need to be spoiled, to be cheered up, not to be provoked or be pissed off! If you don¡¯t do that, I bet you¡¯ll all be like me soon enough. As single as a dor bill!¡± ¡­ After hanging up the phone, Timothy¡¯s lips twitched and he put Zachary¡¯s useless remarks to the back of his mind. If nothing else, he finally saw some changes in Samantha¡¯s mood, rather than being as cold or as stagnant as before. In the past, he did not know where to even start. Samantha¡¯s irate demeanor appeared subconsciously in his mind, as well as the way she finally admitted that she was Mrs. Barker. It was such a vivid scene, as if he had been transported into the past. It was as though time had never passed and they were still stuck in the past. As he thought about that, the corners of his lips curled up unknowingly. Late into the night, the clock on the wall quietly pointed to 12. Timothy snapped out of his reminiscing and got up to leave the study. The vi was quiet and he could hear his own footsteps clearly. He walked slowly toward the master bedroom. Standing in front of the door of the master bedroom, Timothy stretched out his hand and opened the door. He twisted the doorknob and realized it was locked. Timothy frowned slightly and turned around to fetch the key. Once he unlocked the door, he saw the dim light inside from the warm yellow glow of a bedsidemp. Samantha¡¯s petite bodyy on top of the bed. Her breathing was even and she was already fast asleep. Timothy stepped in and subconsciously slowed his movements for fear of waking her up. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the nightdress that had been thrown into the trash can. It further brightened the radiant glimmer in his eyes. He walked to the bed, looked down, and locked his gaze on Samantha¡¯s delicate face. The innocence she had when she was asleep could elicit feelings of pity from men. That was the reason why he was once so deeply attracted to her. He loved her uncontrobly, and even his grandmother who raised him since young was shocked that a heartless person like him would have so much affection for someone else. It was not just his grandmother who was shocked¡ªhe could never wrap his head around it either. For him, ¡®love¡¯ was a luxury. He was well aware of the need to be calm and measured, but he was stupidly drawn to her like a moth to a me. Despite being clear-headed, he watched as he sank bit-by-bit into the abyss. He originally thought that she felt the same way for him, but in the end, all the things Samantha did to him really were merciless. An agonizing pain started to appear in Timothy¡¯s eyes and he closed them while clenching his hands firmly. The blue veins on the back of his hands continued to throb and his breathing became extremely suffocated. Over the past two years, that familiar feeling of agony appeared without warning, torturing and destroying him severely. It took him about ten minutes to forcefully suppress the pain. His breathing recovered slowly and he opened his eyes again, but it had turned bloodshot and made for a ghastly sight. During that moment, he really wanted to take out Samantha¡¯s heart and have a good look at it. He wanted to know if she ever had feelings for him. Perhaps a little? With the night getting darker, cold wind blew in from outside, causing the curtains to flutter in the breeze. A low whisper escaped Samantha¡¯s mouth. Her red lips opened slightly and she called out, ¡°Timothy...¡± Her voice was so soft, and since there was also the sound of the wind blowing in, Timothy could not know for sure whether he was hearing things or whether Samantha really did call out his name in her sleep. He trembled uncontrobly and he still could not believe what he heard. He bent down and leaned his handsome face closer to Samantha¡¯s, wanting to hear her more clearly. Timothy¡¯s face was very close to Samantha¡¯s and his dark eyes stared at her lips firmly. It was then that he saw her lips moving. Her voice was heard saying once again, ¡°Timothy....¡± Chapter 57 - Why Don’t You Want Me?

Chapter 57: Why Don¡¯t You Want Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha really was calling out Timothy¡¯s name... It felt as if a huge boulder had been thrown right into theke within Timothy¡¯s heart, causing a storm of raging waves. His lips opened gently out of their own volition and he responded in a very low voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Just like before, his answer whenever she called him was ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯. The next second, however, Samantha¡¯s whispering voice suddenly turned cold and angry. ¡°Go away!¡± When she said that, her hands moved in tandem with her words and she raised them, pushing them forward and shoving Timothy away. Samantha did not have that much strength when she was asleep, but Timothy¡¯s body was still resoundingly pushed back. He staggered a couple of steps and could only stand firm after cing his hands on the bedside table. He felt as though a basin of cold water had doused the embers of hope that had just started to burn. If Samantha could say such things even in her sleep, one could imagine that she never really had any genuine feelings toward him. Timothy clenched his hands tightly. He was well aware of how best to deal with the rtionship between him and Samantha. It would not do him any good to keep Samantha around. He ought to do the same thing he did two years ago¡ªtell her to disappear from his sight and vanish from his world, leaving not a single trace remaining. That way, he would not need to have his emotions shaken by her again, nor did he have to let himself get hurt. The solution was inly obvious and he could be decisive with the snap of a finger. The rationale was there too, but when he looked at her, there was nothing he could do at all. Zachary asked him whether he had fallen in love with Samantha again. He wanted to ask himself, ¡®Did I fall in love with her ¡®again¡¯? Or...have I always been in love with her?¡¯ He could never let go of what happened to them two years ago. With Samantha, however, it seemed even more difficult for him to let go. Despite being hated, resented, and hurt, he still wanted to keep her in his sight. His lowliness was just ridiculous. Timothy¡¯s lips curled up in a self-deprecating smile. He stumbled, turned around, and walked slowly out of the room. When he turned around, he waspletely oblivious to the tears that started flowing from the corner of Samantha¡¯s eyes and down her cheek. Her voice became even softer and was already very hoarse, but she still whispered, ¡°Come back here, Timothy... ¡°I lied. I don¡¯t want you to go...¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me? What did I do wrong? ¡°Will you be able to stop hating me if I change...?¡± ¡­ Early the next day, rays of sunlight began shining into the room, imbuing warmth within it. Samantha opened her heavy eyelids and waited for about a minute before slowly sitting up with the nket still wrapped around her. The alcohol had gotten to her the previous night and she fell asleep after feeling light-headed. Unfortunately, she did not sleep well at all and felt as though she had been crying endlessly in her dreams. That feeling was the same as when she stood by her promise two years ago. After flying abroad, she spent half the first month staying alone in her small rented room because she was unfamiliar with the new ce. With the marriage broken off, she was abandoned and chased away as if it was all just a bargaining chip in a business deal. She was instantly deprived of love and affection, and her life became hell overnight. She cried daily back then and was utterly heartbroken. During that moment, she almost could not bear to live any longer. It had been very long since she cried like that. She hated that helpless feeling very much because crying was the most useless state one could be in. She would not have reverted back to that once-fragile person she was if Timothy had not deliberately provoked her the previous night. That scumbag Timothy! He had better pray that he would not be vanquished in her hands in the future! Samantha cursed him viciously before getting out of bed and walking to the bathroom to freshen up. ¡­ Aftering down from upstairs, Samantha went straight to the kitchen and prepared to make some breakfast for herself. She had been so disgusted the night before that she really ended up getting nauseous and vomiting. Come morning, her stomach was already empty and she was so famished that she could eat a horse. As she opened the refrigerator while thinking about what she wanted to cook, the sound of footsteps came from behind her. Samantha was slightly surprised. Was Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia back already? So quickly? She turned around subconsciously and looked over only to see a man¡¯s slender figure. Her gaze was then fixed onto Timothy¡¯s handsome face. However, she was not in the mood to appreciate his face at the moment and even had the urge to punch it. He was the one who made her cry in her dreams. She woke up crying because of him, and he was the reason her head was dizzy and she felt wobbly. Why was he still there?! What else did he want? A defensive and vignt look immediately appeared in her eyes. Timothy noticed all her emotions and could not help but feel a stabbing pain in his heart. Even his footsteps had halted as he was walking toward her. The distance between them was a mere three feet. Timothy kept quiet and merely stared solemnly at Samantha. She felt a little chill up her spine from the way he looked at him and would rather he make his move instead of merely looking at her silently. She felt her hair stand on end when he gazed at her like that. It was not as though she could not avoid him if he was being difficult. If pushes to shove, she could just order takeout or head out to eat. Once that thought urred to Samantha, she closed the door to the refrigerator and started walking outside. When she brushed past Timothy, however, he grabbed her wrist all of a sudden and pulled her back, pressing her against the refrigerator door. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in an instant and she knew that the scumbag Timothy did not have any good intentions in mind and only wanted to continue bullying her! She pressed her hand firmly against Timothy¡¯s chest, red at him angrily, and said sternly, ¡°What more do you want, Timothy?¡± ¡®What do I want?¡¯ Timothy¡¯s eyes traveled downward. He felt a strange sense of satisfaction when he stared at the woman trapped between the refrigerator and his body. After leaving the master bedroom the previous night, he went to the balcony and smoked for nearly the entire night, but still was unable to figure out what exactly he wanted to do. Just as he was about to leave his sight, he grabbed her instinctively and did not want her to leave from his vision. That was it. Indeed, that was all there was to it. Samantha watched as the glimmer in Timothy¡¯s eyes began to flicker. She was clueless as to what nasty ideas he had in mind again and felt a little nervous as a result. If she gave Timothy an inch and he went overboard by taking a mile, she was not going to continue taking it lying down. Ten or so secondster, Timothy¡¯s lips started to move. His voice became low and slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°Samantha, you...chased away my caregiver yesterday.¡± Was he going to bring up what happened the previous night and use it against her? There was no use crying over spilled milk and Samantha would be the first to admit that she would do it again if given the chance! Samantha smiled, looked at him fearlessly, and even opened her mouth provocatively, ¡°You bet I did. What of it? Huh? Are you going to the same with me, Mr. Barker? Do you want to chase me out too?¡± She would be more than happy to leave! Samantha had no idea which part of her sentence was funny, but Timothy smiled and chuckled before repeating what she said to him yesterday, ¡°In your dreams, maybe!¡± After a pause, Timothy narrowed his ck eyes and lowered his voice, saying word for word, ¡°I want you....¡± Chapter 58 - A Glutton for Punishment

Chapter 58: A Glutton for Punishment

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Those three words caused Samantha¡¯s hands to immediately clenched into fists. If Timothy¡¯s suggestion was her to make it up to him in bed or something shameless like that, she would definitely reward him with a couple of punches! Timothy locked his gaze on her dainty face and saw that she was thinking of something inappropriate, so he said slowly, ¡°Be my caregiver in Tiana¡¯s stead.¡± Samantha was slightly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Timothy cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What else is there? Or could it be...you want to make it up to me in bed?¡± He deliberately emphasized hisst two words beside her ear, enunciating them slowly. The heat from his breath warmed her ears up, causing them to turn red and betray her emotions. Samantha pushed him away as hard as she could, increasing the distance between the two of them. She retorted diffidently, ¡°Did¡­ Did anyone say anything about making it up to you in bed?¡± Unfortunately, her reddened face made her look somewhat guilty. How could that scumbag know what was on her mind? She lowered her eyes to avoid Timothy¡¯s teasing gaze and surreptitiously took a deep breath. With her emotions finally calming, she was about to refuse when her words stopped short of escaping her lips. A sudden thought had urred to her and she paused once more. Samantha remembered Ronald calling her two days ago, saying that he wanted her to take care of Timothy. That time, she refused without hesitation. Could that have been Timothy¡¯s second reason foring home with Tiana, aside from wanting to test Samantha? Was he pissed that she refused to be his caregiver, and therefore he went about the situation in such a roundabout manner just to force her to submit to him and obediently allow him to enve her? Judging from Timothy¡¯s self-righteous, insufferably arrogant, and vindictive character, there was no way he could tolerate it when she did not do as he wanted. The sum of all that made Samantha confident that her guess was 100% valid! How childish! Did he have nothing better to do? Samantha frowned for a moment before curling her lips in a smile. She raised her eyes, looked at his profound gaze, then said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Barker. I chased your caregiver away and it¡¯s only right that I make sure that she has a recement. ¡°Since you hold me in such high regard and entrusted me with this important task, it would be impolite of me to refuse. ¡°Alright then, I shall be your caregiver for the next few days and take good care of you!¡± Timothy did not expect her to agree without hesitation and there was a hint of surprise shing in the depths of his eyes. He looked at her glimmering ck pupils and the cheeky, sly glow within them¡ªit was just like the mischievous look she once had in the past. He knew that some naughty ideas must have popped up in her mind again. In spite of that, the way she was then made him really happy. Timothy pretended not to know anything and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Samantha still had something to say, but her stomach growled in hunger before she could say anything. Her words became stuck in her throat and she could not help but cover her stomach awkwardly. What a blow to her spirits. Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted downward and he nced at Samantha¡¯s stomach. His lips curled up into a smile, making Samantha feel even more embarrassed. The man opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. My caregiver, Samantha, should make some breakfast for me.¡± After saying that, Timothy immediately turned around and walked out of the kitchen. Samantha stood there for almost half a minute before returning to her senses. She thought Timothy would make some cutting remark to make fun of her, so she was somewhat surprised to see him being ¡®overly merciful¡¯. Even so, that little bit of kindness paled by a milepared to his bad behavior! ¡®He wants breakfast, does he? Alright, I¡¯ll let him enjoy the special breakfast that I¡¯m going to make for him!¡¯ Samantha grinned coldly. She turned around, opened the refrigerator, and took out some ingredients. Timothy always ate Western-style breakfast, but she was not going to make Western-style breakfast for him. Instead, she boiled some noodles and added some simple ingredients such as vegetables and eggs. Having gotten used to doing everything by herself abroad, she had acquired a bit of skill and could therefore whip up a big bowl of aromatic noodles with ease. She took a small bowl and divided a small portion for herself, which she devoured in a couple of bites. The rest was poured into a big bowl, whereupon she rolled up her sleeves and added all kinds of seasonings into it! Samantha stirred it with her chopsticks, looked at the ¡®insidious breakfast¡¯ before her, then nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Breakfast is served.¡± She walked out carrying the noodles, set them down on the dining table, and pushed them in front of Timothy. Then, she handed the chopstick and spoon to him in a manner rivaling the most excellent of service, and said with a smile, ¡°Please enjoy, Mr. Barker.¡± Timothy first looked at her courteous expression, then at the bowl of noodles. The plethora of various seasonings appeared quite horrendous! At a nce, it was obvious that the meal would be hard to stomach. Timothy¡¯s expression became somewhat indescribable. Samantha watched his mien and could not help but feel ted deep down. She knew Timothy all too well. It was impossible that he could eat something like that because of how picky he was. After all, he had been living like a prince since he was young and ate only the best delicacies one could offer. Samantha¡¯srge eyes blinked a couple of times and she said innocently, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you tucking in, Mr. Barker? Doesn¡¯t it suit your tastes? I took great care to cook this, but my cooking skills can only go so far. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can always look for someone more qualified than I am.¡± She knew that Timothy had the means toe up with more heinous tricks to bully her if she continued to refuse his request, so she decided to justply with it. Unfortunately, he could dream on if he wanted her to take good care of him. What she wanted was to make it clear to him that he would have to suffer the same amount of suffering as she did if he were to enve her. Either he could retreat on his own, or they would hold out until the bitter end! It was a game of chicken! Her bet was that Timothy would find such maltreatment to be utterly unbearable and therefore be the first to lose the battle. As she was fantasizing about it, she raised her head and saw a sight that made her widen her eyes in bewilderment. Timothy picked up the chopsticks and ate the noodles gracefully. His handsome face was so calm andposed that he did not even frown. He looked more like he was eating a dish from a Michelin star restaurant, rather than the ¡®insidious breakfast¡¯ she prepared. Samantha watched as he gulped it down with every bite. His expression hardly changed at all when he drank some of the soup! He then ced the chopsticks down andmented, ¡°Not bad.¡± Samantha¡¯s red lips opened slightly in her surprise and she was unable to close it. What was going on? She was bamboozled all of a sudden. Timothy took a napkin and wiped the corners of his lips. Then, he got up and walked out of the dining hall. It was not until his footsteps disappeared from Samantha¡¯s ears that she looked at the big bowl. There was only some soup left. She was not hallucinating! He really did finish his meal! Could it be because Timothy had no sense of taste? Or could she be so talented that she was capable of making delicious noodles even after adding a random array of seasonings? Samantha unknowingly reached for the spoon that Timothy had put down earlier.. She scooped up a spoonful of soup, brought it to her mouth, and drank it. Chapter 59 - Doubting Everything in Her Life

Chapter 59: Doubting Everything in Her Life

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The next second, Samantha¡¯s face scrunched up once that strange smell assaulted her senses. She spat the soup back out immediately. The taste was just disgusting! Samantha nced in the direction that Timothy went. How could a man as picky as him ??manage to stomach all that? She thought about it for some time but still could not figure out why. She guessed that he wanted to achieve his purpose of enving her at all costs! In that case, she wanted to see just how long he would be able to hold out! Samantha cleared the table, did the dishes, and walked out of the kitchen. A man¡¯s voice rang from above. ¡°Ms. Samantha.¡± Samantha looked up and saw Timothy standing on the second-floor railing with one hand on the rails. He looked at her and requested, ¡°Bring me a cup of coffee.¡± ¡®Hehe, he¡¯s really taking every chance he can to order me around.¡¯ Samantha smiled back at him and replied, ¡°Okay, Mr. Barker. Coffee¡¯sing right up!¡± She turned and went back to the kitchen. Timothy had always preferred americanos. He hated sweet stuff so he always made sure no sugar was added into his coffee. Once Samantha made the coffee, she filled two-thirds of the cup with sugar and stirred it well. Just to make sure, she picked it up and tasted it slightly. At that moment, it was so sweet that she felt as though her teeth would have melted. Samantha hurriedly drank a ss of water to wash it down. ¡®Let¡¯s see if you can handle this sweetness!¡¯ ¡­ Samantha carried the coffee up and walked into the study. Timothy was sitting behind therge desk. His dark gaze was looking at theputer as his slender fingers tapped quickly across the keyboard. It seemed to be some important business. Samantha looked at his focused side profile, and for a brief second, was nearly smitten by his charming appearance. His tall nose, light pink lips, and sexy jawbone were all masterpieces carved by the hands of God. The reasons she liked him so much in the past owed arge part due to his angelic looks. ¡°Am I that good to look at?¡± The sudden question prompted Samantha to instinctually reply, ¡°Ye¡ª¡± Before she couldplete the word ¡®yeah¡¯, she suddenly realized and instantly snapped back from her absent-mindedness to look at Timothy. His attention had been shifted onto her at some point and he was gazing at her teasingly. Samantha poured scorn on herself deep down. She was ying a game of chicken with Timothy and she should never let herself be fooled by her enemy¡¯s beauty. A scumbag with good looks was no less a scumbag! Samantha ced the coffee cup on the table and said respectfully, ¡°Your coffee is ready, Mr. Barker.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Timothy answered faintly. He did not drink it immediately but simply said, ¡°You may leave.¡± ¡®He learned from his lesson, did he?¡¯ Samantha was not going to leave that easily. She reached out and pushed the cup forward to Timothy, saying, ¡°You should drink it while it¡¯s hot, Mr. Barker. This is the perfect temperature to savor its aroma.¡± Timothy¡¯s fingers continued tapping for a brief moment against the keyboard keys. He then looked up at Samantha and immediately spotted her calctive intentions. ¡°Sure,¡± he replied. He held the cup and immediately took a big sip. The sickly-sweet taste filled his mouth, but his face remained as indifferent as before with hardly any other emotions present. Samantha looked at Timothy without blinking out of eagerness to see him make a fool of himself, but none of that happened at all. She red at him resentfully and continued to stare at him. Timothy drank half the cup, ced it back down, andmented, ¡°Not bad.¡± Samantha was speechless. As she went out of the study, she did not give up and continued toy against the door of the study. Peeking in through the crack of the door, all she saw was Timothy drinking the rest of the coffee in one gulp. She more or less started to doubt everything in her life. ¡­ For the next few days, Timothy continued ordering Samantha around at every opportunity he had. At times, he would ask her to massage his shoulders, slice some fruits for him, or act as his secretary to read out the documents for him. At other times, she served as his support when he walked in the yard... Throughout the day, all her ns to mess with Timothy were taken by him in stride. It made her feel powerless because nothing she did seemed to work. She not only failed to irritate him, but ended up making herself tired and confused. It was not until Timothy had to do a video conference that she managed to get some time for herself and slump on the sofa. She took out her cell phone and searched angrily for the Barker Group. In her mind, the Barker Group must have been on the verge of bankruptcy if Timothy could do wicked things to her in such a leisurely manner. However, her search results on Bidoo showed that the Barker Group¡¯s performance was on a daily rise rather than going bust. She was nearly blinded by thepany¡¯s value on the market. Timothy¡¯s worth was much, much, much higher than two years ago! Samantha was so angry that she wanted to smash her cell phone. She became so poor after the marriage was broken off, but that scumbag became richer instead. How unfair of God to show such kindness toward a heinous man! In the end, she could not bring herself to smash her phone because she was too poor. If her phone was destroyed, she would have no money to buy a new one. Night soon came. Samantha finished showering and came out, sitting in front of the dressing table to dry her hair. After doing her skincare routine, she was about to go to bed when Timothy walked in. A frown appeared across her forehead and she wondered how she could have forgotten to lock the door. In order to prevent Timothy from requesting more stuff from her, Samantha preempted him and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, even a caregiver has designated work hours. My working hours today have exceeded the standard, and I have to rest now. If you have any requests, save them for tomorrow!¡± Timothy did not stop walking and continued until he was inside. His ck pupils stared at her and he said, ¡°A caregiver must be on standby for twenty-four hours.¡± She knew that the scumbag was being shameless and only wanted to exploit her all the time. Samanthaughed despite her anger. ¡°And? Do you want me to apany you in bed at night?¡± Timothy did away with the courtesies and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the correct understanding. That¡¯s the most convenient way for you to handle any problems at any time.¡± ¡®Dream on!¡¯ She had to sleep with him in the same room and the same bed when Old Madam Barker was around, but since it was one of those rare asions that Old Madam Barker was not around, what reason did she have to sleep with him? Was she supposed to get a free pass to a night of nightmares by sleeping next to him? Samantha agreed to be a caregiver to mess with Timothy, not to add more trouble for herself. For that reason, she would never agree to his request! She stood up, looked into his ck eyes, and said with a forced smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barker, but I¡¯m unable toply with your request. I¡¯m really exhausted after an entire day¡¯s work and I need to rest. If you¡¯re not satisfied, my advice to you is still the same as before: you are free to look for someone more qualified than me! ¡°Good night, Mr. Barker. Sweet dreams!¡± ¡®Or not! Better for you to have endless nightmares!¡¯ As soon as she said that, she took a few steps forward, picked up her pillow from the bed, and headed straight out of the master bedroom. Samantha was not expecting him to give up the master bedroom for her, and being the mature adult that she was, there was no point in being petty with him. She could just go to the guest room and sleep. The man did not stop her at all and merely stood therezily. He watched as she walked past him, headed straight to the door, and was about to leave the room. Timothy¡¯s thin lips parted slightly and he spoke coldly, with a hint of provocation and mockery. ¡°Are you afraid of sleeping with me, Samantha?¡± Chapter 60 - Fallen for Her Once Again

Chapter 60: Fallen for Her Once Again

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s footsteps halted all of a sudden. She knew that it was clearly his way of using reverse psychology, but those words sounded particrly...harsh. ¡°Forget about it then, if you¡¯re afraid,¡± Timothy continued in a leisurely manner. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to close the door on your way out.¡± Samantha clenched her hands into fists as her arms hung by her body, and a fire began burning in the depths of her eyes. He really had intimate knowledge of how to push her buttons. Samantha raised her leg, but instead of going out, she turned her body using her toes as a pivot and walked back. It was not until she headed straight to bed that she raised her chin and asked, ¡°Why would I be afraid!¡± It was not as if she never slept there before. The bed was huge, so there was no big deal! Samantha did as Timothy had done before and switched off all the lights in the bedroom with a snap. The room immediately plunged into darkness, whereupon she pulled the nket and immediatelyy down. Inside that darkness, Timothy¡¯s gazended slowly onto that petite figure on the bed and his lips curled into a slight grin. About a minuteter, Samantha heard Timothy taking off his jacket, followed by his footsteps to the bed and the sound of the nket being lifted. She could then feel the mattress sinking on the other side, signaling that the man hadid down. Although her statements were quite stubborn earlier, she actually felt nervous and somewhat regretful when Timothyid down on the bed. If Timothy really intended to do anything funny to her on the bed, she would definitely lose out in terms of their huge strength difference. Samantha turned her back to him but remained vignt at the same time. On the off-chance Timothy actually did something, she could easily fight back right away. Amazingly, Timothy really did seem to purely want to sleep. Hey there quietly, saying nothing else and making no additional movements. Samantha found it to be a little strange. Timothy deliberately provoked her just to have her apany him in bed and make it easier for her to take care of him? Although she could bear with it for some time, curiosity eventually got the better of her. She turned around at the slowest of speeds and did so very carefully. She opened her eyes slightly and nced at Timothy, who was sleeping on the other end. He was lying there properly and nothing seemed to be amiss. His breathing was stable too, and he really did seem to be sleeping. Samantha let out a sigh of relief and let down her vignce as well. Her day had been very tiring to begin with and she was immediately ovee with exhaustion as soon as her body rxed. Her eyelids felt heavy and she soon entered into a deep sleep. Her breathing became more drawn-out after some time, and Timothy¡ªwho was initially asleep¡ªopened his eyes. He moved gently and delicately as he turned his body to Samantha. Despite the darkness of the room, his gaze managed tond on her face. As blurry as everything was in the darkness, he could easily observe her eyebrows, dainty nose, pink lips, and delicate chin. Every inch of her was perfect, suiting his tastes to a T. He had encountered many beautiful women before, but for some reason, Samantha was the only one who had him in the palm of her hand. It came to a point where he still could not leave her even after what she did to him! Timothy stretched out his hand slowly and hugged Samantha in his arms. Rather than resisting, she willingly nestled herself in his arms and subconsciously sought to get into afortable position. Her hands and feet were resting on his body and she hugged him back in return, curling her lips up in contentment soon after. Their bodies entwined perfectly with each other, like every hug they once had in the past. Timothy gazed at the woman sleeping soundly in his arms. All he felt was the huge void in his heart¡ªwhich had developed over the past two years¡ªfilling back up little by little. Samantha¡¯s cooking was terrible, her coffee was so nauseatingly sweet, and she deliberately elbowed him while she was supporting him so he would fall. With all those devious intentions in her mind, she frequently connived against him and tried to anger him... He could easily count every single thing about her that he disliked and hated, but none of that couldpare to that one unknowing hug she gave him. She was like a spell inside his heart. He tried so hard to rid himself of her, but he allowed her toe back so easily. Timothy closed his eyes and hid the bitter smile in his eyes. ¡®So, it seems¡­you really did fall for her again, Timothy.¡¯ ¡­ Early the next morning. It was one of those rare nights Samantha did not have any dreams. She slept very peacefully and did not wake up until dawn. She sighed in satisfaction was getting ready to stretch, but as soon as she moved her hand, she came into contact with something firm. A frown appeared on her face and she subconsciously touched it a couple more times. All of a sudden, she came to a realization and opened her eyes abruptly. Before her eyes was Timothy¡¯s chest, and her hands happened to be holding his abdominal muscles... Samantha retracted her hands as if she had touched a hot potato, hiding them behind her right away. Despite that, her earlobes had unwittingly turned red. At that moment, she finally realized that she had used Timothy as arge pillow. Her head was lying on his arm, and she was hugging him tightly, taking full advantage of him... Samantha¡¯s cheeks became red too. Her sleeping posture had obviously been very decent the night before, and she was very aware about it too and never really moved too much the entire night. How could she have ended up getting all restless and moving into Timothy¡¯s arms? She was initially worried that Timothy would be a rascal and have his way with her, but what happened was the exact opposite and she ended up bing the rascal... Timothy was probably going to make fun of her again if he saw her like that. Samantha¡¯s pupils trembled as she looked up. Once she saw that Timothy was still asleep, she held her breath and gently freed herself from his arms. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she felt so guilty that she did not dare to stay in the master bedroom for a second longer. Grabbing her coat, she immediately crept out of the room. After the door was closed, the man on the bed rolled over without opening his eyes, but the corners of his lips hooked up slightly. ¡­ Samantha could only suppress her guilt after washing her face and brushing her teeth in the guest bedroom¡¯s toilet. All of a sudden, she felt that she was shooting herself in the foot by promising to take care of Timothy and wanting to punish him at the same time. Her actions were just too naive. That would not do! She had to calm herself first and figure out some countermeasures before dealing with him again! It just so happened that it was time for her to go to the hospital and visit Corey. After changing her clothes and picking up her bag, she exited the guest room and left the vi without looking back. Upon getting into the car, Samantha first went to a supermarket to buy some fruits and daily necessities. She then took out her cell phone and sent Corey a message to ask him if he needed anything. Corey did not reply her, probably because he was busy. With bags of various sizes in her hands, Samantha went back into the car and headed to the hospital. Upon arriving, she took the elevator like she always did and walked to the door of the ward. When she received no reply after knocking on the door, she decided to just push it open. ¡°Corey, I¡ª¡± Samantha called out softly, but the scene she saw inside left her reeling in shock! Chapter 61 - Brandishing Their Authority

Chapter 61: Brandishing Their Authority

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The room waspletely empty. The nket and pillows on the hospital bed were arranged neatly and so were the sheets, as if no one had ever slept there before. Samantha frowned and a bad feeling surfaced in her heart for some reason. The first thing she did was walk in, ce everything she had bought on the sofa, then turn around and walk toward the nurse¡¯s station. She came so often in the past that the nurses knew her well. They greeted her enthusiastically as soon as they saw her, ¡°Ms. Larsson, you¡¯re here to visit your brother again?¡± The nurse then realized that something was not quite right and said, ¡°Wait a sec, your brother has been discharged from the hospital the day before yesterday. Why are you here again?¡± ¡®Discharged the day before yesterday?¡¯ Samantha¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Who was the one who handled the discharge procedure for him?¡± The nurse noticed Samantha¡¯s puzzled expression but did not dare to ask anything further. She immediately checked the records and replied, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Larsson were the ones who went through the formalities for his discharge. They were the ones who brought him back too. Weren¡¯t you aware of that?¡± Mr. and Mrs. Larsson...were none other than Samantha¡¯s parents. Although Corey¡¯s health was gradually improving, he had not yet met the appropriate standards to be discharged and his body was still very delicate. He might as well stay within the safe environment of a hospital if there was difficulty in taking good care of him back home. Moreover, she knew first-hand how her parents treated her and Corey. She did not believe that they really were so eager to bring Corey home! Samantha clenched her hands all of a sudden and her eyes sankpletely. The nurse saw Samantha¡¯s expression and could not help but exim, ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Larsson? Corey will be fine, won¡¯t he?¡± Corey had been living in the hospital for several years already. As a handsome young man with a mild disposition, his ailing heart drew increased sympathy from the nurses who had been with him and took care of him. They were all just as concerned for him. ¡°Thanks for your concern. Corey will be fine, and I¡­ I¡¯ll make sure nothing will happen to him. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Samantha said slowly,forting both herself and the nurse. She ran out of the hospital at once and hailed a taxi. After getting in, she provided the driver with the address to the Larsson residence. On the way, she took out her cell phone and dialed her father Simon¡¯s number. No one picked up the call, and the same happened when she called her mother Cynthia. She then called the home number again, but it went unanswered as well. She sneered and knew that her parents were disying their authority to her. After she had been married off and the Larssons obtained her dowry money, they acted as if she was the daughter that never existed. Despite being stigmatized and ndered in the headlines, they remained indifferent and never even sent her a text tofort her, let alone give her a call. It was not untilter that they started calling her and sending her texts to ask for money, probably because they had squandered all the money from earlier. She ignored thempletely. To make things even worse, they did not spend a single cent of that dowry on Corey! Why should she give a damn about them when they were so heartless? She could not possibly continue to be their cash cow and remain constrained to them for the rest of her life. They were not fit to be parents, and thus were not worthy of receiving her support. Samantha clenched her phone tightly and closed her eyes. About an hourter, the car arrived at the gate of the Larsson residence. She paid the fare and opened the door to get off. She stood in front of the luxurious wood-carved gate and looked up at the house in front of her. That was the house she grew up in, but she could hardly feel any warmth, only coldness and deceit. Samantha took a few deep breaths, held back all her helplessness, and put on a cold face. Taking a step forward, she rang the doorbell. A servant soon came to open the door and was not at all surprised to see her. ¡°Hi, Miss. Pleasee on in.¡± Samantha raised her head faintly and strode straight in. ¡­ Simon and Cynthia were sitting on the sofa inside the living room. One was reading the newspaper calmly while the other was enjoying her scented tea. Samantha walked in and nced across them, but the chilly feeling still surfaced in her heart. She opened her lips and cut straight to the chase. ¡°Where¡¯s Corey?¡± Simon threw the newspaper in his hand onto the coffee table and looked up, ring at Samantha. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? You didn¡¯t even greet your parents when you came home. Where¡¯re your manners? Fed it to the dogs?¡± Cynthia ced down her teacup and looked at Samantha disappointedly. ¡°We¡¯ve raised you for so many years and this is how you repay us? You never answered our phone calls or our text messages, and you didn¡¯t even show us any respect on this rare asion that you came home. We¡¯ve been raising you in vain, Sammy!¡± Samantha had listened to all that ever since she was young. ¡®Our family treats you so well. We spent so much effort nurturing you. You must follow what we¡¯ve arranged for you, and repay us with only the best.¡¯ Those words mped down on her in the past. She had always been the Larsson¡¯s obedient daughter, doing everything for the family and striving to give them the greatest benefit. However, they never praised her for it despite all the things she had done for them. They only knew to use her time and time again¡ªshe was the good girl and the darling daughter when they stood to gain something from her, but once her usefulness ended, they kicked her away and left her life to fate. She was a human being, not a machine, but even a machine would spoil easily if treated in such a way. As much as Timothy let her down and broke her heart, no one else failed her and hurt her more severely than her parents. It was only then that she realized they never loved her at all¡ªthey were just using her. Yearster, they still wanted to use the same methods to force her, chain her, and make her hell-bent on working hard for them. Samantha¡¯s nose felt tingly but she immediately held it back. She sat straight on the one-seater sofa and spoke in a very calm voice. ¡°Get right to the point, Mom and Dad. Stop it with that same old routine. Show a little more sincerity and have some dignity.¡± Choked by her blunt response, Simon and Cynthia pulled a long face. Whenever they said such things to her in the past, Samantha would always start reflecting on herself, allowing them to manipte her soon after. Simon snorted coldly. ¡°I would¡¯ve expected you no longer need your parents now that you¡¯ve gotten married to a rich husband.¡± Cynthia looked at Samantha from head to toe and the anger in her eyes increased a little more. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in the pink of health! Must be a good life you have after getting married. How unfilial can you be? You don¡¯t care about your parents anymore after you¡¯ve got it going for you! Don¡¯t you ever forget that we¡¯re the ones who found this rich man to be your husband. You¡¯re nothing without us!¡± Samantha¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if she could not hear what they were saying. She asked again, ¡°I¡¯m going to ask one more time. Where¡¯s Corey?¡± Seeing that none of their words were getting to her, Simon and Cynthia nced at each other and stopped pretending. Simon had a bizarre smile and answered her without reference to her earlier question.. ¡°Sammy, we discussed marriage ns with Corey.¡± Chapter 62 - Might as Well Disappear Completely

Chapter 62: Might as Well Disappear Completely

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Coldness manifested in Samantha¡¯s eyes as soon as Simon finished his sentence. Although she had already guessed that her parents had ill intentions when they took Corey away, she still got angry at their shamelessness when she heard it from the horses¡¯ mouths. It was bad enough for them to do that to her, but her younger brother was still an underage child! How could they evene up with that kind of idea when his life was in constant danger due to his heart condition! Simon smiled triumphantly when he saw the change in Samantha¡¯s expression. ¡°Sammy, your mom and I treat our children equally. Since we¡¯ve found a good man for your marriage, it¡¯s only right that we do the same for Corey. Rx, we won¡¯t treat Corey badly!¡± Samantha clenched her fists tightly in an attempt to restrain herself. At that juncture, anger was not the solution to the problem. She gulped a few mouthfuls of saliva and said calmly while making eye contact with Simon, ¡°Corey is sick. He can have a heart attack at any time. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll be able to live and he might even be gone tomorrow. Which woman would be willing to marry him? Won¡¯t they be scared of being a widow?¡± Cynthia seemed to have predicted that Samantha would say something like that, so after taking a sip of some scented tea, she answered slowly, ¡°Sammy, why must you ask such a naive question? It¡¯s almost certain that any normaldy wouldn¡¯t want to marry someone as ill as Corey, but you know...¡± She paused and did not continue her sentence, but her eyes looked at Samantha greedily. Samantha could not have been less oblivious to Cynthia¡¯s implication, but she patiently forced out a smile and continued, ¡°But what, Mom?¡± Cynthia seemed to have regained her motherly dignity and said with satisfaction, ¡°Their daughter is just so pitiful. She had been in a car ident as soon as she came of age and passed awayst month.¡± Passed away... Samantha frowned sharply. ¡°Their daughter was all they had, and they loved her so dearly that they couldn¡¯t bear to let her be alone in heaven. That is why they want to give their daughter a marriage, so their son-inw can be with their daughter. ¡°Corey meets all their requirements. They¡¯re willing to pay a very high price as a dowry, and of course, we have no choice but to ept it. Corey isn¡¯t going to live long anyway, and when it¡¯s time, he¡¯ll be in thepany of that girl. It¡¯s a win-win situation.¡± A ghost bride! Samantha knew that Simon and Cynthia were horrible people who, despite not being fit to be parents, would never do anything to hurt their children. It had never urred to her that they were willing to sacrifice anything for money, even the life of their own son. They were worse than animals! Samantha¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and she stared at her two parents. Her words were practically squeezed out from the gaps of her teeth when said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Corey is your son! Your own flesh and blood! Is that how you should treat your own son?¡± She then turned to Cynthia and her voice was trembling uncontrobly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve carried Corey for nine months. Don¡¯t you feel any pity for him?¡± Although she never expected them to feel anything for her, she wondered if they simrly felt nothing for Corey. Samantha¡¯s expression was too prating and sorrowful, causing Cynthia to feel a little flustered when she saw that. In a sh however, she lowered her eyes, avoided Samantha¡¯s gaze, and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I did give birth to you, both of you. I suffered during pregnancy and childbirth. I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re in the world, so you should repay me by doing what I ask you to do!¡± As she said that, she reached for Simon¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Dear.¡± Simon mmed the table immediately and yelled at Samantha, ¡°Who are you to question us? You disrespectful girl. I¡¯ll be frank with you right now. Give us money if you don¡¯t want your brother to be married off to a ghost!¡± Money. In their eyes, money was the be-all-and-end-all! Samantha knew that it was useless for her to say anything. Their goal was clear¡ªthey simply wanted money. Their son and daughter were Money and Wealth. She and Corey were meremodities. Seeing Samantha¡¯s silence, Simon hurriedly threatened her again, ¡°I¡¯m telling you Samantha, Corey¡¯s wedding will be held in three days. If you don¡¯t give us any money within that time, Corey will be someone else¡¯s son-inw. We have no control over whether he¡¯s alive or dead.¡± Cynthia immediately added, ¡°We know that you¡¯ve learned a thing or two during your years abroad, but don¡¯t expect to find Corey¡¯s location and save him secretly. You know his body is weak and he can¡¯t stand the slightest stimulus. He¡¯ll die even faster if you act rashly!¡± ¡­ Samantha walked out of the house. The weather was still clear earlier, but dense dark clouds had already covered the sky. The wind was blowing and a storm was imminent. Rather than calling a cab, she turned her back to the house and began walking away. The only trace of feelings she had toward the home had disappearedpletely after what her parents said to her. After walking for some time, the roar of thunder and the sh of lightning appeared on the horizon, forming the prelude to the pitter-patter of rain. Raindropsnded on Samantha¡¯s hair, eyebrows, and clothes. Her body was getting wet little by little, but she did not seem to have felt anything. When she finally reached the main road, she looked at the myriad of characters by the roadside. There was a mother with her child. The mother ced the umbre over the child¡¯s head despite half her shoulder being wet. Then there was a father and his daughter. The daughter was wearing a beautiful little skirt and pretty shoes. She was reluctant to step on the wet ground and threw a tantrum with her dad, who picked her up and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± He picked up his daughter, took her into his firm embrace, and blocked her from the heavy rain. Happiness was so simple... She was just not lucky enough to experience such moments. Samantha stared nkly as her eyes reddened. There were water drops on the corners of his eyes, though she could not tell whether they were raindrops or tears. ¡­ At the vi. Timothy heard the rolling thunder outside as he sat on the sofa in the living room. He looked up and nced at the antique clock on the wall. It was already past 10 at night. Samantha went out early in the morning and still had not returned yet. Was she really busy with something or was she avoiding him on purpose? Perhaps she went out to meet that rowdy man she liked so much? Timothy took out his cell phone and dialed her number, but the call went unanswered. He could not help but lean more toward thetter of his two guesses. An uncontroble surge of anger soon ensued, which spread rapidly to his limbs. All of a sudden, there was a sound from the door.. Timothy got up, strode over, and seemed to have waves of emotions under his eyes. His tone was cold and bitter, ¡°Is this how you¡¯re supposed to act as a caregiver, Samantha? Disappearing for the entire day? Why do you even need toe back? Might as well just get lost and never show up again!¡± Chapter 63 - Will You Help Her?

Chapter 63: Will You Help Her?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Might as well just get lost and never show up again¡­¡¯ Samantha, who was bending over to change her footwear, stiffened in an almost imperceptible manner. She remained frozen in that posture for some time. She thought about how she was probably a wicked person in her past life, which was why God punished her in her present life by depriving her of everything¡ªher parents, her younger brother, and her lover. Even moreughable was how she unknowingly walked back to the vi after roaming around in such a sad and desperate situation. It was as if she went back there because she knew that Timothy was there. Unfortunately, the man in front of her was not the Timothy she had once loved so dearly, but a demon who wanted nothing more than for her to disappear forever. Samantha was physically and mentally exhausted. She did not have the energy to go against Timothy anymore. After changing into her house shoes, she looked up and met his gaze. It was only when she straightened her body that Timothy noticed how miserable she looked. Her hair and clothes werepletely drenched, just like a drowned rat. Her face had turned pale and her eyes wereckluster, with her entire body looking as though she was drained of all energy after suffering a huge mental blow. Timothy frowned and the expressions within his eyes sank deeper. The anger boiling within his chest froze up and whatever words he was about to say perished. Ever since Samantha had returned, she had never disyed such a dejected appearance in front of him, even when she was at her weakest. What could possibly have happened to her? ¡°You¡ª¡± He could barely even ask his question when Samantha spoke ahead of him. Her voice was as cold and emotionless as a robot and she said, ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything you want me to do, Mr. Barker. I¡¯ll do it immediately.¡± That would probably be enough to shut his mouth and prevent him from saying anything hurtful. Timothy knew exactly why she said that and his expression darkened as a result. He stared at her stubbornly, pursed his thin lips tightly, and took a couple of seconds before stiffly remarking, ¡°First thing you should do is clean up this ghostly appearance of yours. I don¡¯t want you to get sick and infect me!¡± Samantha did not continue interacting with him and simply responded, ¡°Okay.¡± She lifted her feet and walked in. When she passed by him to head upstairs, she did so without even looking at him. Timothy was rooted on the spot and watched as she straightened her back stubbornly and took the stairs one step at a time. Although she had concealed her emotions well enough, he could still notice her hand trembling slightly as it grabbed the staircase railing. She had disappeared for an entire day and came back in such a state... A severe frown made Timothy¡¯s forehead very wrinkled, and a trace of uncontroble distress shed through his eyes. ¡­ After Samantha returned to the master bedroom, her strength seemed to have been taken away in an instant. She fell limply on the ground before she could get to the bed and sit down. She hugged her knees and curled up slowly. A notification came from her cell phone. Her eyes moved stiffly as she took out the phone and nced at the screen. It was a text message from Simon. [Remember, one million and not a dor less!] Corey¡¯s photo was attached along with it. Samantha looked at the photo and saw Corey lying on the hospital bed. With a pale-looking face and weak breathing, he slept ufortably and his forehead was full of sweat. It was immediately clear that he was stressed out. Samantha¡¯s hand clenched her phone tightly and the sadness in her eyes disappeared. It was not the time for her to be a coward and wallow in sadness, not when her brother needed her! Samantha closed her eyes, adjusted her emotions in no time, and used the bed to support her as she stood up. Having been in the rain for several hours already, her body was a little cold and her head was a little dizzy. She thus hurried to the bathroom and turned on the hot water. Although Timothy¡¯s words were harsh, getting sick was absolutely out of the question. If she copsed, no one else would be able to save Corey. Samantha soaked herself in the hot water, waited until the coldness in her body was gradually reced by warmth, then allowed herself to finally delve into her chaotic thoughts. Corey would be fine for the next three days and she would not need to worry about him for the time being. After all, her parents would most certainly do their best to safeguard their cash cow up until they saw the money. Cynthia had also reminded her not to try and search for Corey, which was further proof that they were hiding him very well and was not afraid that she would check it. Moreover, she could not take the risk because they would almost certainly mistreat Corey if they found out that she was up to some funny business. After mulling over it for a long time, she felt that there was only one solution¡ªgather one million in three days! Money can cause problems even for the smartest of men, much less someone like Samantha. She did not even have 10,000 in her bank ount, let alone one million. There was nothing valuable she could use to pawn either. When it came to borrowing money, the first thought that came to Samantha¡¯s mind was Rochelle. The next second, however, she shook her head and dispelled those thoughts. Rochelle could not get any money from her family since her grandfather was not much better than Samantha¡¯s parents. Although she was married to a wealthy family, she and Samantha were both in simrly difficult situations. Samantha was poor, and Rochelle had no money either. She knew that Rochelle would definitely give her the money as long as she made that request, but Rochelle would then have to deal with her husband Jonathan, and Samantha did not want Rochelle to have to go through that. In that case, only one other person she knew seemed capable of coughing up that sum of money¡ªTimothy. Samantha¡¯s brows were knit in a tight frown and she could not help but feel upset. ¡­ In the study. The phone rang and Timothy immediately answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Ronald¡¯s respectful voice came from the other end, ¡°Mr. Barker, I found out what happened. Ms. Larsson went to the hospital to visit Corey, but he had already been picked up by his parents two days ago, so Ms. Larsson then paid the Larssons a visit...¡± The glow within Timothy¡¯s eyes turned colder by the second as he finallyprehended what happened. When Ronald finished exining everything, his eyebrows seemed to emanate a maliciously dark aura. Those greedy Larssons. Timothy had misunderstood Samantha again... He assumed that she went out to meet some rowdy man, but that was not what happened at all... He even said all those nasty things to her earlier. Timothy¡¯s hand clenched abruptly into a tight fist and the blue veins on the back of his hand started to pop out slightly. Ronald¡¯s meek voice sounded from the other end, ¡°Mr. Barker, I have a question but I¡¯m not sure whether I should be asking it or not.¡± ¡°Ask.¡± ¡°Um... I think it¡¯s really unfortunate that Ms. Larsson has parents like that. There¡¯s probably a lot of things that she doesn¡¯t do out of her own volition. If... If she asks to borrow money from you, will you help her?¡± Timothy did not speak. Ronald also knew that he had overstepped his boundaries. Afraid to say another word, she proceeded to hang up the phone quietly. Timothy put down the phone and leaned against the revolving chair as Ronald¡¯s question echoed in his ears. Ten secondster, he heard footsteps approaching and finally stopping outside the door. Chapter 64 - Unable to Refuse Her Request

Chapter 64: Unable to Refuse Her Request

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy looked up and stared at the door panel as if his gaze could pierce through it and see Samantha standing at the door. Was she looking for him to borrow money? His slender fingers, which were resting on the desk, started tapping unconsciously. He had always loathed Samantha¡¯s unscrupulous desire for money and profit, but if she really did make her request on that asion... Timothy closed his eyes gently. Perhaps even if it was not limited to that one time¡­ Even if she asked for it countless times; even if she was not doing it against her will; even if her intention was to swindle him, as long as she willingly spoke up, he probably would not be able to refuse her. ¡­ Samantha had, in fact, walked up to the door of the study. She raised her hand several times to knock on the door, but then retracted her hands at the veryst moment every single one of those times. She and Timothy were a fake couple. In light of the numerous times Timothy had misunderstood her, he must surely hate her deeply and would not believe what she said. Who knows whether he might assume that she was lying and swindling his money again? She could not help but remember the words Timothy once said to her before, ¡°Money isn¡¯t that easy to earn. Your brother¡¯s medical will be paid when you learn how to properly serve a person!¡± If she had made that request to Timothy that day, she would definitely have to give him physical satisfaction in exchange for money. After all, what else did he enjoy more than using money to humiliate her? Samantha stepped back unconsciously. That little self-esteem everyone had could be thrown to the wind when it came to insignificant people, but they would rather hold on stubbornly to thatughable little self-esteem when it came to people that they once loved and cared for deeply. It was ridiculous when she thought about it. She hesitated time and time again, then finally lifted her feet to turn around. After returning to the master bedroom, Samantha picked up the phone and sent a round of messages to everyone she knew, asking them if they had any jobs that offered quick money and high pay. She could still find other opportunities in those three days! Even though Samantha was very tired that night, she tossed about in bed and could not fall asleep. Luckily for her, she could breathe a sigh of relief because Timothy seemed to be busy with something in the study and never came back to the room. Samantha¡¯s eyelids gradually became heavier and she only fell asleep when the sun started peeking out of the horizon. She had no idea how much time had passed, but she soon received a notification on her phone. Samantha was roused from her sleep at once and she opened her eyes abruptly. She had slept while holding her cell phone, so she immediately picked it up and looked at the screen. A friend had replied to her. [There¡¯s a private party. A 2-day 1-night sea cruise. We urgently need a pole dancer. The pay is high, and it¡¯s a daily payout. The guests are all rich so the tips will be pretty good too! One of my girls was supposed to go, but she sprained her feet at thest minute. Would you like to try?] She had met that friend when working abroad. They were on quite good terms with each other, so the information provided was likely genuine and reliable. Samantha also had a rough idea of how wild those rich kids were in their social circle. Such parties weremonce and were held from time to time to broaden their connections and further consolidate their contacts. In order to liven the atmosphere, they usually sourced high-priced beauties who could sing and dance to add more excitement. If they could satisfy their guests and make them happy, the remuneration would be very generous indeed. The opportunity was a rare one and Samantha hurriedly dialed the phone to finalize the time and ce with that friend. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time around.¡± After hanging up the phone, Samantha¡¯s heart calmed down slightly after a whole night of anxiousness. The party was ted to begin at eight o¡¯clock that evening. She had to hurry and catch up on some sleep to make sure she had some energy before she leftter. Samantha did not manage to sleep for long but she forced herself to sleep for at least a couple of hours. After she woke up, she brushed her teeth, washed her face, then grabbed two sets of whatever clothes she could get before picking up her bag and going out. ¡­ Timothy waited for Samantha the entire night but she never came to look for him. In the end, he could no longer sit still and decided to go to the master bedroom. However, all he saw was an empty bedroom. The neatly folded nkets on the bed were a sign that Samantha had already woken up. He went out immediately and headed downstairs. Samantha was nowhere to be seen, be it in the living room or in the kitchen. When he walked to the entrance, he saw that Samantha¡¯s shoes were not there. Did she head out again? At that juncture, Samantha sole thought was to save Corey and therefore she could not possibly be in the mood to do anything else. In that case, did she go out to try and earn money? How was she supposed to raise a million in three days if she did not ask for help from her husband, who was right in front of her? Something seemed to cross Timothy¡¯s mind as his gaze sank little by little and his eyes had turned cold. ¡­ Samantha arrived at the dock by car and met her friend Wendy Woolworth. Wendy was responsible for organizing the performers and could be likened to a team leader. She was the one who brought them to perform on the cruise ship and was also the one who paid their sries once the party was over. At six o¡¯clock, Samantha followed Wendy on the cruise ship and went to a special dressing room to do her make-up. Many of the rich kids in that circle knew Samantha, not because she was famous, but because she was Timothy¡¯s former fiancee. In order to avoid any unnecessary problems, Samantha discussed with Wendy the possibility of putting on a mask when dancing. When eight o¡¯clock came, it was officially announced that the party would be starting. Wendy took the dance costume and handed it to Samantha, ¡°Put on your clothes, Sammy, you¡¯re up soon.¡± Knowing that such dance costumes would definitely be on the sexy side, Samantha had prepared herself mentally ahead of time. However, the costume...turned out to be much sexier than she initially thought. She did not immediately take it. Wendy urged, ¡°Think about the pay, Sammy!¡± Indeed... Corey¡¯s life depended on the money. Why did she have to make such a fuss over it? It was much better to make money from dancing rather than by sleeping with someone! Samantha took the costume, changed into it right away, and walked out with a red face. Wendy could not help her surprise when she looked at Samantha¡¯s slender waist, as well as that pair of slender legs that were exposed due to the skirt covering only the base of Samantha¡¯s thighs. It was only by chance that she saw Samantha doing a pole dance in a bar when they were abroad. The scene was an unforgettable one, and it was also the reason why Wendy thought of her at that time. Wendy fist-pumped the air and encouraged her. ¡°Good luck, Sammy!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha smiled in return. She took a deep breath, put on a mask, and strutted gracefully onto the stage. When the music sounded, Samantha grabbed the steel pipe in her hand and danced elegantly. Her long legs hooked the steel pipe and her beautiful body circled around it beautifully. She used just enough strength and every action seemed as though she was dancing right in the palm of their hands. Her movements were enchantingly gorgeous and not overly sultry, but instead contained a certain ethereal quality that drew everyone¡¯s attention onto her. Once she finished her dance routine, the audience apuded loudly. Samantha panted lightly as she went backstage. Wendy weed her back and said, ¡°You were amazing, Sammy!¡± After a brief pause, Wendy asked somewhat awkwardly, ¡°There¡¯s good news and bad news. Which one would you like to hear first?¡± Chapter 65 - You Look Familiar

Chapter 65: You Look Familiar

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha saw Wendy¡¯s expression and had a rough idea what was in store for her. She pursed her lips a little and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have the good news first.¡± ¡°The good news is that you¡¯ve danced so well earlier that Mr. Felix Quimby rewarded you with this much.¡± Wendy stretched out five fingers at Samantha and sounded pretty excited. ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡± She knew that Samantha¡¯s goal there was to make one million, and with half the target already being reached at such a short amount of time, it was only natural for her to be happy for Samantha. Money was the one thing that none of the guestscked, so they were very generous in their tipping. Samantha was not that surprised and remained quite calm, but she continued to ask, ¡°And the bad news?¡± Speaking of that, Wendy could not help but sigh. ¡°The bad news is... Mr. Quimby wants to have a drink with you in the VIP room.¡± Other girls might have gone there with the intention of getting acquainted with the rich kids and cozy up to the men in particr. They were more than willing to be invited for a drink in the private room, but Samantha was not there to hunt for those guys. When Wendy first got to know Samantha, she felt that thetter was the kind of woman who could do anything for money. Upon getting to know each other better, she came to know that Samantha¡ªdespite having a love for money¡ªwas a principled person who had her own limits. Indeed, Samantha was that kind of person. She frowned slightly. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t go?¡± ¡°Sammy, I know you don¡¯t like socializing in such a way, but...¡± Wendy frowned even more severely than Samantha. ¡°Mr. Quimby is the host of this party. I can help you to refuse a request from someone else, but it won¡¯t be easy to reject him. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, the least that¡¯ll happen is that you won¡¯t get the money. I¡¯m just worried that something else might happen...¡± Those rich young men grew up with a silver spoon. They were ustomed to getting their way and would never allow anyone else to disobey them. Samantha was raised in that social circle and understood that side of them very well. Moreover, Wendy had been helping her to get good opportunities. She did not want to ruin Wendy¡¯s reputation because then those rich kids would not be willing to seek her services in organizing such activities in the future. Samantha raised a smile and patted Wendy¡¯s hand as a form offort. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go over and have a drink.¡± Rather than breathing a sigh of relief, Wendy¡¯s eyebrows belied her worried look. ¡°Are you sure you can handle it, Sammy? If you really don¡¯t want to, I¡­I can think of a way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± It was actually easy to deal with that group of men. Simply pretending to be submissive would suffice, since they had already seen plenty of beautiful women. They were very conscious of their own image and would not give her a hard time as long as she did not offend them. Samantha wore a coat, put her mask back on, and followed Wendy to the door of the biggest VIP room on the cruise ship. Wendy stopped and looked at her. ¡°This is as far as I can go, Sammy. I¡¯ll wait outside. Just call me if you need anything.¡± Samantha felt a warm current course through her heart. ¡°I¡¯m going in then.¡± She opened the door and walked in. The room was huge and almost all the renowned young men from various social circles were present there. Some sang with beautiful women while others enjoyed some drinks with their arms around the women. A few were ying pool while some were having a game of poker. The chips were stacked really high on the table, and any one of those chips amounted to a huge sum of money. Such was the extravagance of a rich man¡¯s life. At that time, Samantha admitted that she was feeling very spiteful toward the rich! ¡°There she is! The goddess of tonight¡¯s party is in the house.¡± Felix sat on the sofa and ogled Samantha unabashedly. Her graceful figure and dance moves were enough to make his eyes light up when he watched her dancing up on stage earlier. Seeing her up close was even more breathtaking than he expected. It was quite a pity that she wore a mask that concealed her face. She wore a coat on her upper body to cover her slender waist, but those slender legs of hers that were exposed sufficed to entice him. Those legs could take his breath away if they hooked around his waist. Felix did not hide his desire. He made ae-hither movement toward Samantha and said in a flirty voice. ¡°Come here and have a seat.¡± Samantha abhorred the way he looked at her, but she kept a straight face and did not show the slightest emotion. She had heard rumors about Felix before. He was a yboy to the extreme and had many beautiful women around him because he was handsome on top of being rich. Since he could get them so easily, he did not like women when they came cheap and hated it when they were overly clingy. With that knowledge in hand, Samantha walked boldly over and sat down beside Felix. She picked up a bottle of wine, poured it into two sses, and held one as she handed the other to Felix. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Thank you for your admiration. I¡¯m happy to raise a toast to you.¡± Felix cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re very courteous, beautiful!¡± He stretched out his hand to pick up the ss of wine and deliberately brushed his fingers against the back of Samantha¡¯s hand as he received the ss from her. Samantha held in her disgust and smiled even more charmingly. ¡°Cheers.¡± After clinking sses with Felix, she raised her head and chugged the wine in one gulp. She nced at Felix from the corner of her eyes and saw him only drinking a small sip. There were already some hints suggesting that his interest wasing to an end. Sess seemed to be within her grasp. Samantha put down her empty wine ss, looked at Felix, and pretended to put on an eager expression. She hinted and said, ¡°Shall we y something else, Mr. Quimby?¡± Sure enough, the interest in Felix¡¯s eyes disappearedpletely when she said that. Instead of looking at Samantha, he turned his head and told his men, ¡°Give her a check.¡± He was implying for her to take the money and go. Samantha suppressed her inner happiness. On the surface however, she put on an extremely disappointed expression and looked at Felix with some resentment. Felix immediately greeted another beautiful woman and put her arms around her before enjoying his drink. His subordinate walked toward Samantha and handed her a check for 500,000. Samantha stretched out her hand and was about to take that check, but another hand stretched out from beside her and snatched the check before she could. The man¡¯s voice sounded from beside. ¡°You¡¯re smokin¡¯ hot but no one knows what you look like. Wouldn¡¯t it be such a pity if you leave without revealing that mysterious face behind the mask?¡± That voice elicited an almost imperceptible frown from Samantha. She subconsciously followed the voice and looked over. Upon seeing the man¡¯s familiar face, her heart leaped up to her throat all of a sudden. It really was someone she knew, and someone she very much did not wish to meet¡ªthe man was none other than Timothy¡¯s good friend, Zachary. Zachary seemed quite interested in her. His ck pupils were fixated on her as he said, ¡°Here there, Beautiful. You look kinda familiar.¡± Samantha¡¯s long eyshes trembled unconsciously. If Zachary ended up recognizing her, he would almost certainly tell Timothy. Should Timothy find out that she was dancing and drinking with other men, whatever reasons she had would not matter anymore and he would definitely get angry.. Should that happen, all her hard work that night would be in vain. Chapter 66 - Danger

Chapter 66: Danger

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately for Samantha, Zachary was not a very attentive person. She could handle the situation as long as she was cautious. Samantha raised her hand and tucked her hair behind her ear. She lowered her voice and pretended to giggle softly, ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Mr. Summer. How could I have met you when this is the first time I attended such arge party?¡± As she spoke, she lowered her eyes slightly and avoided Zachary¡¯s eyes smoothly. The lights in the room were dim and she donned a mask in addition to changing her voice deliberately. As long as Zachary was not serious, she would probably be able to hide her identity from him. Zachary squinted at her for ten seconds and his reply was just as she expected, ¡°You¡¯re right. How could a little dancer like you ever cross paths with someone like me?¡± Samantha was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard Zachary continuing in an intrigued voice, ¡°Still, I¡¯m very interested in your appearance. If you were able to pole dance in such a seductive manner, I wonder if your face is just as extraordinary.¡± As soon as he spoke, his hand reached for the mask on her face. His movements were too sudden, but Samantha was lucky to have kept her guard up. She pretended to turn her face sideways by ident. Zachary¡¯s fingers could only grasp thin air. Rather than feeling annoyed, his interest was piqued even more. He touched his chin, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take it off yourself, Beautiful. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing what you look like under that mask.¡± On the other side, Felix¡¯s attention was drawn to her again despite earlier losing his interest in her. He pushed away the woman in his arms and pointed at Samantha, ¡°Come on, Beautiful. Since Mr. Summer here wants to see your face, you might as well take that mask off. If he likes you, you stand the chance of sampling gourmet food and fancy wines if you stay by his side.¡± The others chuckled ambiguously as soon as he said that. Samantha¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. If it were any other person, she would not really mind taking off the mask for the sake of getting it over with. Unfortunately, the man in front of her was Zachary, and there was no way she could take off that mask. She had not forgotten the time Timothy thought she was with other men at the club. The horrible things that happened to her after that caused her toe down with a sickness that nearly took her life. If Timothy caught him yet again, whatever punishment she would receive from him was beside the point. If he interfered with her attempt to save Corey, she would never be able to forgive herself. When Felix saw her staying silent and keeping still for a long time, he immediately became unhappy. His face sank and he asked coldly, ¡°What? Do you have to continue being that pretentious just because you were told to take off your mask?¡± The Summers was one of three powerful families. Felix¡ªas the host¡ªcould not afford to upset Zachary simply for the sake of an insignificant dancer. He snorted again. ¡°You should be honored that Mr. Summer wants to look at you, although you don¡¯t seem to appreciate his courtesy. If you¡¯re not going to take it off, I¡¯ll have someone take it off for you!¡± Felix lifted his chin and gestured to his men. They nodded at once and immediately walked toward Samantha in an intimidating manner. Samantha clenched her fists all of a sudden and scanned her surroundings rapidly. Once she ascertained the position of the room door, she got ready to run at any time. As the subordinate¡¯s hands reached over to grab Samantha, Zachary unexpectedly grabbed his hand and stopped him. ¡°Come on, can¡¯t you be gentle? How can you be so rough to a beautifuldy? It¡¯s important to be delicate to members of the fairer sex. Capiche?¡± His words were directed at Felix. Those words were muted but possessed an individualistic aura. Felix¡¯s fierce expression froze and he immediately put on a ttering smile. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mr. Summer.¡± After reprimanding Felix, Zachary returned his gaze to Samantha¡¯s face. He groaned and said, ¡°It¡¯s rather boring to have you just take off your mask like that. Let¡¯s y a game, shall we?¡± He pointed his finger at the pool table ced on the other side of the room. ¡°Do you y pool? Let¡¯s have a little match. Pot five balls and you win the game.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get five chips for each pot you make, but for every pot I make...¡± Zachary nced over Samantha¡¯s long legs and smiled like a fox. ¡°¡­you¡¯ll take off one item of clothing.¡± Samantha¡¯s face changed slightly as soon as he said this. The other men in the room immediately started whistling and shouting, ¡°If ites to ying pool, Mr. Summer is an expert!¡± ¡°How about it, Beautiful?¡± Zachary looked at Samantha. Samantha clenched her jaw slightly. She was starting to suspect that Zachary was making things difficult for her because he had recognized her. Judging from the situation, she might have no choice but to turn him down. Then again, it was pool... In the past, Timothy had brought Samantha out to y with Jonathan and Zachary. She had seen Zachary y before and he had quite the skill. However, her abilities were not that far off either. She surmised that their skill was probably on par with each other, so much so that she might be able to beat him if she put on a ster performance. Should that happen, she could stand to earn even more money without having to take off her mask. Samantha curled her lips and responded softly, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly refuse your kind invitation, Mr. Summer. I¡¯ll agree to your conditions.¡± ¡°Sweet.¡± Zachary patted his palms. ¡°Come on, Beautiful. Let¡¯s head over there.¡± Samantha and Zachary walked to the pool table. The rest of the men could not resist following along, as they too were interested to see what would happen. After all, Samantha has to take off one article of clothing with every pot she failed to make. With only two pieces of clothing on her body, she would already be naked if she could not pot two balls. Their game seemed to be much more interesting than everything else. Samantha and Zachary stood at opposite ends of the pool table. Samantha picked a random cue and held it in her hands to get the feel of it. Zachary looked at her for a few seconds, then suddenly said, ¡°Judging from my horoscope today, my luck will be pretty bad if I gamble so I won¡¯t be ying. I¡¯ll let...¡± He raised his hand, swept his finger across the numerous young men there, and finally pointed to a booth in the corner before continuing, ¡°¡­one of best bros take my ce!¡± Zachary¡¯s ¡®best bro¡¯? Samantha¡¯s grip tightened around the cue and she raised her eyes abruptly to look at the booth. A man was sitting quietly there. Half his body was hidden in the dark, and he had escaped Samantha¡¯s attention earlier because no one dared toe over and disturb him. At that moment, she looked right into the man¡¯s dark eyes and recognized his familiar facial features despite the dim light. His long legs were gracefully crossed as he leanedzily against the sofa. A cigarette was held between his fingertips and a slight me lit the tip of the cigarette. Despite not saying anything, the sight of him was enough to make one shudder. To her marked surprise, Timothy had been inside the room all along! He even saw what she had done that day! Samantha¡¯s ck pupils contracted all of a sudden and she somehow stopped breathing too. Timothy was in no hurry as he took thest puff of his cigarette and exhaled the smoke.. After putting out the cigarette in the ashtray, he uncrossed his legs, got up, and took slow steps over to her. Chapter 67 - She Lost

Chapter 67: She Lost

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man walked out of the dark. His tall, slender figure and chiseled facial features made him look as handsome as a god. However, his entire body was exuding a cold aura that prevented anyone from approaching, making the girls afraid of even looking directly at him. As he came closer, Samantha¡¯s gaze darted away sharply and her hands turned pale as they gripped the cue. She instinctively lowered her head to try and cover her face with her long hair. The only reason she learned pole dancing was to survive in a foreign country. Timothy did not know that she could dance and she had also deliberately altered her voice earlier, so it was unlikely that he was able to recognize her! In addition, if Timothy did recognize her, he would have grabbed her on the spot instead of remaining so calm. Samantha secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She should not be scaring herself and letting the cat out of the bag! With that thought in mind, she looked up again and stared straight ahead, directing her gaze to Timothy¡¯s...lips. Timothy walked to the opposite end of the table from Samantha, with only the pool table separating the two of them. As his ck pupils looked up and staredzily at her, there seemed to be no discernable emotion from his expression. Zachary nced at Timothy, then at Samantha, and curled his lips in a wicked smile. ¡°Friendly reminder, my friend Timmy here always mops the floor with his opponents and never suffered any routs before. If I were you, I would concede defeat, do a striptease for him, and be done with it.¡± Had she not been in that tricky predicament, Samantha would have wanted nothing more than to put a bup bag over Zachary¡¯s head and give him a good beating! What a bbermouth! As harsh as those words were, Samantha unfortunately had to acknowledge that Zachary was merely stating the facts. Timothy was the one who once held Samantha by the hand and taught her how to y. As the Barkers¡¯ heir, he not only had knowledge about many things, but was also proficient in each one of them! Take pool as an example¡ªhe yed against a world champion at the age of 16 and won! Samantha could still win against Zachary if she was lucky, but if she was up against Timothy, she could never win unless he wanted her to! Caught between a rock and a hard ce, she would have to do a striptease if she conceded defeat. Timothy would definitely recognize her if that happened, and there might still be the possibility that her little life would not be spared there. Therefore, she had to create her own chances even if there were none! Samantha smiled, ¡°Losing without a fight is a disrespect to the game and my opponent. Shall we, Mr. Barker?¡± ¡°So heroic!¡± Zachary¡¯s tone became more and more teasing. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start the game then.¡± Samantha feigned coyness and blinked a couple of times before asking softly, ¡°Can thedy go first?¡± If she started first, all she had to do was pot five balls in a row. That would prevent Timothy from having a shot, thus securing victory for her! Timothy¡¯s handsome face seemed to have a half-smile, as if he could see through her thoughts. He nevertheless did not refuse and merely nodded slightly. Samantha took two deep breaths and gave herself a little pep talk. She then walked to the pool table, bent down, then struck a pose. She used the cue to hit the white ball as hard as she could, causing the other balls to scatter in all directions. She did not dive right into the game, but instead carefully observed the situation of the balls on the table. Only after choosing the five balls that she wanted to pot did she begin her y. The first ball went into the pocket with ease. Zachary touched his chin andmented, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s a good opener. Go on, Beautiful! Good luck!¡± Timothy sat on one side at the one-seater sofa, crossing his slender legs elegantly. His fingertips were tapping gently on his knees while his handsome face seemed to be as indifferent as ice. Samantha went around to the other side, bent down, and struck another ball. The second ball went into the pocket. She entered her zone bit by bit, potting both the third and fourth balls as well. ¡°Oh.¡± Zachary seemed to get a little more excited and it was starting to show from his high-pitched voice. ¡°This prettydy has got some skill. She potted four balls in a row now and the game is hers if she pots one more.¡± He nced at Timothy, whose expression remained indifferent while he was seated, and teased, ¡°What do you think, Timmy? Do you think your winning streak will finallye to an end today? Are you going to lose by this beautiful woman¡¯s hands?¡± The corners of Timothy¡¯s lips twitched, but he still did not speak. The other onlookers were buzzing with excitement as they discussed whether that dainty pretty woman could pot another ball and clinch victory over Timothy! Even Felix started his own betting pool. The odds were one-to-a-hundred if Samantha won and one-to-one if Timothy won. Samantha could not hold back her resentment when she heard those odds. Was it because she already had victory in her sight? Be that as it may, her odds and Timothy¡¯s odds were just worlds apart. Were they serious when they said the odds of her winning were one to a hundred? Samantha was down to herst ball and she was not about to take it lightly. She immediately focused her attention to analyze the situation on the table. The previous four balls basically traveled in a straight line so it was not difficult to score. Since then, the easy balls had be scarce. She pondered for a moment before ascertaining her target. It was a little difficult to pocket that ball because it was obstructed. Therefore, a slight curve was needed when striking the ball. Samantha stretched her arms and tried several positions before finding the most suitable one. She bent down once more and struck her pose. She turned her face to one side, exhaled, and immediately faced forward once again. With a thrust of her arm, the cue struck the white ball. Everyone¡¯s eyes were subconsciously glued to the ball and everyone was on the edge of their seats as they followed the ball¡¯s trajectory. The white ball struck her ball of choice and slid toward the pocket on her far left. It was able to sessfully circumvent the obstacle it encountered and looked set to fall into the pocket. Sadly, the ball ended up stopping just right in front of the pocket. Samantha could not help herself from feeling irritated. It was such a tiny distance between the ball and the pocket! It just had to move a little bit forward and she could have won! The young men present there exchanged nces before the room exploded into cheers. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you didn¡¯t score!¡± There was little, if any, pity in their voices. They all yelled, ¡°Undress! Undress!¡± Everyone had watched her pole dancing performance earlier. That smoking hot figure, slender waist, and fair skin was set to give them a feast for their eyes. Zachary turned to Samantha and said, ¡°You lose one, you take one piece of clothing off. I can choose for you. Would you like to take off your mask or your clothes?¡± Samantha bit her lower lip vigorously. Having lost the game, there was no way for her to renege on the bet. Since she could not take off her mask, the only thing she could take off was her clothes. Samantha did not say anything and took off her coat right away. Upon seeing that, Zachary snorted andughed, ¡°Are you still hoping to make aeback? You might be fine if he doesn¡¯t y, but once he does, you won¡¯t even get any balls left. ¡°Why not use your good looks to swoon him or maybe even give him a kiss? Who knows? He might be willing to go easy on you¡­¡± Chapter 68 - She Was Done For

Chapter 68: She Was Done For

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s lips tightened and she unconsciously looked at Timothy. Timothy happened to raise his dark eyes to look at her. Their gazes crashed into each other in midair and his eyes were so cold that she could not help herself from feeling a chill down her spine. For a moment, she wondered if Timothy looked at her so coldly because he had already recognized her. ¡°I think you¡¯re wrong, Mr. Summer.¡± Felix could not help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Barker isn¡¯t any better than us. He¡¯s well-known for being ruthless, and he especially hates those who blindly cozy up to him.¡± With that, he offered a suggestion to Samantha. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯d be more useful for you to kneel down and beg Mr. Barker!¡± The others burst intoughter. Timothy stood up from the sofa, stretched out his hand, and took the cue that an attendant passed to him. He held it in his hand and swung it casually, as if he was doing a warm-up. The red wine that had just been opened on the coffee table was immediately swept to the ground. The ss bottle fell onto the ground with a shatter. Pin-drop silence immediately befell the once boisterous room. Timothy then swiped the cue again, pointing it toward Felix¡¯s face. A strong gust of wind blew at Felix, causing his eyes to widen in shock. He instinctively lowered his head and bent over, barely managing to avoid the stick. His knees turned limp, and he fell to the ground. Zachary looked down condescendingly at Felix¡¯s pitiful expression and said with a sneer, ¡°I told you to be gentle to beautiful women.¡± Felix finally realized what was going on. No wonder Zachary was so interested in that little dancer and was so verbally protective of her. It turned out not to be Zachary who was interested in her, but...Timothy! After finally figuring it out, he broke into a cold sweat after remembering what he had done and said earlier. At that moment, he closed his mouth immediately and was afraid to say anything else. Even if Felix had the courage of a hundred men, he would never dare to touch someone that Timothy fancied. However, he wondered just who on earth that woman could be, and why she managed to capture Timothy¡¯s eye! ¡°My buddy Timmy will have his time to shine now!¡± Zachary turned into Timothy¡¯s little fanboy and shouted, ¡°Good luck, Timmy. Wooooo! You can do it!¡± Timothy was disgusted by Zachary¡¯s actions and shot a cold look at thetter. ¡°Shut up.¡± After uttering those two words, Timothy walked to the pool table. His y was much different from Samantha¡¯s in that he struck the balls in a very casual manner instead of having to mull over it a couple of times as Samantha did. Before everyone could get a proper look at his movements, he had pocketed one ball, then another, and two more after that. All of themnded perfectly into the pocket. Samantha was not at all surprised to see that. She knew his abilities all too well. He could most definitely pocket the fifth ball too. Samantha¡¯s palms were already sweating slightly and she was having difficulty holding onto the cue. She seemed capable of anticipating the miserable situation she would have to face after she lost. Perhaps she should take a page from Zachary¡¯s suggestion and act coyly or offer a kiss in exchange for him going easy on her? As soon as that idea came to mind, she felt slightly disgusted at the thought of being all flirty with Timothy and offering him a kiss. It was not a big deal to do that during their sweet time together, but after knowing how horrible his true nature was, she would never be willing to do something so humiliating. She considered Felix¡¯s suggestion to kneel down and beg Timothy. Whether or not it was useful to kneel down and beg him was beside the point. Although she had learned to go with the flow in the past two years, there was no way in hell she could do so in front of Timothy. Compared to that bit of self-esteem she had, nothing ought to be more important than her life, right? Samantha was feeling so conflicted that her eyebrows were knit in a very tight frown. Her lips were closed and words remained trapped in her throat with no signs ofing out. She was so entangled in her own thoughts that she did not notice the way in which Timothy was looking at her. A dim light surfaced from the bottom of his eyes, revealing a slightly eager expectation. After about ten seconds, Samantha¡¯s face became slightly pale but she never once spoke a single word. Timothy grinned coldly. He presented her with opportunities time and time again, but she was reluctant to even open her mouth. Rather than speak up and try toe to terms with him, she seemed more willing to go to that kind of venue and wear sultry clothes to dance, please, apany, and drink with other men! She frequently said that he hated her, but the truth was that she probably hated him more. After knowing that she could not get any benefits from him, she shunned him, avoided eye contact, and was not even willing to meet him halfway! ¡®You¡¯re good, Samantha. What a great person you are!¡¯ If that was the case, why should Timothy be gentle to her! Coldness emanated all over Timothy¡¯s handsome face. He bent down, adjusted the angle and strength of the cue, then aimed at the ball and struck it. The white ball collided with his target ball, which traveled in a perfect arc, avoiding numerous obstacles and rolling toward the pocket on his far right. That the ball would fall into the pocket seemed to be confirmed by its trajectory. Some of the young men have already started cheering in advance. Samantha even closed her eyes subconsciously and was unwilling to face the result when she saw that the target ball was about tond into the pocket. She was done for. That day would probably be herst on earth and she would not be able to save Corey either... The two siblings would probably only meet in heaven. Perhaps that was alright. If there was life after death, she hoped that she and Corey could be reborn in a good family, where they could be siblings with each other yet again. To her surprise, the cheering she had been anticipating was nowhere to be heard. The next second, everything had be quiet. It was incredibly silent. Samantha could not help but feel confused. What was going on? What happened? She opened one eye quietly and was stunned when she looked at the table. Her other eye opened right away and she looked at the table in disbelief. Timothy¡¯s fifth ball...did not go in! Its fate was simr to herst ball, as it had stopped just centimeters in front of the pocket. No wonder everyone was stunned and fell silent. Samantha thought to herself that God was probably looking favorably on her and Corey! Time and tide waited for no man. Samantha immediately grasped her cue again and said, ¡°My turn!¡± She stepped forward and pocketed Timothy¡¯s ball with ease. With five balls pocketed, she emerged the victor! Samantha suppressed her excitement and said softly to Timothy, ¡°Thanks for letting me win, Mr. Barker.¡± Timothy stood there and made no secret of the cold expression on his face. Even his eyes were looking at her with intense hostility, as if blowing a huge gust of cold wind toward her. Samantha understood his expression all too well¡ªit was a sign that he was going to get pissed! He must have wanted to set her straight after losing his dignity to an unknown woman in front of everyone else! Her heart sank involuntarily, and she realized she should not be staying there for a second longer. She gulped, maintained herposure, and immediately said, ¡°I should leave now that I¡¯ve won, Mr. Barker.¡± She started walking as soon as she said that. Barely one stepter, Timothy¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°Stop!¡± Chapter 69 - Coincidence or Intentional?

Chapter 69: Coincidence or Intentional?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat and beads of cold sweat began forming all over her body. She did not want to stop, but it would definitely arouse suspicion if she just continued walking... In the end, she did her best to restrain her urge to charge through the door. She stayed right where she stood, but her back stiffened beyond her control. She waited for a few seconds but did not hear Timothy¡¯s voice. However, she could sense his cold and sullen gaze falling on her, and that look of his came piercing through her like a sharp de. His gaze nearly broke Samantha¡¯s apparentposure. She forced out a stiff smile and spoke weakly to break the silence. ¡°Is something the matter, Mr. Barker?¡± Timothy¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. He stared at Samantha¡¯s masked face for a few seconds before moving his thin lips and uttered, ¡°Bring along the chips you won.¡± ¡®Chips?¡¯ Samantha¡¯s mind went nk and she could not react for a moment. Timothy seemed to be in an extremely petnt mood and had little patience. Seeing her frozen still there, he mocked fiercely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to deliver it to you personally?¡± She could not dare to trouble him with something like that! Samantha had a sudden realization and came back to her senses abruptly. She took a couple of steps forward and reached out to take the 25 chips she won. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barker!¡± After expressing her appreciation in a very ¡®grateful¡¯ tone, she walked out of the room right away. Waiting at the door was Wendy, who immediately went up to greet Samantha as soon she came out. Wendy checked Samantha carefully all over and uncovered the mask to have a look. It was only after she made sure that Samantha was safe and sound that her anxious heart finally calmed down. She could not help saying, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine, Sammy. I heard that crash in the room earlier and thought that something happened to you! You don¡¯t know how scared I was!¡± Samantha did not say anything after Wendy finished speaking. As a result, Wendy looked up in confusion and realized that Samantha had a startled expression. Wendy¡¯s calm heart became anxious again and she asked, ¡°What happened to you, Sammy? Could they have done something to you?¡± Did they spike her wine? Or gave her some drugs? As she spoke, she raised her hand and waved it in front of Samantha¡¯s eyes, trying to snap Samantha out of it. Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled and she finally came to her senses. She opened her mouth to try and say something, but felt that it was too improbable and so decided not to say what she wanted to. She smiled at Wendy, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are you really fine?¡± Wendy had a skeptical look. Samantha¡¯s actions earlier had clearly shown that she had something to say. ¡°Yeah!¡± Samantha was not willing to talk too much about it and immediately raised the chips in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how much money I can exchange for the twenty-five chips I won.¡± Wendy¡¯s attention was drawn toward the chips. To her surprise, Samantha not only managed to escape the hands of those men, but even won money from them. She really lived up to being Samantha Larsson! ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sammy!¡± Wendy was full of genuine admiration for her. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll bring you to the cashier booth.¡± There, Samantha handed the 25 chips to the staff, who said with a smile, ¡°Please write down your bank ount number, and we¡¯ll transfer the money right away.¡± Samantha wrote down her bank ount. A few minutester, Samantha¡¯s cell phone received a notification. She reached for it and clicked on the new text message. [You have received 500,000 in your bank ount.] She already had a check for half a million from Felix, which meant that she was only half a million short of the one million she needed. Lo and behold, those 25 chips just so happened to amount to half a million! A look of profound surprise appeared in Samantha¡¯s eyes and she took quite some time to return to her senses. ¡­ Inside the VIP room on the second floor. Timothy stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows with a cigarette held in his slender fingers. His ck eyes were gazing downward, directed at a certain location on the first-floor lobby. Zachary came over with a ss of wine and followed Timothy¡¯s gaze, only to see Samantha standing at the cashier counter. He could not help but smile. ¡°Timmy, what do you call this kind of behavior? You¡¯re willingly giving out money.¡± In reality, Zachary would never have epted an invitation from a person of Felix¡¯s stature, much less Timothy. It was Timothy who called Zachary out of nowhere that night. He invited Zachary to apany him to a party. Zachary initially thought the party was hosted by some important figure, but it turned out to be...just for that? During that split second, Zachary was starting to suspect whether the Barker Group was going bankrupt. Why else would a man of Timothy¡¯s reputation attend that party? He realized their purpose there as soon as he saw Samantha dancing on stage. Once again, it was all because of Samantha... Other than her, was there anyone else who could make Timothy do something so self-contradictory that even he would look down on his own actions? Although Zachary did not like Samantha and even resented her, he had to admit that Timothy regained some human qualities only for Samantha. During the past two years, Timothy was in such a terrible state that Zachary did not dare to even think about it. Since Timothy was still interested in Samantha, Zachary¡ªin true brotherly spirit¡ªhad no choice but to help. With that in mind, Zachary then said, ¡°Listen to me, Timmy. If you want to get to her heart, there¡¯s no use for you to do all those good deeds in silence. It¡¯s always the second male lead who does good deeds behind the scenes, and they never get the woman.¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes at Zachary. Zachary, whose survival instincts were strong, quickly exined himself, ¡°Timmy, I¡¯m in no way saying that you¡¯re the second male lead here. What I¡¯m saying is...you should let her know that you helped her. How do you expect her to be grateful to you, change her view of you, and develop feelings for you if she doesn¡¯t know a thing?¡± Timothy sneered coldly. Would Samantha be grateful if she knew? Would she view him differently? Would she love again? Would such a heartless woman do any of that? Or would she be smug because he helped her without her needing to speak at all? Zachary seemed to be able to read through Timothy¡¯s thoughts and organized his sentence before saying, ¡°Timmy, I think...your actions were actually quite obvious. Samantha¡¯s not a fool. She must have guessed that you were deliberately helping her. ¡°If you go back to the vi right now, you¡¯ll definitely hear her express her gratitude to you. Take the hint she gives you. Isn¡¯t that how your rtionship with each other would start warming up bit by bit? The both of you are adults and you happen to be alone in the vi right now. There¡¯s still a chance that a spark could be lit. If that spark ignites a roaring me, who knows whether this fake husband-and-wife rtionship can turn into a real one?¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed and he declined toment. ¡­ Samantha did not immediately get off the taxi when she arrived at the vi. Her mind was still ruminating over whether the 500,000 were a coincidence or whether Timothy already recognized her and gave her that money intentionally? Unable to figure it out that quickly, she had no choice but to pay the fare and get out of the car. Another car¡ªa ck one¡ªhad driven over at about the same time. Timothy soon got out of that ck car. Samantha¡¯s heartbeat quickened as soon as sheid eyes on Timothy. Chapter 70 - Unacceptable to Read Too Much into A Situation

Chapter 70: Uneptable to Read Too Much into A Situation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha had just returned from the dock and Timothy happened to return too. Could he have gotten off the cruise ship just moments after she did? In that case, Timothy had recognized her from the beginning and deliberately gave her that money? Was that why he followed her back as soon as he gave the money? Could it have been a coincidence instead, and Timothy came back from the party because he was pissed at having lost? Samantha was initially not the hesitant kind of person who allowed her thoughts to run all over the ce. Her character leaned more toward decisiveness, but when it came to Timothy, she had no choice but to be cautious because there were too many uncertainties about him. She thought that Timothy loved her very much when they were together two years ago. Unfortunately, what she eventually received from him was utter embarrassment and a tremendous amount of hurt. Doubts over her own feelings had surfaced from then onward. She could never be certain whether Timothy¡¯s every move was what she expected it to be. While Samantha was having all sorts of thoughts, Timothy had already stretched his legs and walked up to her. He lowered his eyes and looked at her. She hadpletely removed her makeup, leaving her face in all its naturalness. It was much better that waypared to all that morous and heavy makeup she deliberately put on earlier. He saw the slight frown in her delicate brows and the overflowing emotions in her beautiful eyes. Zachary¡¯s words unknowingly started ringing in his ears. ... ¡°Your actions were actually quite obvious. Samantha¡¯s not a fool¡ªshe must have guessed that you were deliberately helping her. ¡°If you go back to the vi right now, you¡¯ll definitely hear her express her gratitude to you. ¡°Take the hint she gives you¡­¡± ... Although he did not hold any hope for that woman, it was not as though he would not be magnanimous if she knew to thank him. However, he waited for about half a minute and still did not hear Samantha speak. Some traces of dissatisfaction appeared in his eyes. He pursed his thin lips and was the first to speak. He kept his voice low and asked, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± ¡®Sigh¡­¡¯ Timothy¡¯s words snapped Samantha back to her senses. Timothy usually ignored her, and the number of times he initiated a conversation with her could probably be counted on one hand. It was surprising that he took the initiative to ask such a sentence... Samantha did not reveal any emotion. She opened her mouth to speak, but she did not answer the question. ¡°Why are you asking me that, Mr. Barker?¡± He was the one who gave her a hint first and yet she still yed the fool? Timothy¡¯s handsome face was devoid of emotion and his voice was extremely cold. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at me all this time. Isn¡¯t that because you have something to say?¡± It turned out that she had been staring unconsciously at Timothy when she was in deep thought. She thought Timothy initiated the question as a means to guide her into talking about the cruise ship. Sure enough, she misunderstood his intentions again, but fortunately she was clever enough not to let herself be mocked again. Reading too much into a given situation was something Timothy found intolerable. Samantha noticed that Timothy¡¯s ck eyes had been staring at her, seemingly to try and probe into her thoughts. She could not help but feel a little flustered because of that. From the looks of it, her guess that Timothy deliberately gave her money probably did not hold water. It must have been nothing more than a coincidence. Since that was the case, she must not let Timothy notice anything strange about her, lest he decide on the spur of the moment to find out what she had been doing and expose all her antics that day. ¡°Ahem.¡± Samantha cleared her throat as her eyes rolled around inside her eye sockets. She then said, ¡°Yes, I have something to say to you.¡± Timothy¡¯s icy face softened almost imperceptibly. Samantha seemed to have a bit of conscience, it seemed. The night breeze blew over suddenly, and because the vi was located in a rather empty area of the suburbs, a burst of coldness shrouded them. Samantha trembled subconsciously because her clothes were rather thin. Timothy nced at her, but before Samantha could say anything else, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± After saying that, he stretched his long legs and walked toward the vi. Samantha could only carry her luggage bag and walk in. ¡­ In the living room. Timothy sat on the sofa and folded his long legs gracefully. His slender fingers unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt as he leaned backzily. Looking up and directing his ck pupils toward Samantha, his thin lips opened slightly and he spoke in a slightly low voice that seemed to conceal a touch of gentleness. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Samantha did not speak, but merely stood in front of him and bowed sincerely to him at a 45-degree angle. Timothy cocked his eyebrow. That woman seemed to be quite formal in expressing her gratitude. She seemed capable of doing anything if it was for her little brother. He waited some time for her to speak. After Samantha straightened her body, she said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Timothy. I promised to be your caregiver and take care of you, but I went out early and came homete during the past two days due to my personal affairs. I did not do my duty and take care of you as much as I could. I regret it deeply and I wish to apologize.¡± Timothy was speechless. He gritted his teeth forcefully and his breath became heavier, but he still maintained his calm tone. ¡°Is that all you want to say?¡± Timothy was angry at her foring backte the day before. A dayter, she was tactful enough to apologize out of her own will, but why did it feel as though he was even angrier than the day before? She had once been with Timothy for many years, and although she could not understand his line of thought, she could still boast about having some understanding of his temper. Why then, did she seem unable to understand him at all? It was not too surprising because if she really understood him, she would not have experienced abandonment, bullying, and suffered from being shaken numerous times by his actions. However, Samantha still had something to say. She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°No, I¡¯m not done...¡± Timothy closed his eyes and quickly dispelled the turbulence in his eyes. He leaned back on the sofa and uttered a concise reply, ¡°Proceed.¡± ¡°I...¡± Samantha hesitated because she found it difficult to say what she wanted. Timothy was extremely patient on that asion. His ck eyes stared fixedly at her, but he did not urge her along and simply waited for her to continue her sentence. Samantha gulped twice. She finally mustered the courage and said in one breath, ¡°I want to take a day off tomorrow to deal with my affairs!¡± There was a deathly silence throughout the room. Samantha could feel Timothy¡¯s eyes staring at her like a sharp knife stabbing into her flesh. If looks could kill, Timothy would have murdered her a thousand times over! She had to go to her parents¡¯ ce the next day in order to save Corey. There was no other way aside from asking for a day off. Samantha resisted the urge to retreat and cower. She clenched her fists tightly as her arms hung on both sides of her body and she opened her lips stubbornly, ¡°Mr. Barker, I swear to you, it¡¯ll only be one day. You don¡¯t have to wait. It¡¯ll only be a few hours tomorrow.. Once I¡¯m done handling the matter, I¡¯lle back as soon as possible and take care of you. Is that alright?¡± Chapter 71 - Lowly

Chapter 71: Lowly

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s words elicited no response. Timothy pursed his thin lips tightly and his body was extremely cold, causing the temperature around him to drop rapidly. Samantha¡¯s body shuddered uncontrobly and she felt much colder than when she was standing at the entrance of the vi earlier. She thought for a while and hurriedly promised, ¡°Mr. Barker, I admit that I haven¡¯t been doing a good enough job when I¡¯ve promised to be your caregiver before, but as long as you agree to let me have a day off tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you my all when Ie back. I will do whatever you ask me to¡ª Ahhh¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, her wrist had been grabbed all of a sudden and the man¡¯s strength was so great that it could probably crush her bones. Samantha could not help but frown and cry out in pain. Her first instinct was to shake off Timothy¡¯s hand, but as soon as she looked up, she gazed into Timothy¡¯s almost murderous gaze and immediately stopped moving. Past experiences had taught her not to anger the man when his tempers were raging. Nevertheless, she wondered when did Timothy start fussing over minor matters. She had only asked for a couple of hours off and all that he stood to lose was a couple of hours of enving her. Did that necessitate the anger? Corey was waiting for her to save him. Getting into conflict with Timothy was thest thing that should happen and she must not get injured. Dealing with her worthless parents required her to be in the best shape. Samantha endured the pain and pleaded weakly, ¡°Okay, Mr. Barker, okay. I understand... I won¡¯t request for a couple of hours off, alright? I won¡¯t go out tomorrow. I¡¯ll just stay in the vi to take care of you and serve you until you¡¯re happy, okay?¡± She nned to find a way to sneak out as soon as there was no longer any immediate danger. When she finally rescued Corey and helped him to settle down, she was willing to let Timothy do whatever he wanted to her, even if it meant she would die or be skinned alive! ¡°You understand?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice became inexplicably deep, as if he was suppressing certain emotions. He curled up his lips in a sarcastic manner and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, Samantha!¡± Timothy did not know whether that mocking remark was directed at Samantha or himself. Was Timothy still unsatisfied even though she had humbled herself to such a point? Why was he so hard to please? At that moment, Samantha was not only puzzled and annoyed, but felt an intense bitterness in her heart as well. She really had no idea what else she could do. How much lower should she position herself so he would not constantly find fault with her, hurt her, and treat her as an eyesore? Samantha opened her mouth and wanted to ask Timothy what he wanted her to understand, but before she could make a sound, Timothy had flung her hand away. She was thrown back as a result and her words remained inside her throat. He had exerted so much strength that she staggered back and bumped into the coffee table behind her. She gritted her teeth and did not let out a sound despite the pain. Timothy had already gotten up and walked out. He mmed the door shut, causing the loud bang to echo for some time in the quiet and empty vi. Samantha remained in the same position for some time after bumping into the coffee table. Her hair had fallen over and obscured her face, preventing anyone from seeing the expression on her face at the time. About half a minuteter, she straightened herself up nonchntly, wiped her face, then went upstairs as if nothing had happened. She took a shower and immediately covered herself in the nket afterying on the bed. It was important for her to retain her energy for the tough battle that was tomence the day after. She was adamant not to let that scumbag, Timothy, affect her mood. She held in her inner sadness, tried her best to remove Timothy¡¯s figure from her brain, and forced herself to close her eyes. ¡­ Timothy drove his convertible and practically circled the entire Capital City. The wind blew against him, covering his entire body with ayer of cold air. However, not even half the anger in his heart could sessfully be eliminated. On the contrary, it continued to burn even more. Had he been a step slower earlier, he could not guarantee that he would be able to keep his cool and avoid hurting Samantha again. His anger increased when he thought of how he could not bring himself to do anything to her and even continued to exercise care and restraint around an ingrate like her. He was angry at Samantha, but the anger he directed to himself was much more than his anger toward her. Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly when his phone rang all of a sudden. He reached for it and nced at the screen. The caller ID was Zachary. He clenched his hands subconsciously and only answered when the caller tone was about to end. ¡°Yes.¡± Zachary could tell that something was wrong as soon as he heard that voice. He made sure to speak cautiously when he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the situation on your side, Timmy?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was colder than the cold wind. ¡°I helped an ingrate.¡± Samantha had either feigned ignorance despite guessing that he deliberately gave the money to her, or it never crossed her mind that he would help her. Whatever the answer was, she was nothing but an ingrate. What was supposed to be the perfect plot to boost emotional development between the two protagonists ended up with Timothy being oppressive, much to Zachary¡¯s chagrin. God was always fair. That was why Timothy¡ªfor all his invincibility and near-mythical status in the business world¡ªwas far worse than an elementary school kid when it came to love and rtionships! Timothy was still upset and added another vicious statement, ¡°I¡¯m never going to help Samantha again. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s beaten up, kidnapped, and sold off!¡± The call ended with a beep. Zachary was speechless, but after hearing the cold beeping tone, he could not help but blurt out, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll be able to hold on to your word past tomorrow, Timmy!¡± Timothy tossed his phone aside, leaned back in his chair, and looked at the dark sky. A deep sorrow surfaced in his eyes again. Despite knowing that Samantha was not worth the trouble and that he should not repeat the same mistakes, he still held on to hope... How ridiculous! ¡­ The next day. Samantha carried a ck leather suitcase and walked into the Larssons¡¯ residence. Simon and Cynthia had already been waiting on the sofa in the living room. As soon as they saw her walk in, Simon asked impatiently, ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± Samantha did not answer him. She walked over, sat on the sofa opposite them, and ced the ck leather suitcase on the coffee table. She opened the lid to reveal the one million dors in cash that she had withdrawn from the bank. Simon rubbed his hands excitedly. ¡°I knew you had a way to get money, Sammy.¡± He stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the money, but before his fingers could reach the cash, Samantha snapped the lid shut. Simon¡¯s hand was nearly caught in between and he shrank back subconsciously beforeshing out at her. ¡°What are you doing, Samantha?¡± After closing the suitcase, Samantha ced her hand gently on it and looked up at Simon and Cynthia. She said coldly, ¡°I can give you the money, but....¡± Chapter 72 - Beat to Death

Chapter 72: Beat to Death

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha paused for two seconds before continuing the rest of her sentence. ¡°¡­I have conditions!¡± Simon and Cynthia had already expected that Samantha would not hand over the one million so easily. Simon was not surprised and even spoke ahead of her, ¡°You just want to see Corey, don¡¯t you? Alright, I agree!¡± He turned to the butler at one side. ¡°Bring Corey out.¡± The butler nodded. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± They soon returned with Corey. Samantha¡¯s attention immediately went to Corey. Although she could see that his face was pale and his breathing was weak, her anxious heart managed to calm down slightly when she saw that there was no obvious injury on him. When Corey saw Samantha, he called out weakly, ¡°Sammy.¡± He wanted to walk toward Samantha, but the butler grabbed his arm and prevented him from moving further. Samantha¡¯s gaze turned cold and she tapped her fingers lightly on the suitcase while she said sullenly, ¡°Come here.¡± Simon did not know whether he felt that victory was within his grasp or whether there was another reason, but he seemed quite magnanimous and gave the butler a look. The butler understood and immediately released Corey¡¯s arm. Corey walked slowly toward Samantha, who asked him softly, ¡°How are you feeling, Corey?¡± Corey nodded with some difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sammy.¡± Those two sentences had already made Simon run out of patience. He began to urge, ¡°We¡¯ve given him to you, Samantha. Now give us the money!¡± A hurt expression surfaced unknowingly in Corey¡¯s eyes. Although he had been imprisoned by his parents the past few days and knew their attitude first hand, it stung really painfully when he heard such indifference from them. When Samantha saw that, she raised her head and gently rubbed his head tofort him. No one else could understand him better than her. It was not too big a deal because there was a silver lining in letting him have a clear look at their true nature. At the very least, it would save him from continuously miscing his affection and wasting time on people who did not deserve it. Worse still, he would just end up with scars all over him. Samantha pulled Corey behind her and looked right at Simon¡¯s greedily eager eyes again. ¡°I have one more condition!¡± After that, she took out a document from the bag she carried with her and threw it on the coffee table, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°Sign this and this money is all yours!¡± Simon and Cynthia looked at the document together, and saw the words written clearly on it: ¡®Give up custody of Corey!¡¯ Simon¡¯s face turned dark and his expression became hostile. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You want Corey to sever ties to his own father?¡± Father¡­ Samantha could not help but sneer, ¡°You say that you¡¯re Corey¡¯s father, but what have you done for him as a father? Not caring for Corey is bad enough. You went so far as to bargain his life in exchange for money. Why do you think you have the right to call yourself a father in front of him?¡± ¡°You!¡± Simon was stunned by her rudeness and his face turned all shades of blue. There was nothing he coulde up with to refute her. Cynthia was unwilling to show weakness and immediately screamed, ¡°You¡¯re an unfilial child, Samantha, and now you¡¯re dragging your brother along with you. What sins have Imitted to get such a child as heartless as you!¡± She cried and screamed while beating her chest and stomping her feet. Samantha watched the charade coldly and expose the whole act without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯d look more convincing if you had shed a tear or two. All you do is scream and the corners of your eyes never even get wet. Do you really expect me to feel something with such terrible acting skills?¡± ¡°Samantha, you¡­¡± Cynthia¡¯s entire face had turned red. Samantha uncapped her pen and threw it onto the document. ¡°Sign it. Let¡¯s stop wasting each other¡¯s time.¡± Corey was not yet 18 and was severely ill with a heart disease. As a result, his parents Simon and Cynthia had custody of him and made every decision for him. That was the reason they could sign for Corey and ask for him to be discharged from the hospital. They could take him away ording to their own whims, irrespective of what the hospital said. Simon and Cynthia knew that Corey was her weakness. As long as they had their grip on Corey, she had no choice but to obey. It was the same with that one million as it was with her previous marriage. Their attitude would only get worse after they had gotten a taste of the good life! In order to avoid any future troubles, she had to take over Corey¡¯s custody. That way, her parents could no longer use Corey however they wanted to and would no longer be able to threaten her with him. Simon was anxious, but he burst outughing all of a sudden. ¡°Well, well, Samantha. You¡¯ve grown so much that you now dare to threaten us!¡± His eyes became fiercely cold and he mmed the table before standing up. ¡°Do you really think you and Corey can step out of this door if you don¡¯t hand over the one million?¡± Simon¡¯s original n was never to let Samantha take Corey away that day. The boy was far too useful as a means to threaten her, and Simon would definitely not let go of that advantage from his hands so easily! With Samantha officially falling out with them, he did not bother to harp on about filial piety with her. ¡°Guys,e on in!¡± Simon¡¯s order prompted several well-built bodyguards to run in from the yard, surrounding Samantha and Corey in an instant. Simon smiled triumphantly, ¡°Be a good girl and hand over the one million. You can leave by yourself and let us take good care of Corey so you don¡¯t need to worry about him. ¡°It¡¯s either that, or I¡¯ll pretend that I never had children and have you both beaten to death with sticks!¡± In his eyes, their two lives¡ªthe two lives that belonged to his own daughter and son¡ªwere inferior even to ants. He had no hesitation making remarks such as wanting to beat them to death with a stick. Samantha curled her lips but her smile did not stretch across her face. There was no panic on her face at all and she looked extremely calm too. She raised her eyes at Simon and spoke as clearly as possible, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯lle here alone to enter into this deal with you?¡± She pped her hands. In the next second, more than a dozen burly men rushed in and surrounded her parents. The sudden change stunned Simon and Cynthia for a bit. They really did not expect Samantha to have so many bodyguards! Simon had lived long enough to be suspicious of what was going on. He asked, ¡°Why do you have bodyguards?¡± Samantha reacted as though he had asked an extremely hrious question and chuckled. ¡°You said it yourself, Dad. My life has been pretty lush ever since I got married to my rich businessman husband. Let me tell you the truth. My husband loves me very much and treats me very well. He was the one who gave me this one million. As for these bodyguards, he specially sent them to protect me because he was worried about my safety. ¡°And one more thing!¡± She stood up from the sofa, walked slowly to Simon, and stared right at him. Her red lips parted open and she said, ¡°My husband is waiting for me right now. If Corey and I do not get out of here safely in another five minutes, he¡¯lle in here right away. If that happens....I have no control over what he¡¯ll do to you.¡± Chapter 73 - Medical Crisis

Chapter 73: Medical Crisis

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Simon narrowed his eyes and looked carefully at Samantha, trying to see whether she was telling the truth or merely bluffing! Samantha allowed him to scrutinize her and give him a clear view of just how calm and confident she was. About half a minuteter, Simon¡¯s heart was inevitably a little shaken after realizing that there her expression was giving nothing away. He would not have been afraid if Samantha had only brought over a dozen men with him that day. After all, they were on his turf¡ªthe Larssons¡¯ residence. It would not be that easy for Samantha to safely bring away the sickly Corey! However, if she was telling the truth about winning her rich husband¡¯s favor and securing his backing, then Simon would not dare toy a finger on her. The rich man¡¯s identity was very mysterious and he had previously hired people to investigate. Strangely enough, he was unable to find any information, and the people he sent to investigate eventually disappeared as well. He could not help himself from recalling some of the rumors he heard about that man, who was said to possess a weird temper, a perverse mentality, and extremely ruthless methods. Since the man also had a physical impairment, he also liked breaking other people¡¯s limbs¡­ In short, the man was an extremely fearsome person. That unknown fear sent a chill down Simon¡¯s spine. Samantha continued to pay attention to Simon and saw every emotion on his face. Upon seeing his hesitation, she spoke up once more in an even sweeter voice. ¡°One more minute left, Dad.¡± In Simon¡¯s ears, her words were a spell that was pushing him toward death. There was still some reluctance on his part to give up his cash cow Corey, hence his teeth-gritting and hesitation. Samantha refused to give him any chance of struggling and continued, ¡°Thirty seconds left.¡± ¡°Ten seconds. ¡°Nine, eight, seven...¡± Cold beads of sweat fell continuously from Simon¡¯s forehead. Samantha stared at him, took her cell phone out of her bag, then waved it in front of Simon while counting down, ¡°Three, two...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sign it!¡± Simon blurted out. He could not keep it up anymore. Although he was reluctant to part ways with his cash cow, he was even more reluctant to lose his life. After all, the dead would never be able to spend all that money! Samantha had an imperceptible smile on her face. Simon picked up the pen and trembled slightly as he signed his name on the document. After Samantha confirmed that there were no issues, she put away the documents, walked to Corey¡¯s side, and held his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Corey.¡± Corey nced unconsciously at Simon and Cynthia, only to see them rushing to the one million dors inside the leather suitcase. They did not even look at him. Samantha held Corey¡¯s hand firmly and said, ¡°Come on.¡± Her hands were the same as his, cold andcking temperature. For Corey however, they were the warmest hands in the world. Corey looked back at Samantha and nodded vigorously. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave.¡± The two of them raised their feet and walked toward the door without looking back. The ten or so burly men faced off with Simon¡¯s bodyguards while retreating behind Samantha and Corey. As soon as she walked out of the Larsson residence, Samantha took Corey into the waiting car at the door. She quickly told the driver, ¡°Hurry up and drive!¡± The driver reacted by mming on the elerator and speeding off. Samantha could not help but let out a drawn-out sigh of relief and lean softly against the chair. Corey could not help but feel a little confused when he saw that. ¡°Sammy, why do I feel...like you¡¯re a little scared? Your husband is protecting us. Dad¡ª¡± He did not want to address them as ¡®Mom and Dad¡¯ anymore. For a long pause, they continued, ¡°They¡¯re afraid of him. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to us anymore.¡± Samantha looked at Corey from the corner of her eyes and sighed to herself. There was no ¡®protective husband¡¯. She only said that just to frighten Simon and Cynthia. As for the ten or so burly men, she went to a securitiespany and paid for them to show up. Had she not bluffed her parents earlier, she might still be able to take Corey out with a little added effort, but she would not be able to release him from their custody. Just thinking about it made her feel that it was hrious. Her false status was the result of Timothy wanting to humiliate her, but it surprisingly came in handy to solve her problems. She could not help but curl her lips self-deprecatingly. However, she has always yed the role of an affectionate married couple in front of Corey, so at that moment, she could only continue with her white lie. ¡°I was just thinking that it¡¯s safer to be careful... People can do unimaginable things when they¡¯re under pressure. What if they aren¡¯t willing to let us go and decide to capture us again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Corey believed Samantha very much and would never doubt what she said. The car drove farther away and Larsson residence waspletely out of sight. Corey opened his mouth all of a sudden and spoke in an extremely low, husky voice. ¡°We don¡¯t have a home anymore.¡± Samantha felt a twinge of pain in her heart. Although she and Corey came out victorious in the battle, she found no pleasure in winning if Corey was not happy. Corey and Samantha no longer had a home... ¡­ A ck car parked in front of the Larsson residence. Inside the car was Jonathan, who watched as the car carrying Samantha and Corey left. A yful smile appeared on his face and he looked at the man sitting on the other end of the back seat. He then said, ¡°You hurried all the way without even showing your face and nted my people among the bodyguards Samantha paid to protect her. Come on, Tim! Do you care about Samantha or do you not?¡± Timothy¡¯s handsome expression was unfathomable and he did not respond. Just as Jonathan thought that Timothy was going to be silent until forever, the man finally spoke up, but without answering the question. ¡°What do you think Samantha would do if she knows that I can¡¯t bear to part with her?¡± Jonathan charmingly lit a cigarette and said in a sharp, cold tone, ¡°That reluctance will once again be a knife in Samantha¡¯s hands. Who knows if she will one day use that knife to stab you in the back like two years ago?¡± Two years ago... Timothy¡¯s hand clenched little by little. The blue veins on the back of his hand popped up slightly, ¡°What would you do if you were me?¡± Jonathan inhaled and blew out a puff of smoke. His voice became colder, ¡°Get rid of her. You shouldn¡¯t have let her off the hook two years ago.¡± He lowered the car window, flicked off some ash, then added without haste. ¡°If you can¡¯t bring yourself to do it, I can do it for you. I guarantee it¡¯ll be clean and there will no longer be any trouble again.¡± Timothyughed. Jonathan frowned. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I see you getting rid of Rochelle?¡± Timothy¡¯s tone was faint, but every word was like a stab to Jonathan¡¯s heart. ¡°Rochelle isn¡¯t any better than Samantha. After all, she killed a child of yours. She¡¯s a ruthless woman who intends to let you die childless.¡± A trace of embarrassment appeared on Jonathan¡¯s ever-indifferent expression. Timothy looked out of the car window. They were only able to make fun of each other because they were both in the same predicament. ¡­ Corey was likely triggered by everything that happened, because when he returned to the hospital, he suffered a sudden heart attack and was urgently pushed into the operating room. Five minutester, the doctor walked out and said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Larsson, this is a notice of a medical crisis.. Your signature is required.¡± Chapter 74 - A Missing Heartbeat

Chapter 74: A Missing Heartbeat

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Notice of a medical crisis¡­ Samantha looked at the thin sheet of paper in a daze. She was unable to understand the meaning of those words and it was as if herprehension had been taken away from her. Corey finally managed to escape their parents¡¯ grip and his freedom had just only started. After that, he just had to take good care of his body and wait until a suitable heart was avable. Once the operation was done, he could finally be an ordinary person. Why...was God so cruel and ruthless? Why was Corey being taken away so soon? The doctor looked at Samantha¡¯s pale face and could not help butment as well. However, life and death had be the norm for him. At that point, he could onlyfort her mechanically. ¡°Please sign it quickly, Ms. Larsson. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± ¡®Do our best...¡¯ Samantha grabbed the doctor¡¯s hand and she looked at him firmly, as if he was thest silver lining she had. Her voice was already muted when she said, ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Doctor. Please save Corey. He¡¯s still young. He can¡¯t die.¡± Having already lost her parents and her home, she could not lose Corey too. The doctor repeated the same sentence, ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡± Samantha¡¯s hands trembled as she wrote down her signature stroke by stroke at the signature column. She wrote so slowly that the tip of her pen nearly pierced through the piece of paper at thest stroke. With tears in her eyes, she watched the doctor take the piece of paper away, then turned and walked back to the operating room. The door closed slowly and a red light was lit. She remained rooted to the spot as she stared at the door intently without blinking her eyes. It was as if she would miss something if she blinked. Time passed slowly, and each second almost felt like an eternity. She had no idea how much time had passed when the door to the operating room opened. Samantha opened her mouth hurriedly, intending to ask about the situation. However, she noticed that it was a nurse who came out instead of the doctor. Her heart sank suddenly and she could not help but step forward and ask, ¡°Excuse me, is Corey... How is he now?¡± The nurse recognized Samantha and shook her head sadly. ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good. His heartbeat went missing for a brief moment...¡± Those few words seemed to have sent her falling into an ice cer. Her entire body felt so cold that she was trembling all over and even her teeth were chattering uncontrobly. Her legs turned limp and she copsed. The nurse caught her in the nick of time and helped to sit her down on the bench in the corner. Concerned, the nurse advised, ¡°You¡¯re in very bad condition, Ms. Larsson. I suggest that you inform your family or loved ones and have theme over to apany you. At least there¡¯s someone to take care of you if you can¡¯t take it.¡± She had no time to say anything else to Samantha and immediately left after saying that. Samantha leaned against the cold wall as panic filled her mind. The dread she felt was akin to the whole world crashing down on her, and she had no control at all over her own body. She could not think of anything else after hearing the nurse¡¯s words and unconsciously took her cell phone from her bag. Her hand was shaking so much that it took her some time to hold the phone firmly. When she wanted to dial a number, her hands froze again and her expression became even more confused. Family¡­ She and Corey no longer had any family from the moment they walked out of the Larsson residence. Loved ones... Timothy¡¯s figure appeared out of nowhere in her mind. At the same time, her fingers had already entered into the virtual keyboard the 11 numbers she was so familiar with. When her fingertips were about to press the dial button, she froze yet again. Would Timothy be willing toe over if she called him? Or...would he mock her for not knowing her ce in wanting him toe over and apany her? If it was thetter... She did not think herself capable of bearing any more shock. What if it was the former? If Timothy had even the tiniest sliver of feelings for her two years ago, he ought to be willing toe over and check on her right? As slim as that hope might be, Samantha closed her eyes and pressed the dial button like a red-eyed gambler. The dial tone sounded only thrice when the light above the operating room went out all of a sudden. The door was then pushed open. Upon hearing that movement, Samantha immediately ended the call, stood up, and staggered toward the room. The doctor walked out while taking off his mask and watched as Samantha walked up to him. Her red lips were moving and she wanted to ask the result, but fear of hearing bad news made her hesitate to say even a single word. The shattered glimmer in her eyes was distressing to look at. The doctor did not beat around the bush and immediately told her the result. ¡°Corey isn¡¯t in any more danger for the time being!¡± Samantha instinctively covered her lips with her hand, and only then did tears slide down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°However, this heart attack is very dangerous. Even if he wakes upter, it might recur again at any time. You have to be mentally prepared, Ms. Larsson.¡± Bad news immediately followed the good news. Samantha opened her mouth but she needed a long time to find her own voice. Her voice faltered tremendously with every syble she spoke. ¡°Won¡¯t he be okay if his health is well taken care of, Doctor? Isn¡¯t there a better way? Wasn¡¯t it said before¡­that he can make it until he¡¯s at least eighteen years old?¡± Corey was 17 that year but his birthday had not passed yet. It would be more than a year before he would turn 18. There was nothing the doctor could do either. ¡°Ms. Larsson, the current medical resources in our hospital are only barely capable of maintaining Corey¡¯s life. If his health is to improve, then...then the only recourse is to invite the renowned cardiologist, Professor Arthur Louie. Under his hands, Corey might be able to live for a few more years.¡± As he said that, he shook his head again and added, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Professor Louie lives in seclusion ever since his retirement. No one knows where he went.¡± The doctor patted Samantha on the shoulder tofort her. ¡°You may keep Coreypany once he¡¯s transferred to the ICU.¡± ¡­ That night. Samantha wore the personal protective equipment and sat in the hospital ward. Tears started welling in her eyes when she looked at Corey lying motionless on the bed with various tubes attached to his body. She hated being fragile and loathed tears even more, but there was no way to control those emotions during moments of sadness. Samantha raised her head slightly and used a little effort to blink and force back all her tears. She then spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°I won¡¯t let you lie down on this bed forever, Corey. I¡¯m going to find Professor Louie and ask him toe and treat you.¡± Coreyy quietly without responding. The only sound was the cold beeping from the machines. Samantha spoke with Corey again for a greater part of the night, butter got up and left the intensive care unit. Her first stop was the hospital bathroom, where she washed her face and wiped away the tears on her face. After waking herself up, she proceeded to take out her cell phone from her bag. There was a missed call on the phone. She could not help remembering the phone call she made to Timothy earlier. She hung up before it was connected because the operation was over. Could Timothy have seen her call and decided to call her back? Chapter 75 - Carried Away by Her Own Wishful Thinking

Chapter 75: Carried Away by Her Own Wishful Thinking

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heartbeat sped up. People were usually able to face their truest feelings when they were at their most fragile. She freely admitted that she did not want to be alone at that time. It would be nice if someone could be there for her, and it would be all the better if that person was Timothy. She bit her lower lip and unlocked her phone. She tapped the call icon and looked at the first missed call in her recent call logs. Her long curly eyshes trembled fiercely but soon stopped. The expectant light in her eyes was instantly shattered. It was not Timothy who called, but a random salesperson... In hindsight, Timothy had never answered her calls, let alone called her back! She had merely been carried away by her wishful thinking! She started applying more force as she bit down on her lower lip, drawing out a slight tingling pain. It was a result she should have long expected. What was there to be disappointed and get sad over? She had almost forgotten that she was always like that. It had never been in her nature to give up. During the time she had just gone abroad, she knew nothing at all and was easily nervous. Whenever she went out to work, she would get hurt from time to time. Back then, even the slightest injury was already unbearable. Her first instinct was to call Timothy, wanting toin to him, and hoping that she could arouse his pity again so maybe they could reconcile. Unfortunately, Timothy never answered her call. She was unwilling to give up at first, so she called and called even if he did not pick up. Those calls continued until one day, when she went to a dangerous building to do a live report, a beam fell out of nowhere and hit her leg. She was sent to the hospital¡¯s emergency department, but there were too many people injured at the time, and the medical staff simply could not take care of so many people. Everyone around her had their own rtives and friends by their side, who all ran to them. In contrast, she was lying there alone in a foreignnd, with no friends or family she could notify. Her leg hurts so badly that her leg bones seem to have been broken, and she was overthinking to the point where she feared that she would be disabled. The pain and fear made her fragile. She struggled to get her phone out and dialed Timothy¡¯s number. At that time, she was begging for him to answer the call. She was not even going to ask him to help her, for it was good enough for her to hear his voice. The first call went unanswered, like always. She stubbornly made the second call, and it too went unanswered. When it came to the third call, only a cold message was heard: ¡®The phone you dialed has been switched off.¡¯ Back then, she broke intoughter, thenughed andughed until she cried. In that brief moment, the pain in her heart was ten thousand times stronger than that of her legs. Regardless of how busy Timothy was, he would always answer her calls in mere seconds when they were still together. If she had not received such good treatment before, she might not have felt...so hurt. From that day onward, she never called him again. On the contrary, she learned to digest all the pain and suffering she went through. Had it not been for her fear of losing her brother, she would not have made such an error in judgment again... Samantha stared at the phone screen for a long time. The longer she looked at the calls she made, the more annoyed she became. In the end, she swiped her finger on the screen and cklisted Timothy¡¯s number. ¡­ Corey still did not wake up the next day. His face became paler and had an almost transparent quality to it. Had the medical equipment not shown that he still had signs of life, Samantha would have suspected that he had already passed on and left her. She had to find out more information about Professor Louie as soon as possible. It had turned into a race against time. Samantha took herputer and searched for any news about Professor Louie. The various titles listed in Bidoopedia made her gasp in amazement. Unfortunately, his whereabouts had been a mystery since his retirement. She surfed the for a long time but was unable to find any clues. At the same time, Samantha phoned some of her friends to ask whether they heard anything about Professor Louie. Samantha took care of Corey that day, and she was so tired that she fell asleep on the side of the bed. Her cell phone then rang sometimeter. She was jolted awake at once and she picked up her phone to have a look. It was a WeTalk message sent by one of her friends. [I can¡¯t help you when ites to Professor Louie himself, but I can tell you that Professor Louie personally took on a disciple whom he nurtured without anyone¡¯s help. That disciple is now the youngest cardiologist in the entire medical fraternity. People call him ¡®Little St. John¡¯. He¡¯ll probably be able to heal your brother.] Professor Louie¡¯s disciple... Little St. John... Samantha had also vaguely heard of that person before. As the saying went, ¡®Never give up hope.¡¯ There was hope still for Corey if she could get that little saint to treat him! She held in her inner excitement and replied. [Do you have any specific information about him?] About five minutester, the phone rang a couple more times with a flurry of details. [Although he¡¯s well-known, he keeps a very low profile. His name and appearance have never been revealed. [His odd temper is probably the result of too many people seeking medical treatment from him. He¡¯s very picky about who he treats. Many powerful people can¡¯t even get a meeting with him, let alone ask him for medical treatment. [All I can confirm now is that he¡¯ll be arriving in Capital City tomorrow. There will be a medical conference in The X Hotel that he¡¯ll be participating in. Good luck, Sammy!] After reading that news, Samantha could not help but feel a little frustrated. He really lived up to his reputation as Professor Louie¡¯s disciple. There was no information both on that little saint and Professor Louie. Nevertheless, it did not take long for her to cheer up again. She was never one to give up without a fight. Wherever there is a glimmer of hope, she would always grasp it firmly! She must find that little saint! ¡­ The next day. Samantha woke up early, and after telling the caregiver to take good care of Corey, she carried her big backpack and set off to The X Hotel. The medical conference was not for public ess, and everyone who entered there would be strictly examined. She had studied it the entire night and tricking her way in was basically impossible. The meeting room was essible directly by elevator, but the elevator can be essed only by swiping a card. Waiting by the elevator door was out of the question too. Samantha gave it some thought and felt that the likeliest ce she would meet the little saint was at the elevator entrance. After all, he had to take the elevator to go up. At that time, she had to rely on her good judgment to identify just who that little saint was. After determining his identity, she could proceed with the second stage of her n. Once she arrived at the elevator entrance, Samantha scanned the area and found a remote corner, where she took out a long-range video camera from her bag. After setting it up, she adjusted the lens and directed it to the elevator entrance. The meeting started at ten in the morning, so people starteding in one after the other at nine o¡¯clock. Most of the doctors brought their own assistants or bodyguards and many people came in a group. Samantha was unable to spot anything useful and could only keep her eyes peeled while recording the entire process. However, no one came anymore by the time the meeting started at ten. Samantha¡¯s eyes were sore from surveilling the whole time, and she was unable to pinpoint which one of them was the little saint. Samantha had no choice but to pick up her video camera and rey the recording.. She tried recognizing them one by one and happened to notice a familiar figure. Chapter 76 - Her Savior

Chapter 76: Her Savior

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fearing that she might be mistaken, Samantha immediately pressed the pause button and had another closer look. The man was wearing a simple dress shirt and trousers. There wererge-framed sses on his face and his temperament was very gentle. It really was him! His name was Dr. n Sherwood, a doctor she had met abroad. She did not recognize him right away because he was always dressed in a white coat. It would never have urred to her that a small-time emergency department doctor would be invited to participate in a medical conference of such magnitude. Samantha pursed her lips slightly and a gleam of light appeared in the depths of her eyes. Although she had no idea who that little saint was, that unexpected turn of events was probably a sign of God¡¯s help to her! Since Dr. Sherwood attended that meeting, he must surely know who the little saint was. On ount of his kind heart and their previous friendship, she should be able to inquire more about the little saint from him! Samantha brushed off her haziness from earlier as the corners of her lips curled into a little smile. That Dr. Sherwood really was her savior, both in the past and the present. The medical conferencested for several hours. Samantha had arrived early in the morning without even eating any breakfast or drinking a sip of water. She packed up her video camera and other equipment, went out to the cafe opposite the hotel. After having a simple sandwich along with a cup of coffee to freshen herself up, she returned right away and kept watch. The key to sess was not to be negligent or leave anything to luck. After returning, she set up the camera again and continued to watch the rey while waiting for the meeting to end. After a few hours, there was finally some movement at the elevator entrance. The meeting seemed to be over! Samantha quickly put the video camera away in her backpack, then stretched her hands and feet. As soon as the good doctor appeared, she was ready to rush forward to him. Since she had changed her cell phone and phone number after returning to the country, she had lost his contact number and could not call him directly. As the elevator floor numbers went down, Samantha¡¯s attention was wholly directed to the elevator door. A ding soon sounded and the elevator door opened for all the doctors to walk out. n was quite easy to recognize. He was rtively young, tall, and handsome, making him stand out among a group of older doctors. The moment he walked out of the elevator, Samantha spotted him at a nce among the crowd and called out to him, ¡°Dr. Sherwood.¡± She called out to him while walking toward him. Before she could approach him, arge group of people suddenly rushed over from the hotel lobby. It included men, women, and children, all of whom were shouting loudly, ¡°Little St. John, where are you? I¡¯m begging you. Please show some mercy and help me¡­¡± Perhaps all of them also had sick family members at home or were ill themselves. They also came there to wait after hearing the news that the little saint was participating in a medical conference. They shouted in such a heartbroken manner and drowned out Samantha¡¯s voice. There were simply too many people around. Everyone rushed toward the group of doctors and surrounded them. Samantha was trapped among them and there was no chance for her to get close to Dr. Sherwood. The situation in front of her was equivalent to a bunch of girls chasing after their idols. The scene soon became extremely chaotic. The group of people seeking medical treatment was overly anxious¡ªall of them were red-eyed and screaming like madmen for the little saint. The doctors had nowhere else to go and could not move an inch. The hotel security hurried over and held hands to cordon off the people and make a path for the doctors to exit the hotel. A bus had been sent over to wait at the entrance. The doctors could directly board the bus when they came out, thereby preventing themselves from being harassed again. Samantha, being a petite and flexible woman, tried her best to approach n and called out to him as loudly as possible. The voices there were just too raucous and her voice always ended up drowning under everyone else¡¯s voice. n did not seem to have heard it either because he did not look at her. The security guards protected the doctors as they went out, but everyone was unwilling to give up and continued to follow them out. Samantha could only follow the crowd and approach n little by little when she finally walked out. It was inevitable that Samantha would be squeezed from left and right in the crowded room. Her bag was snagged numerous times and she lost count of how many times her foot was stepped on. Nevertheless, she did not seem to feel any pain and continued to approach with her clear target in mind. n seemed to have sensed something¡ªperhaps because her gaze was too prating or her intentions too strong¡ªand turned his face to one side, looking directly toward her. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. She raised her hand and waved as hard as she could while shouting, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, Dr. Sherwood...¡± ¡°Ah¡ª Mommy¡ª¡± A child¡¯s fearful cry rang suddenly in her ear. Samantha subconsciously followed the voice and looked over. A girl who was around six years old was squeezed by the crowd and could not get up after falling to the ground. No one had noticed her yet and the crowd was still running toward the doctor. People were pushing against each other and the little girl looked set to be trampled on by everyone. Samantha frowned tightly. She hesitated for a second, but eventually gave in to her instinct. She used her hands to push the person in front of her and immediately rushed toward the little girl. She hugged the little girl firmly in her embrace, covering her head with one hand and shielding her body with the other. Her back was trampled on by the crowd and she grunted several times. Even so, she gritted her teeth, endured the pain, and forced herself to stand up. She took each step with difficulty as she moved out of the crowd. When she reached a ce with no one around, she finally let go of the little girl. Samantha ignored her own injuriespletely and looked at the little girl, asking, ¡°Hey there, little girl. Are you hurt?¡± The little girl was probably frightened and there was a look of confusion on her face. Her mind seemed to have gone nk for a couple of seconds before she opened her mouth and cried out, ¡°No. Thank you, Miss.¡± ¡°Fifi!¡± An anxious shout was heard and a woman immediately dashed forward to hug the little girl. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re okay. I was scared to death.¡± She was relieved to see that her little girl was alright and immediately thanked Samantha. ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter. How¡¯s your injury? Would you like to go to the hospital and have it checked?¡± ¡°No, I have something else to deal with. I¡¯m leaving!¡± Samantha did not have any time to further the conversation and hurriedly chased after the crowd. By the time she ran out, all the doctors had already boarded the bus. The doors were closed shut, the engine was switched on, and the bus drove away into the traffic. Samantha was unwilling to just give up like that. She clenched her fists and chased the bus. However, the trampling she suffered earlier had inflicted injuries on her hands, feet, and body. Her movement was not as seamless as before. She could keep up and run for a short distance, but her knees gave way in the end and turned limp, causing her to copse on the ground. She thought about getting up again but could only get up halfway. She ended up falling on her knees and grazing them. Samantha watched as the bus gradually drove off and disappeared from her sight.. When she was finally no longer able to see it anymore, her nose felt sour and an endless despair filled her heart. Chapter 77 - Does It Hurt?

Chapter 77: Does It Hurt?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Corey¡¯s only hope at the moment had just disappeared before Samantha¡¯s very eyes... If Corey eventually left her, she really could not imagine whether or not she would be able to live with herself. She curled up unconsciously and wrapped her hands around herself. Her head was ced on her knees and her shoulders trembled slightly. ¡°Why is it that you¡¯re always hurt whenever I see you?¡± A man¡¯s warm voice rang above Samantha¡¯s head. She initially thought she was just hearing things, but she immediately became stunned for a moment. Her drooping gaze caught a glimpse of a pair of shoes in front of her, and her ck pupils contracted all of a sudden as she raised her head. The sun was shining exceptionally brightly that day and the man was standing with his back against the light. His face was a little blurry due to the warm yellow glow radiating from him. Samantha was a little dazed. She was afraid to blink or even speak because she was afraid that everything in front of her was not real. The man chuckled and asked again. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, Samantha?¡± Samantha¡¯s long eyshes trembled fiercely. ¡®It really is Dr. Sherwood...¡¯ The excitement that she had earlier lost was instantly regained, coursing right through her entire body. Samantha propped herself on the ground and attempted to stand up. However, she identally grazes against the wound on her knee and fell forward with a hiss. ¡°Be careful!¡± n stretched out his hand in time and grabbed her slender waist, just in time to save her from falling to the ground again. After Samantha stood firm, she hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you.¡± n retracted his hand, looked at her miserable appearance, then shook his head andughed. ¡°Why did you injure yourself again?¡± Hearing the word ¡®again¡¯ left Samantha feeling a stark disbelief. She only got acquainted with n due to her frequent injuries. When she was abroad, she had not yet limatized to the new ce and fell sick very frequently. There was also the asional injury during the course of her work, often necessitating a trip to the hospital. However, living in difficult circumstances meant that she had to be very frugal with her money. Getting treated for her injuries and illnesses was something she could not afford. As a result, she often disregarded the doctors¡¯ advice. All she would ask for was some of the cheaper medications, which she would eat or apply at home and just sleep it off. She knew n after getting her leg injured. That was the time she called Timothy, who turned off his phone in addition to not answering. The entire ordeal saddened her so much that she could not help crying. At that time, n walked over suddenly to her side and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± After having suffered in the hands of others time and time again abroad, Samantha was always extremely wary of strangers. Even so, thebination of her sadness and her fragile state probably caused her to stare at him with teary eyes and answer in a hoarse voice, ¡°It hurts. It hurts so bad.¡± n looked at her leg carefully in a seemingly curious manner, then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been injured countless times before but I¡¯ve never heard you say a word. I thought you didn¡¯t have any pain receptors. It seems you do feel hurt too.¡± She was already at her worst, but that man teased her instead of showing any sympathy. She sniffled and asked in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Who are you?¡± n did not mind her attitude at all. He pulled the card on his chest and introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Sherwood. The ER doctor here. ¡°I¡¯ll take the responsibility to treat your leg. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll heal it for you.¡± They became acquainted from then onward. When Samantha and n had the opportunity to chat, she finally found out that the namete bearing ¡®Dr. Sherwood¡¯ was always hung in the emergency room. She just never noticed who the doctor was, since she always emphasized that prescribing cheap medicine was good enough. n went over to see her because he saw her crying that day. Since that day, he was the one who treated her and helped her whenever she was injured. She regarded him as a noble person and a savior in her heart. ¡­ Samantha snapped back from her memories and could not help but joke with a smile, ¡°I guess I was just reflecting on the importance of your role in treating illnesses and saving lives.¡± n was amused. The girl in front of him had clearly experienced so much suffering and difficulty in the past, yet she still maintained her strong vitality and did not let anything overwhelm her. Such people were hard toe by and were a refreshing sight. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to treat your wound first,¡± n said. He nced at Samantha and asked softly, ¡°Shall I help you up?¡± Samantha epted the offer in order to prevent herself from getting hurt again. ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± n helped Samantha into one of the roadside cafes and asked one of the waitresses for a medical kit. He then skillfully treated Samantha¡¯s wound. As n was treating the graze on her knee, he knelt on one knee right in front of her for convenience¡¯s sake and applied the ointment on her. The waitresses watched everything from the sidelines. It was a pleasing sight to see a handsome young man kneeling on one knee to apply medicine to a beautifully charming girl. It seemed toe straight out of a television series! A waitress sighed. ¡°This guy is just too nice to his girlfriend. Gosh, it¡¯s so romantic!¡± Another waitress agreed. ¡°Boyfriends who are handsome and gentle always belong to someone else!¡± The conversation was not too loud nor too soft, but it was enough to reach Samantha¡¯s ears. She felt awkward and wanted to exin, but n seemed wholly concentrated on dealing with the wound and did not seem to hear those remarks. She thought for a while and decided it was better to remain mum about it. It would be even more embarrassing if n heard what she had to say. She did not need to exin anything to outsiders... After treating the wound, n advised her as he always did to his patients, ¡°The wound shouldn¡¯t be allowed toe into contact with water for the time being. Be careful when you¡¯re bathing or doing other things. Eat lighter for the next couple of days.¡± ¡°Okay, I will. Thank you,¡± Samantha expressed her gratitude sincerely. The waitress served their coffee. n took a sip before raising his gaze and looking at her, asking, ¡°Why were you chasing the bus earlier?¡± Had he not vaguely heard that someone was calling him and recognized her when she looked back, he would not have gotten out of the bus and came to look for her. It was time to get into the serious business. Samantha¡¯s expression became more earnest and she unconsciously held her hands. After gulping twice, she said clearly, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you, Dr. Sherwood. I¡¯m looking for the doctor they call Little St. John.¡± n raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It turns out you¡¯re here for the little saint too. Are you...¡± He scrutinized her from head to toe and saw that herplexion was still reasonably well. He hesitated and asked, ¡°Do you have a heart problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. My brother is the one who has a very serious heart disease. He¡¯s in a very risky state right now and could die at any time. His only hope is the little saint. I want to find him and beg him to treat my brother. ¡± Samantha stared at n with a scorching gaze, as if she had been cast into the far sea and he was the only piece of driftwood floating around. ¡°Dr. Sherwood, you and Little St.. John both participated in the conference. Can you tell me who he is?¡± Chapter 78 - She Was Always Able to Stir His Emotions

Chapter 78: She Was Always Able to Stir His Emotions

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion n¡¯s slender fingers tapped lightly on the tabletop. He was silent for half a second before responding with a question rather than an answer, ¡°Sammy, since you¡¯re looking for Little St. John, you¡¯ve probably already read up on his situation beforehand. He doesn¡¯t treat anyone on a whim. What are you prepared to use to convince him?¡± That question was a very realistic one indeed. It was not enough just to look for the little saint¡ªhe had to be willing to give treatment. Samantha had considered it before, but she said in all seriousness without so much as a second thought, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything as long as he¡¯s willing to heal my brother!¡± n was not surprised by her answer. Having been a doctor for so long, he had seen countless patients with family members just like her. The words they frequently said were already etched into his mind. He did not beat around the bush with Samantha. He opened his lips again and asked bluntly, ¡°Sammy, are you powerful enough or rich enough?¡± Samantha was lost for words at that instant. She neither had any power nor any money... Rumor had it that plenty of powerful, influential people went to seek the little saint¡¯s treatment but were all turned away. As someone who had none of that, how idiotic could she be to even think of asking him for medical treatment? Samantha could not help butugh in spite of herself. ¡°Dr. Sherwood, do you think I¡¯m overestimating myself?¡± She lowered her eyes and pursed her lips tightly. n stared at her firmly and opened his mouth, as if he was thinking of something tofort her. The next second however, Samantha looked up again. Her eyes had since contained a firm gaze that showed her willingness to give everything. ¡°Dr. Sherwood, I might be all alone in this world, but I¡¯m willing to exchange my own life for Corey¡¯s sake. ¡°My younger brother is different from me. His heart was ill ever since he was born. His entire childhood was spent in a hospital bed. Other children were able to enjoy their childhood, but his life depended on all those injections and medication. He wakes up every day to the smell of disinfectant and goes to sleep smelling the same. He can never do anything that excites him, even if just for a little bit. ¡°He¡¯s only seventeen years old now and never even managed to stay in school more than a few days. The beauty of this world is something he never experienced before. Life has its ups and downs. Its moments can be sweet, bitter, or sour, but all he ever tasted was bitterness. It has been more than ten years since he started eating those bitter medications.¡± Samantha¡¯s nose started to tingle as she spoke. She raised her head slightly and blinked a few times before continuing as calmly as possible, ¡°The doctorster said that he has a year at most and perhaps there will be a heart that is suitable enough to be transnted. However, some really bad things happened to him recently and aggravated his illness. His heart nearly stopped working a few days ago and he¡¯s been unconscious in the ICU ever since. ¡°If he continues to remain unconscious like this, he might... He might never wake up again and his life will end here.¡± Samantha had been keeping those words to herself and burying them deep in her heart for far too long. She never had anyone to talk to. Rochelle¡ªdespite being her best friend¡ªhad troubles of her own, and Samantha was unwilling to put more burden on her. As for her parents or Timothy, neither were people that she could tell all that to. At that moment, she was already at her limit of suppressing all her feelings. After meeting n, who she regarded as an ¡®old friend¡¯, she could not help but spill it all out. Once she finished all that she had to say, she smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for telling you all this, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n listened quietly until she finished speaking and looked at her reddened eyes. It was the second time he saw her crying. Samantha never showed her fragileness in front of him. In fact, she was so stubborn that it would give one a headache. When he treated her in the past, he never once heard her say anything despite the severity of the pain. She never yelled out in agony even when her entire body was trembling and one would never be able to tell that she was a weak woman. Throughout n¡¯s entire career as a doctor, she was the most memorable patient he had. The impression he left on her was so deep that he was a little worried when she disappeared without any news a couple of months ago. He was worried that she got injured, insisted on hiding at home while weathering through it herself, and eventually sumbed to the injury without anyone realizing... He even did an unauthorized act of looking into her case records and went to look for her after determining her home address. There, he met herndlord and found out that she had already stopped renting the home. Thendlord did not know where she had gone. He originally thought that it would be difficult for him to meet her again, but little did he know that fate had other ns. Doctors would have seen it all¡ªchildbirth, old age, sickness, and death. In fact, they belonged to the kind of people who were ¡®hard-hearted¡¯, whose emotions were not easily moved. Strangely enough though, Samantha was a patient whose tears always moved him without warning. He instinctively felt like helping her because he wanted to see her smile again. In his opinion, bright smiles suited Samantha best. He took out a tissue and handed it to her. Samantha took the tissue, gently pressed it against the corner of her eye, and said gratefully ¡°Thank you.¡± n picked up his coffee, took another sip, and then whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for Little St. John anymore.¡± Samantha¡¯s mind could not help but turn nk. She then asked puzzledly, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, do you know who he is, or do you think I have no hope of persuading him?¡± n chuckled. ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, you don¡¯t need to look for him because you¡¯ve already found him.¡± The sudden turn of events left Samantha dazed for a few seconds. Her eyes widened little by little, and she opened her mouth in disbelief, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, could it be... Could you be...¡± Apparently amused by her surprised expression, n spoke in a yful tone, ¡°I¡¯m Little St. John¡­¡± He paused deliberately, looking at Samantha¡¯s ck and beautiful eyes before continuing the next few words, ¡°¡­¡¯s assistant.¡± Oh, the twists and turns... Samantha waspletely stunned and was speechless for a moment. n smiled and continued without haste, ¡°I apanied the little saint to this medical conference. ¡°His identity is strictly confidential and I hope you¡¯ll forgive me for not telling you. However, I¡¯ll convey your request to him and say some nice things on your behalf. Just wait for my news.¡± After digesting n¡¯s sentences word for word, Samantha finally regained her senses and was unable to suppress the excitement in her heart. She unconsciously reached out for his hand, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, I¡¯d have to trouble you to convey Corey¡¯s condition to him. Thank you. I¡¯m truly grateful. Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You really are my savior!¡± ¡°Savior?¡± n shook his head andughed. ¡°I sure hope so.¡± ¡­ After exiting the cafe, n went back to the hotel where he was staying while Samantha returned to the hospital. Samantha had exchanged her contact information with n on WeTalk.. He looked at their chat carefully for a moment and suddenly thought of something. Chapter 79 - When Courtesy Breeds Detachment

Chapter 79: When Courtesy Breeds Detachment

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha usually did not read WeTalk messages too often, so the sound effects for her WeTalk notifications were all turned off. However, she had to wait for n¡¯s news and it was important that she saw it at the soonest possible opportunity. She moved her finger, clicked on the settings in WeTalk, and allowed the notifications to sound. n¡¯s WeTalk chat was pinned right to the very top. After doing all that, she reluctantly put down her phone, held Corey¡¯s cold hands, and said softly, ¡°Hey, Corey, I got really lucky today. I met this doctor with whom I got acquainted when I was abroad. His name is Dr. Sherwood. He¡¯s a very gentle person, and lucky for me, he¡¯s also the little saint¡¯s assistant! He can directly contact the little saint! ¡°He already agreed to ry my request and speak nicely of me. Then the little saint might be willing to treat you. ¡°Corey, I¡¯m willing to give you all my luck, so if you can hear all this, you must keep holding on, okay? ¡°You¡¯re my younger brother. If I haven¡¯t given up, you can¡¯t give up either. We only have each other. We must continue to survive far into the future!¡± Corey, who was on the hospital bed, was still lying quietly. Only the medical equipment¡¯s cold beeping sound responded to her. Samantha closed her eyes and tightened her grip around Corey¡¯s hand. As time passed, Samantha grabbed the phone and nced at it almost involuntarily every few minutes, waiting anxiously for n¡¯s reply. However, there had been no news from n ever since she returned. Although she was anxious, there was no way she could urge him and her only recourse was to wait patiently. At night. Samantha wiped Corey¡¯s body to freshen him up and looked up at the clock on the wall. She had not realized that it was already past nine o¡¯clock at night. As far as she knew, the little saint was not going to stay in the country. After attending the exchange meeting that day, he would be set to leave the next day. If she received no reply that night, it was very likely that the little saint had refused to give treatment. She frowned and hesitated over whether she should ask n to tell her the hotel where the little saint was staying so she could personally go and beg him. All of a sudden, a notification came from her phone. Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly and she practically jumped toward the bedside table. She grabbed the phone and clicked into WeTalk with trembling fingers. However, the message came not from n, but Old Madam Barker. Samantha could not hide her disappointment, but she still made sure to read Old Madam Barker¡¯s message. Old Madam Barker: [Aunt Julia and I are back at the vi, Sammy. Why aren¡¯t you and Tim at home? Did you two go out on a date?] Timothy was not at the vi? No wonder she did not receive any fault-finding calls from him during her time at the hospital those few days. It turned out that he did not return to the vi at all. There was no surprise there. After all, they were not a loving couple. Timothy¡¯s only reason for willingly returning to the vi was Old Madam Barker. At other times, he would not bother to step foot inside, other than to torment her asionally to his whims. When Samantha saw the word ¡®date¡¯, a profound irony appeared in her eyes. How could it be a date when Timothy did not even answer her calls? He was more likely to be spending his time with other beautiful women during those few days. Samantha curled her lips. Whatever Timothy was doing or whoever he was with had nothing to do with her. There was no reason for her to be affected by him. She thought for a moment, typed a message, and replied: [Grandma, we¡¯re not on a date right now. He¡¯s busy at work and I¡¯m in the hospital. Corey¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been that stable recently, so I¡¯ll be staying with him in the hospital. I might not be back for a couple more days.] If she went back to the vi, she had to continue with the charade again. Due to her anxiousness about Corey¡¯s situation, she was worried that she might expose herself. Furthermore, Corey could not be left alone at such a time, so not going back to the vi for the time being was for the best, Old Madam Barker was, fortunately, a very considerate individual. When she read Samantha¡¯s reply, she immediately sent a message: [You should take care of Corey in the hospital then. Remember to tell me if you need anything, okay?] Samantha answered: [Yes. Thank you, Grandma.] Samantha looked at the olddy¡¯s message and felt warmth in her heart. Among all her elders, Old Madam Barker treated her the best and protected her the most. If Timothy had not broken off the marriage in public two years ago, Old Madam Barker would have been like her own grandmother. It was such a pity. Samantha might no longer have the chance within her lifetime to truly be family with Old Madam Barker. ¡­ At the vi. Old Madam Barker looked at the message Samantha sent and felt a certain sense of alienation amidst the politeness and courtesy. When Samantha and Timothy were still together two years ago, Samantha was never like that and was frequently very yful. Whether she directed that yfulness at Timothy or the olddy, she never gave off a sense of detachment. Everyone liked it very much. Since remarrying Timothy, she treated the olddy in a very filial manner and showed her the utmost kindness too. However, there was always this feeling that she was keeping a distance from them, be it intentionally or unintentionally. Of course, the olddy knew deep down that Samantha¡¯s reason for doing so was not to single her out or anything, but because Samantha¡¯s rtionship with Timothy was never the same as when they used to be in love. Loving someone and everyone around them was especially important for the olddy. She might be old, but she was not senile. Her heart could still perceive things with rity. The young couple often pretended to be loving in front of her. She was willing to y along, but that in no way meant that she was willing to see them continue that farce! What she wanted was for them to show true love and affection for each other! Seeing as it was difficult for those feelings to develop out of their own ord. The young couple merely kept to themselves and spun in ce like a spinning top, and she was getting tired of seeing that. It seemed that her weary old self had to give them a good shove! After that thought urred to her, she grabbed the phone and dialed Timothy¡¯s number right away. The phone rang for quite some time before the other party answered. It was the usual cold voice, ¡°Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker could not be bothered to speak nonsense with him and reprimanded him outrightly, ¡°You little brat. What kind of husband are you? Sammy¡¯s little brother is sick and she¡¯s been keeping himpany in the hospital for a few days now, but all you seem to care about is your work. Is your job more important to you than your wife? How can you be counted on to handle yourpany when you can¡¯t even handle your own household affairs properly? You¡¯d be better off resigning from your position as the Barker Group¡¯s CEO so you don¡¯t keep embarrassing yourself anymore!¡± Ronald coughed awkwardly on the other end and answered weakly, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s me. Mr. Barker is busy.¡± The olddy became so incensed that she immediately ordered, ¡°Go and tell Timothy right now that I want him to immediately go to the hospital and apany Sammy! Otherwise, this little olddy wouldn¡¯t mind making aeback and taking over control of the Barker Group!¡± ¡­ After the call ended, Ronald did not waste even a second and immediately walked into the office after knocking on the office door. Timothy was sitting on the sofa while having a video call with someone else. Ronald took a couple of steps forward and was about to report the situation to Timothy, but when he inadvertently caught a glimpse of the woman in the video, the words he had prepared to tell Timothy got stuck in his throat. Chapter 80 - Im Her Husband

Chapter 80: I¡¯m Her Husband

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald was unsure whether or not he should retreat ande inter. After all, he knew that Timothy should not be disturbed at that kind of time. Timothy had already spotted him and frowned immediately, as if he was annoyed at being disturbed. However, he was well aware that Ronald had served under him for a long time and was always cognizant of the circumstances. He opened his mouth and asked faintly, ¡°What is it?¡± Ronald, who had already prepared to turn around, froze and answered cautiously, ¡°Mr. Barker, the olddy just called and said...¡± He spoke somewhat hesitantly after subconsciously ncing at the woman in the video. Timothy caught a glimpse of his expression, and the glow in his eyes flickered slightly. He stretched out his hand and shut theptop right immediately, before saying, ¡°Speak.¡± Ronald¡¯s voice suddenly became rxed and more carefree, ¡°The olddy said that Ms. Larsson¡¯s brother has been ill these past few days. Ms. Larsson has been keeping himpany in the hospital, as her husband, you...ahem¡­ Well, you only seem to care about your work and ignore your wife. The olddy is ordering you to, or rather, she wants you to go to the hospital immediately to be by Ms. Larsson¡¯s side and see if there¡¯s anything Ms. Larsson needs, otherwise...¡± Ronald licked his lips and did not dare to say anything else. Timothy¡¯s handsome face remained cryptically expressionless and he merely raised his eyebrows before asking, ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Ronald chuckled dryly and did not dare to gloss through the olddy¡¯s words in a perfunctory manner. He could only repeat her sentence verbatim, ¡°Otherwise, the olddy wouldn¡¯t mind making aeback and taking over control of the Barker Group!¡± After a pause, he hurriedly added, ¡°Everything I said came straight from the olddy herself!¡± Silence resonated throughout the office as soon as hepleted his sentence. He could not help but raise his gaze surreptitiously to nce at his boss¡¯s face. However, Timothy remained unemotive, thus making it difficult for Ronald to see whether or not Timothy even cared about what happened to Samantha. If he hardly gave a hoot about it and had no ns to go to the hospital, the olddy would probably explode with rage and Ronald might have to serve under a new boss. Although Old Madam Barker was an irondy during her youth, she was already an old woman and it was thereby inadvisable for her to do any hard work. Just as Ronald was letting his thoughts wander, Timothy had already gotten up and walked toward the clothes rack. He grabbed his suit jacket and put it on, then walked toward the door in a couple of steps. Seeing Ronald still in a daze, he asked solemnly, ¡°Aren¡¯t we leaving?¡± That chilly voice scared Ronald intoing to his senses and he immediately answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker!¡± ¡­ The car drove off from the Barker Group. Ronald nced at the rearview mirror and decided to ask for a confirmation on their destination, ¡°Mr. Barker, are we...going to the hospital?¡± He kept quiet and merely looked up to give Ronald a cold stare. Ronald gulped, closed his mouth, and concentrated on driving. He did not know whether Timothy was going to the hospital purely for Samantha¡¯s sake or whether it was to carry out the olddy¡¯s wishes. Ronald could still guess what was on his boss¡¯s mind when it came to other things, but there was absolutely no way of doing so if it involved Samantha. One moment he felt that Timothy cared about Samantha, the next moment he felt that the man could not care less at all. It swung back and forth like a pendulum. In all fairness however, his repeated interactions with Samantha left the impression that she was a rather good character. At least she was better than that flirty and brainless Penelope. Moreover, she had such terrible parents and her little brother was sick too. It was quite pitiful to be honest, and he felt that many of the things she did simply could not be helped. It ignited an instinctive desire to help her in one. When Ronald thought of that, he stretched out his hand quietly and switched on the radio. A melodious tune began ying¡­ Loving the right girl, Waiting to meet her, Then the conversation won¡¯t be so cold, ... When you love them, You better kiss them good, When you hug them, you gotta make sure it¡¯s tight¡­ ... Ronald did not dare to be upfront and tell Timothy that the approach was all wrong. He could only hope that the man would be able to understand his hint through the lyrics. He drove while keeping an eye on his boss¡¯s expression. Timothy¡¯s frown caused a thinyer of cold sweat to appear on his back. Just as he was prepared to switch off the radio, Timothy reverted back to expressionlessness and looked out the car window. Ronald secretly breathed a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, his big boss did not seem too averse to it. Maybe, just maybe, there was still a chance! About an hourter, the car drove into the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot. Timothy got out of the car and walked into the elevator. After reaching the floor, he walked to the ward through the familiar hallway and arrived at the entrance of the ICU. He knocked on the door and heard footsteps from inside a few secondster. The door was then pulled open from the inside. Timothy gazed at the woman¡¯s face and the glow in his eyes sank somewhat as he asked, ¡°Are you Corey¡¯s nurse?¡± The nurse was stunned to see Timothy¡¯s stunning face. Her mind went nk for a minute, and it was only after she heard his question that she was barely able to snap back to her senses. She intuitively looked up with a smile and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the nurse Ms. Larsson hired to take care of Corey. Who are you?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was still very solemn. ¡°Her husband.¡± ¡°What?¡± The nurse eximed in surprise. ¡°Ms. Larsson has a husband?¡± Timothy¡¯s handsome face turned sullen too. The nurse looked at his face and exined hurriedly, ¡°Sorry, when Ms. Larsson hired me, she never said that she had other family members. I thought they were two siblings who depended only on each other and no one else. She looked miserable so I quoted her the lowest price for the wages...¡± No other family members... Timothy¡¯s thin lips pursed into a thin line and he interrupted the nurse coldly. ¡°Where is she?¡± He was told that she was constantly watching over Corey in the hospital. ¡°Oh, Ms. Larsson has something to deal with and isn¡¯t around right now,¡± the nurse answered truthfully. ¡®Something to deal with?¡¯ What else could be more important than her baby brother? Was she not supposed to care for Corey like he was the apple of her eye? Timothy curled his eyebrows. ¡°When did she say she would be back?¡± The nurse sensed that the cold and dangerous aura surrounding Timothy¡¯s body was getting much denser and did not dare to make idle chatter anymore. She immediately told him what she knew, ¡°Ms. Larsson told me that she isn¡¯t sure what time she¡¯lle back tonight. There¡¯s also a possibility she might note back. ¡± If she neither went back to the hospital nor returned to the vi, where else could she go? The phone rang all of a sudden. Timothy picked up the call and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was heard on the other end, ¡°Jonny and I are at our usual ce. Come on over for a few drinks.¡± Timothy hung up, looked at the nurse in front of him, and walked away without saying anything. The car drove out of the hospital, and 30 minutester, arrived at the door of a clubhouse owned by the Barker Group. Timothy was about to get out of the car when he looked through the car window and saw Samantha walking out of the five-star hotel opposite the road. Beside Samantha was a man, and the two of them were chatting happily like a lovely young couple. Chapter 81 - Who Is That Man?

Chapter 81: Who Is That Man?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s eyes sank suddenly and he clenched his big palms into fists. He was still wondering just where Samantha would go sote at night and leave her baby brother. For a moment, he was worried whether something had happened to her. The answer was just fantastic¡ªshe had appeared at a hotel with another man! Ronald was puzzled as to why Timothy had not gotten out of the car yet. He was about to ask when he saw the man staring at the opposite side of the road. He could not help but follow along Timothy¡¯s line of sight and his heart was stunned all of a sudden. Why... Why was Samantha there? Who could the man beside her be? The two of them seemed to know each other well and appeared to be rather close too. Coupled with their presence at a hotel in the middle of the night, the sum of all factors really was very ambiguous! Ronald could perceive the terrifying hostility from Timothy without even having to look at his face. He had entertained the idea that there was still a chance for Timothy and Samantha, but what else could be done when something like that happened out of the blue? Ronald scratched his head, bit the bullet, and spoke weakly, ¡°Mr. Barker, perhaps Ms. Larsson came here for something important. There has to be a reason for it, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡®Come on, Ms. Larsson! I can only help you so much here. I hope it really is something important!¡¯ Samantha and the man were still chatting with each other at the hotel entrance, they seemed to have created a bubble of their own and only had each other in their own little world. Timothy stared at Samantha firmly, and the blue veins on the back of his hand started surfacing little by little. He closed his eyes and held back the anger that was burning in his chest. There had to be a reason for it, right! Alright, let us see! Timothy took out his cell phone and immediately dialed Samantha¡¯s number. The next second, he heard a cold reminder from the customer service tone: ¡®The number you have dialed is busy...¡¯ Samantha clearly was not answering the phone but the customer service tone told him that she was busy. That could only mean that Samantha had blocked his number. Timothy was so angry that he smashed the phone onto the floor of the car, causing it to shatter with a thud. Ronald has been paying attention to the big boss¡¯s movements, and he was actually very pleased to see that Timothy finally listened to his advice and was notpletely beyond help. Unfortunately, he just did not expect Samantha to actually block Timothy¡¯s number. Ronald only felt that he was sitting on a roller coaster ride and was nearly losing his breath with all the ups and downs. There was still hope for him to salvage the situation! Ronald took out his cell phone immediately and handed it respectfully to Timothy, persuading him, ¡°Mr. Barker, there might be some issues with your phone number, so use mine and call her. The least you can do is ask Ms. Larsson what¡¯s her purpose there. It¡¯d be terrible if it was all just a misunderstanding...¡± Although he had practically lost his voice toward the end of that sentence, he persisted until the very end. Timothy¡¯s dark ck eyes shot him a nce and it was so cold that he nearly passed away on the spot. Ronald¡¯s hand was shaking uncontrobly as he held the cell phone and he started questioning whether he should have just kept quiet. Just as he thought his boss¡¯s gaze was going to burn a hole in him, the palm of his hand lightened as Timothy took his cell phone. He saw the man entering 11 numbers in a very nimble manner, as if he had dialed them countless times and it was second nature for him to remember those 11 numbers. Ronald secretly wondered whether Timothy remembered Ms. Larsson¡¯s number because he had a strong memory, or whether he had always remembered it from long ago. Timothy pressed the dial button and put the phone to his ear. ¡­ Samantha¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. She thought it was a call from the hospital and smiled apologetically at n before walking to one side. There, she took out her cell phone from her bag, only to see that it was Ronald calling her. Why would Ronald call her at such ate hour? Samantha was slightly confused but nevertheless answered, ¡°Ronald.¡± On the other side of the phone, Timothy¡¯s extremely deep voice came, as if suppressing some emotions. ¡°Where are you?¡± It turned out to be Timothy! If Timothy took the initiative to call her, it was probably Old Madam Barker who was forcing him to do it. Samantha seemed to have to deal with Timothy at every turn and asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Timothy seemed unable to hear what she said and repeated his question again, ¡°Where are you?¡± Although she did not know why he would ask that question, she had previously told Old Madam Barker that she was in the hospital. To avoid any further issues, Samantha gave the same answer, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital. I¡¯ve already told Grandma ab¡ª¡± She was not even able to finish her sentence when she heard a beep from the phone. The call ended abruptly. Samantha was speechless for a few seconds and could not help but curse to herself, ¡°The hell¡¯s wrong with him!¡± He never answered her calls when she needed him, but then called her for seemingly no reason other than to irk her! Samantha took a deep breath, put away the phone, then turned and walked back to n. Seeing her petnt expression, n asked concernedly, ¡°Who called you? Did something happen to your brother?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± She thought for a while, but could not find a suitable term to describe the scumbag, Timothy. Finally, she continued reluctantly, ¡°¡­a call from someone annoying. There¡¯s no need to pay any attention to it.¡± n could see that she was disinclined to borate, so he stopped the topic out of consideration for her and changed the subject. ¡°As for your brother¡¯s case report, the little saint needs some time to go over it. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I have some news.¡± Samantha came to the hotel because she had received a call from n earlier. He said that the little saint would first have to look at Corey¡¯s case report before deciding whether or not to take over the treatment for Corey. n originally wanted to tell her that he would go to the hospital and get the case report there, but Samantha was already very anxious and furthermore did not want to trouble him anymore. That was why she personally sent the case file over. Samantha knew that the little saint was only willing to look at the case because n must have spoken a lot of good things about her. She really did not know how else to thank him. ¡°Thank you, I really don¡¯t know how else I can thank you.¡± Samantha was giddy with excitement and was practically speaking incoherently. ¡°Dr. Sherwood, if you haven¡¯t left Capital City tomorrow, I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal. Actually, I think this treat is too long overdue.¡± n had taken such good care of her when she was abroad and had helped her tremendously with Corey¡¯s situation. n smiled softly and readily agreed. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have a meal then. I¡¯lle on time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then!¡± n raised his wrist to check the time, then said, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Let me send you back to the hospital.¡± Samantha was about to decline, but n had already walked ahead of her and called for a taxi. She shrugged her shoulders and could only ept his offer. ¡­ Timothy smashed the phone on the car floor again andughed in anger. Samantha said she was in the hospital but she had lied without batting an eye! Was that how she returned the favor to Timothy when he had tried his best to believe her? Chapter 82 - Have You Gone Crazy?

Chapter 82: Have You Gone Crazy?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald wanted to cry but the tears did note. Deep in his heart, he spent a few seconds mourning for his newly-bought cell phone that had just been destroyed. He never expected to make things worse after asking Timothy to call Samantha and find out what was going on. The fact that Timothy¡¯s number had been cklisted was the first strike; the second was when Samantha lied. He looked at the door of the hotel again, only to see that the man had stopped a taxi. After helping Samantha into the car, the two of them were driven off. That third strike was a merciless one and Ronald dered the situation to no longer be salvageable... The car was filled with an extremely dangerous aura and cold sweat was starting to appear on his spine. He breathed in as gently as possible and wished he could just turn transparent right then and there. A few secondster, he heard his boss¡¯s voice bellowing from the back seat. It was as if it emerged straight from hell. ¡°Get out of the car!¡± Ronald did not dare to wait a second longer and scrambled to get out of the car. He tripped on his own feet and nearly fell too. Timothy also got out of the car and went to sit in the driver¡¯s seat. He restarted the engine, floored the gas, and drove the car away at top speed. Ronald stood rooted on the spot and could not help sighing as he watched the car disappear from his sight like a sh of lightning. It really was over! ¡­ On the way back to the hospital, Samantha and n spoke happily. n wondered why she had suddenly returned to the country, and she roughly exined that it was due to her worries over her younger brother¡¯s ailing health. As for the marriage her parents forced her into and the unexpected turn of events that led her to marry Timothy, she avoided mentioning itpletely. It was something private, after all. Besides, it was not something to be proud of so she did not want to bring it up. She had no idea whether or not n saw her reluctance to talk about those things, but he seemed to be very considerate and did not pry. That made her feel veryfortable. It was the first time she felt that way ever since her return to the country. Perhaps that was a reason why socializing was important. Those who had spent too long alone would eventually yearn for someone they could talk to. There was no need for them to do anything¡ªit was good enough that they listened patiently beside you. n was a good listener, perhaps because he had grown ustomed to listening to others during his career as a doctor. The car soon arrived at the hospital. n opened the door and got out of the car before opening the door on Samantha¡¯s side in a very gentlemanly manner. She got out of the car and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I have a request,¡± n said all of a sudden. Samantha was slightly stunned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say thank you to me anymore. Do you know how many ¡®thank yous¡¯ did you say in just one day?¡± n seemed to beining. ¡°My ears have grown calluses after hearing you say it so much.¡± Without waiting for Samantha to answer him, she added, ¡°Other than being my patient a long time ago, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± He felt that it was too polite and detached for a friend to thank him so often. Samantha¡¯s dark eyes became round, as if she had not expected him to say that. After regaining her consciousness, she blinked teasingly. ¡°I got lucky then.¡± Although n said that he was the little saint¡¯s assistant, it was unlike that any ordinary person would be able to remain by the little saint¡¯s side. Even if n was an ordinary person at the moment, he could be expected to be someone extraordinary in the future. n felt that her reaction was just too cute and he could not help but pet her head softly. An imperceptible trace of affection was concealed in his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Those words reminded Samantha of the time when she was abroad. Once they got acquainted, n knew that she had no money, so he did not prescribe medicine for her too often when she got injured and went to see him. On the contrary, he just gave some to her. Since he was a doctor, there were plenty of medications piled up at his home. To put it nicely, he gave some to her because she needed it, thus preventing them from going to waste when it expired. Back then, she would say, ¡°I guess I got lucky huh.¡± n responded the same way, ¡°I¡¯ll allow it.¡± Of course, she could not just take the medicine from him without giving anything in exchange. She, therefore, insisted on paying him but he only charged her the medicine at cost price. When she thought about that, her eyebrows turned into little arcs and she smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re always so kind, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n gazed down at her and felt that Samantha was much better suited to smiling like that. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest,¡± Samantha urged softly because he did not want to take up any more of n¡¯s time. ¡°Alright. Ring me up if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± n bent down and sat back in the taxi. He lowered the window and waved to Samantha, who was still standing there. ¡°Good night.¡± Samantha waved back at him. ¡°Good night, Dr. Sherwood.¡± She watched the taxi drive away until it gradually disappeared into the night. Only then did she lift her feet and start walking into the hospital. As soon as she turned around, however, a cluster of blinding headlights lit up suddenly in front of her. Samantha¡¯s eyes stung and she squinted intuitively while raising her hand to shield her eyes. Momentster, she saw a ck car driving toward her in a thunderous manner. It was too quick and too abrupt that Samantha had no time to react at all. She could only watch as the car sped over. Her eyes then widened with horror, because she spotted Timothy¡¯s blurry face in the driver¡¯s seat as the car approached. Was it him? Did Timothy want to kill her? Just as Samantha thought she was going to be sent flying by a crash, the car tires made a loud screeching sound against the tarmac, piercing her eardrums. The car stopped 0.01 millimeters from her body! Samantha could not help but gasp for breath. There was a profound sense of terror in her eyes, down to the extent that she wanted to open her mouth and castigate Timothy, but she lost her ability to speak for the moment. Another bang was heard. Timothy had mmed the car door shut and walked up to her. He stretched out his hand without saying anything, grabbed her wrist forcefully, then dragged her all the way to the front passenger seat. He opened the car door, pushed her back mercilessly, then tugged the seatbelt and secured her tightly. The man¡¯s strength was simply too strong that Samantha had no time to struggle and leave. Timothy had already returned to the driver¡¯s seat, after which he stepped on the elerator and drove off! She could only watch as the car flew on the road and snaked through the traffic. She felt as though they were going to crash any second. Her face had already turned pale because she could not help but feel flustered. Samantha firmly grasped the car¡¯s grab handles with one hand and took a deep long breath before barely managing to find her voice.. However, it was still a little faint when she spoke and was even trembling slightly. ¡°Have you gone crazy, Timothy?¡± Chapter 83 - Who’s The Man That You Like?

Chapter 83: Who¡¯s The Man That You Like?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy did not say a word and hardly even nced at her from the corner of his eye. Her question waspletely ignored. Samantha really wanted to scold him with all the swear words she had learned up till then. However, she forcibly restrained herself from doing so after her eyes picked up on his expression. Timothy appeared exceedingly calm at the moment, but everyone who knew him understood that his calmness was much more terrifying than a direct outburst and cynicism. Samantha tried her best to calm herself down and thought about what it was that triggered him. She had been respectful during the earlier call and he was the one who hung up, not her... On second thought, Timothy had used Ronald¡¯s cell phone to call her, which meant that he probably already knew that she had blocked his cell phone number. Getting his number cklisted was not enough cause for him to get so angry that he would drive the car straight at her, unless... Could Timothy have seen her with n and inevitably assume she was seducing another man? The more Samantha thought about it, the more she felt that it was the most usible exnation. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. The car finally stopped. Samantha¡¯s face was practically bloodless and her limbs had turned limp after enduring such a high-speed drive. Timothy got out of the car first before walking to her side. He opened the door, undid the seat belt, grabbed her wrist, then dragged her out of the car and into the hotel. Samantha could not keep up with his pace because the steps his long legs took were quite big. She staggered several times and nearly fell too. Timothy dragged Samantha until they reached the suite before throwing her on the bed. The strength sent Samantha crashing into the big, soft bed. She gritted her teeth and sat up right away, with her first instinct being to look all around her surroundings. Timothy turned out to have brought her to the hotel suite he used to live in, the same ce he stayed when he was injured some time ago. That was his turf, and if he wanted to do anything to her, no one would be able to hear her even if she yelled to the heavens. Samantha pursed her lips slightly. Her eyes stared at Timothy in an extremely defensive manner, keeping an eye out for each and every one of his movements. Timothy did not speak. There was no expression on his handsome face, but his dark eyes appeared so bottomless that there seemed to be a terrifying sea of waves within it. He maintained that stare at her and just looked on solemnly. She would be lying if she said she was not afraid. She had fought Timothy countless times and knew full well the disparity between them. Just as Samantha was no longer able to contain her flustered feelings, the man finally opened his mouth and spat out his question in a clear voice. ¡°Who were you with tonight?¡± His voice was very soft, as if he was asking about the weather, but Samantha¡¯s back inexplicably started to sweat. She could not help but take a deep breath to calm down the fear in her heart. Her guess was right on the nail¡ªTimothy had seen her with n... Samantha opened her mouth and answered in as calm and natural a tone as possible. ¡°I was with a friend of mine when you called me.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Timothy snorted coldly. ¡°Why did you lie if it was just a friend?¡± Samantha could not help but clench her hand. His tone was a clear indication that he suspected something was amiss between her and n. Under normal circumstances, she would be toozy to exin anything to him, but because it involved n, she was worried that Timothy¡¯s meltdown would be bad for n. Samantha spoke with rity. ¡°I just look for my friend to talk about some things. I was going to go back to the hospital after that anyway. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to tell you about it, and I¡¯ve been taking care of Corey in the hospital these past few days too. This isn¡¯t really a lie!¡± Timothy did not seem to have heard anything else other than ¡®I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to tell you about it.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary?¡± His voice suddenly turned sullen. Samantha frowned slightly but said truthfully, ¡°It is unnecessary. We¡¯re not really husband and wife anyway. There¡¯s no need to tell each other about our own private life, right?¡± Was he not the one who started it? Was he not the one who ignored her extremely anxious calls when Corey was facing a life-and-death surgery? He did not give her a chance to talk to him when she wanted to. Why should he be unhappy if she knew her ce and no longer wanted to talk to him about it? There really was no necessity... Little by little, the glow under Timothy¡¯s eyes became stained with scarlet. She did not feel the need to tell her own husband about her personal affairs, yet she chatted happily and intimately with an unknown man in a hotelte at night. From the way they spoke,ughed, and looked at each other at the hotel entrance, Timothy could see that they had known each other for a long time. Samantha never again showed her resplendent smile to Timothy after she returned to the country. It was the same even when she was acting in front of his grandmother. There was no smile, not even a perfunctory one. However, she smiled in such a natural manner in front of that man. She once told him that she would unconsciously smile like a fool whenever she saw someone that she liked. She said that they were not really husband and wife, and that there was no need to tell him about her private affairs... Timothy chuckled twice all of a sudden. His ck eyes stared at her and he eventually said, ¡°Since it¡¯s unnecessary to tell me, you went and told that stud you like, isn¡¯t that right? ¡°Since I¡¯m not really your husband, the husband you want is that stud who was with you tonight, is that it?¡± A helpless look appeared in Samantha¡¯s eyes. She really did not know how Timothy associated n with being her favorite stud. Moreover, why did he suddenly mention her having a stud she liked... She pondered for a moment and something suddenly came to her mind. During the time Timothy rescued her after she fell ill, he was in the vi all along. That was how he heard the words she told Old Madam Barker when asking for a divorce. She said that she already had someone she liked in her heart. Timothy, therefore, equated n to the man she liked. She did not expect to shoot herself in her own foot. Timothy must not be allowed to misunderstand n. She could not hurt n because he was too good a person to her who helped her all the time. ¡°No.¡± Samantha held in her fear. She held her clothes unconsciously, stood up, then raised her eyes, and looked directly at Timothy¡¯s reddened eyes. ¡°He¡¯s just a friend that I got to know when I was abroad and we¡¯re not that close anyway. I went to him only because he¡¯s a doctor. I met him because I wanted his help with Corey¡¯s illness. This is the truth!¡± She tried to emphasize that she did not have that much of a rtionship with n. ¡®We¡¯re not that close anyway¡­ Just a friend that I got to know...¡¯ Timothy¡¯s sightnded on her hand. He was all too familiar with Samantha¡¯s little emotional movements. Whenever she was nervous, her fingers would unconsciously grasp her clothes. Was she lying again to protect that stud? In his anger, Timothy could clearly feel his heart being pierced strongly by thousands of tiny needles. Rather thansh out, he curled the corners of his lips into a smile. Timothy grabbed Samantha¡¯s wrist, pulled her in front of him, then gazed downward at her, and asked, ¡°Alright then. Since you said that he isn¡¯t the man you like, then tell me, who exactly is the man that you like?¡± Chapter 84 - Mutually Destructive

Chapter 84: Mutually Destructive

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Who exactly is the man that you like?¡¯ Timothy posed that question toward Samantha without warning, causing her ck pupils to shrink slightly as her long curly eyshes began trembling uncontrobly. He stared at her without blinking and was not about to let any of her expressions escape his scrutiny. He even added another remark, ¡°If you tell me who it is, I¡¯ll believe every single word you said tonight!¡± If he would believe her as long as she told him, she could just lie to him or give him the runaround and be done with it... Samantha gulped unconsciously. Back when she told Old Madam Barker that she had a man she liked, it was nothing more than a spontaneous lie. No such man existed at all, so what did he expect her to say? When it came to men that she liked, there was only one person¡ªthe one in front of her right at that moment. At least, that was all in the past. She had liked Timothy very, very much. It was not just one ¡®very¡¯; it was very, very much. Was she supposed to answer that the man she liked used to be Timothy? If that was her answer, he would probably make fun of her and say something unpleasant to embarrass her! However, she did not dare to just make someone up on a whim. After all, that would be the kind of lie that would be exposed with ease. It was pointless to do that due to the greater trouble that she would be in. Seeing her silence, Timothy¡¯s hostility became much heavier and he held Samantha¡¯s wrist even tighter than before. The pain was so great that her forehead was sweating uncontrobly. The man¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Spit it out!¡± Samantha felt resentful too. What right did he have to ask her when he never even spared a day to fulfill his responsibilities as a husband in their marriage? She endured the pain, looked up at him, and replied fearlessly, ¡°In short, the man I like isn¡¯t Dr. Sherwood. There is nothing between us! We¡¯re bothpletely clean.¡± Her tone was firm and convincing, but she did not answer his question directly. Timothy frowned. He had opened his mouth to say something when he heard a phone notification. His cell phone was already destroyed so the tone must havee from Samantha¡¯s cell phone. He thought of something and immediately took out the phone from Samantha¡¯s pocket with his other hand. ncing quickly at it, he saw a lit-up screen disying the WeTalk message sent by that ¡®Dr. Sherwood¡¯. Samantha wanted to stop him, but Timothy was quicker and used her finger to unlock the phone. He then clicked on the WeTalk app. After that, he saw that Samantha had pinned n¡¯s chat at the very top. Timothy¡¯s lips curled up but it was not the kind of smile that spanned across his face. Samantha blocked Timothy¡¯s cell phone number and never even added him on WeTalk, yet she pinned her so-called ordinary friend ¡®Dr. Sherwood¡¯ at the very top of her WeTalk. Moreover, she avoided answering the most important question of who was the man that she liked! She seemed unwilling to make up a lie even though she was so good at lying... The sum of all incidents proved to Timothy that he was right. n was that stud Samantha liked, and she liked him so much that she was reluctant to even tell a single lie! Samantha saw the situation and opened her mouth in an instinctive attempt to exin. However, a loud bang soon ensued and her cell phone was smashed against the wall. It split into two right away. Timothy looked at her viciously with a gaze that carried murderous intent. ¡°Is this the ordinary friend you were talking about?¡± Samantha looked on in shock and the word that came to her lips ended up stuck. As long as Timothy was willing to believe her words and exnations, they might not reach a point where they were so averse to each other. He was not going to believe what she said anyway! Samantha closed her eyes and held back the sourness that was appearing in her eye sockets. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes, the depths of which were already dark and lifeless. She said in an almost numb manner, ¡°You can assume whatever you want to assume, Timothy. Let me go. I¡¯m going back to the hospital!¡± When she said that, she jerked her hand away without waiting for Timothy to respond, but his hand wrapped around her wrist like an iron chain and she could not free herself at all. Unable to pull her hand away, she pried his fingers open, then opened her mouth without hesitation to bite down on his arm. All she wanted was to stay away from him. She did not want to look at him, nor did she want to remain in the same room as him anymore. Timothy snorted but did not let go of her. Instead, he grasped tighter and spoke in a very sarcastic voice. ¡°Go back to the hospital? Or are you going to have a private meeting with that stud with the excuse of taking care of your baby brother?¡± ¡°Hahaha.¡± Samantha was surprised that she could stillugh at that time. He was not the only one who could use words to hurt people! ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying ¡®stud, stud, stud¡¯. All I¡¯m doing is just ying along with your act, right? What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Barker? Are you getting a bit too much into character? Did you end up falling in love with me for real? ¡°You¡¯d better not. I can¡¯t ept this ¡®love¡¯ of yours. I¡¯ll say the same thing I said before. If you think I¡¯m an eyesore and you can¡¯t stand me, you¡¯re free to sign the divorce papers. I can go with you to the registry anytime!¡± ¡®Divorce.¡¯ She initially wanted a divorce long ago butpromised to y pretend for her little brother¡¯s sake. When the man she liked finally showed up, she was willing even to leave her baby brother behind. The only thing in her mind was divorcing him as quickly as possible so she could stay with that stud. Timothy¡¯s eyes becamepletely red and an abnormal danger began to surface. His reason disappeared in the blink of an eye and his expression gradually showed traces of insanity. Samantha could keenly sense that his state of mind was not quite right as his dangerous aura was being too strongly suppressed. She raised her foot all of a sudden and kicked his lower body, trying to break free of his grip. She did not see Timothy¡¯s movements, but not only did he avoid her attack, he even pushed her right onto the big bed behind him. Then, his tall body covered her from above and she was pressed down firmly under him. Samantha¡¯s heartbeat quickened right away and she trembled, ¡°What do you want to do, Timothy?¡± The man¡¯s extremely sullen face loomed above her and he chuckled in a low voice. When he spoke in the same low voice, every single word sent chills down one¡¯s spine. ¡°I warned you before, Samantha. If I ever see you seducing anyone outside, I won¡¯t be nice to you anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t take my words seriously at all. Looks like I¡¯ve been too kind to you. ¡°You want a divorce? Between the two of us, you don¡¯t have the final say!¡± As he uttered those words, he grabbed her clothes and pulled them apart forcefully. A tearing sound ensued and her clothes were torn. Goosebumps inevitably appeared on her body when her skin came into contact with the air. She finally realized what Timothy was going to do and fear crept onto her face. Her struggles became more frantic and she exerted even more strength. She kicked him, pushed him, and bit him, utilizing any and every method she could think of. The strength disparity between men and women was very different to begin with, and Timothy had even greater strength when he was enraged. She could not make him budge at all and was unable to stop him. ¡°Go away, Timothy!¡± Samantha¡¯s voice carried shock and anger. Timothy curled his lips cruelly. ¡°Have a good look at who your husband is, Samantha!¡± Chapter 85 - Go to Hell!

Chapter 85: Go to Hell!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The pain and humiliation started to surface. Ayer of tears appeared in Samantha¡¯s eyes and her vision became blurry. She did not want Timothy to see how fragile she was, so she closed her eyes and bit her lower lip without saying a word. However, her numbness caused Timothy¡¯s anger to burn even more. The tinge of madness in his eyes became more intense. He loathed the woman in front of him and hated her indifference, but most of all, he detested how he had no ce in her heart and eyes. What right did she have to stay together and be happy with another man after kicking him down into an endless hell? Jonathan was right! Timothy should not have let her go two years ago! He should have dragged her down into that hell hole with him. Samantha did not know how much time had passed, but just as she thought that she was on the verge of death, she felt the man get up from her body. She heard him walk into the bathroom and shower beforeing out again. After that, Timothy dressed up slowly and tidily without even looking at Samantha. He tookrge steps and walked away, abandoning her like a tattered shoe. The door was mmed shut and his footsteps faded away as the room became quiet once more. It was then that Samantha opened her eyes, the corners of which were overflowing with an uncontroble stream of tears. She did not sob at all and cried silently as she opened her eyes wide and stared at the ceiling. There was a pain in her aching heart and she felt so cold that her teeth were chattering. She curled up stiffly and slowly, hugging herself firmly with her hands. At that moment, she began to doubt whether those sweet moments she once had with Timothy were merely a dream in her own mind. If that was not the case, how could he bear to hurt her like that? How could Timothy ever bear to hurt Samantha? ¡­ She met Timothy during her one-year-old birthday celebration. Old Master Barker and Old Master Larsson had a good rtionship, and the former brought Timothy¡ªwho was three years old at the time¡ªto Ell City for her birthday celebration. Old Master Barker took an immediate liking to her during their first encounter. He praised her for her beauty,mented that her big eyes were full of vitality, and was sure that she would grow up to be a smart girl. During her?one-year-old catch1, Old Master Barker picked her up and put her amongst an array of things that had been prepared beforehand, including toys, calligraphy, piano, and even apany¡¯s seal. However, she ignored them one by one. Instead, she used her little limbs to crawl all the way to Timothy. Her little hands grabbed his legs and she smiled happily. All the guestsughed at the time, and the one whoughed most joyfully was Old Master Barker. He pped his thigh and said, ¡°Told you Little Sammy was smart! She knows how to choose even at such a young age and picked out the best husband for herself!¡± Samantha had no memory of that at all and it was her grandfather who told her the story. He recounted it to her from time to time when she was young and she could almost memorize it already after hearing it so many times. Although she never had the chance to meet Timothy, it was only natural that she was curious about the man she always knew as the ¡®baby husband¡¯ she grabbed during her one-year-old catch. When the Larsson Groupter expanded their business, their focus shifted to Capital City. She was 14 when her family moved to Capital City and settled down. Old Master Barker was very happy and he specifically gifted the Larssons a house just next door to the Barkers. The Larssons lived there and became neighbors with the Barkers. After that, her grandfather brought her parents, herself, and Corey to thank Old Master Barker, marking Samantha¡¯s first encounter with her legendary ¡®baby husband¡¯ Timothy. Timothy was 17 that year. Dressed in a simple sweater, his facial features were elegant yet delicate and his physical stature was tall and thin. He walked toward her head-on like one of those handsome men who came straight out of aic. Samantha had imagined Timothy¡¯s appearance before, but only then did she realize how her imagination was less than one-ten thousandth of his true handsomeness. He greeted, ¡°Old Master Larsson¡±, and those three words¡ªwhen it came from him¡ªwere already mellifluous enough to listen to, as if it was the most beautiful tune in the whole world. Old Master Barker introduced him, ¡°This is Little Sammy. Her full name is Samantha Larsson, and she¡¯s the little girl that grabbed you when she was still a child.¡± Timothy¡¯s dark eyes looked at her. At that moment, Samantha understood the true meaning of love at first sight. That night was a sleepless one for her after having fallen in love for the first time. She tossed and turned in bed before finally making a decision. She wanted to woo Timothy and make him be her husband for real! Having analyzed the situation, she concluded that it was much easier for a woman to woo a man. In addition, they were neighbors, and she could use it to her advantage. More importantly, it was the two elders in their family who deliberately paired them together. Samantha quickly went on the offensive. However, there were countless women who had the hots for Timothy. Almost every young woman in the elite circle was trying to get close to Timothy and win his favor, though none had so far made Timothy do a double-take. That included her, of course. Samantha repeatedly hit a wall with her efforts. She tried various methods and Timothy still ignored her, which was rather demoralizing. She was a pretty girl ever since she was young, and her personality was lively and cheerful too, in addition to being the school belle. All the boys tried to woo her, and her drawers were filled daily with love letters and gifts. She was stopped many times on her way back after school because someone wanted to confess to her. As a result, Timothy¡¯s indifference made her doubt her life. She went after Timothy for four years¡ªfrom love at first sight at the age of 14 until her 18th birthday¡ªand could count on her fingers just how many times Timothy spoke to her or even looked at her. The dejection and sadness she felt made her wonder whether or not she should give up. There were plenty of good men in the world and she had no reason to remain so fixed on Timothy when he did not even like her! Just as she thought that Timothy was about to be a passer-by in her life, she saw him being attacked by several tall and burly masked men who were not far away. The group of people was likely trained professionally, for they knocked Timothy unconscious, dragged him into the car, and drove away quickly. At that time, her lovestruck mind got the better of her and she drove a car to give chase, fearing that something might happen to Timothy. She had no qualms mming the elerator and speeding off despite only getting her driver¡¯s license recently. Having nearly crashed into other cars several times, she had no time to think about herself because her mind was focused solely on Timothy. The masked men took Timothy to a deserted factory. After she had chased them to the ce, her first course of action was to call the police, following which she hid secretly outside the door to observe the situation within. Since she was a little far away, she could not hear what those masked people were saying to Timothy, but the expressions on their faces became increasingly fierce. Finally, they seemed to have gotten irritated by Timothy¡¯s emotionless ridicule and pulled out a gun. That sort of thing was seen only on television and she never would have expected to see it in real life. Samantha watched as the masked man cocked the gun and aimed the barrel directly at Timothy¡¯s heart. He sneered, ¡°Go to hell!¡± Chapter 86 - Wish

Chapter 86: Wish

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man then pulled the trigger. Samantha¡¯s head went nk at the time and she had no idea where she mustered the courage to just charge out like that. The big burly men did not expect her toe over all of a sudden and did not manage to react in time. She practically threw herself onto Timothy¡¯s body and shielded him. The next second, the bullet struck her back and the huge pain overwhelmed her senses in an instant, causing blood to drain from her face. Timothy¡¯s shock was reflected in her wide-open eyes. It was the first time she had seen a discernible expression on his face since her first encounter with him. She opened her mouth to try and say something, but the pain was too much and she could not make a single sound. Slowly but surely, her vision became a blur. After that, she heard Timothy¡¯s melodious voice calling out to her, ¡°Samantha!¡± Her heart skipped a beat. In the four years she tried to woo him, Timothy had always ignored her and never even gave her a second look. She thought that Timothy did not know who she was or what her name was. To her surprise, he knew who she was and even called her by name. It was the first time that voice called her by name after all those years. The way he said her name was just as wonderful as she had imagined. However, she seemed to be on the verge of death... She was still so young, yet her life was already reaching the end before she could even woo Timothy. Despite all that, she did not seem to have any regret in saving Timothy. She wanted to open her eyes and take another look at him, but was unable to bear the weight of her eyelids and soon plunged intoplete darkness. At that time, she roamed around in the dark for a long time and was stuck there, unable to get out until she heard Timothy¡¯s voice again. He was still calling her name. She followed the sound and saw arge ray of light appearing suddenly in front of her. She ran over with all her energy, and her eyes opened as soon as she stepped into the light. A nurse was in the middle of taking her blood pressure. The nurse saw that she had woken up and said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, little missy. If you hadn¡¯t woken up any sooner, your family and your boyfriend are going to get really anxious!¡± Samantha heard that and could not help wondering if she had reallye back alive. After all, she could hear exactly what the nurse said to her. She had family members alright, but where did that ¡®boyfriend¡¯e from? Samantha subconsciously said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet.¡± The boyfriend she wanted did not even look at her. The nurse disagreed, thinking she was just being shy. ¡°Are you not going to admit that you have such a good boyfriend? You have no idea how anxious he was when he came to the hospital with you in his arms. His character is already so assertive even at such a young age, startling our director intoing over and handling him personally. ¡°And you know, after your operation was done and you were still unconscious, he came to apany you every single day. When hees, he always stays here for more than half a day.¡± Samantha was stunned. ording to the nurse¡¯s description, the boyfriend being mentioned should refer to Timothy. They seemed to have been rescued that day, but did Timothy reallye by to apany her every single day? It was too inconceivable! She still could not believe it and whispered, ¡°Really?¡± The nurse was about to answer when the door to the ward was pushed open. The nurse smiled and said, ¡°Speaking of your boyfriend, there he is right now. I¡¯ll let him answer your questions.¡± She put away the blood pressure equipment, then withdrew from the ward. Samantha sat there and watched as Timothy¡¯s tall and slender figure came into her sight step by step. Her ck pupils contracted uncontrobly and she did not blink for fear that the person in front of her would disappear in a blink of an eye. It was not until Timothy stood by her bed that he opened his thin lips. Although his voice was just as indifferent as before, there was still a little hint of warmth to it. ¡°Is there any part of you that¡¯s still feeling ufortable?¡± ¡®Whoa¡­ It really is him.¡¯ No one except Timothy had a face so handsome and a voice so melodious. Samantha shook her head gently. ¡°No.¡± Her sudden movement seemed to tug at her wound and the pain made her frown. Timothy bent down, pressed her shoulders with both hands, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. The bullet shot through your back and was lodged in your bones. You would¡¯ve been killed on the spot if that hadn¡¯t happened.¡± Killed on the spot... Only then did Samantha finally feel dread. It was such a close call and the grim reaper nearly paid her a visit. She cherished the life she managed to keep and dared not move anymore. She even spoke in an even softer manner when she asked, ¡°Who saved us?¡± ¡°The police arrived in time,¡± Timothy said curtly, as if he did not want to say anything further. Samantha nodded. ¡°Then... Were you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Samantha nodded again after looking at him, since he did seem to havee out of it unscathed. There was a moment of silence. After all, the two of them did not really know each other and barely exchanged a couple of sentences with each other. After finally securing the opportunity to get along with him, Samantha could not bring herself to just stare at him like that. She thought for a while and opened her mouth again, ¡°The nurse told me just now that you came every day to apany me. Is that...true?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Timothy answered concisely. ¡°Why? Because I saved you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Although Timothy answered her questions, Samantha felt that he did so only out of gratitude for saving his life. When she recovered, Timothy would probably go back to being strangers with her again. Perhaps her sessful escape from death¡¯s door had made her fearless, for she brazenly posed a question to him, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you devote your life to me after I saved you?¡± Timothy seemed to be rather surprised to have heard such an audacious statement from her. His ck eyes stared at her and the glow under his eyes began to surface. Samantha finished speaking but was ashamed to face the young man¡¯s gaze. She blushed and said weakly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. I¡¯m just kidding.¡± She rescued him out of instinct, not to hold him under any moral obligation and ask him for anything in return. Timothy did not answer right away. He pulled the chair and sat down, then stared at her deeply for some time before saying, ¡°It was your birthday that day. Did you make a wish?¡± That sudden question stunned Samantha for a moment. She then realized that the day he was speaking about was the very same day she rescued him. Although she had no idea why he was asking that question, she answered truthfully. ¡°I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to. It¡¯s long past my birthday now.¡± After the operation, she had been in aa for more than a week. Timothy took out an exquisite matchbook from his pocket, then struck it and lit one match. A small me appeared in front of Samantha¡¯s eyes and she heard the young man¡¯s low and sweet voice, ¡°I¡¯m returning it to you. Make a wish.¡± Was she returning her birthday wish back to her? Samantha had the same birthday wish as she did four years in a row, so she blurted it out all the same, ¡°I hope to be Timothy¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Chapter 87 - I’ll Be in Your Care from Now On

Chapter 87: I¡¯ll Be in Your Care from Now On

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha only realized that something was not quite right after speaking. Just as she was thinking of something she could say to remedy it, she heard Timothy¡¯s wonderful voice. He said to her, ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha was startled at first and wondered if she had heard wrongly. She responded weakly, ¡°Timothy, you¡­ What did you say?¡± Timothy ced the still-burning match in front of her lips and said, ¡°Blow.¡± Samantha blew out the me in a stupor. ¡°I said¡­¡± Timothy¡¯s thin lips opened slightly and he spoke each word with rity, ¡°¡­your wish hase true.¡± After a pause, his lips curled up slightly and he lowered his voice. There was a trace of maism in his tone as his ck eyes stared at her deeply and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care from now on, sweetheart!¡± As those words floated slowly into her ears, Samantha¡¯s vision became blurry and she felt as though she was still in a dream. What other exnation could there be for her to hear those kinds of words that she could only hear in her dreams? Samantha muttered to herself, ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± Timothy did not know he was amused by her words or had been rendered speechless by her daftness, but he replied with a half-smile, ¡°You¡¯re only dreaming if you think you are.¡± Samantha was speechless. Seeing as Timothy was about to stand up and leave after saying those words, she became anxious and threw caution in the wind as she reached out to grab his hand. His fingers were slender and carried a slight warmth. The moment she touched him, her heartbeat started racing¡ªit was practically going to jump out of her body. She could finally be sure that it was real¡­instead of just a dream. Afraid that he would disappear, she said hurriedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s not a dream. Timothy, you¡­ You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Timothy lowered his eyes and looked at her hands grasping his fingers. Samantha realized that her actions were too hasty and knew that Timothy was a bit of a clean freak. He did not like others to approach him or even touch him, so she smiled embarrassedly and retracted her hand. The next second, however, his palms had enveloped her hand. Samantha was dumbstruck. Her round eyes widened and she unconsciously held her breath. The young man stood by the hospital bed and gently held her hand. His palms were big and warm, allowing him to hold her hands firmly. He looked at her and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my words, Samantha.¡± His tone was still as insipid as ever, but at that time, Samantha felt a sweetness in her heart after listening to it. He was the ¡®baby husband¡¯ she grabbed during her one-year-old catch¡ªthe very same boy whom she fell in love with at first sight when she was 14, and the man that she had been pursuing for four years and was about to give up on. At longst, her wish came true and she had be his girlfriend! Samantha could not help but grin from ear to ear and said sweetly, ¡°Well then, boyfie. I¡¯ll be in your care from now on!¡± News of their rtionship came as a surprise to everyone, who spected all kinds of stuff right from the outset. After all, there were plenty of celebrities who liked Timothy and some of them were rather desirable. No one would have imagined her to pull such a stunning feat and win Timothy¡¯s heart. Even though she had saved Timothy¡¯s life, there were still plenty of other ways he could show his gratitude to her. There was no need to agree to be in a rtionship with her, resulting in a flurry of discussions as to whether Timothy really did like her or whether she had put him under some kind of spell... Few people within the elitist circle were optimistic about their rtionship, but their feelings surprisingly got better and better. Timothy loved her very much and brought her along with him wherever he went. She had a really sweet and loving time with him in their rtionship, and Timothy even lent a helping hand when her grandfather passed away from a serious illness and various crises urred in the Larsson Group. During her 20th birthday, Timothy proposed to her right away, earning the envy of everyone within their circle. Their rtionship became a fairytale story of sorts. They really were like a prince and a princess in a fairytale. Of course, the story would have had the ssic happy ending if it stopped there. Unfortunately, there was still more to the story. Timothy publicly broke it off with her at their wedding andpletely severed all ties with her at the entrance to the Barker Group. He did so in such an indifferent manner that everything in the past seemed to be an illusion. From that day onward, Samantha would be stuck in a painful trance whenever that memory came back to her... Samantha could not help but cover her heart with her hand. The pain deep within it made it difficult for her to breathe. All of a sudden, she remembered the email she had received when she was abroad, saying that Timothy had broken it off with her for another reason. At that time, she stupidly hung on to a wishful trace of hope. Samantha blinked as tears streamed down uncontrobly. Timothy hadpletely left the past behind him, or more urately, he had left the past behind him ever since he broke off the marriage. On the contrary, Samantha remained in the past. She was unwilling, reluctant, and could not bring herself to do that, hence her continued sadness and the reason why she could not get away from it. At the end of her cries, her voice became hoarse and her vision became a blur. She wanted to stand up and leave because she did not want to stay in the ce of her humiliation, but she had no strength to do so at all. She gritted her teeth, propped her body halfway up, then reached out for the phone on the bedside table. She dialed Rochelle¡¯s cell phone number. ¡­ Inside the room of the clubhouse. Zachary took out his cell phone, checked the time, then raised his eyebrows and said to Jonathan, ¡°Timmy said he wasing over. It¡¯s already thiste and we still haven¡¯t seen h¡ª¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the room door was suddenly kicked open with a loud thud. Zachary was just wondering which buffoon dared to kick the door to their VIP room. However, he saw Timothy striding in with a hostile aura and ended up getting so frightened that he shut his mouth immediately. ¡°T-T-Timmy,¡± he called out tremblingly. Timothy seemed to have heard nothing and merely walked up to him. He sat in the booth, picked up the wine bottle, then tilted his head and drank straight out of the bottle. Zachary and Jonathan exchanged nces with each other. What exactly happened there? It had been a long time since they saw Timothy in such a terrifying state! Jonathan said, ¡°Clear the area.¡± Zachary understood at once. He snapped his fingers and told everyone else in the room to leave. Silence befell the room. Zachary frowned and saw Timothy guzzling down the wine like water. He asked worriedly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping him, Jonny?¡± Jonathan looked askance at him and replied, ¡°Be my guest if you¡¯re not afraid of death.¡± Zachary trembled, ¡°Are we just supposed to ignore it? Right now, Timmy looks the same as he did two years ago. If he keeps drinking it like that, he¡¯ll get sick again, and then¡­ It¡¯ll be the death of him!¡± Jonathan frowned. He picked up a ss of wine, threw a pill in, then swirled it. The pill dissolved rapidly into the wine. He then started walking toward Timothy. Zachary was startled and immediately stopped him. ¡°What are you doing, Jonny?¡± Chapter 88 - Killing Him When He’s at His Worst

Chapter 88: Killing Him When He¡¯s at His Worst

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zachary nced at the wine ss and asked anxiously, ¡°What kind of medicine is this? Do you have some kind of private grudge with Timmy? Are you going to kill him when he¡¯s at his worst?¡± Jonathan had never been so speechless in his entire life. He looked at Zachary nkly and replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯d be better to let him sleep than to let him go bonkers.¡± Zacharyughed awkwardly. It turned out to be sleeping pills. He immediately expressed his apologies and gave Jonathan a thumbs up. ¡°I admire considerateness at this kind of time, Jonny!¡± Jonathan did not bother to entertain that idiot anymore and walked straight to Timothy. He sat down and surreptitiously slipped that ss of wine among the wine that Timothy had taken earlier. Timothy soon picked up that ss and drank it all in one go. About ten minutester, Timothy¡¯s vision began to blur. After another five minutes, he leaned against the sofa, closed his eyes, and sank into a deep sleep. Jonathan got up, walked back to a dumbfounded Zachary, then said, ¡°Send him to get some rest. I¡¯m leaving.¡± As soon as he said that, he took big strides and walked out of the room. Zachary, who had witnessed the entire process, could not help but admire Jonathan¡¯s figure from behind. Jonathan¡¯s skill and ability were truly terrifying. In reality, Zachary was of the opinion that Jonathan and Timothy were on the same level in terms of skill, so much so that... Jonathan was much more ruthless. After all, his family had a long history in the underground. That part of him ran in his blood and was carved in his bones. Zachary remembered that 18-year-old Timothy couldplete a project that was worth tens of billions by himself, while 18-year-old Jonathan disposed of arge-scale evil gang and forged a path for himself by spilling blood. Everyone else would get chills down their spine when they heard the name, Jonathan Yates. Even Zachary¡ªwho grew up with Jonathan since they were little kids¡ªdid not dare to piss the man off. Jonathan was colder than most when he was not being cruel. However, when his ruthlessness acted up, even Lucifer would have to give way to him! Speaking of that, Jonathan seemed to be invincible all the time, or maybe not... He had his weak moments too. Like Timothy, he had fallen for a woman and had fallen quite hard too. Zachary shook his head andughed. Everything else considered, he was the luckiest out of the three. Having enjoyed his time among a field of flowers, he could have his pick of any one of them with no love lost. How good was that? ¡­ When Jonathan walked to the ballroom, a beautiful woman with a very hot figure and a sexy short skirt swayed her hips and walked toward him gracefully. Standing in front of Jonathan, the beautiful woman flicked her long wavy hair and cast a sexy look at him. Her voice was delicate and charming, ¡°Would you like to treat me to a drink, Handsome?¡± Jonathan looked at her from head to toe. She was very confident in herself and allowed him to ogle, going so far as to boldly give him flirtatious nces the whole time. ¡°Or, we can go further.¡± The woman was well-versed with the nightlife. Having seen so many men in the past, it was rare for her to chance upon one as magnificent as the one in front of her. His facial features were sharp and handsome, giving him the impression of being mixed-blood. His eyes were brownish instead of pure ck, and he had a passionate look in his eyes despite his cold temperament. All in all, he was extremely charming. Furthermore, his figure¡ªdespite being fully clothed¡ªbelied the muscr contours under those clothes. His whole body exudes an extremely captivating and strongly masculine hormonal aura. The beautiful woman felt that it would be heaven on earth if she could sleep with him. Jonathan curled his lips and smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as he said that, he hooked his arm around the beautiful woman¡¯s waist and pulled her closer to him. His slender fingers then hooked up the beautiful woman¡¯s chin. The woman closed her eyes consciously and pursed her red lips. Jonathan¡¯s lips slowlynded. Just as he was about to kiss her, Jonathan¡¯s body was punched all of a sudden. His movements stopped and he looked up. Rochelle was standing right in front of him. She was an eye-catching beauty whose resplendence did not decrease in the slightest even under the ballroom¡¯s dim lights. Rochelle looked straight into his eyes and smiled even more beautifully. After shrugging her shoulders, she spoke unapologetically, ¡°Oopsies, the lights are too dim and you were blocking my way.¡± The woman was unamused by the interference after finally getting the chance to hang onto such a wonderful man. She opened her eyes and looked at Rochelle, whose beauty surprised her at first, followed by a sense of vignce. There were rules to be followed when going out and having fun. One of them was ¡®firste, first serve.¡¯ Was that so hard to understand? She pretended to throw a mini tantrum with Jonathan. ¡°Who is she?¡± Jonathan let go of her calmly, straightened his messy clothes casually, then answered inly, ¡°My wife.¡± The woman thought that the stunner in front of her was about to snatch away her man, but that stunner turned out to be that man¡¯s wife? Rochelle smiled even more after hearing Jonathan¡¯s answer. She approached in her high heels and raised her hand. The woman could not help but feel fear. Seducing another woman¡¯s husband was grounds for the man¡¯s wife to p her. Seeing Rochelle about to deliver that p, the woman closed her eyes by instinct and heard a crisp sound. However, she did not feel any pain at all. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that the pnded on the handsome man¡¯s face instead of hers. When the stage lights shone over, she could clearly see finger marks on the man¡¯s face, showing just how merciless Rochelle was. What...was going on? After Rochelle delivered that p, she evenined and said, ¡°That skin is so rough and thick that my hands are hurting after the p.¡± Jonathan wiped the corners of his lips with his slender fingers. He neither retorted at her nor showed her anger. The woman was dumbfounded. Rochelle crossed her arms and looked at the woman before making things clear. ¡°He¡¯s not just afraid of his wife. He finishes within seconds too. Are you sure you want to sleep with him?¡± Judging from the situation, the husband and wife did not appear to be an ordinary couple. The woman could not afford to provoke them! She turned around and sped off at record speed. Rochelle nced at the beautiful woman¡¯s rear figure, then turned her gaze back to Jonathan¡¯s paralyzed face. Cutting out all the nonsense, she went straight to the chase and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy?¡± When she went to pick Samantha up earlier, a murderous intent surfaced as soon as she saw that Samantha was listless from the ordeal. After finally calming Samantha down, Rochelle came straight to look for the men. Jonathan¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent. ¡°And what¡¯s going to happen if I tell you?¡± Rochelle smiled cruelly. ¡°I¡¯m going to castrate him!¡± Jonathan raised his eyebrows and said curiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you castrate me then?¡± ¡°You?¡± Rochelle asked in a yful tone and looked at him for a few seconds. Then, stretched out her hand suddenly and grabbed his cor to pull him over. The next second, Rochelle¡¯s red lips were nted right on Jonathan¡¯s thin lips. Chapter 89 - Spend A Lifetime Not Getting What You Want

Chapter 89: Spend A Lifetime Not Getting What You Want

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Surprise appeared in Jonathan¡¯s calm and sullen eyes, but his long arms soon wrapped around Rochelle¡¯s slender waist and he kissed her back with abandon. Rochelle not only did not resist but even synced with him very well. She even inserted her long fingers into his hair before moving downward. He rubbed the back of his neck in a semi-intentional manner, for that was his sensitive area. Sure enough, she could sense the man¡¯s breathing bing heavier. His big palms began to wander across her back and he gradually tightened his embrace around her. When his body temperature rose and he started to get all fired up, Rochelle opened her indulgent eyes and moved her red lips to Jonathan¡¯s ear. Her voice was husky, with a hint of lust, and she spoke in a very clear manner, ¡°I want you to spend your entire life not being able to get what you want!¡± That was her answer to his earlier question! When Rochelle finished speaking, she pushed Jonathan away mercilessly. Jonathan¡¯s defenses were down and he was pushed back resoundingly, staggering back a couple of steps. His eyes still had that dark glow, but the expression on his face had already returned to aloofness. However, his aura had not beenpletely adjusted back. Rochelle savored his expression and smiled, ¡°That chick probably hasn¡¯t gone very far. I can call her back for you if you need me to. Or...you can choose whichever one out of the many women in this ce.¡± After that, she casually adjusted the hem of her skirt and walked away with her high heels. When she passed by him, she suddenly thought of something and stopped again. She cast a sideways nce at Jonathan¡¯s cold face and reminded kindly, ¡°And by the way, remember to use protection. If you fall into their trap, it¡¯s annoying for me to have tomit indiscriminate murder.¡± Jonathan gave her a sideways nce as well. Rochelle blew a kiss to him mischievously, ¡°See you next time, Hubby.¡± She walked away with her head held high. Jonathan¡¯s bodyguards rushed over a little toote. They originally wanted to ask him if he wanted them to deal with her, but immediately shut their mouths when they saw the peerlessly beautiful back of his young wife. If they really posed that question to him, the ones that would have to be dealt with were none other than themselves. ¡­ At the vi. Old Madam Barker sat by the bed and looked at Timothy, who was sleeping extremely restlessly on the bed. She took a towel and wiped the sweat from his forehead while sighing continuously. Aunt Julia, who was standing to one side, could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Old Madam?¡± Old Madam Barker narrowed her eyes at her before sighing deeply and replying, ¡°I¡¯m worried!¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried?¡± Aunt Julia was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about when Mr. Barker just passed out from drinking a little too much? He¡¯ll be fine once he sleeps it off.¡± Old Madam Barker was speechless. ¡°Do you really believe what that little brat Zachary said?¡± When Zachary sent Timothy back, he said that Timothy had drunk too much during a gathering among the three. Aunt Julia asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Madam Barker looked at the naive Aunt Julia and could not help but remark, ¡°Look at yourself. You¡¯re not as old as me but your brain isn¡¯t half as good as mine. You¡¯re probably like those people that make the news nowadays. You know, those old people that were deceived into buying all sorts of health products.¡± Aunt Julia curled her lips aggrievedly. ¡°Old Madam! I won¡¯t be deceived, okay!¡± Old Madam Barker did not want to dwell on that issue anymore and changed the subject. ¡°In all these years, when have you seen Tim passing out from getting this drunk?¡± With that said, Aunt Julia immediately noticed that something was off. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker has been very vignt since he was a child and was never like this since the kidnapping... ¡°Now that I think about that, it actually happened a few times.¡± Aunt Julia furrowed her eyebrows and thought, ¡°That was...two years ago. When Mrs. Barker left Capital City after the marriage was broken off, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s memory of that was particrly vivid. ¡°He was the one who broke the marriage off, chased her away, and told her never to show up again, but then he was the one who ended up getting drunk. I understand this little brat pretty well, but this is the one time I can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on in his mind.¡± Aunt Julia had a bitter look on her face too. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. If Mr. Barker likes her, why would he break off the marriage? But if he doesn¡¯t like her, why did he seem so hurt at the time? ¡°Old Madam, do you think he likes her or not?¡± Old Madam Barker was about to speak but Timothy¡¯s sudden movements prevented them from doing so. The drowsy Timothy grabbed Old Madam Barker¡¯s wrist and clenched it forcefully. His lips started moving and he called out in a very low voice, ¡°Samantha.¡± Old Madam Barker was stunned and so was Aunt Julia. The two of them exchanged nces with each other. It seemed...they had gotten their answer. ¡­ Early the next morning. The sun shone radiantly through the windowttice, illuminating the entire bedroom with warmth. Timothy raised his eyelids slowly and the difort resulting from the hangover made his eyebrows frown. He raised his hand and rubbed his temples, then finally opened his eyes and looked around after slowly regaining his consciousness. He was back in the vi, inside the master bedroom that belonged to him and Samantha. He looked sideways and saw someone sitting on a chair beside the bed. The person was covered in a nket and was asleep, seemingly having looked after him the entire night. An imperceptible trace of expectation appeared in the bottom of his eyes. Timothy¡¯s gaze traveled up little by little along the nket, but when he saw Old Madam Barker¡¯s face, he could not help but lower his gaze as that little bit of hopefulness shattered in his eyes. Old people were usually light sleepers, and Old Madam Barker woke as if having sensed his movement. She sat upright and asked, ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Timothy sat up and his voice was slightly hoarse, ¡°Grandma, why didn¡¯t you go back to your room to sleep.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to?¡± Old Madam Barker grumbled unhappily. ¡°If it isn¡¯t you who kept holding my hand to keep me from leaving. I¡¯m so old and frail and yet I have to keep youpany while you sleep!¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± Timothy then said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma. You should go back to your room and rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry. I have something to talk to you about!¡± Old Madam Barker got up from the chair, sat down on the bed, and stretched out three fingers. She shook them in front of Timothy¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°How many fingers am I holding up?¡± Instead of answering her, Timothy asked, ¡°Is that what you want to tell me, Grandma?¡± ¡°Spare me the nonsense and answer me!¡± Old Madam Barker came on strong. ¡°Three.¡± ¡°Well then, looks like you¡¯re sober now.¡± After confirming that, she stared at Timothy seriously and asked, ¡°Do you know that you grabbed my hand yesterday and kept calling for Sammy?¡± The light in Timothy¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°I believe that people always tell the truth after drinking, which means that Sammy has a ce in your heart. In that case, why did you break off the marriage two years ago? Why did you have to be so heartless after that?¡± Chapter 90 - Gaining the Upper Hand by Making Concessions

Chapter 90: Gaining the Upper Hand by Making Concessions

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s eyes turned dark. He pursed his thin lips and said nothing. ¡°Tell me!¡± Old Madam Barker was anxious. She held her crutches and hammered it twice on the ground. Timothy looked like he did not hear it at all and merely said, ¡°You should go back to your room and rest, Grandma. I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± ¡°You! You just want to piss this olddy off!¡± Old Madam Barker asked that question two years ago as well, but he did the same thing and stayed quiet, refusing to say a single thing. She also knew that no one could pry his mouth open if it was something he did not want to say. Had he not lost his consciousness after getting drunk the previous day, he would not have called out Samantha¡¯s name that whole time. Old Madam Barker sighed and could onlypromise. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t ask again if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but there are some things that I¡ªas an elder and someone who¡¯s lived longer than you¡ªmust remind you.¡± She held Timothy¡¯s hand, patted it twice, then said politely, ¡°Women are very emotional beings. I watched Sammy grow up and I know she¡¯s a very emotional child. You can see it from the way she treats Corey. She will never leave those she cares about and she won¡¯t give up on them. But...if you make her heart cold, she will be sad and disappointed. Once that happens, she would give up...just as she did to her greedy parents. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Sammy, but if you¡¯re still worried about her, like her, and care about this hard-earned marriage between the two of you, you ought to think long and hard about how you¡¯re going to treat Sammy after this. I can tell you that the only way to earn sincerity is to be sincere.¡± After a pause, Old Madam Barker¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t like Sammy anymore, then I¡¯ll ept it with an open heart. Forcing two people to stay together when they clearly don¡¯t like each other will only hurt you and Sammy. If you want to get a divorce, then get a divorce. If that¡¯s what you want, then I won¡¯t keep fretting over you not having a wife. Sammy¡¯s still young and beautiful, plus she has a good personality too. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll meet a good man. It¡¯d be good too if you didn¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time!¡± As she was talking, she thought excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s hopeless for me to expect you to give me grandchildren. But if Sammy finds a new husband, gets married to him, and gives birth to a cute baby for me to carry, I think I¡¯d be happy enough.¡± Timothy¡¯s handsome face turned sour. Old Madam Barker seemed not to have seen Timothy¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Oh by the way, Sammy told mest time that she already has a man that she likes. Her choice of men would definitely be very good. Maybe you should get a divorce and be done with it. What Sammy needs right now is someone who can be by her side, so when the timees, the man she likes can apany her openly. When Sammy gets married again, I¡¯d have to prepare a proper dowry for Sammy and¡ª¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Timothy interrupted sternly and unceremoniously told her to leave. ¡°I have a headache and I want to continue resting. Please let me rest.¡± Old Madam Barker cast him an angry re. After seeing his pale face turning red with anger, she cleared her throat lightly and spared him the nagging. ¡°Alright, you can continue resting. Remember to think long and hard about what I told you.¡± She stood up, walked slowly out of the room with the support of her crutches, then closed the door. Aunt Julia, who stood at the door and listened to everything, could not resist giving a thumbs up to Old Madam Barker. Her tone was filled with admiration as she said, ¡°Your trick of using concessions to gain the upper hand is just too amazing!¡± The olddy raised her head proudly. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve experienced more in life than the two of thembined. I¡¯m more than confident that I can y this matchmaker role!¡± ¡­ Samantha slept in Rochelle¡¯s apartment and only woke up slowly the next evening. The sky outside had turned dark and she nced outside in a daze, thinking she was still in the hotel suite. She stayed like that until she heard footsteps. Samantha moved her stiff eyes and followed the sound. Wearing loose home clothes, Rochelle¡ªwho had tied her hair up casually¡ªwalked over and smiled when she saw that Samantha was awake. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, huh. If you hadn¡¯t woken up, I¡¯d already be considering whether or not to bring you to a hospital.¡± Samantha immediately lowered the tenseness and vignce in her heart. She held the nket over her body and sat up, but nearly copsed back in pain after feeling that her entire body was falling apart. Rochelle immediately stepped forward to support her and saw the bruise marks on her white neck. They extended all the way underneath her clothes and Rochelle¡¯s eyes immediately had a fierce glow. ¡°That damn b*stard Timothy. I didn¡¯t manage to catch him yesterday or else I would¡¯ve punished him on God¡¯s behalf!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t look for him!¡± Samantha forced out a smile. She had already involved n and she did not want Rochelle to get involved too. Thest thing she wanted was for those few friends of hers to be caught in the crossfire. Rochelle was well aware of Samantha¡¯s thoughts. She pursed her lips without unmasking Samantha¡¯s show of bravado and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, I bought you a new cell phone and put your SIM card inside.¡± She picked up the phone from the bedside table and handed it to Samantha. When it came to critical moments, her best friend was still the most reliable and caring. Samantha hugged Rochelle lightly. Her actions alone conveyed her gratitude. She then picked up the phone and switched it on. Once the screen lit up, a dozen missed calls were disyed at once. Samantha was stunned. Her hands trembled a little and she wondered if something had happened to Corey. She held her breath, clicked on the address book, and saw that the missed call was not from only one person. It was neither the hospital nor the nurse. n was the one who had called her. Her anxious heart finally calmed down somewhat, but when it was halfway calm, another thought urred to her and she became anxious yet again. She had told n the previous day that she would get a meal with him, but it was already evening and n was probably getting anxious from waiting... Rochelle watched Samantha¡¯s face change so drastically and became uneasy as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sammy? What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Samantha had no time to exin to Rochelle and dialed n¡¯s number right away. n¡¯s voice came in mere seconds. ¡°Sammy?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Samantha gulped and said in a very embarrassed tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Sherwood, I¡­ Something happened at thatst minute on my end, and I won¡¯t be able to treat you to dinner today.¡± ¡°What happened? Is it serious?¡± n sounded worried. ¡°It¡¯s nothing huge. I took care of it,¡± Samantha replied curtly. ¡°That¡¯s good. When I couldn¡¯t contact you, I thought you were going to disappear out of thin air just like before,¡± n teased her lightly. ¡°What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re alright.¡± Samantha said, ¡°Thank you for being considerate. I¡¯m really sorry I missed our appointment today.¡± n chuckled and said, ¡°I actually have something going on today and I called you to tell you that I won¡¯t be able to make it for today¡¯s appointment. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± After a pause, n said again, ¡°However, it¡¯s still important that we meet today.¡± Chapter 91 - Hate Was Her Driving Force in Life

Chapter 91: Hate Was Her Driving Force in Life

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha was taken aback slightly but she understood immediately. ¡°Has there been progress on Corey?¡± n did not keep her in suspense and answered her right away. ¡°Yes, the little saint has already studied your brother¡¯s casest night and came up with a preliminary treatment n. He now needs tomunicate with the attending doctor to see which aspects can be modified and improved.¡± It came as a shock for Samantha. She originally thought that a busy person like the little saint would have to take some time to deal with Corey¡¯s case after agreeing to see the medical records. Little did she expect such a n to be produced overnight. It took her a full minute before she could find her voice and she eximed, ¡°The little saint hand really lives up to his name as a famous doctor. That was just too efficient!¡± n seemed to chuckle from the other end, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good?¡± ¡°It is!¡± Samantha said resolutely. ¡°It¡¯s perfect, but I¡¯m just really surprised. I know you must have said a lot of good things about me to him. Tha¡ª¡± She remembered what n said the previous night and stopped herself from saying ¡®thank you¡¯ to him. Rather, she said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a big deal if I can¡¯t treat you to a meal today. We can meet another time and I¡¯ll treat you to an even bigger meal!¡± ¡°Sure.¡± n¡¯s gentleugh came from the phone. ¡°I have something to do right now and I¡¯ll go to the hospital after that. See you there.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you there!¡± Samantha breathed a sigh of relief after the call ended. The little saint had finally shown himself. There was hope yet for Corey¡¯s illness, and the heaviness in her heart could finally be lifted a little. At the same time, the sadness and sorrow Timothy brought to her has also diminished considerably. She was prepared to brush off the ordeal she suffered the previous day as simply being bitten by a dog! After all, Timothy was no better than one! If the little saint could stabilize Corey¡¯s condition and allow him more time to wait for a suitable heart, then¡ªif luck was on her side¡ªshe can also end her deal with Timothy and sever ties with him by the time Corey¡¯s new heart arrived! When that thought urred to her, the depression in Samantha¡¯s face faded gradually and was reced by a faint glimmer of light. She put down the phone and looked up, but was startled by Rochelle¡¯s weird look. She blinked and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Chelle? Is there something on my face?¡± She subconsciously reached out and touched her face, but there was nothing there... Rochelle tsk-ed a few times and said, ¡°Sammy, who is this ¡®Dr. Sherwood¡¯ you were speaking to on the phone? Quite a good doctor, he is. Just one phone call from him can bring you back to life. You would¡¯ve been able to pass for a ghost right before his call, but now...you pulled off a miracle and resurrected right from the dead!¡± Samantha knew that Rochelle¡¯s thoughts had gone askew and stopped immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Dr. Sherwood is a friend of mine from when I lived abroad. It¡¯s thanks to him that Corey is able to receive treatment from the little saint. He¡¯s my benefactor, and he¡¯s a very great person too!¡± ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡± Rochelle nodded, ¡°You know, you also can show gratitude for helping a friend by devoting your life to them!¡± Samantha found it amusing. ¡°Oh, stop it. We¡¯re just friends, that¡¯s all!¡± Rochelle smiled widely, as if she understood what Samantha meant. ¡°I know you and Dr. Sherwood are purely friends, but he might not think the same!¡± Samantha was speechless. ¡°If a man shows concern about a woman¡¯s affairs for no apparent reason, he either wants money or he wants the woman. Since you don¡¯t have any money, then you as a person is the only thing left to be desired...¡± After Rochelle provided her analysis, she waggled her eyebrows teasingly. ¡°You should consider it if he has a good character!¡± Samantha shook her head andughed. ¡°What¡¯s there to consider? I don¡¯t know how long my sham marriage with that scumbag Timothy will continue, and with Corey¡¯s illness, I won¡¯t have the mood to think about anything else.¡± After a pause, she smiled slightly and said seriously, ¡°You, on the other hand, don¡¯t you n to think about your own future? Are you going to drag things with Jonathan until who knows when?¡± There was no divorce and no making up, only the infliction of hurt and torture on each other. Rochelle¡¯s life and youth were being wasted as she retaliated against Jonathan. At the mere mention of Jonathan, the smile on Rochelle¡¯s face disappearedpletely. ¡°Sammy, the two lives Jonathan owed me have to be paid back. He¡¯s lucky enough that all I¡¯m doing is to let him die childless. ¡°As for myself, I was already dead when they died. There is no future.¡± Rochelle was far too calm when she said those two sentences, so much so that one could not help but feel distressed. Samantha opened her mouth but said nothing. One would always find it difficult to empathize with another if one never suffered the same pain that they did. So was the case with herself and Rochelle. If Rochelle was told to let go of her hatred, she would choose to end her life instead of starting again. After all, she felt that she had lived long enough already. Hate was her only motivation to survive. ¡­ Rochelle drove Samantha back to the hospital and left her at the entrance. Samantha asked, ¡°Do you want to go in and see Corey?¡± Rochelle nced sideways at the hospital and shook her head. ¡°I am a bringer of bad luck. I won¡¯t go in and bring bad luck to Corey. Just send him a message for me. Tell him I¡¯ll see him when he recovers and is discharged from the hospital.¡± ¡°Chelle...¡± Samantha could not help but feel distressed. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m going to leave soon.¡± Rochelle interrupted her right away. ¡°Okay. Drive safely on your way back.¡± Samantha pushed the door and got out of the car. As she watched the car leave, Samantha was about to turn around and walk into the hospital when she saw a car approaching and stopping in front of her. The door to the back seat opened and n got out from inside. He smiled softly at her and greeted, ¡°Sammy.¡± Samantha could not help but smile. ¡°What a coincidence. I just arrived too.¡± n walked up to her and his ck pupils looked at her face. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t look so well. Are you alright?¡± Samantha lowered her eyes instinctively and used her hair to try and cover her face slightly. She had put makeup on her face in order to conceal her paleplexion. Her clothes were all high-cored ones too, but she did not expect n to have such an eye for detail! She forced a smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Let¡¯s go in and look for Corey¡¯s attending doctor. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with him and he¡¯s expecting us.¡± Seeing her avoiding the subject, n could only nod and pretend to believe her. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡­ At the vi, Old Madam Barker walked into the master bedroom with some medicine, but saw that the nket on the big bed had been lifted up. Timothy was nowhere to be seen. She searched in the bathroom and changing room but did not see anyone there. When she got downstairs, she called over Aunt Julia to ask about it and thetter replied, ¡°I saw Mr. Barker left the house five minutes ago.¡± As Aunt Julia said that, she could not help but express her worries, ¡°We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s fully sober right now and he left after barely getting some rest. Where do you think he¡¯s going in such a hurry?¡± Chapter 92 - Vanishing Memory

Chapter 92: Vanishing Memory

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Old Madam Barker understood at once and smiled. ¡°Where else could he go? He went to find his wife of course!¡± Aunt Julia did not quite believe it. ¡°Would he?¡± ¡°Goodness, you!¡± Old Madam Barker looked at Aunt Julia with a hopeless expression. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t any of my cleverness rubbed off on you after you¡¯ve been by my side all these years?¡± Aunt Julia was silent. Old Madam Barker went into the kitchen and muttered to herself, ¡°If Tim and Sammy have a child, who¡¯s going to raise the baby if I pass away? I¡¯d be worried if it was you because you don¡¯t seem all that bright!¡± Aunt Julia was just as speechless as before. Judging from the circumstances surrounding both Timothy and Samantha, there was no definitive sign of positive progress just yet. The divorce crisis was still unresolved, so why think that far ahead about who would be raising the children? Aunt Julia pouted. ¡®Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overthinking a bit too much right now, Old Madam?¡¯ ¡­ At the doctor¡¯s office inside the hospital, Samantha introduced n to the attending doctor and sat at one side to listen to their discussion quietly. She did not understand any of the technical terms they were using in their discussion, but n spoke in a very uniquely professional manner. His words elicited copious nodding from the attending doctor, and the hope in Samantha¡¯s heart became greater too. The attending doctor previously had a helpless look when mentioning Corey¡¯s condition, but it seemed that the treatment n provided by the little saint was truly extraordinary! Seeing that the water in their cups was empty, Samantha gently took their cups, got up, then went to pour some warm water before handing it over to them. n picked up the cup and took a sip, then looked at her and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No thanks necessary,¡± Samantha replied softly. The discussion finished after about an hour. The attending doctor stood up and shook hands with n, holding n¡¯s hand with both hands. His tone seemed very excited as he said, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, please do let the little saint know that I¡¯m in awe of his n. He really deserves to be a disciple taught by Professor Louie himself. Please feel free to contact me if anything else is needed!¡± n smiled back. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll convey your message to him.¡± The attending doctor turned to Samantha and was grinning widely with a toothy smile. ¡°Ms. Larsson, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to locate the little saint. You can rest assured now with Corey¡¯s condition.¡± Those words were like an antianxiety agent that calmed Samantha¡¯s worries all at once. She could not help but smile, ¡°Thank you. Corey is counting on everyone.¡± As they walked out of the office, he asked, ¡°Which ward is your brother in? I¡¯ll pay him a visit.¡± Samantha thought he was going to look at Corey¡¯s condition or something of the sort, so she hurriedly said, ¡°Here.¡± The two of them walked toward the ward. When they were about to arrive, n spoke again, ¡°I came in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t bring any gifts for him. I hope he doesn¡¯t mind. ¡°By the way, what does your brother like? I can bring it the next time I visit him.¡± Samantha went nk for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re here just to visit?¡± n smiled. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re friends, and since we¡¯re already at the hospital, it¡¯s only right that we should visit your brother.¡± ¡°...I thought you wanted to see him in your capacity as a doctor.¡± Samantha scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ve already brought Corey the best gift...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Samantha pointed to the treatment n in his hand. ¡°This gift is one of a kind. Corey will like it very much!¡± As they talked, the two of them walked to the door of the ward. Samantha raised her hand and was about to push the door open. Suddenly, her movements stopped when she caught a glimpse from the corner of her eye of a slender figure walking by. She thought she saw wrongly, but when she turned her head and saw the personing over, her ck pupils contracted rapidly. She was right. It was none other than...Timothy! He was standing three steps away from her and his dark eyes stared right at her. There was a distinctck of emotion on his handsome face. Why was he there? Could he be there to torture her again? Samantha¡¯s mind subconsciously remembered his savagery toward her the previous night, and the terrible picture suddenly pulled her back to the scene, causing the blood on her face to fade away instantly. Goosebumps appeared all over her body and she trembled slightly. n, who was standing next to her, noticed the change and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sammy? Are you feeling ufortable somewhere?¡± It was only when n spoke that Timothy seemed to have noticed him. Timothy raised his head and his extremely dark pupils moved slowly as his gaze shifted to n¡¯s face. Gigantic waves seemed to be rolling in the bottom of Timothy¡¯s eyes. Samantha naturally noticed the change in Timothy¡¯s eyes and was well aware of how terrifying he could be. In his heart, he was already certain that n was having an affair with her, so the possibility remained that he would go crazy and hurt n... Samantha did not seem to have given much thought to anything else and immediately stood in front of n, opening her arms wide to shield him. n did so much for Corey and helped her tremendously, so she would never allow Timothy to harm n. Her issues with Timothy should not be allowed to affect innocent people. Timothy looked at Samantha¡¯s simple yet resolute movements and felt as though a sword had pierced right through his heart. Once upon a time, the person Samantha protected was him. However, the person being protected right that moment was another man, and the person being protected against was him. He would never forget how Samantha charged out abruptly into his arms and used her small body to block the deadly bullet for him. Why did he feel that the memory was disappearing little by little from his mind? It was as if no amount of control he exerted over it could catch it back. His hands clenched unconsciously into fists as they hung on both sides of his body. The veins on the back of his hand popped out, yet the memory still slipped through the cracks in his, turning into aplete blur. He would have wanted to rush over, eliminate that eyesore of a man, then bring Samantha away and lock her up. That way, she could only stay by his side forever and look only at him. It was a very simple thing for him to do. Exceedingly simple, in fact. However, as simple as it was, he could not move an inch at that moment and was unable to do a single thing. He knew that doing so would only make him lose Samantha forever. Then again, had he not already lost Samantha? Was there any difference then? ¡­ When Samantha saw Timothy¡¯s fists clenching up, she stared at him even more defensively before seeing him lift his long legs and leave. She was prepared to face a fierce battle, but the next second, she saw Timothy turn around and walk away. Samantha was stunned. Her eyes looked at Timothy¡¯s rear figure in disbelief and she saw this body seemingly swaying slightly, like he was about to fall¡­ Chapter 93 - Silent Contest

Chapter 93: Silent Contest

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha blinked intuitively and wanted to see more clearly, but when she looked over again, Timothy¡¯s back was straight and his pace was fast and steady. That swaying earlier was just her illusion. It was no surprise. A man as insufferably arrogant as Timothy would never show such fragility. His expression remained unchanged, same as when the masked man who kidnapped him pointed a gun at his face. However, Samantha was still somewhat confused when he just left like that. She had clearly sensed Timothy¡¯s murderous aura earlier... Just as her mind was lost in a flurry of thought, n¡¯s gentle voice rang in her ears and he asked, ¡°Do you know that man, Sammy?¡± Samantha¡¯s consciousness snapped back instantly and she turned around to look at n. Her mouth unconsciously opened and she was about to answer the three words, ¡°He¡¯s my husband¡±. When those words came to her lips, she immediately reacted. Although Timothy was her husband byw, Timothy married her in a different capacity. She did not want his name to be associated with her in any way, lest she was used of using her status as his wife to gain benefits. The corners of Samantha¡¯s lips twitched and she said, ¡°A stranger.¡± Her voice was not too loud, but Timothy¡¯s ears could still pick up on it extremely clearly. His footsteps halted for just a brief second before he walked even faster. After entering the elevator, his eyes overflowed with hostility and he mmed his fist against the elevator¡¯s steel wall! ¡­ n lowered his eyes to look at Samantha¡¯s face. She had exactly the same expression as when she received the call the previous night. If he did not guess wrongly, the handsome yet dangerous man earlier should be the ¡®someone annoying¡¯ that she mentioned. Getting involved in other people¡¯s private affairs was extremely impolite, so n shelved his curiosity and changed the topic immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see your brother.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Samantha could not resist revealing a rxed smile. It was easy to get along with n because he was very considerate toward other people. He respected other people¡¯s privacy and did not make anyone feel ufortable. Since Corey was still in aa, n came in to have a look at him. After telling Samantha to take note of some things, he got up and proceeded to leave. Samantha wanted to send him downstairs but n declined. ¡°You should stay with Corey. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± After that, he stood up straight and walked out of the ward. He took out his cell phone, called the driver, then asked to get the car ready. After that, he walked to the elevator entrance and pressed the elevator button. The floor number in the disy above changed one by one until finally the elevator door opened with a ding. He looked up and made eye contact with a pair of extremely dark eyes. The man¡¯s long figure was leaningzily against the steel wall and his hands were in his pockets. His entire body exuded a powerful aura that could push a person back. Was that the man? Did he not leave yet? Timothy nced at n. The expression on his handsome face remained unchanged. He then raised his foot and walked out of the elevator. n hesitated slightly but eventually lifted his feet and walked into the elevator. One walked out and the other walked in. When the two of them passed by each other, a silent show of strength filled the air. The elevator door closed, descended, and reached the ground floor of the hospital. When n walked out of the building, his car was already waiting at the entrance. Once he got in, he remained silent for a moment and raised his head slightly, looking in the direction of Corey¡¯s ward through the car window. The driver steering the wheel could not help but ask respectfully, ¡°Are you going back to the hotel?¡± n remained quiet and unconsciously rubbed his eyebrows with his long fingers. Upon seeing that, the driver continued, ¡°You hardly sleptst night and didn¡¯t have much rest today either. I¡¯d better send you back to the hotel to rest, Dr. Sherwood. Your health is important.¡± About half a minute passed before n¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Go back then.¡± The car started moving and drove away. ¡­ Timothy stood at the door of the ward and pursed his lips tightly. He had a conflicted look in his eyes but arge majority of what he felt was self-deprecation. He had obviously left the hospital and was already sitting in his car, but in the end, his feet took on a life of their own and brought him back. In any case, Samantha was still his wife. Why should he allow her to be with some random man? The person who should be leaving was the third party, not Timothy! Samantha should not even think about divorcing him and getting married again! She had to bear the consequences of her choice to return to the country and provoke him! Timothy grabbed the doorknob, opened the door, and strode in. Samantha had juste out of the bathroom after washing an apple and was about to take her first bite. Timothy¡¯s sudden return caused her to widen her eyes in shock. The apple then dropped to the ground because she had not held on firmly to it. The round apple rolled from her feet all the way to Timothy¡¯s feet. ¡°You...¡± Samantha stepped back instinctively. Based on her knowledge of Timothy¡¯s temper, she knew that he would not just leave like that. Sure enough, he returned just to find fault with her. He would not be satisfied until he tortured her! She subconsciously nced at Corey sleeping unconsciously on the bed, saying, ¡°This is a ward, Timothy. Corey needs a quiet environment. If¡­ If you want to sound me off, we can go somece else!¡± Timothy raised his gaze and squinted at her. He did not speak but merely continued to walk toward the hospital bed. Samantha¡¯s pupils trembled. Had he shifted his target to Corey? ¡°Timothy, you¡ª¡± Barely two words into her angry sentence, Timothy¡¯s cold words interrupted her. ¡°I came to see Corey.¡± Samantha was stunned. Why would he be that considerate? He had never cared nor asked about Corey ever since they got married. However, she saw Timothy approaching the bed, and true enough, all he did was look at Corey and nothing else. She frowned, thought of something all of a sudden, and asked with a realization, ¡°Grandma asked you toe, right?¡± When Samantha returned that day, the nurse had told her that a man iming to be her husband hade the previous night. Therefore, the reason he came over that day and made repeated visits were probably under Old Madam Barker¡¯s order. When it came to Old Madam Barker, Samantha was willing to allow his show of filial piety. After all, Samantha herself hoped that Old Madam Barker would be happy. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve already visited Corey. I¡¯ll tell Grandma that you came to visit. You can go now.¡± On hearing that, Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted from Corey¡¯s pale face over to Samantha. He stared at her with his ck eyes for a few seconds, then started walking. However, instead of walking out of the ward, he went to the sofa and sat down. Samantha looked at Timothy¡¯s movements nkly and then thought of something. Her vision came into focus and she asked suspiciously, ¡°Timothy, are you thinking about....staying here to watch over him too?¡± Chapter 94 - I Want to See You All the Time

Chapter 94: I Want to See You All the Time

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy still did not speak. He crossed his slender legs gracefully and leanedzily on the sofa before making eye contact with Samantha again. His answer was evident. Samantha¡¯s delicate brows frowned into a small heap. Shepletely forgot her fear of him for the time being and walked up to him in a couple of steps. ¡°Timothy, I know that Grandma is the one who requested all this. I can cover for you. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to stay. You can go.¡± She knew that Timothy did not like others to force him into doing things he did not want to do. He was unwilling to be forced into doing things even by his own grandmother, and it was Samantha who ended up suffering in the end! Every single thing she said was just to get him to leave... The light in Timothy¡¯s eyes darkened and he finally opened his mouth. With a voice as cold as ice, he said, ¡°Do you hate seeing me so much?¡± That question was so amusing that Samantha was stunned for some time. There was a time she used to want to see him. During the broken-off marriage two years ago, she missed him dearly when she stayed abroad for so long after being chased away. She wanted to see him, and she wanted to return to the sweet times they had. After she returned, she continued to have extravagant hopes in her heart, but he tore up her hopes to pieces again and again. Ever since their reunion, he had misunderstood her countless times and embarrassed her with all those hateful words. It was the same the previous night where he had no qualms hurting her in such a way. Why would she even dare to have any other wishful thinking? Firstly, they were in a ward; secondly, the torture she experienced one night ago still left a lingering fear in Samantha¡¯s heart. She opened her mouth but was unable to say a single word despite having much to say. Timothy looked at her expression and knew her answer from that response. The anger in his heart began to rise uncontrobly. Whenever she was facing him, she could not be bothered to even lie to him or give him a half-hearted answer. Timothy smiled in anger. He opened his lips, and the words he spoke were practically squeezed out from between his teeth. Every single word was filled with cold hatred. ¡°Too bad. I really want to see you. I want to see you all the time!¡± Samantha¡¯s heart trembled unconsciously. Had it not been for the tone that Timothy used, Samantha would have been inclined to think that he was saying something sweet to her. Such were the nuances ofnguage. Different contexts could make even a very affectionate sentence turn unaffectionate. Seeing his handsome face covered in a haziness again, Samantha¡¯s cheeks turned pale. Was he about to explode in anger just like the previous night and hurt her again? Timothy seemed to have seen through her thoughts and a glow seemed to manifest under his eyes. His hands clenched subconsciously and his thin lips were practically pressed into a rigid line. She could easily turn him into an emotional hostage and cause him to lose control. However, the words his grandma told him rang suddenly in his ears. ¡®If you make her heart cold, she will be sad and disappointed. Once that happens, she would give up. ¡®But if you¡¯re still worried about her, like her, and care about this hard-earned marriage between the two of you, you ought to think long and hard about how you¡¯re going to treat Sammy after this.¡¯ Timothy closed his eyes and forcibly kept his boiling anger in check. He then lifted his eyelids again, and said while looking right at Samantha, ¡°Grandma¡¯s people are watching.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha could not react for a moment. ¡°Samantha, fulfill your obligations in our deal and y your role properly!¡± The man¡¯s tone became colder and there was a trace of suppressed anger. Samantha heard it clearly and finally reacted to it. It turns out, Old Madam Barker not only forced Timothy toe to the hospital to see Corey and stay with her, but even sent someone to monitor them in order to prevent Timothy from merely paying lip service. No wonder Timothy was so enraged that he looked at her as if he could not wait to tear her apart. As the saying went, old people were usually the wisest. Samantha never expected that her act with Timothy extended beyond the vi and even had to be continued when she arrived at the hospital. In all honesty, Samantha did not dare to be alone with Timothy at that moment, but if Old Madam Barker¡¯s spy noticed that something was not right, Timothy would never spare her for that. Simply thinking of his methods was enough to make cold sweat appear on her back. She weighed up the situation before making up her mind. She then gulped heavily, bent down, and approached Timothy, whereby she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll cooperate with you, but you have to promise, not...not to...do anything to me.¡± Timothy raised his gaze to look at her and Samantha straightened her body by reflex, with her eyes turning alert once more. That reaction stung Timothy and he smiled contemptuously, ¡°You think too highly of yourself, Samantha.¡± There was nothing better for her than having him disdain her! Samantha responded with a forced smile. It was a waste of breath to continue the discussion when they were irreconcble, but since the conditions have been negotiated, Samantha was not about to say another word. She turned around, walked to the bed, pulled out the chair, and sat down. Timothy could stay if he wanted¡ªshe would just treat him as though he was air. She was ustomed to reading the newspaper to Corey every night, so she reached for the bedside table, took the book she had read halfway to him, and continued softly from where she had left off. As she read, she could sense the man¡¯s gaze falling on her. She initially felt that it was impossible, but the gaze became stronger and stronger, causing her to raise her head instinctively to look toward the sofa. Timothy had picked up a newspaper at some point and was reading it while sitting on the sofa. His eyelids drooped low and he was looking at the paper, rather than looking at her. Samantha frowned, ignored it, and lowered her head to continue reading the book. However, she soon felt herself being stared at again. The presence of that gaze was just too strong and she raised her head again to look over. Timothy had finished reading his newspaper by then. It had been folded and ced on the coffee table. He was propping his head with one hand while scrolling through his phone. Samantha wondered to herself whether she was being too sensitive? Was it a stress response toward Timothy? Or could her screws have been a little loose after not sleeping well enough the night before? She rubbed her eyebrows involuntarily, then focused her attention on the book and continued reading. Barely moments after she resumed reading, she felt Timothy¡¯s gaze once more. She raised her head indiscreetly and looked right at Timothy. The man¡¯s posture did not even change. He was still looking at his phone while his fingers were typing. Just as Samantha was at a loss, Timothy finally raised his head and looked straight at her with his ck eyes. His thin lips opened slightly and he asked with rity, ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to see me, Samantha? But you kept stealing nces at me?¡± ¡°...I didn¡¯t, I...¡± Samantha¡¯s words ended abruptly at ¡®I¡¯. There was no way for her to offer an exnation, and she could not possibly tell him that she constantly had the feeling he was watching her, right? ¡°You what?¡± Timothy had a slightly more inquisitive look in his eyes. Samantha avoided his gaze guiltily and merely answered, ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot, I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡± She then walked out of the ward quickly. Samantha took a few deep breaths near the corridor window.. Once her breathing had calmed down, she was about to walk back when she saw a familiar figure not too far ahead of her. Chapter 95 - Are You Pregnant?

Chapter 95: Are You Pregnant?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was somewhat surprised and wondered why Sheena would be in the hospital too. She had not seen Sheena since the Schmidts¡¯ silver wedding anniversary banquet, but then again, they were not really familiar with each other and had nothing inmon. Samantha retracted her gaze and started walking away. Sheena had already seen her and immediately called out, ¡°Samantha, is that you?¡± She called out while walking over. Samantha had no choice but to stop. She looked at her and spoke in an indifferent tone, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What happened? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Sheena asked with a touch of concern, as if they were close friends. Samantha frowned slightly. Sheena was an ambitious person who was maliciously devious. Her means of achieving her goals were underhanded and despicable, and she could nevere to ept a view that was opposed to hers. Samantha did not want to have any unnecessary interaction with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Samantha said politely and distantly. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Sheena stepped in front of her and blocked her way. There was a smile on her face as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put your guard up with me, Samantha. I have no intention of doing anything to you. I just...want to say thank you.¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m only where I am today thanks to you. If you didn¡¯t withdraw the usation, I¡¯d still be in jail now.¡± While saying that, she put her hand on her stomach and caressed it gently. That action... Samantha had a sudden realization. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± There was an overwhelming sense of pride in Sheena¡¯s eyes. ¡± The baby is Justin¡¯s. It¡¯s more than two months along now, but the fetus isn¡¯t very stable and there¡¯s a threat of miscarriage. Justin is extremely nervous and he insists that I be treated in the hospital.¡± No wonder she was spotted in the ward area. The reason Samantha withdrew the usation against Sheena back then and let her go was to offer Sheena an opportunity to choose: it was either to live a proper life from then onward or continue clinging to the path of living by fair means or foul. Unfortunately, Sheena chose thetter. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. This is your own life and your own choice. It has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Why are you so ruthless, Samantha? I did do some bad things to you before, but it¡¯s only because I couldn¡¯t help it at the time. I had to listen to Penelope. There are no grudges between us, so I think we can make friends. We can support each other in the future, don¡¯t you think?¡± Sheena spoke very sincerely and had a longing look in her eyes. She even revealed her trump card and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. Justin only has me and my baby on his mind. He promised to wait for my child to be born. If it¡¯s a boy, he¡¯ll divorce Violet and marry me, and from then on, I¡¯ll be Mrs. Schmidt. Being your friend is more than enough with my status. I¡¯ll be able to help you too if you ever need it.¡± Finally, she emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m only willing to be your friend because you helped me out of trouble once.¡± Samantha listened to her words quietly and suddenly curled the corners of her lips into a smile. Sheena¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Do you agree?¡± Samantha looked at her calmly and spoke unhurriedly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to make friends with me just because I helped you out of trouble.¡± ¡°You...¡± Sheena¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Samantha smiled even more sarcastically and exposed Sheena¡¯s thoughts without much ado. ¡°You just want to be my friend because your position isn¡¯t stable right now. You want to involve me in this so you¡¯ll have someone shielding you, or am I wrong?¡± Her words were straightforward, so much so that it sounded really harsh. Sheena¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°My grudges with the Schmidts¡¯ mother-daughter duo are over. As for the grudges between you and them, you¡¯re on your own.¡± Once Samantha finished her sentence, there was nothing else left for her to say. She lifted her feet off the ground, walked past Sheena, and left. Sheena turned around, looked at Samantha¡¯s rear figure, then grinded her teeth. ¡®Bah, who does she think she is!¡¯ Samantha was nothing more than a girl who fell from grace and would never be as noble as her. It was only because Sheena thought highly of her that she offered to be her friend. Samantha really did not know what was good for her! By the time Sheena became Mrs. Schmidt, she would not give Samantha another chance to try and curry favor with her again! Sheena stroked her belly once more and lowered her head to her belly while saying, ¡°My baby, you must seize your chances. Once you¡¯re born, Mommy will be able to be Mrs. Schmidt. From then on, you and I will live a prosperous and wealthy life. We¡¯ll make sure to give all those who look down on us a big fat p!¡± She then walked happily back to the ward. ¡­ Standing in a corner was a sullen-looking woman. She took off her sunsses forcefully and revealed herself to be Penelope. She originally went there to get back at Sheena, but unexpectedly chanced upon the conversation between Sheena and Samantha. The scenes at the silver wedding anniversary banquet turned the Schmidts into aughingstock within their circle. Penelope, along with her mother, lost their dignitypletely. Sheena then continued to provoke Penelope¡¯s mother, only to have Penelope¡¯s father defend that woman blindly. The wonderful family Penelope had was turned upside down. Penelope never experienced such dire straits ever since the day she was born. Her home was no longer a home and her mother went berserk from time to time. Even her father, who used to love her dearly, started scolding her and regarded her as a nuisance. Every day felt like an eternity for Penelope. All of that...was Samantha¡¯s fault! If Samantha had not released Sheena, Sheena would not have formed the malicious intent to seduce Penelope¡¯s father. Everything after that would never have happened! ¡®It¡¯s you, Samantha!¡¯ Penelope gritted her teeth as she recited those three words, as though she was about to crush her! A wave of deep anger burned in her eyes. She lifted her feet off the ground and followed in the direction Samantha left in. ¡­ Samantha returned to the ward and Timothy was still sitting there. There was aptop on hisp and a couple of documents on the coffee table. Her eyesnded on theputer screen¡ªhe seemed to be dealing with business affairs. She surmised that Ronald had been asked to deliver them over during the time she went out to take a breather. That was a further sign that he was determined to stay there and apany her. Samantha took a few deep breaths and muttered to herself. ¡®Act like he¡¯s invisible, act like he¡¯s invisible, act like he¡¯s invisible!¡¯ After screaming that in her heart, it seemed to have taken some effect when she walked past him without turning to look. She came out after washing her face in the bathroom and walked to her little bed toy down. She might as well sleep and avoid staring at Timothy again. However, it was then that she felt Timothy¡¯s gaze looking at her again. She looked over and thought it was an illusion, but on that asion, she looked straight at Timothy¡¯s dark ck eyes. Samantha was stunned for a second and blinked her eyes unconsciously. ¡°Why¡­why are you looking at me?¡± Chapter 96 - Everything That Men Say Is a Lie

Chapter 96: Everything That Men Say Is a Lie

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was deep. ¡°Are you going to sleep already?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Was it not obvious enough? Something seemed off though. What did he mean by asking that kind of question? Samantha pursed her lips lightly and said, ¡°Timothy, there¡¯s only one small bed in this ward for the caregiver, and this is where I¡¯m going to sleep. You can see just how small the bed is so only one person can sleep on it. If you want to stay, you can sleep on the sofa.¡± She was determined to hang on to her little bed and she was not going to let Timothy have it! After a few seconds, a touch of cunning shed in Samantha¡¯s eyes and she feigned kindness when she said, ¡°Timothy, if you feel that sleeping on the sofa is too humiliating, you can go back to your vi or your hotel suite and sleep in afortable bed there!¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched. She really was doing everything in her power to make him leave! He snapped the lid of hisptop shut, moved it away, then stood up. Samantha raised an eyebrow. Was Timothy leaving because he could not bear to face such humiliation? It would be good if he left. Then she could sleep peacefully! However, the man took slow steps to her and stood beside the small bed. His huge shadow enveloped Samantha, causing her heart to tremble suddenly. ¡°You...¡± Her first instinct was to sit up, but Timothy¡¯s palm pressed down on her shoulder and pushed her right back onto the bed. Timothy¡¯s touch caused Samantha¡¯s body to tremble uncontrobly. Her eyes widened in horror and she struggled to get up from the other side of the small bed. The man¡¯s big palm sped her slender wrist and pulled her back effortlessly. At the same time, he went into bed, leaned down, and firmly trapped Samantha under him. Samantha¡¯s hands were pressed to either side of her cheeks while her feet were pressed down by his knees, preventing her from making any movements. The fear under her eyes slowly began to surface. ¡°Timothy, you...you j-just promised me that y-y-ou wouldn¡¯t do anything to me!¡± she stammered as she said. Timothy¡¯s body loomed over Samantha and his dark eyes stared deeply at her. He was very rarely able to see Samantha¡¯s emotions with rity, but at that moment, he could distinctly see her resistance toward him and her unabashed fear of him. The dim glow in Timothy¡¯s eyes continued to tumble and it felt as though something gripped his heart fiercely, making him breathless. Samantha used to act so boldly in front of him, but at that moment, she had shrunk into an overly frightened cat. Timothy closed his eyes, and when he next opened them, whatever emotions deep within had all but disappeared. His thin lips moved coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you. Now sleep!¡± Hey back down as soon as he said that. Samantha was speechless and remained stunned for about half a minute before realizing that Timothy was not going to do anything to her. Rather, he wanted to sleep too, but on the small bed with her instead of on the sofa! As expected of Timothy, he could not bear any mistreatment at all! The bed was already very small to begin with and Samantha could barely fit there alone. With the addition of the 186-centimeter-tall Timothy, half of Samantha¡¯s body was lying on his and both their bodies were in intimate contact with each other. Such a posture was just too ambiguous and dangerous. Samantha was anxious to get up. She gave up and surrendered! She would not fight with him but would go to sleep on the sofa instead! As soon as she moved, however, Timothy¡¯s hand tightened around her waist and the man¡¯s low, threatening voice rang from above her head. ¡°If you move again, I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± Samantha¡¯s body froze immediately and she did not dare to move again! She did not doubt what Timothy said at all. After all, there was nothing that scumbag did not dare to do! Samantha was nevertheless still very resentful and chided angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I think too highly of myself? Everything thates out of a man¡¯s lips is a lie.¡± He pretended to disdain her and yet he ended up threatening her again! She was clearly muttering that to herself but Timothy¡¯s ears were very sharp. He lowered his gaze and looked at Samantha¡¯s puffed-out face. An inexplicable smile rose from the corners of his lips and he repliedzily, ¡°Why should I refuse when you¡¯re the one throwing yourself into my arms? This is a man¡¯s instinct!¡± When did she throw herself into his arms? Samantha could not help but grind her teeth. She really wanted to tear apart that rascal¡¯s nonsensical mouth! Unfortunately, she had no strength to be tussling with him anymore and could not possibly win against him in an argument. In the end, she would only get angry with herself. Samantha did her best to turn around in his arms and turn her back on him. Then, with her body already at the edge of the bed, she proceeded to close her eyes. Out of sight, out of mind! Timothy looked at Samantha¡¯s nape. Even though her back was facing him at that moment, at the very least she was in his arms. He tightened his grip unconsciously. Samantha initially thought that she would not be able to sleep. She did not know if it was because she was too tired the day before or whether there were other reasons, but her eyelids gradually became heavier and she eventually fell into a deep sleep. The ward fell silent. Timothy did not fall asleep. He kept his eyes open and looked at the woman in his arms. Hearing her breathing bing slower and steadier, his heart seemed to calm down too. He unconsciously propped up his upper body slightly, lowered his head, then nted a light yet loving kiss on the woman¡¯s forehead. After that, hey back down in satisfaction and closed his eyes. ¡­ At the doorway. Through the crack of the door, Penelope¡ªwho had witnessed everything that happened in the ward¡ªstared in disbelief and retreated step after step. She was about to charge into the room after following Samantha, but immediately halted her footsteps when she saw Timothy in the ward. Due to the distance, she could not hear what Timothy and Samantha were talking about, but she could clearly see them sleeping together and even saw Timothy kissing Samantha so affectionately while Samantha was asleep. At that moment, she thought she was seeing things. Despite being with Timothy for the past two years, Timothy had never treated her like that. He never hugged or kissed her, and she always thought that his reluctance to be in contact with others was because of his indifferent nature and his clean freak tendencies. As it turned out, men were all the same. After all, was there any man who did not like women? Actually, that might not be the case either. Samantha had to be shameless enough to blind Timothy¡¯s eyes using some kind of trick. She knew that Samantha and Sheena were the same and conspired with each other¡ªone seduced Timothy, while the other seduced Justin! It was no surprise then that Penelope¡¯s n failed during the wedding anniversary and her mother would end up getting so mad at Sheena. Timothy started to ignore Penelope after that and she was turned away mercilessly whenever she went to look for him at the Barker Group. That was all Samantha¡¯s n. It was a conspiracy to separate Penelope from Timothy so she could assume Penelope¡¯s position! After figuring everything out, Penelope¡¯s expression sank thoroughly. Her gaze was infinitely hostile as she red at Samantha on the hospital bed! Chapter 97 - Death Was Upon Her!

Chapter 97: Death Was Upon Her!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At that moment, all Penelope wanted to do was to charge in and relieve her hatred by shing Samantha a thousand times. Barely one stepter, her gazended on Timothy¡¯s figure and she forced herself to control her restlessness. She would have barged right in without a second thought if she was still that naive little rich daughter, but the cruel reality had taught her in just a few months that being impulsive solved no problems. In fact, she would be the one who ended up on the losing end. Although she was unafraid of Samantha, she was in no position to be provoking Timothy! Penelope gritted her teeth until they nearly broke before forcing herself to turn around and leave. As soon as she returned home and stepped inside the house, she could not avoid hearing her parents quarreling. Her mother¡¯s voice was sharp and terrifying while her father¡¯s was extremely cold. When she walked to the living room, she happened to see her father pping her mother right in the face. The force was so great that her mother fell over, hit the coffee table, and cried out in cold sweat from the immense pain. Penelope rushed up, pushed Justin away, and red angrily at him. ¡°How can you beat Mom like that, Dad? You¡¯re obviously the one who cheated on her first and got that b*tch Sheena pregnant. What right do you have to lose your temper?!¡± Justin was already incensed when he heard that, and rather than showing an ounce of shame, he became even angrier instead. ¡°Your mother is the one who¡¯s causing trouble every day like a madwoman when she failed to see the bigger picture here. She¡¯s lucky that all I did was p her face. Sheena¡¯s currently pregnant, so her body is weak and she can¡¯t be overstimted. If I ever find out that you¡¯re giving her a hard time, I¡¯ll hold you ountable for anything that happens to her and her child!¡± Penelope¡¯s eyes turned red. She never would have imagined that her father, who had raised her ever since she was young, would say such words to him. ¡°Are you even human, Justin? If the child in that b*tch¡¯s stomach is yours, then what about Penny? Did you actually threaten Penny just because of that b*tch!¡± In her anger, Violet tried once again to attack. She struggled and charged toward Justin again, wanting to fight him to the death! However, she had not evenid hands on Justin when he mercilessly kicked her. Violet copsed to the ground again and was unable to get up at that moment. ¡°Mommy!¡± Penelope squatted down hurriedly to help her. Justin looked down condescendingly at the mother-daughter duo. His words became even more ruthless as he said, ¡°It¡¯s only because of both your stupidity that Timothy is pissed off. Even ourpany¡¯s business partners are terminating their contract with us and want topletely disassociate themselves from us. Thepany¡¯s now in such a big crisis, yet the both of you are still causing trouble every day without fail! ¡°I¡¯m warning you two. If you want to continue staying in this home, you¡¯d best know your ce. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get a divorce and the two of you can get the hell out of here!¡± After saying those cruel words, Justin strode away without giving them a second look! Penelope helped Violet up, sat her on the sofa, and told the servant to bring them an ice pack. She wiped Violet¡¯s tears, but they continued streaming down so profusely that there was no way to wipe them all up. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry!¡± Penelope gritted her teeth and said bitterly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me that there¡¯s no use crying!¡± Crying was never going to change the heart of a man whose heart had already changed. It would only annoy him even more! Violet was well aware of that truth, but she still could not ept that her husband, who had been obedient to her for so many years, would dare to treat her like that! It was a known fact that when she got married to him, her family background was higher than that of the Schmidts, and Justin was only able to be where he was by relying on the help of her family! Seeing that Violet was still trapped in her thoughts, Penelope grasped her shoulder and forced the woman to look at her. She spoke very clearly, ¡°Mommy, do you know who it was that caused this to happen to our family?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Isn¡¯t it that b*tch Sheena!¡± The mere mention of Sheena made Violet eager to skin that woman alive and drain her blood! ¡°No. Samantha¡¯s the culprit!¡± Penelope told Violet exactly what she had heard and seen in the hospital. Violet was truly shocked. ¡°Are you¡­ Is what you said true?¡± Would a disgraced girl like Samantha really be able to do all that? ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Penelope gritted her teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been underestimating her. That¡¯s why she could take advantage of us. If that wasn¡¯t the case, our n during the silver wedding anniversary wouldn¡¯t have failed. Dad won¡¯t be seduced by that b*tch Sheena and I¡¯ll be Timmy¡¯s wife now too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Violet recalled what happened that day, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°That little b*tch, Samantha, has a really vicious heart. She not only separated you and Timothy, but even broke our family into pieces!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re finally aware Mommy!¡± Penelope was very pleased. ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t let Samantha continue living happily!¡± Violet stopped crying and took a few deep breaths. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let her off the hook!¡± She took the ice pack handed over by the servant and put it directly on her eyelids. The coldness restored her sanity instantly and her expression became icily grim. ¡°Samantha is already married, but there she is hooking up with Timothy again. What do you think will happen if both her husband and Timothy knew that she¡¯s having an affair?¡± Penelope listened to Violet¡¯s words with a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mommy. When that happens, both her husband and Timmy will rip her to shreds!¡± Violet sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to find out who Samantha¡¯s husband is! Samantha¡¯s death will be upon her soon!¡± She picked up the phone and made a call. ¡­ Early the next morning, Samantha had no dreams throughout the entire night and woke up naturally. She stretched her waist unconsciously without opening her eyes. After stretching her body for some time, she realized that something was not quite right and opened her eyes to look beside her. No one was there and she was the only person on that small bed. She blinked in confusion and wondered for a moment if Timothy¡¯s appearancest night was just her imagination. Did Timothy leave? Before Samantha had time to rejoice, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open and in came Timothy dressed in casual sportswear. She had forgotten that Timothy used to have the habit of working out after getting up in the morning. He probably went out to exercise earlier, and her happiness had been in vain. There was nothing for her to say to him, so she looked away, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom to freshen up. Even though Samantha¡¯s expression did not reveal much, Timothy could still see the slight change in her expression and his thin lips pursed slightly as a result. Even though he was forcibly making her stay by his side, her heart was still miles apart from his and there was no way for them toe into contact at all. Timothy stared fixedly at Samantha¡¯s rear figure for a moment, then picked up the phone and made a call. Chapter 98 - Someone I Love

Chapter 98: Someone I Love

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Samantha came out of the bathroom after freshening up, she saw Timothy sitting on the sofa again. He was handling some business affairs as he looked at hisptop while flipping through documents. The sunlight outside the window radiated in, illuminating his attentive and handsome face. Samantha had to admit that it was extremely pleasing to the eye. At that point however, Samantha had no intention of admiring his handsomeness. On the contrary, she was actually in a rather bad mood. She expected that Timothy would have to go to thepany at least every day. He had a lot of work to do, so he might not have much time to stay there. Judging from his stance, however, he could be said to have moved his entire office to the ward! That was a sign that he had no ns on leaving! Samantha could not help but feel a little confused. Although she knew Timothy was doing it for Old Madam Barker, he had never been that obedient when he was in the vi previously! Was he not supposed to be working so often that he did not even go back to the vi? Why was he so obedient? Timothy seemed to have sensed Samantha¡¯s gaze because he raised his eyes and looked over. Samantha was stunned, but before she had any time to react, she made eye contact with Timothy and saw his lips curling up. Timothy¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Samantha subconsciously raised her guard. ¡°Come. Here,¡± Timothy said in a concise and unquestionable tone. Samantha did not want to unnecessarily provoke Timothy¡ªshe was not a masochist, after all. After hesitating for a few seconds, she lifted her feet and walked toward the sofa. However, when she was one step away from him, she stopped and said, ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Timothy looked askance at her, then raised his chin and gestured at the position beside him, saying, ¡°Sit down.¡± Samantha frowned. She had no idea what that scumbag wanted to do. She calmed down and sat down but continued to keep a certain distance from him. ¡°You can look,¡± Timothy saidzily, ¡°but it¡¯d be better for you not to say anything because it¡¯ll affect me.¡± Samantha was left speechless and stunned by his words. She could not make head or tail of it and it took her about half a minute before she suddenly understood. She had earlier looked at him nkly because she was confused, but he interpreted it as if she was the one peeking at him. In that case, did Timothy ask her toe over and sit next to him, just to reward her with an up-close and personal view of him? ¡°You! I don¡¯t want to look at you!¡± Samantha¡¯s face turned red, not out of shyness, but out of anger. Timothy cocked his eyebrows slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time you did this.¡± Was he referring to the several times she looked at him the previous night? It really was a big misunderstanding... ¡°I...¡± Samantha rushed to exin, but she did not know what kind of exnation to offer him. Her lips opened and closed several times, and in the end, the only thing she was able to say was, ¡°The point is, I don¡¯t want to look at you!¡± After saying that, she got up, scrambled away, then walked to the bed and sat down. In order to avoid any contact with Timothy¡¯s eyes, she turned around and turned her back to him. The ward was very quiet, and she seemed to hear a softugh from the man behind her¡­or not. Samantha gritted her teeth slightly. That scumbag really was a narcissist! Who the hell wants to look at him? Did he think he was that good-looking? Then again, if she could fall in love with him at first sight, then it seemed the only exnation was because he was good-looking... She frequently ogled at him in a daze when they were in lovest time. When Samantha thought of the past, she could not help but feel a little uneasy. In the end, she became even angrier, and that anger was directed at herself for being such a disappointment. It was Timothy¡¯s handsome looks that seduced her in the past, without which she would never have liked him nor fallen in love with him. Then everything else after that would never happen... When it was past ten o¡¯clock, the doctor came to visit the room. Samantha used to be alone in the past, so the sudden appearance of a charismatic man stunned the doctor for a moment. The doctor could not help but nce at the man again. Furthermore, that man seemed quite familiar. Was it not Timothy Barker, the CEO of the Barker Group? The doctor had known Samantha for a long time, but he scarcely expected her to have such influential connections. Aside from being able to request the little saint to treat her brother, she could even get Timothy toe to the ward and act as a caregiver. He was in awe of her capabilities! From the looks of it, the doctor did not have to worry that much about Corey¡¯s condition. After the routine check-up, the doctor said to Samantha, ¡°Ms. Larsson, there are still a few things I have to inform you about. Pleasee to the office with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha followed the doctor out of the ward. ¡­ Five minutester, the door of the ward was pushed open. Timothy thought that Samantha hade back, but to his surprise, the person who walked in was the nurse he saw the night before. The nurse was briefly startled when she saw him and halted her footsteps too. After all, she was still somewhat traumatized by her expressionless look the other day. The man¡¯s dark eyes stared at her and he did not speak. The nurse gulped and hurriedly exined, ¡°Sir, I¡­ I¡¯m here to wipe Corey¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Timothy answered faintly, then lowered his eyes and continued reading the document. The nurse breathed a sigh of relief. She raised her foot and was about to walk in, but then saw Timothy¡¯s ck eyes look up at her again. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± The nurse thought she had misheard him. Timothy stood up immediately, gracefully unbuttoned his cuffs, then rolled up his sleeves and walked toward the bathroom. He then brought out a basin of warm water, walked to the bed, and set the basin down on the bedside table. After soaking a towel in the warm water and wringing out the excess liquid, he started to wipe Corey¡¯s body. The nurse stepped forward unconsciously and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s better for me to do it. Do you...really know how to...¡± Before she could finish her question, she saw Timothy¡¯s extremely proficient movements and exquisite control of strength. It was at least on the same level as a professional nurse like her. The nurse¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and it took her some time before she snapped back to her senses. She could not help but say, ¡°Sir, how are you so skilled? Have you been a caregiver to someone else before?¡± Timothy did not answer and merely concentrated on wiping Corey¡¯s body. Just as the nurse thought he was not going to answer, she suddenly heard the man¡¯s sonorous reply. ¡°Yes. I have cared for someone before.¡± Who could have had the privilege of being taken care of by such a distinguished person? The nurse was a little curious and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyelids sank slightly and his vision turned slightly blur, as if he had immersed himself in a memory. His lips curled up slowly and his voice had be so heartbreakingly gentle when he next spoke up. The nurse heard the man say clearly. ¡°Someone...I love.¡± ¡­ After Samantha finished talking to the attending doctor, she left the office and walked back to the ward. The door to the ward was not closed, so she wondered if someone hade in. She walked in gently and saw Timothy standing by the bed with the nurse. However, it was not the nurse who was wiping Corey¡¯s body, but Timothy. At the same time, Samantha had also heard the entire conversation between Timothy and the nurse. Chapter 99 - Could It Be Her?

Chapter 99: Could It Be Her?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The person Timothy took care of was someone that he loved... Samantha could not help herself from thinking about the time she blocked the bullet for him. During the time she was in aa and had to be hospitalized, Timothy took care of her every single day. Her unconscious state meant that she was unable to see how Timothy took care of her, but she managed to pester the nurse into describing everything to her. It was likely that he had wiped her body too. From then onward, she never saw Timothy taking care of anyone else. In that case, was she the person Timothy was referring to? Samantha¡¯s heartbeat unwittingly skipped a beat. Then again, she had been separated from Timothy for two years and knew nothing about him when she was abroad. Could it be one of his femalepanions that he took care of during those two years? Or could it have been Old Madam Barker? Old Madam Barker was undoubtedly Timothy¡¯s favorite family member! When that thought urred to her, the small me that was burning in Samantha¡¯s heart started dwindling and she no longer dared to think about it anymore. The sudden sound of footsteps was heard at the door of the ward. Samantha looked over instinctively and saw Aunt Julia assisting Old Madam Barker in. They had shown up just as Samantha was thinking of them! Samantha was surprised at first, but aftering to her senses, she said hurriedly, ¡°Grandma, Aunt Julia, why are you here?¡± As she said that, she stepped forward to take over from Aunt Julia and lend support to Old Madam Barker as the olddy walked on. Old Madam Barker patted her hand gently and smiled kindly, ¡°I ought toe and visit Corey, and besides, you¡¯ve been in the hospital for so many days. The food must not be very good, so I told Aunt Julia to make something delicious and nutritious. I brought it over for you so you¡¯ll have better meals.¡± Samantha smiled in gratitude. She knew that what Old Madam Barker said was true, but the olddy surely had another purpose¡ªit was probably toe over and see for herself whether Samantha had gotten along with Timothy. That was probably why Timothy insisted on staying. It was to be prepared for Old Madam Barker¡¯s sudden spot check. After Old Madam Barker walked in and saw that Timothy was wiping Corey¡¯s body, she smiled uncontrobly and felt pleased that her words had finally gotten to Timothy. Aunt Julia¡¯s mouth widened in surprise when she saw the situation and looked at Timothy doing something that could be said to be beneath him. In all those years, the number of times that the pampered Timothy would personally take up the task of caring for something could be counted on one hand! It seems that Timothy did have feelings for Samantha, otherwise it would be impossible for him to show such care for Corey. She was really in awe of the olddy for how deeply thetter understood Timothy¡¯s heart. Anything and everything was picked up with crystal clear rity by those sharp eyes! ¡­ Samantha helped Old Madam Barker settle down on the sofa. Aunt Julia opened the five-tiered lunchbox she had brought along, and set them out of the table one by one. Then, she lifted the lid of the herbal soup tonic and poured it into two bowls. After Timothy wiped Corey¡¯s body, he went to the bathroom to wash his hands before walking over. He took his seat right Samantha, although it was unknown whether he did so intentionally or unintentionally. The sofa had little space to begin with after Samantha had sat there with Old Madam Barker. As soon as Timothy sat down, Samantha could feel his body very near hers. Samantha felt a little ufortable and her first instinct was to try and distance herself a little from him. However, Timothy seemed to see through her thoughts as he immediately put his arms around her slender waist, squeezing her soft flesh lightly with his fingertips. That action caused Samantha¡¯s body to stiffen and she looked at Timothy in disbelief. Why was he being a rascal there? Timothy¡¯s dark eyes not only made eye contact with her, but even his handsome face started approaching closer. His fingertips tucked a lock of hair behind her ears and his thin lips moved closer to her ears, where he then whispered three words, ¡°y your role!¡± The man¡¯s warm breath blew against Samantha¡¯s ears, causing her to get goosebumps all over. She had no choice but to restrain herself because she had already agreed to it before. Samantha¡¯s eyeballs began turning in their sockets. Her closeness to him left her fearing that she would inadvertently expose the charade. Soon after, she forced a sweet smile and hurriedly scooped up a piece of beef. Using the act of feeding Timothy as a pretext, she managed to seamlessly distance herself from him. She brought the beef to Timothy¡¯s mouth and spoke very gently, ¡°H-Here you go, Dear! Ah!¡± Timothy¡¯s lips curled up in a smile and he cooperated by opening his mouth and epting her gesture. He even jerked his chin to ask for some chicken and said carefreely, ¡°I¡¯d like some of that.¡± ¡®You¡¯re pretty demanding, aren¡¯t you! Don¡¯t you have any hands of your own?¡¯ Samantha cursed in her heart, but continued to maintain that sweet smile on her face. Like the good wife that she was, she scooped up the chicken and fed it to him. Timothy opened his mouth and epted it while his dark eyes stared at her constantly. For some odd reason, Samantha had the misperception that he was eating her instead of the chicken... When Old Madam Barker saw this, she said unhappily, ¡°You little brat. All you do is order Sammy around. Men should be caring for their wives. What kind of a husband are you?¡± Timothy raised his eyelids and cast a sideways nce at Old Madam Barker. He seemed to have epted her admonishment with an open heart and finally picked up the cutlery to take the food himself. Samantha praised Old Madam Barker in secret, for the olddy really was on her side all the time! To Samantha¡¯s marked surprise, Timothy¡¯s intention was not to feed himself, but rather to feed her! He brought the food to her lips and mimicked what she said earlier, ¡°Here you go, Darling. I¡¯ll feed you too. Ah!¡± Samantha froze. Old Madam Barker nodded happily. ¡°There we go. That¡¯s how a good husband should be!¡± Samantha started to suspect that Old Madam Barker was taking both sides. On that asion, she was clearly standing on Timothy¡¯s side... With everyone¡¯s gazes on her, she had no choice but to continue with the act. All Samantha could do was open her mouth, put on a sweet act, then ate the food that Timothy fed her. He fed her several dishes in a row, but as Samantha ate them, she noticed something amiss. She had a distaste of ginger and generally did not eat any dishes containing ginger. However, the food Timothy fed her did not contain any ginger, causing her to wonder if it was just a coincidence or whether he did it on purpose. It was probably just a coincidence. Samantha¡¯s appetite was small and she got full after eating some dishes and a few mouthfuls of rice. It did not take long for her to set down her cutlery. Timothy nced at her from the side and his ck eyes settled on her face. Samantha had a puzzled look when she sensed his gaze. Could it be that she was not allowed to eat too little? Even so, she really could not take another bite! Timothy ced down his cutlery and stretched out his long fingers toward her. Samantha was just about to ask him what he was doing when his fingertipsnded on her lips and picked off a rice grain. It turned out to be just that. A little blush appeared on Samantha¡¯s cheeks. The next second, Timothy put the rice grain directly into his mouth and ate it. Chapter 100 - Was It an Act or Was It Sincere?

Chapter 100: Was It an Act or Was It Sincere?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s ck pupils shrank suddenly and her heartbeat started to quicken. She was not seeing things, was she? Did Timothy really eat that grain of rice so naturally without even feeling any disgust? On one side, Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia could not help but cover their smiling lips. Old Madam Barker teased, ¡°Look, Aunt Julia, the couple should be spending more time together, right? Wouldn¡¯t their feelings continue to deepen if they interact with each other a bit more?¡± Aunt Julia nodded repeatedly. ¡°When I first got married, everything about my husband irks me, but after living together for some time, we practically became inseparable. It¡¯s important for newlyweds to be lovey-dovey with each other!¡± As someone who enjoyed surfing the inte, she added, ¡°The inte always says that couples with good rtionships don¡¯t have any hands. I never understood what it meant, but now I do after seeing Mr. and Mrs. Barker today!¡± They fed each other as if they did not have hands themselves. Aunt Julia finally knew why the olddy requested her to prepare a sumptuous lunch for their hospital visit after answering a phone call in the morning. If her guess was right, then it had to be Timothy who made the call. Timothy appeared to have figured things out. At longst, he wanted to get along well with the youngdy and spend the rest of the days in happiness. That way, the olddy could finally feel at ease. There was hope yet for her to carry Timothy¡¯s little babies! ¡­ Samantha¡¯s cheeks turned hot as she listened to the teasing remarks between Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia. There was no ¡®good rtionship¡¯ between her and Timothy... Her life was a y, and everything was just a mere act. Then again, it was not as though the two of them never had a good rtionship with each other... Actions as intimate as feeding each other and eating each other¡¯s food brought her jolted memories from when they were in love two years ago. It seemed that all her memories were from that time. Timothy had once been so kind to her that she became spoiled and gave everything she disliked eating to him. She even requested Timothy to pour water for her if she was thirsty and even asked him to bring the ss to her mouth so she could drink. Whenever she started craving for something in the middle of the night, she would also call Timothy and tell him what she wanted to eat. Timothy would then scour almost the entire Capital City just to buy it and deliver it to her. Such memory fragments were aplenty, so much so even remembering one tiny bit would make her heart ache. She thought to herself that she might not have been in so much hurt if it had not been for the incredible kindness Timothy showed to her. She probably would not cling so desperately to those unforgettable memories either. In addition, she might probably not feel so overwhelmed simply because Timothy pretended to dote on her. However, was Timothy¡¯s past kindness genuine or was it all just for fun and there was no element of love within them? She admitted that it was something she had always been brooding about in the bottom of her heart. ¡°Sammy, Tim!¡± Old Madam Barker called out to them. She then grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand with one hand and Timothy¡¯s with the other, then ced his hands on top of Samantha¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m really happy to see the two of you like this. It¡¯s my hope that the two of you will always be happy. Promise me, okay?¡± Old Madam Barker looked at the two people with an extremely eager look. Timothy¡¯s hand moved and his big palm wrapped Samantha¡¯s hand right away. His dark eyes looked back at Old Madam Barker and his thin lips opened slightly as he responded, ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as he said that, Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she unconsciously turned to look at Timothy. Her gaze happened to meet his dark and solemn gaze, though there seemed to be a distinctly discernible tenderness, just like...before. Samantha¡¯s heart started beating harder. She could not tell whether Timothy was acting at that moment, or whether his answer was genuine. The olddy shifted her attention to Samantha due to the woman¡¯s silence. Then she could not help herself from remarking in a gentle yet coquettish tone, ¡°Promise me, Sammy!¡± Samantha snapped back and looked at Old Madam Barker. She did not know whether her answer was simply to keep up with the act or whether it came from the heart, but she unknowingly uttered, ¡°Okay.¡± Old Madam Barker beamed with joy right away. Timothy lowered his eyes and a faint little smile appeared imperceptibly on the corners of his lips. ¡­ Old Madam Barker chatted with Samantha for a moment, then reluctantly got up and left. Only then could Samantha breathe a huge sigh of relief. In that short span of ten minutes, Old Madam Barker had alreadye up with names for her tenth child with Timothy. If the conversation continued further, she felt that she might not be able to bear it for much longer. After sending off Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia, the ward became silent again. It was difficult to adjust too quickly to that atmosphere. If Samantha were to be honest with herself, Timothy¡¯s performance earlier really left her feeling confused. She and Timothy have acted in front of Old Madam Barker before, but for every interaction prior to that day, the feeling that Timothy gave her was that it truly was an act. It was as if he could get into that cold and ruthless character the second a director yelled ¡®action¡¯, although it might be true to say that he never really needed to actually go into character. However, everything he did at the ward that day was so natural. There seemed to be no indication that it was an act, and it all seemed toe from his heart¡¯s truest feelings... Was it merely an illusion? The words Timothy said earlier rang in Samantha¡¯s ears. ¡®I have taken care of someone before. Someone¡­I love.¡¯ She bit her lower lip lightly, then hesitated for some time before finally making up her mind to ask him. Her mind would think about it all the time if she did not ask him, and those thoughts would haunt her again and again. Samantha took a deep breath, raised her gaze, and looked at Timothy who had just walked out of the bathroom. She opened her mouth but wondered if she should ask it outrightly or test the waters by asking, ¡®We performed really well earlier. Grandma probably won¡¯t doubt us anymore, at least for the time being. I guess... Since you seem to have a lot of work, you can go back to thepany. I¡¯ll be fine by myself here.¡¯ Timothy looked up at her and narrowed his dark eyes nonchntly without saying a word. Samantha could not tell what that look meant and whether it was good news or bad. Nevertheless, she saw him walk right to the sofa, take his seat, then switch on hisptop before reading the report. He still appeared intent on staying there. Since he had decided to stay when there was no need for him to y pretend anymore, Samantha¡¯s uncertainty decreased somewhat while her courage increased slightly. Feeling a little nervous, she gulped and clenched her hands into a fist. After secretly cheering for herself on, she opened her mouth and called out softly, ¡°Timothy...¡± Timothy raised his eyelids and looked at her. His gaze disrupted the sentences she had strung together beforehand. Her scarlet lips opened and closed several times before she was able to find her voice. ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± The man was somewhat surprised that she would have questions for him. Timothy raised his eyebrows slightly and answered curtly, ¡°Ask away.¡± Chapter 101 - Powerful CEO Turns into Lovable Husband in Seconds

Chapter 101: Powerful CEO Turns into Lovable Husband in Seconds

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha clenched her hands even tighter, and she could not help but lick her dry lips and say, ¡°Well... When you wiped Corey¡¯s body...¡± The phone then rang all of a sudden. Timothy nced at the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone. Samantha¡¯s words had toe to a halt. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take this call,¡± Timothy said, then got up and strode out of the ward. Samantha was a little surprised. Timothy¡¯s cell phone hardly got a break from all those calls ever since the previous night. There was always someone calling him for work matters, and he always answered them directly in front of her without avoiding her or anything. However, that was the one call that he needed to answer in private. Was it a very important and confidentialpany call? Or could it be another woman? About five minutester, Timothy finally opened the door and walked back in. Samantha took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and prepared to ask her question. Unfortunately, she saw Timothy walking to the sofa and closing the lid of hisptop on the coffee table. What was the meaning of that? Was he leaving? Would it mean that his silence toward her remark earlier was not because he was staying, as she initially thought it was? Rather, it seemed he was still going to leave after the charade was all over. Sure enough, the next second, Timothy picked up his suit jacket on the sofa armrest. Samantha lowered her eyes, hid the disappointment that had surged in her eyes, and could not help butugh in spite of herself. Why did she have to put her expectations up? The door to the ward was soon pushed open and Ronald came walking in. The first thing Ronald did was greet Samantha politely. ¡°Hi, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha nodded nkly. ¡°Hello...¡± Ronald walked to the coffee table, packed theptop and files neatly, then carried everything in his arms. After Timothy put on his suit jacket, he picked up his wallet and cell phone. He tookrge strides with his long legs and walked out, but barely two stepster, he seemed to realize something and stopped suddenly. Ronald, who was following behind, did not expect Timothy to stop so suddenly. Before he could stop, he had bumped right into Timothy¡¯s back. He became so frightened that he immediately broke into a cold sweat and said loudly, ¡°Mr. Barker, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it! Please give me a chance to redeem myself!¡± Samantha was surprised by his quick reaction. It had to be the kind of response that was honed after being taught a severe lesson in the past! Before Ronald could be scolded by his big boss, he raised his eyes boldly to look at Timothy and discovered that Timothy seemed unaware of Ronald bumping into him. Instead, his ck eyes were staring fixedly on Samantha¡¯s face. What was going on? Ronald was still trying to guess what was happening when he saw his big boss¡¯s thin lips move. Timothy uttered a sentence in a very stiff and slightly awkward manner. ¡°I¡¯m leaving...for business for a few days. I¡¯ll be heading overseas.¡± Samantha¡¯s big round eyes blinked. Was Timothy telling her that? Was he¡­letting her know his schedule? She stared at the man in disbelief, trying to make sure if he was directing that statement to her. However, Timothy had lifted his feet and strode off after telling her that. Ronald nodded hurriedly at her and chased after his boss. Samantha stood on the spot for some time and blinked again. Although she did not see Timothy¡¯s expression, Ronald would probably know Timothy¡¯s schedule. After all, he was Timothy¡¯s assistant! There was probably no need for Timothy to tell Ronald that. Aside from Corey, who was lying unconscious on the hospital bed, there was only one person left and that was Samantha. It was...probably...very likely...that he was telling that to her. Timothy could not possibly be muttering that to himself, would he? He had never exined his itinerary to her ever since they got married. That was the first time he ever did. The small me that had been extinguished in Samantha¡¯s heart earlier reignited with a burst of fuel. Timothy probably had some important business affairs to deal with and had to leave immediately for a business trip. Had that not been the case, he would probably continue to stay instead of leaving. Was that the case? It was unfortunate that she did not have any time to ask her question. If she had gotten it, she would not need to worry so much and make wild guesses. There was nothing else she could do other than wait for him toe back from the business trip. Then she would find a chance to ask him and rify! ¡­ Ronald still did not react even after getting into the car. If he had heard correctly, his big boss had taken the initiative to tell Samantha his schedule. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to see such a groundbreaking scene. Did the overbearing CEO be a lovable husband in mere seconds? He had been very worried some night ago when he saw Timothy driving angrily and chasing Samantha¡¯s taxi. He had been so anxious that he could not sleep for several nights and even suffered some hair loss. He thought that his big boss would get into a huge fight with Samantha and a dark future was ahead of him. To his surprise, the situation took an almost fairytale-like turn... Was that not the epitome of a reward after suffering? Based on how things were developing, the progress bar for Timothy to rekindle things with Samantha was slowly starting to fill up! If his big boss had a happy marriage, his life would be easy too! Ronald became even happier when he thought about that and he turned on a song as soon as he started driving. ¡®I don¡¯t know why I became so bold, ¡®But if you love someone, you¡¯d do it all, ¡®I wanna tell the world I can¡¯t bear to let you go¡¯ ... At the Schmidt home. Thendline rang and Violet gracefully picked the handset up. ¡°Hello.¡± Penelope put down her teacup, leaned in eagerly, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mommy, did Detective Leadon call you?¡± Violet nodded. Penelope¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly and asked, ¡°Has he found out who Samantha¡¯s husband is?¡± ¡°Hush.¡± ??Violet put her finger on her lips, gestured for Penelope to stay calm, then continued chatting with Detective Leadon. A few minutester, Violet put down the handset. Penelope could not wait any longer and urged while holding Violet¡¯s arm. ¡°What is it, Mommy?¡± Violet frowned and shook her head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t found out who Samantha¡¯s husband is.¡± ¡°What?¡± Penelope widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°How is that possible? Detective Leadon is famous. He never fails to find out anything!¡± Violet would not have spent so much money to hire him otherwise. ¡°We can only chalk it up to Samantha¡¯s husband being a veryplicated person,¡± Violet said thoughtfully. Penelope had a bitter look on her face. ¡°What should we do then, Mommy? If we can¡¯t find out who her husband is, we can¡¯t prove that she¡¯s married. All our ns for the future can¡¯t be implemented.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Violet had a malicious grin. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t find out who Samantha¡¯s husband is, we can...always make one up.¡± ¡°Make one up?¡± Penelope disapproved, ¡°It¡¯ll be easy to expose a fake husband. Samantha isn¡¯t going to ept it just because we say it. She¡¯ll definitely deny it!¡± Violet looked at Penelope helplessly and felt somewhat disappointed that she gave birth to such a simple-minded daughter. ¡°I have ways to make sure she can¡¯t deny it!¡± Chapter 102 - Something Serious Happened

Chapter 102: Something Serious Happened

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Penelope was incredibly relieved after hearing that from Violet. It was only because Violet underestimated Samantha that their n failed, even though Violet had always seeded in all her endeavors! Penelope admired her mother very much. ¡°What¡¯s your n, Mommy?¡± Violet curled her lips and whispered a couple of words in Penelope¡¯s ear. After Penelope listened, she could not help but smile and heap tons of praise on her mother. ¡°You¡¯re really smart, Mommy! If we do this, we can kill two birds with one stone. Samantha will be ruined, and we¡¯ll be able to keep our hands clean!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Violet raised her chin proudly. ¡°Samantha is a disgraced woman and she¡¯s not worth my trouble to handle personally.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Penelope frowned before continuing hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure the person you mentioned will be willing to do such a thing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Violet replied with certainty. ¡°Greedy people like them are the stupidest, just like starving dogs. Throw them a bone and they¡¯ll bite down like their lives depended on it.¡± She could not help but cackle as she said, ¡°We¡¯ll let Samantha have a taste of how it feels to be betrayed and trampled on by her closest rtives!¡± Penelopeughed as well. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Mommy!¡± After that, Violet picked up the phone again and called Detective Leadon. When he answered the call, she immediately said, ¡°Listen carefully and do exactly what I say...¡± ¡­ After Timothy left, the ward was as quiet as before. Samantha had grown ustomed to that kind of quietness. After all, she had always been taking care of Corey alone in the ward. She felt ufortable when Timothy insisted on staying, and all she hoped was for him to leave as soon as possible and let her be alone. At that moment however, she felt even more ufortable when Timothy really left. The ward was just too quiet... It felt very empty too... From time to time, she unconsciously turned her head to look at the sofa. It was as if Timothy was still sitting there, typing on the keyboard or flipping through documents. When shey down on the small caregiver¡¯s bed that night, she wondered if it had somehow gotten bigger. She was only barely able to getfortable after tossing and turning countless times. Before closing her eyes, she picked up her cell phone and nced at the screen. Timothy should have arrived at his destination by then. She had already removed Timothy¡¯s phone number from the cklist that afternoon, but there were no calls or text messages at all. Samantha could not help butugh at herself once more. What was she expecting? Was she looking forward to Timothy telling her he hadnded safely just because he told her his itinerary? Greed was human nature and one would never be satisfied. Was she expecting more? Samantha shook her head vigorously and dispelled all the nonsensical thoughts. She really should stop thinking about it because a person¡¯s greatest bane was overthinking. She put down the phone, turned to Corey on the hospital bed, then said softly to him, ¡°Good night.¡± She then switched off the light, closed her eyes, and went to sleep. ¡­ Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Since she had almost used up all her daily necessities, Samantha nned to go to the supermarket so she called a nurse over. She put on some simple andfy clothes, did her hair in a neat high ponytail, then went to the underground parking lot of the hospital. When the Old Madam Barker came to see Corey the other day, she left a luxury car behind, saying that it would be more convenient for Samantha to go ces. Samantha originally wanted to decline because she had no reason to be driving such an expensive car. However, the olddy insisted on it, leaving the car keys with her and parking the car in the parking lot. She even said that cars were bought for driving, not to sit around as collectibles. Since the olddy did not use them, it would be a waste to just leave it sitting around. Samantha was unable to refute the olddy and could only ept her kind gesture. She drove the car out of the hospital. It was more than an hour before she returned to the hospital. She carried two bags and got out of the car, then walked into the elevator and headed upstairs. Once the ding sound was heard, Samantha frowned slightly as she walked out of the elevator as she had a vague feeling that the atmosphere was not quite right. As soon as she walked toward the ward, she saw a horse of people at the door of the ward. Some raised microphones while others held up cameras. One could tell that they were reporters at a nce, and there were others broadcasting live on their cell phones... Samantha halted her footsteps instantly. What was going on? One of them had good vision and immediately caught sight of Samantha. He called out, ¡°Ms. Larsson is over there!¡± Following those words, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Samantha. At that moment, everyone started swarming around her in a frenzy, pointing their microphones and camera lenses at her. Before Samantha had time to react, the reporters¡¯ microphones had been pushed to her lips while the camera shutters clicked away without pause. Her eyes were blinded briefly by the sh and their ears were filled with a barrage of questions. ¡°Ms. Larsson, are you that heartless to abandon your own parents?¡± ¡°Ms. Larsson, your parents imed that you forced them to give up custody of your little brother Corey so he would never have to pay them anyst respects. What do you have to say about that?¡± ¡°Ms. Larsson, you¡¯ve married a rich man, but because you can¡¯t stand to be alone, you¡¯ve been hooking up with many random men that you meet. Did you do this in order to anger your husband to death and inherit his property?¡± Everything happened so suddenly that Samantha¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. However, it did not take long for her to realize that something big must have happened. Since she had no clue what was happening, it was best for her to keep silent, or else the reporters would easily have a pretext to further question her. The first thing she had to do was make her escape. Unfortunately, escaping was easier said than done with the crowd of reporters watching her every move. Samantha closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. When she next opened them, she faced the crowd, forced out a smile, and said in a cold voice, ¡°My friends, I can answer your questions, but I¡¯m out of breath after being squeezed by everyone. If you guys want my answer, give me some breathing room.¡± The reporters exchanged nces with each other, and judging from the amount of people, they probably felt that there was no need to worry about her running away. Therefore, they all stepped back somewhat unanimously, giving her a little bit of space. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Samantha smiled, cleared her throat slightly, then opened her lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll answer your questions now. For the first question, I¡ª¡± All of a sudden, she threw the two bags in her hand at the reporters in front of her. Seizing that moment of chaos, she pushed the crowd aside and ran toward the elevator. The reporters finally reacted and shouted, ¡°Damn it! Mr. Larsson tricked us! Get her! Don¡¯t let her run away!¡± Everyone gave chase immediately! Chapter 103 - Accusation

Chapter 103: usation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha ran to the elevator entrance and pressed the button repeatedly. Unfortunately, the elevator was in use and remained downstairs, so it would take some time before finally reaching her. Seeing the group of reportersing closer and closer, Samantha decisively abandoned the elevator and ran toward the stairwell. She descended the stairs at lightning speed, and asionally there were a couple of reporters who managed to catch up with her. They tried reaching out to grab her but she dodged them all. When she finally arrived at the parking lot underground, she sped to the luxury car, got in the driver¡¯s seat, then started the engine and mmed the gas pedal. The car had driven off before the reporters could arrive. The reporters were getting anxious and it was obvious that they were not going to let her escape like that. Each of them got into their own cars and drove out. Samantha¡¯s car sped along the road and her eyebrows were knit in a tight frown. She looked at the cars in the rearview mirror, and they were still chasing after her. From the way that they chased after her, she would be surprised if there was no one encouraging them to do so from behind the scenes! The situation could not continue to go on like that. She had to get rid of them, or else she would be grilled to death if they caught up to her. Samantha looked at the road ahead of her and saw arge truck driving toward the intersection on the front left of the road. She looked at the traffic lights at the intersection and calcted the time until the lights would turn red. At that point, there were already one or two cars that had caught up to her and were already driving on either side of her car. She surmised that they were going to overtake her and force her to m the brakes! Samantha looked ahead of her and saw that there were another three seconds before the red light woulde on. She mmed the gas pedal all the way and the car rushed out like an arrow, crossing the intersection just in time before the traffic light turned red. The two cars reacted quickly and wanted to give chase after seeing her car rush past them. However, the big truck from the left had already reached the middle of the intersection, forcing the cars to step on the brakes. The big truck drove away about ten secondster, and the reporters still wanted to continue chasing after Samantha. Unfortunately, they were not even able to see any trace of Samantha¡¯s vehicle. ¡­ Samantha drove for quite some time. She breathed a sigh of relief only when she looked at the rearview mirror and was sure that the reporters¡¯ cars were no longer in sight. The car she drove really lived up to its worth as a luxury car. The horsepower was fantastic and it had great speed when she floored the gas pedal. That was why she could throw the reporters¡¯ cars off her trail and leave them so far behind in such a short time. She never would have expected the luxury car Old Madam Barker left behind would be of such great help to her. In any case, she did notpletely let her guard down just yet. After all, it was still unsafe because she was still outside. Going back to the hospital was out of the question, and if she returned to the vi, she was afraid that Old Madam Barker would be worried. After considering all the possibilities, there was only one ce that was absolutely safe for her. Samantha turned the steering wheel and drove toward Rochelle¡¯s apartment. The security guard allowed her to pass because Rochelle had previously brought her there. Samantha drove to the apartment, parked the car, then got out and headed upstairs. Rochelle¡¯s apartment was equipped with an iris scanner door lock, and since it recognized her irises from her previous visit, Samantha could immediately unlock the door and walk in. As soon as she entered the door, she was surprised to bump into a topless man with only a towel around his waist. The scene startled Samantha and she immediately froze on the spot. She wondered if she had entered the wrong house. Samantha¡¯s first instinct was to retreat, but she then had a clear look of the man in front of her. He was not a stranger, but Rochelle¡¯s husband, Jonathan. She did not meet Jonathan very often, but when she did, he was always dressed in full ck and had a cold expression. That was why she took some time to recognize him in his casual yet sexy appearance. Samanthaughed dryly. ¡°I, uh, I came to look for Chelle. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were here. I can leave now if it¡¯s not a good time.¡± Rochelle had told Samantha that it was fine toe over any time, since she and Jonathan were living separately and she had the apartment all to herself. ¡°No need.¡± Jonathan pursed his lips and neatly put away the small gun in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll leave right away. Make yourself at home.¡± Samantha¡¯s pupils contracted slightly when she saw the small gun in his hand and fear started to sink in. If she was some kind of evildoer who hade in just now, her life would probably end right then and there. Jonathan was known to be notoriously cruel... He turned around and walked into the bedroom. Just as Samantha was hesitating whether or not to enter the apartment, the bedroom door opened again, and Jonathan was once again neatly dressed in his usual ck garb. He said not a word and walked directly toward the door. Once he put on his shoes, he opened the door and walked out. Something urred to him all of a sudden. He turned his face to one side and asked Samantha, ¡°Did she allow you to record your iris in the system?¡± The ¡®she¡¯ he was referring to was none other than Rochelle. Samantha nodded truthfully. ¡°Yes.¡± Jonathan¡¯s finger tapped the door lock a couple of times and he said coldly, ¡°I deleted it. The next time youe, knock.¡± As soon as he said that, he closed the door and strode off. Samantha remained frozen on the spot for several seconds and was still reeling from shock. Jonathan¡¯s desire for control and exclusivity toward Rochelle was truly quite frightening. He even did not allow a third person to be recognized by the door lock system. With Jonathan gone, Samantha was no longer apprehensive. She immediately removed her shoes and walked in. She sat on the sofa and took out her cell phone. There was no need to even do a search. As soon as she clicked into Waybo, everything about her made the headlines in Waybo¡¯s trending searches. She glossed through them and finally understood what was going on. The reason behind it was that Simon and Cynthia had epted a media interview earlier that morning. It was specifically to use her, of which there were a few main usations. The first was that she got to know of a rich man via her parents and married him in secret. She enjoyed glory and wealth after the marriage but refused to support her parents, abandoning them even. Secondly, she did not only abandon her parents, but even forcibly snatched Corey away from them. Her purpose was allegedly to make them lonely, childless, have no one to rely on, and have no one remain by their side should they pass away. The third was that she had a messy private life. That she enjoyed fooling around before marriage was beside the point. After getting married, she squandered her husband¡¯s wealth while cheating on him and hiding her countless affairs. As her parents, they had persuaded her many times, but rather than listening to them, she severed ties with them. That was why they decided toe forth, cing righteousness before their family in order to expose her true colors. That way, she would not continue to go down the wrong path! Fourth, they hoped that she would know toe back to the right path, admit her mistakes to the public, and support them in the future. They wanted her to return custody of Corey as well. In that way, the door to the Larsson home will remain open for her. After reading that, Samantha was so angry that she trembled uncontrobly and was almost unable to hold the phone in her hands anymore. She originally thought that they had already reached their lowest point thest time they persecuted her. She never expected to have underestimated them. People like them had no morals at all! Samantha started to doubt whether they really were her parents. Chapter 104 - I’m Here

Chapter 104: I¡¯m Here

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even though Samantha had always known them to be greedy, all they used to do was constantly ask her for money. On that day however, it was clear that they wanted to destroy herpletely. She had epted that they did not love her and Corey, but how could they twist the facts and be so ruthless? Samantha was incredibly angry and she felt extremely sad too. A beep was then heard and the door to the apartment was opened. Rochelle did not even bother to change her shoes and strutted in in high heels. It was only when she saw Samantha in one piece that she could finally breathe easy. Rochelle kicked away her high heels and sat on the sofa. She nced at the cell phone in Samantha¡¯s hand, then opened her arms and hugged Samantha tightly without saying anything. Samantha closed her eyes as she was hugged. Rochelle patted Samantha¡¯s back gently. Her usually hoarse and cold voice had turned very soft at that point and she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Samantha sniffled a few minutester. Once her emotions eased a little, she sat up straight and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the best, Chelle.¡± Rochelle flickered her hair back domineeringly and replied casually, ¡°Why of course!¡± She reached for a wet tissue from the table and wiped Samantha¡¯s cheeks. Following that, she got up and walked into the kitchen, where she poured a cup of warm water and brought it out. ¡°Have some water to drink.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Samantha finished the water slowly, and once she had calmed downpletely, the fragility under her eyes faded away and was reced byposure. Things have already happened and all she could do was face it. Samantha picked up her cell phone again. The first thing she did was call the nurse and ask about the situation in the hospital. The nurse on the cell phone said anxiously, ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking so good, Ms. Larsson. Even though security has chased all the reporters away, it¡¯s like some of them have magic powers or something. They would manage to sneak in and knock on the door from time to time. I get startled whenever I hear a knock on the door because I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯d go crazy and just break in.¡± Samantha had roughly guessed that such was the case. Since the news had be viral, the reporters would definitely stare at them like hawks in order to get thetest scoop and gain more publicity. Furthermore, based on what Samantha understood of her parents, they were probably the ones who hired many of the reporters. If they could stir up sentiment and get some pictures, they would be able to base their fictitious stories based on the photographs. ¡°Lock the door. If they break in, call the police. I¡¯ll handle this as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let them affect Corey!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Samantha¡¯s anger burned even more vigorously after she hung up. She was not half as angry when her parents targeted her, but she was absolutely furious when Corey was involved. They caused Corey¡¯s life to teeter on the edge of death after what they did to him not too long ago. He had been unconscious since then and still, they wereing for him again... Samantha suppressed her anger, picked up her cell phone, then prepared to check the situation from Waybo. Rochelle then mmed her tab on the table and said angrily, ¡°This group of keyboard warriors are just idiots. They just repeat what others say. Whenever someone starts it, others just follow along and start pointing fingers. God, I¡¯m so pissed right now! I¡¯m going to find all these people and p them in the face!¡± Samantha could not help but nce at the tab¡¯s big screen. Although she knew that theizens¡¯ments were definitely going to be harsh, she did not expect it to be much harsher than she thought. Netizen 1: [Whenever there¡¯s news about this Samantha person, you can¡¯t help but go WTF. If it happens once, then twice, it can¡¯t be fake all the time. There has to be a problem with her!] Netizen 2: [I think so too. I saw a video exposing her enjoying herself with a couple of random men. It¡¯s real, for sure. The actress who came out and admitted it was just trying to cover for her. It¡¯s good to have money. Even if something goes wrong, you can easily solve the problem by spending money!] Netizen 3: [Such a terrible character and morally corrupt person. It¡¯s no wonder that her biological parents can¡¯t stand her anymore and decided toe forward to knock some sense into her. If I gave birth to a daughter like this, I¡¯d rather strangle her to death. What a disgrace to her family and all her ancestors!] There were also a few saneizens who said, [Don¡¯t just listen to one side of the story. There might be other factors that we don¡¯t know about.] However, that person was immediately attacked by another group, who said that the person only had the guts to talk crap because they were a cyber trooper hired by Samantha or perhaps even Samantha herself. Those saneizens were scolded so badly that they ended up deleting theirments. If anyone else had been the one to cast aspersions on Samantha, everyone would be eagerly waiting for the tables to be turned. However, when it was Samantha¡¯s own parents making those ims against her, there would be a tendency for everyone to believe it was true. Each person fancied themselves as inte police, cursing uninhibitedly under the pretext of upholding justice. Had Samantha¡¯s mettle been any weaker, she would have be a shut-in after all that scolding. Fortunately, she had developed a heart of steel after experiencing the same kind of ridicule from Timothy. Thosements from theizens were nothing. She evenforted Rochelle. ¡°Calm down, Chelle. You don¡¯t have to take these things too seriously.¡± Rochelle felt infinitely distressed when she listened to Samantha¡¯s calm tone. Just how much suffering did Samantha have to go through to maintain that kind of calmness? Samantha used to be a very hot-tempered and spirited woman. Rochelle got up, went to the kitchen, and opened the refrigerator. From there, she took out a bottle of iced mineral water, uncapped it, then raised her head and finished the entire bottle in one breath. It hardly did anything to suppress her anger. She returned to the living room, sat down, and said calmly, ¡°Sammy, your parents had a very clear purpose in mind when they instigated this incident. They want to disgrace you in public and make everyone detest you. That way, all you can do is go back to them, rely on them, and continue to be their cash cow. They¡¯ll exert control over Corey as well so you won¡¯t be able to resist their orders anymore.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your n to deal with them?¡± It had to be said that Simon and Cynthia were a lot smarter to use the pressure of public opinion. They were the ones who acted first and had the upper hand, for they had seized the key moment to sway public opinion. In the public¡¯s eyes, Samantha had no credibility and integrity. How many people would actually believe what she said if she went forward to rify things? By then, the wave of cyber troopers would rise again, saying that Samantha would never repent and the likes. In that case, she would no longer be able to absolve herself of the false usations. After all, it was easier to start a rumor than stop it when it came toizens and the inte. There was no way to ignore that matter either. If it was left just like that, Samantha would continue to be harassed by the reporters and Corey would no longer be able to spend his days in peace. Rochelle¡¯s thoughts were the same as Samantha¡¯s. If they wanted to mount a counterattack, they had to deliver a resounding blow with one strike. As a result, it was difficult for her toe up with a perfect solution at that moment. Both Rochelle and Samantha were silent for some time when Rochelle suddenly remarked, ¡°Hey Sammy, there¡¯s actually a really, really, super easy way to solve this.¡± Chapter 105 - Don’t You Feel Anything at All?

Chapter 105: Don¡¯t You Feel Anything at All?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was silent but her eyebrows twitched up as soon as Rochelle said that. Rochelle analyzed the situation and said, ¡°You know it in your heart, don¡¯t you? As long as your real husband, Timothy,es forward and makes public your marriage, every single usation about you sleeping around and having a disgraceful private life would immediately be rified. With a husband like that, no one would believe that you would go out and have an affair. ¡°It¡¯s the same with all those other unwarranted usations. Timothy just needs to speak up. As your husband and the man who shares a bed with you, your parents¡¯ usations would no longer hold water if Timothyes out to support you. Compared to your no-good parents, Timothy¡ªas the Barker Group¡¯s CEO¡ªwould certainly be more persuasive. ¡°Furthermore, as your husband, it¡¯s only right that hees forward at this time and fends you against all those rumors. Don¡¯t you think the reason your despicable parents dared to go against you is because they think your husband won¡¯t show himself and help you?¡± Indeed, Rochelle¡¯s words¡ªincluding each and every pause and stop¡ªwere all urate. Those usations her parents made against her were only able to arouse public anger because her ¡®actions¡¯ had crossed the baseline of morality. The reason why she could not defend herself was because her words were not credible. After all, she was a nobody. Secondly, her marriage with Timothy had been publicly broken off and her reputation had been sullied right from the outset. To top it off, plenty of unsavory things about her made the headlines, making it difficult to convince anyone of her innocence without any strong evidence. Therefore, the simplest and most effective way was to have Timothye forward. Samantha understood that. She understood it with crystal clear rity, but she did not think about it. She opened her mouth but blurted a question out. ¡°Chelle, if you were in my shoes, would you go to Jonathan and ask him to deal with it?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Rochelle sneered and thought that it was a particrly funny question. She answered without even thinking, ¡°Of course I will.¡± After a pause, she added. ¡°It¡¯s much easier to use a person when there are no feelings involved.¡± The words were so direct, they pierced Samantha¡¯s heart instantly. Indeed, Rochelle had no feelings for Jonathan other than hatred. That was why she had no qualms troubling Jonathan. Samantha, on the other hand... Samantha closed her eyes. Her rtionship with Timothy had gone through a lot for the tension to ease a little, and she had yet to ask him clearly whether the person he loved was her. She feared that seeking his help for a particr matter would cause another misunderstanding, thereby breaking the bnce between them once again. When it came to Timothy, she had to be cautious for even the smallest of matters, even if it was for nothing other than to live peacefully together before that marriage was over. Samantha was not prepared to think about that. She shook her head, opened her eyes, then looked at Rochelle with a touch of curiosity. ¡°Chelle, you and Jonathan have been married for so long, but do you really have no feelings for him at all?¡± She still remembered that there used to be a period when Rochelle¡¯s rtionship with Jonathan was not as stiff as it was. At that time, she could vaguely make out from their calls to each other that Rochelle wanted to spend her days living well. After that, Samantha¡¯s marriage was broken-off and she was kicked out of the country. She was in no state to take care of anything other than herself, and she had not been able to contact Rochelle for a very long time. When she finally managed to settle in and was able to contact Rochelle, thetter¡¯s rtionship with Jonathan had be like fire and ice. ¡°Feelings?¡± Rochelle muttered. Something seemed to sh in the bottom of her eyes, but it was barely fleeting. Following that, the familiar hatred returned to her expression and she spoke very clearly, ¡°Does hating his guts and wishing he would go to hell count?¡± Samantha tactfully kept quiet. She and Rochelle were like sisters indeed, for their love life was the same. Rochelle was in a very bad mood when Jonathan was mentioned. She got up from the sofa, walked to the wine cab, then took two bottles of wine from it. After getting another pair of wine sses, she walked back to the sofa. She gestured to Samantha. ¡°Drink some.¡± Samantha nced at the two bottles of wine. She recognized them as being very expensive, with only a few bottles left in the world. Rochelle uncapped the wine bottle but did not grasp it firmly, causing the wine to spill all over. Samantha could not help but feel a little distressed when she saw it and immediately reached out to straighten the bottle. Rochelle understood what was going on in Samantha¡¯s thoughts, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s. Just let it spill. Drink all you like. Doesn¡¯t bother me.¡± Samantha was speechless. Rochelle filled up the two sses, then raised one and said, ¡°To our friendship.¡± Drinking was probably not a good idea during such a crisis, but there were times where people had to be irrational and indulge themselves a little. Samantha had been depressed for so many years that the thought of letting herself loose never even crossed her mind. She also never got a chance to have a drink with Rochelle after returning to the country, so at that moment, she decided not to worry so much and just do whatever she wanted. She picked up her wine ss, clinked it with Rochelle¡¯s, then said with a smile, ¡°Yes, to our friendship!¡± The two looked at each other with a smile, raised their heads, then drank half the ss in one breath. ¡°Leave everything else aside for the time being. Tonight, we shall make this our night and drink till we drop!¡± Rochelle picked up the wine bottle and filled their sses again. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll...give my life to my bestie!¡± Samantha said, then took another sip. ¡°It¡¯s enough for us besties to be each other. Why do you need a scumbag man?¡± Rochelle came over, hugged Samantha, then started talking about her ns. ¡°Sammy, we should work together to find a way to eliminate Jonathan and Timothy. Then we can inherit their property and be the richest widows in the world together!¡± Samantha was amused by Rochelle¡¯s words and started to use her imagination too. ¡°Then what? We keep a couple of young men around and spend all our nights in debauchery?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡± Rochelle patted her chest. ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯ll enjoy a different one every day so Jonathan will spend his days in hell being cucked.¡± Samantha gave her a thumbs up. She really had to admire Rochelle. ¡°Unfortunately, the reality is different. We can¡¯t kill them and we have to remain trapped in their marriage. It doesn¡¯t do us any good and we have to endure all that humiliation...¡± Samantha came to a sudden realization. ¡°Yeah. They don¡¯t treat us well, but they aren¡¯t willing to divorce us and constantly leave us depressed. Why is it that we always have to do what they want!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. The more we talk about it, the angrier I be. I need to give that bastard, Jonathan a bit of a scolding!¡± Rochelle took another ss of wine, reached out to the sofa and fumbled for her cell phone. She grabbed the device and nced at it, but it turned out to be Samantha¡¯s rather than hers. She threw the cell phone into Samantha¡¯s hand and reached out to get the one that belonged to her. Her fingers nimbly dialed Jonathan¡¯s number, and while waiting for the answer, she turned her head and said to Samantha, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back now. Call Timothy and give him a good scolding. I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯ll feel amazing!¡± Samantha held the phone and looked at it nkly. Chapter 106 - Public Apology

Chapter 106: Public Apology

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was just like Rochelle once upon a time. If she wanted to call Timothy, she would not hesitate to do so. It did not matter where she was, what time it was, or whether she was happy or sad. It was all because he had pampered her and spoiled her. His affection was all that she relied on. Since then, she no longer had anything to rely on. Jonathan had already answered the phone, and Rochelle ced her hands on her hips as she cursed in anger. All the expletives she used were never repeated and her lips rattled them off nimbly. Samantha held the wine ss and sipped from it while watching Rochelle curse at Jonathan. There was a sh of envy in her eyes. The alcohol imparted quite a bit of courage in her. It slowly started going to her head, causing her lucidness to fade little by little. Her eyes slowly turned to her cell phone and she reached for it, but she soon ced it back down after holding it up. The action of picking it up and putting it down was repeated over and over again. She had lost count of how many times she did that, but her head became even dizzier and her vision became increasingly blurry. In the end, the alcohol overwhelmed her brain and everything around her started fading gradually... ¡­ The next day. Samantha opened her eyes slowly and was at a loss for a few seconds. Memories however, soon poured into her mind. She frowned from the hangover and her hand reached out instinctively to her forehead. After finally limatizing herself, she looked at the bedside table and saw a ss of water with some pills. Beside it was a post-it note. She picked up the post-it note and saw Rochelle¡¯s authoritarian message. ¡®Take these hangover meds when you wake up. Breakfast is on the table. You just need to heat it up before eating. I¡¯m going out to handle something. Call me if there¡¯s an emergency.¡¯ There was a ¡®PS¡¯ at the back. ¡®The reporters are going to blow up your phone, so I turned it on airne mode for you.¡¯ Samantha smiled warmly and got up. She walked into the bathroom to wash up, and aftering out, she ate the hangover medication before grabbing her phone and walking out of the room. Although she did not have any appetite, she was not about to be unappreciative of Rochelle¡¯s gesture in preparing a loving breakfast for her. Samantha warmed it up briefly, sat on the dining chair, then ate breakfast while scrolling through her cell phone. The first app she opened was Waybo, where the top trending searches were still rted to her. The topmost one showed a picture taken by reporters that depicted her driving the luxury car a day ago. They managed to find the price of that luxury vehicle. It turned out to be staggeringly high, and limited edition as well. Only the rich and powerful were capable of buying it. That provided further proof that she had been squandering her husband¡¯s money while being reluctant to support her parents. After Samantha read it, the corners of her lips curled up coldly. She found it to be extremelyughable. If it was ording to predictions, then any photo taken would allow that group of reporters to cook up stories to match, thereby swinging the opinion ofizens. She nced at thements and saw plenty of bashing from theizens. The second trending search involved the ¡®revtion¡¯ by Simon and Cynthia, saying that she was out hooking up with random men. Theizens all donned their detective caps and uncovered all the men, even making a list. Samantha pursed her lips tightly and tapped her fingers on the list of so-called affairs. Mason Godfrey, Dr. n Sherwood... Even the hospital janitor was on the list, despite only exchanging one sentence with her. Her parents really spared no effort in order to discredit her. A ring omission was Timothy, who was probably not included because her parents did not dare to provoke him. Samantha had an ironic expression after seeing them removing what was supposed to be the correct answer. The situation was starting to get exponentially worse and Samantha knew that she had to deal with it. If she did not seize the optimum time to make a rification, it would be very difficult for her to correct public opinion. Simon and Cynthia understood that principle as well, hence their repeated publicizing of various news to nder her. Samantha exited Waybo and clicked on WeTalk. There were plenty of unread messages. She saw n¡¯s chat at the very top and noticed that he had sent a lot of messages. She clicked on the chat and read through it quickly. The first few messages were n asking her if she was okay, followed by him asking her if there was anything she needed help with. Thest and most recent was to tell her that she could contact him at any time. Many other friends she met at home and abroad also sent messages tofort her or ask her if she needed help. Most of the time, there were more people offering help when she was well offpared to when she was actually in need of help. Samantha looked at the news and felt waves of warmth in her heart. She felt touched. She ate thest mouthful of her breakfast, put down the dishes, then wiped her lips. Then, she got up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows, where she looked at the blue sky and the brilliant sun while making her final decision. Once that was done, she picked up her cell phone and called her father. The call was answered in seconds, clearly a sign that they had been waiting for her call. Simon¡¯s voice was filled with condescending arrogance. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Samantha took a breath and spoke in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°I was wrong, Dad.¡± Simon snorted coldly and acted all pretentious. ¡°You were wrong? How can I possibly ept your admission of being wrong? Weren¡¯t you stubborn when you came here thest time, saying that you wanted to let your rich husband deal with me and your mother?¡± Samantha listened quietly to his exasperation and sobbed while replying, ¡°Dad, all these baseless ims about me and random men have angered my husband so much. He¡¯s very angry at me now and he wants to get a divorce. I did have an enjoyable life before, but I finally understand that you, Mom, and the Larssons are my real support.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Simon was smarter than before and did not answer Samantha. Samantha¡¯s tone became anxious. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really regretting it now. I only dared to call you because I spent the whole ofst night reflecting on myself. I¡¯ll agree to the conditions you put forward and I¡¯ll promise to obediently listen to you and Mom. I won¡¯t fight back anymore!¡± About half a minute passed before Simon said unhurriedly, ¡°Words are useless.¡± He had suffered in her hands countless times before and there was no way he was going to let himself be fooled by her again. Samantha bit her lips and said sadly, ¡°Tell me, Dad. What else do you want me to do before you¡¯ll believe me?¡± Simon had been waiting for that all along and immediately said, ¡°I want you to hold a press conference to admit to everything and apologize publicly, not just to everyone, but to me and your mother too!¡± It was only when Samantha publicly acknowledged everything she had done and made a public apology that she would have to carry that blot on her life forever. Finally, she would only rely on the Larssons to control her in the future. As soon as Simon finished talking, he could clearly hear Samantha¡¯s breathing bing heavier on the other end. After hesitating for a long time, Samantha finally answered softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 107 - I Deny Everything!

Chapter 107: I Deny Everything!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Simon smiled triumphantly. ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to wake up and see the truth, Sammy. You¡¯re my daughter, and as a father, I definitely won¡¯t ignore my children and leave them to fend for themselves!¡± ¡°Thank you for being willing to give me another chance, Dad.¡± Samantha sounded infinitely grateful. Simon was absolutely thrilled. He had suffered countless times since Samantha returned, and the most recent ended up with him being bedridden for three entire days. At longst, he could finally regain his dignity again! He wanted her to know that he was her father and that he was the one who should dictate how her life went! Then, he said in amanding tone, ¡°Since you¡¯ve finallye to your senses, we should handle this matter as soon as possible. A press conference will be held tomorrow!¡± Samantha naturally did not object to it. ¡°Okay. Go ahead and make arrangements, Dad.¡± Simon hung up the phone with glee. Samantha put the phone away, raised her eyes, then looked at the blue sky again. She curled the corners of her lips and her eyes felt cold. After a few seconds, she turned around and walked into the bedroom. Inside the dressing room, she chose from Rochelle¡¯s sportswear and donned a hat as well as sunsses. After putting them on, she stood in front of the mirror to make sure that her disguise was airtight. Then, she picked up her bag and headed out. ¡­ News of Simon¡¯s uing press conference was revealedter that evening. It was to be held at ten the next morning in the conference hall of a five-star hotel. Early the next day, countless reporters had already flooded into the hotel, anxious about not getting a good seat if they arrivedte. At half past nine, the entire conference hall was crowded with people. There were still many reporters who could not get in and a crowd formed at the entrance. Simon and Cynthia had already arrived, but there was no sign of Samantha yet. Cynthia could not help but feel a little worried and asked her husband in a low voice, ¡°Samantha won¡¯t disappear at thest minute, right?¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯te, it¡¯ll only reinforce the usations against her. Moreover, there are plenty of reporters who have shown up here, and they¡¯ll be pissed as hell if she doesn¡¯t show up. You can imagine just how badly they¡¯ll write about her if that happens!¡± Simon was not at all worried. In an era where public opinion could influence practically anything, the reporters¡¯ pens were mightier than the sword. On hearing that, Cynthia finally set her heart at ease and could not help but start imagining just how she could maximize Samantha¡¯s valueter. With ten minutes to go before it was ten o¡¯clock, Samantha was still nowhere to be seen. The reporters seemed a little impatient and unhappy. After all, they were very upset when Samantha escapedst time. If she pulled a fast one on them again and wasted their precious time, they were not going to be polite to her anymore! They ought to know that every minute and every second of a reporter¡¯s time was money. The clock finally struck ten. Dressed in simple clothes, Samantha stepped into the conference room, drawing the attention of everyone present there. She had finally made an appearance! The reporters became energetic at once, pointing their cameras at Samantha and clicking away as she walked. The clicking sound resonated continuously throughout the huge conference room. Samantha walked to the conference room stage where a microphone stand had already been prepared. She stood behind the microphone, looked at the crowd, then lifted her lips and said, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Samantha Larsson. First of all, I¡¯m very grateful to all the journalists and reporters for taking the time out of their busy schedule to participate in this conference.¡± She took a step back and bowed slightly to the reporters in a very polite manner. It was difficult for one to get angry at someone who was smiling, and such was the case when Samantha¡¯s courtesy and respect toward the reporters calmed their anger. After Samantha got up, she approached the microphone again and said, ¡°Before we start this press conference, I have a small request.¡± She turned her gaze to the parents standing in the audience and said, ¡°I hope my parents can also stand onstage with me. After all, I¡¯m only standing here today because of them.¡± Simon and Cynthia looked at each other¡ªa profound smugness emanated from the bottom of their eyes. After all, Samantha was about to apologize to them in a moment. If they stood onstage, everyone could see them more clearly. Simon immediately said, ¡°Alright. Your mother and I will apany you onstage.¡± Cynthia took Simon¡¯s arm, and the two of them walked pretentiously onto the stage, as if they were walking the red carpet in avish ceremony. Both of them stood beside Samantha. Samantha smiled at them, then faced the crowd and started speaking, ¡°My friends, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to ask, you may begin now.¡± The reporters were already raring to go, so her words were like a start button that set off a frenzy of questions. One reporter spoke first. ¡°Ms. Larsson, do you admit to the three usations against you by your parents?¡± The entire room fell silent on its own and everyone was waiting for Samantha¡¯s answer. Simon and Cynthia¡¯s lips were already starting to curl into a smile. Based on their agreement, Samantha would confess to everything, repent in public, and apologize for everything. The matter would then be regarded as settled. Samantha looked directly at thergest camera lens in the conference room, which happened to be recording her live. Her red lips parted slightly and she uttered her words clearly. ¡°I! Deny! Everything!¡± Those three simple words were like small stones that caused huge ripples as they were thrown into the sea. Amotion immediately ensued. The reporters initially thought that since Samantha had brought her parents out to hold a press conference, she would go through the expected course of action and confess before apologizing. None of them expected anything otherwise, but who would have known that she would deny the usations! A reporter¡¯s greatest fear was theck of chaos in the world. With chaos, their news would be even more valuable and the traffic would increase too. At that moment, everyone subconsciously sat upright, staring at the family onstage and eagerly waiting for them to rip each other to shreds! Simon and Cynthia never thought that Samantha would still have any tricks up her sleeve aftering to the door. Simon¡¯s face turned extremely ugly, but since they were onstage, there was nothing he could do to her. His only recourse was to lower his voice and threaten her, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Samantha. Don¡¯t y with fire and get yourself burned!¡± Samantha nced back at him, smiled warmly, and said in the gentlest of manners, ¡°It remains to be seen who will end up setting themselves on fire.¡± ¡°You!¡± Simon was furious and wanted to give her a tight big p. Unfortunately, he had no choice but to endure it. Samantha ignored him, turned her head around, then continued to look into the live recording. Amidst the noise of the crowd, her gentle yet firm voice sounded once more. ¡°Next up, I¡¯ll exin one by one the three usations that my parents made against me.¡± The reporters fell silent again. All of them suppressed their excitement and waited for her exnation, eager to see if she really was wrongfully used or whether she was just forcing an exnation! Chapter 108 - Interrogation

Chapter 108: Interrogation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°First, regarding my parents¡¯ ims that I married a rich man, enjoyed all the riches and glory, and abandoned them without giving them money to support them.¡± Samantha smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m married.¡± As soon as she uttered that remark, there was yet another uproar. Simon seized that opportunity and immediately used her. ¡°Listen clearly, everyone. She admitted being married to a rich man and enjoying all the glory and wea¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Samantha nced at him and interrupted him right away. ¡°I may be married, but I don¡¯t enjoy any glory or wealth.¡± ¡°Is that a joke!¡± Simon scolded angrily, ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s blind? That luxury car you drove that day was so expensive and yet you say you¡¯re not enjoying yourself?¡± Her father¡¯s words seemed to have won the approval of reporters. They had taken photos of the car and found all sorts of information regarding the vehicle. One of the reporters, who might or might not have been bribed by Simon, asked aloud, ¡°Yeah, Ms. Larsson, you escaped from us in a luxury car. Everyone saw that. What¡¯s your exnation for that?¡± Samantha¡¯s smile became even bigger and she seemed to have been waiting for that question. She answered unhurriedly, ¡°Before I answer that, I¡¯d like to show you a couple of things beforehand.¡± There was a projector in the conference room, so she turned her gaze to a hotel staff member on the sidelines and asked politely, ¡°Can you help me set up the projector?¡± The staff nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± After he set up the equipment quickly, Samantha threw a stack of paper in her hands and projected them onto the big screen. Everyone looked over at the same time. Disyed on the screen was a long billing statement of all the bank cards under Samantha¡¯s name. It detailed what she spent on and how much she spent from the day of her marriage up until that day. Everyone was stunned after reading it. She was ridiculously poor! Did she really spend that little money after so many months? It paled inparison to the reporters... Soon after, Samantha put up the supporting documents of all assets under her name. Before any of them could even recover from the shock earlier, they were given yet another bombshell by those documents. Samantha had no assets under her name, and at that point, her bank card bnce was left on with a few thousand bucks. Was Samantha really married into a wealthy family? Samantha waited for them to digest the information before speaking again, ¡°Now I¡¯ll exin the luxury car. That luxury car isn¡¯t mine. It belongs to one of my elders who temporarily lent it to me to drive.¡± She looked at the reporter who asked the question and smiled, ¡°Is that a good enough exnation?¡± The reporter blinked awkwardly and was speechless when asked. Simon did not expect Samantha to be able to refute that. After all, he had asked her to fork out one million before, which she was able to do. She even boasted to them how kindly her husband treated her... In that case, she must have faked all those billing statements! Simon gritted his teeth and said again, ¡°Don¡¯t trust her. Samantha¡¯s words are full of lies. She even lied to her mother and me. All of this has to be fake!¡± Samantha¡¯s heartfelt cold when she heard Simon¡¯s mor. She kept thinking about remembering that little bit of family affection, but all he wanted was to condemn her to unrighteousness, unfaithfulness, and unfilial piety. Samantha closed her eyes and clenched her hands little by little. Three secondster, she opened her eyes and had only indifference within them. ¡°My dear reporter friends, I have a few more things that I want to show you.¡± She did not hesitate in the slightest and immediately revealed the paper on the big screen. It was the same billing statement, and the same supporting documents for assets under a single person¡¯s name. However, they all belonged to Simon instead of Samantha. The date range was the same¡ªfrom Samantha¡¯s date of marriage up until that day. Simon¡¯s bank statements, as well as the credit and debit columns, were full of transactions. It showed clearly to everyone what it meant to enjoy glory and wealth. Thergest sum was transferred on the day Samantha got married, while the secondrgest was banked in by cash some time ago. Samantha moved her lips slightly and exined everything clearly. ¡°The first sum was my wedding dowry, but the money was all taken away by my father instead of being given to me. For the second sum, they used my brother Corey to threaten me into handing over the money. My brother has suffered from a serious heart disease since he was a child. Not only did my parents decline to spend money on his treatment, they even used him to get more money by marrying him to a ghost bride. I have to give them money if I don¡¯t want to see my brother die, so I put in a lot of hard work to raise a million bucks, which I handed over to them in exchange for them to give up custody of my brother.¡± Everyone waspletely stunned. The perception was that Samantha had been an unfilial daughter who had gone beyond the moral baseline, but it seemed that Simon and Cynthia were actually good-for-nothing parents. Sensing that everyone¡¯s gazes were shifting as they looked at him, Simon became panicked and angry. He rushed recklessly to Samantha, pulled the paper in her hand, then tore it off like a madman. After that, he pointed at her and cursed, ¡°Stop deceiving everyone. Every word you say is a lie. These are all fakes. How could you frame your parents in order to exonerate yourself? Do you even have a heart?!¡± Samantha smiled insipidly and looked at him directly. Her tone was calm and stiff as she said, ¡°Every word I said is true. If I¡¯m lying, may thunder strike me down and make me suffer in death! ¡°What about you, Dad? Are you brave enough to swear that you have never done any of these things before, and that I framed you for all this? Or else you¡¯ll suffer in death too?¡± She took a step toward Simon with every word she said. Simon felt her inexplicable aura and retreated unconsciously. At thest question, his legs turned limp and he fell miserably to the ground with a plop. ¡°I, I...I...¡± He opened his mouth to try and speak, but the pressure was so sudden that he could not even speak at all. Simon had an ashen expression after falling to the ground. Samantha merely looked at him coldly and dejectedly. If she came forth just to exin herself, there might be a possibility that no one would believe her. Therefore, the reason she agreed to hold a press conference was because she could confront her father in public. Aparison of right and wrong cleared things up at a nce. Their conversation earlier has proved that the two usations her father leveled against her were merely nonexistent and a in twisting of the facts! Doing it in such a way was more effective and direct than anything. When the reporters saw such twists, they all smiled and they were already quickly rewriting their press releases. Amidst the chaos, one reporter called out and asked a very pointed question! ¡°Ms.. Larsson, let¡¯s put aside for the time being the question of whether you or your parents are right. Don¡¯t you still have to exin your messy private life before marriage and your unsavory acts of cheating and hooking up with random men after your marriage?¡± Chapter 109 - A Stunning Reversal

Chapter 109: A Stunning Reversal

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as that remark was said, the guns were once again trained at Samantha. No reporter disliked having more news. The more the better, and the more explosive the news was, the more valuable it would be. They all agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Larsson. How do you exin your parents¡¯ third usation?¡± The guilty conscience that Simon initially had from being questioned earlier had disappeared considerably. Even though Samantha refuted the first two ims, the third one was not a false allegation! Detective Leadon, who had been helping him with the investigations, had clearly told him that Samantha could not keep to herself before and after her marriage. She had been with countless men before and he managed topile a list of those who had an affair with her. Those were facts with conclusive evidence! Was there any other way she could absolve herself from those ims! As long as she was unable to exin her messy private life, her image in the public eye would never be reversed. She would still be a wretch that everyone else cursed at! Simon thought to himself and figured that no man would be willing to be cuckolded. When she was finally abandoned by her rich husband andpletely lost his backing, he would be able to deal with her easily! The expression on Samantha¡¯s face did not change and the emotion in her eyes did not even fluctuate. She swept her gaze across all the reporters, knowing deep down that many of the reporters there were bribed by Simon. He aimed to be thorough when striking her down. She curled her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll answer the question about my private life now, but before I do, I invite everyone to watch this video recording.¡± She took out the phone, tapped on the screen, and projected on the big screen. After turning on the video recording, the fat Mason Godfrey was first to appear in the frame. He had a somewhat respectful look in his eyes and even spoke in a polite tone as he said to the camera, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m the Mr. Godfrey that was included in the list of Samantha¡¯s affairs. This is a wrongful usation. Ms. Larsson and I have only met a few times, and there¡¯s nothing shady going on between us. Regarding those official ounts andizens who have deliberately discredited my image on the inte, please stop spreading any further rumors and delete the posts immediately, otherwise I¡¯ll have to resort to legal measures to defend myself. Thank you all!¡± The second one who appeared was the hospital janitor. He faced the camera with an honest expression and seemed very ufortable. He spoke in his vige ent and exined seriously, ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m the second man rumored to have an affair with Ms. Larsson. I was cleaning at the time when Ms. Larsson kindly informed me about a falling object that was about to hit me. She did that so I would avoid getting injured. I don¡¯t know how a rumor like that even came about. I¡¯ll make it clear right now that I¡¯m not having an affair with Ms. Larsson!¡± The next individuals who appeared were two nurses from the hospital¡¯s inpatient department. They were there when Samantha kindly reminded the janitor and saw everything with their own eyes. Finally, they emphasized, ¡°Ms. Larsson has spent the past few monthsing to the hospital to apany her brother Corey. We¡¯ve never seen her deliberately hooking up with any men at the hospital. She is gentle, polite, and has good morals. We urge allizens not to listen to rumors, and not to hurt people with their words.¡± The fourth one to appear was n, who generated the most discussion. n seeded in standing out from the other affairs listed down because of his kind appearance and gentlemanly temperament. Moreover, when photos of n helping Samantha apply medicine in a cafe were circted, everyone flung their wrists in dismay. How could such a good-looking man be deceived by a scumbag like Samantha? Many women also posted variousments on Waybo to draw n¡¯s attention to Samantha¡¯s true colors. A woman like that waspletely unworthy of him and it was best for him to ditch her! n appeared in front of the camera dressed in a simple shirt and pants. He seemed very natural and down-to-earth. He raised his hand and greeted the camera before beginning his sentence. Every single word escaped his mouth very clearly. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Dr. Sherwood. Ms. Larsson and I are very good friends, and at the same time, my team is now in charge of treating Corey. That¡¯s the reason for my frequent interaction with Ms. Larsson in recent days. That¡¯s all there is to it. There¡¯s nothing going on between us, so please, stop spreading rumors.¡± After he finished speaking, the screen suddenly turned ck. When everyone thought the video was over, another maic voice sounded. ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m Little St. John!¡± That simple sentence silenced the entire conference room for a second and they soon let out a huge exmation. Little St. John¡ªthe medical world¡¯s most mythical figure! As the only disciple of Professor Louie, he was already the subject of everyone¡¯s attention. Having made many academic breakthroughs in the medical field and won many international awards at a young age, he was just recently nominated for the famous Alfred¡¯s Prize. Since he was very low-key and mysterious, no news outlet has so far been able to interview him. Everyone did their utmost best to find out even the slightest bit of information about him. Although a few people knew his true appearance, everyone heard his voice before because everyone wanted to be the first to circte the audio recordings of his academic publications. His voice was very distinctive and recognizable, so listening to the person¡¯s voice was enough to convince anyone that it was the little saint! No one expected him to appear in Samantha¡¯s video recording! ¡°Circting on the inte are photos of Samantha chasing the bus in order to get to Dr. Sherwood, and those photos are true. However, she did so not to seduce him, but to ask him to convey her wish for me to take over Corey¡¯s treatment. The interaction between n and Ms. Larsson was purely regarding Corey¡¯s treatment. Please don¡¯t believe the rumors and don¡¯t hurt innocent people by spreading them. Thank you, everyone.¡± After the recording was over, it took everyone some time before they returned to their senses. If an authoritative figure like the little saint hade forward to endorse her, even the reporter who asked the question earlier could not confidently refute it to be false. Samantha immediately followed up to it, casting all the information about Corey¡¯s case that she had prepared beforehand onto the screen. She did the same with her chat history with n on WeTalk and various other evidence as well. Her personal and physical evidence have all been provided. Simon¡¯s face turned pale. His eyes widened in shock and he was in disbelief. Where did Samantha meet such a powerful person? He knew what happened to Mason, and it was not like those grudges could easily be forgotten. Samantha had offended him before, so why would he be willing toe out to testify for her? What else was there about Samantha that Simon did not know? All the reporters were silent. The evidence had piled up. What else could they ask? Samantha did notmit to any of those three usations and even turned out to be a super poor person. Her parents did not love her at all, and they turned out to be absolute bloodsuckers. Amidst the silence, the door of the conference room mmed open and a man appeared at the door, shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t believe what Samantha says! She¡¯s a liar who only spouts nonsense!¡± Chapter 110 - Im Samanthas Husband!

Chapter 110: I¡¯m Samantha¡¯s Husband!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the entrance. The man was unattractive, thin, and looked like he was in his fifties. However, the clothes he wore were all from luxury brands, and the logos were so huge that it was as if he wanted everyone to see them. He had a disability in his leg and he hobbled over in a very slow manner when he walked in. Everyone could not help but start discussing, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Beats me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this person either. Has anyone ever met this man before?¡± Amidst the discussion, the man hobbled slowly onto the stage and stood right beside Samantha. He then faced everyone and looked into the camera making the live recording. He opened his lips to reveal a hoarse voice that made it sound as though his throat had been damaged. ¡°Hello everyone. Please allow me to introduce myself. I¡¯m the rich husband in Samantha¡¯s secret marriage! You can address me by my surname Cheadle.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Goodness! That¡¯s Samantha¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the rumors to be true. He really is disabled!¡± ¡°What did he mean by the remarks he just made? Could Samantha¡¯s exnation have been false?¡± Everyone looked like they were eager to bring out the popcorn again. The quiet conference room started to bustle and everyone looked at the stage with excitement. Samantha and Simon had been facing off against each other earlier, but at that moment, it looked as though the face-off would involve Samantha and her husband! Aside from those at the venue, the number of people tuning in to the live broadcast had exceeded 100 million, exceeding the viewers for those eight o¡¯clock dramas! Samantha¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked askance at the man who imed to be her husband but whom she had never met. The reporters could not wait to ask questions. ¡°Mr. Cheadle, what do you mean when you said that Ms. Larsson is a liar who only spouts nonsense?¡± ¡°Mr. Cheadle, are you saying Samantha¡¯s exnations are all lies? Is she deceiving the public?¡± Mr. Cheadle gave Samantha a vicious look and said in a heartbroken tone, ¡°Samantha might look pure on the surface, but it¡¯s all just an act. I¡¯m suffering from a leg ailment and ill health because of a prior ident. It was a blow to my self-esteem. She took advantage of this by showing concern for me and whispering sweet nothings to my ears. I thought she really didn¡¯t care about my condition and loved me truly, which is why I married her. ¡°It was only after marriage that she revealed her true colors. She didn¡¯t love me at all. Everything she did was for my property. She kept asking me to spend money on her, buy her a car, a house, and luxury goods. She used my card for all of that, which is why there are no transactions on her bank cards. She doesn¡¯t have any assets under her name. ¡°I¡¯ve been tolerating all this in silence. I love her and I¡¯m willing to spend money on her, but I hope that she can look back and see just how good I¡¯ve been to her. Unfortunately, she measures my feelings for her in terms of money. She never exercised any form of restraint and repeatedly refused to get close to me because of my disability. Ever since we got married, she never allowed me to give her even a kiss, much less sleep in the same room with her!¡± As Mr. Cheadle spoke, he had a look of constant suffering on his face, and there were even tears in his eyes. Everyone could not help but start sobbing. Men generally did not cry easily, so it must have been too saddening for him that he would shed his tears in front of so many people! ¡°She never lets me touch her but she lets other men do so. Those who appeared in the video just now were all her affairs, but they¡¯re not the only ones. There are many other random men who have not been singled out. She¡¯s really good at persuading people, which is why those men are willing to clear her name. They¡¯re in the same position as I am. They¡¯re going around in circles because they¡¯re being deceived!¡± ¡°Furthermore, having affairs and giving me the silent treatment isn¡¯t all she did. She¡¯s evil enough to want to kill me!¡± Mr. Cheadle¡¯s voice rose suddenly and he opened his shirt, revealing a very obvious stab wound on his waist and abdomen. ¡°When my father-inw came forward to expose her, I wanted to follow along as well, but she came to me and tried to kill me. I¡¯m lucky to have survived it and cheated death. I came here as soon as I woke up just so I can tell everyone that Samantha is a vicious, evil woman who kills people for their money!¡± He then gave Simon a look while he spoke. Simon nodded and began crying all of a sudden, as if he had suffered for countless years. He cried and said, ¡°I¡¯ve wronged you. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, Samantha would have seeded in fooling everyone!¡± Cynthia added on with wiping her snot and tears. ¡°Sammy, you¡¯ve reached a point where I can¡¯t help you anymore. As parents, we can only endure it if you treat us that way. But your husband treats you so well and, rather than being satisfied with him, you did so many wrongful acts that just can¡¯t be epted. This is an outrage!¡± While saying that, she turned to the reporters and bowed deeply. ¡°It was my fault for not educating my daughter properly and making her be like this. I apologize to everyone here. I¡¯m sorry everyone. I¡¯ve disappointed my son-inw!¡± Simon huffed and knelt directly on the ground. ¡°As a father, I¡¯m the one who has to bear the biggest me for raising such a daughter. I apologize to everyone. I¡¯ve let everyone down, and I¡¯ve let my son-inw down!¡± Then he looked at Samantha, and said, ¡°You evil woman. Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up and kneel down to apologize? Get down and beg everyone, including your husband, for forgiveness!¡± His words drew everyone¡¯s attention to Samantha. Her parents came out to use her and her husband had made an appearance to do the same. As the closest individuals around her, it was too far-fetched for anyone to believe that she was innocent. Moreover, public opinion had always leaned toward the weak. Mr. Cheadle went through a horrible situation. Showering his affections on an undeserving woman led her to string him along and nearly take his life. Someone then shouted, ¡°Apologize, Samantha!¡± Everyone¡¯s emotions were stirred at once and themotion was getting louder. They all shouted, ¡°Samantha, you evil woman! Kneel down and apologize!¡± ¡°Apologize right now, Samantha!¡± Even thements on the live broadcast continued to pour in. [Kneel down and apologize, Samantha!] Samantha stood there calmly. Her hands hung on both sides of her body and she clenched tightly while pursing her red lips. She had long surmised there was someone else behind her parents. After all, the way they suddenly attacked her in waves was unlike something people with their IQ would have done. Her guess was confirmed as soon as the fake husband appeared. Whatever trick the people behind her conjured up really was quite amazing. They first waited until she had provided all the evidence in her support, after which they would let the fake husband appear to cast down on her integrity by refuting all those words she said. No one would believe her after that and there was no way she could argue herself out of it. With her parents kneeling down, apologizing, and forcing her to apologize, Samantha would be finished as soon as she opened her mouth. Samantha frowned and her thoughts began to race in her mind. Seeing her standing motionlessly there. Simon and Cynthia looked at each other before grabbing both her arms and forcing her to kneel down. Before Samantha had time to react, she heard two screams from Simon and Cynthia. Chapter 111 - Drama!

Chapter 111: Drama!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was stunned for a moment. She raised her eyes to look at Simon on her left. He was clutching his stomach after being kicked and fell to the ground with an agonized look. She could not help turning to Cynthia on her right. The woman seemed to have been dragged by her wrists and shoved away. She staggered and nearly fell off the stage. Samantha finally had a good look at the person. A man stood in front of her. His handsome face was covered with a profound iciness and anger was surging in his eyes, making him look as though he was going to burn everything to the ground. The sunlight shone in from outside and illuminated him, setting off a halo all around his figure. Samantha looked at the person in front of her in a daze and was unable to believe her eyes. Why would Timothy show up? In that split second, she instinctively stretched out her hand toward him, trying to touch him and ascertain if he was real. It was then that the audience eximed the loudest. The little saint¡¯s appearance in the video had already amazed everyone, and not a single person expected that Timothy¡ªson of the Barkers and CEO of the Barker Group¡ªwould be there! He kicked Simon and Cynthia away as soon as he arrived, so did it mean that he came to help Samantha? Samantha was his former fiancee with whom he had broken off the marriage, and rumor had it that he did not like Samantha. There was one time someone did a news report about the two of them spending the night together, but he immediately asked it to be taken down. Why else would he do that if he did not want Samantha to be rted to him? What was the situation at that moment? The Barkers were a top-tier family, while Timothy was a business tycoon and the most desirable bachelor out there. He was the epitome of an elite, and the atmosphere of the entire conference room as well as the live broadcast has instantly shot through the roof! When Simon saw Timothy, he was shocked for a full minute, but soon, he got up with difficulty,?ignoring the pain in his stomach, and said respectfully toward Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barker, were you also¡­deceived by Samantha? I have to tell you that you really shouldn¡¯t believe a word she says. Not a single word. Just look at how cruel she is to her husband. She doesn¡¯t deserve your help!¡± As a man, Simon knew that men would always have some pity toward the women they used to be with. Moreover, a woman who deliberately showed weakness and pity would surely be able to spur a man into protecting them. Simon thought that Timothy came forth to help Samantha because of her underhanded schemes and plots. The only way Timothy would not help her was if Simon showed Timothy Samantha¡¯s true colors. If that failed, all Simon¡¯s efforts that day would go down the drain! It would be even better if he could persuade Timothy into helping him! As soon as that thought urred to him, Simonined even more urgently. ¡°Have you forgotten, Mr. Barker? Samantha conspired against you as soon as she returned to the country. After the news about your night together was circted, she wanted me and her mother to go to the Barkers and force Old Madam Barker into approving her marriage. Her n failed only because I couldn¡¯t stand her despicable behavior and scolded her!¡± Cynthia walked to Simon¡¯s side and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker. I can¡¯t side with Sammy on this even though she¡¯s my daughter. She¡¯s just too terrifying and too cunning. She deceived too many men, and you mustn¡¯t believe her!¡± Simon and Cynthia¡¯s words reached Samantha¡¯s ears clearly. Although she was bitterly disappointed with them, she still found itughable when she heard them hurl all sorts of usations at her. Such were her parents. An uninformed person might think they were her enemy. However, would Timothy believe them? Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled slightly and her ck eyeballs moved extremely slowly as she turned to look at Timothy. The man¡¯s face became colder and colder and his thin lips were pursed tightly into a thin line. His body exuded a sort of dangerous aura that stopped anyone from going near him, just like one of those demons that came straight out of hell. He finally responded to Simon. ¡°Really?¡± As soon as he uttered that word, Simon¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden. It looked as though Timothy had believed what he said and immediately continued to add, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker. I swear that I¡¯m telling the truth. The reason why I came forward today and ced truth over family ties is because I really can¡¯t stand Samantha¡¯s actions anymore!¡± Samantha¡¯s heart sank straight down, as if it had fallen into endless darkness. After all that, did Timothy still believe someone else¡¯s words? Timothy¡¯s dark eyes shifted to Samantha. He stared deeply into her eyes but said nothing, merely watching her for a few seconds before stretching out his hand toward her. Samantha was just about to wonder what was going on when the man¡¯s hand suddenly held her. That warm palm wrapped around her hand slowly and he lifted her face up to look at everyone present there. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he inserted his slender fingers gently yet firmly between her fingers and interlocked with them. The clicking of camera shutters rang all over the meeting room. Thement section exploded in the live broadcast, with everyone typing question marks. Some viewers were somewhat distressed and postedments saying: [Don¡¯t be deceived, Handsome! Run for your life!] Samantha herself was stunned silly and her head went nk. She had lost all cognitive ability. In her daze, could only stand there in confusion and allow Timothy to hold her hand. Timothy raised his eyebrows. Simple though that little action was, it carried an inexplicably powerful aura which surged forth and stopped the photographers from pressing on the shutter button. The crowd was quiet and there was pin-drop silence. The man¡¯s thin lips started to move and his voice was deeply sweet as he spoke clearly, ¡°Hello everyone. I¡¯m Samantha¡¯s newlywed husband, Timothy Barker.¡± The audience was thoroughly stunned. Time seemed to have frozen instantaneously. The live broadcast crashed right away, and only a ck screen remained. Was Timothy that so-called disfigured, disabled, and inhumane rich husband that Samantha was newly married to? How... How was that possible? Mr. Cheadle was a much better fit no matter how one looked at it! Although the reporters were stunned by Timothy¡¯s charisma, they bit the bullet and asked questions for the sake of their news reports and site traffic. ¡°Mr. Barker, if you¡¯re really Ms. Larsson¡¯s newlywed husband, then why is Mr. and Mrs. Larsson in the dark over having a son-inw like you? Why did they acknowledge Mr. Cheadle as their son-inw?¡± ¡°Do you still miss your old rtionship with Ms. Larsson and end up being tricked by her sweet words, as her father said earlier? Is that why you showed up and pretended to be her husband and clear her name?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched, as if he heard the funniest joke ever. He could not be bothered to talk nonsense and immediately took something out from his pocket. He then projected it directly onto the big screen in the same way Samantha did. When the reporters saw what was on the big screen, they eximed out loud and were utterly dumbfounded. Chapter 112 - Domineering Response

Chapter 112: Domineering Response

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The marriage certificate¡ªwhich bears the government¡¯s seal¡ªcontained the names of Timothy Barker and Samantha Larsson, the bridegroom and bride respectively. The marriage certificate was effective proof of their marriage. Everyone was shocked, and Samantha, doubly so. She looked at the marriage certificate on the big screen and her ck pupils continued to shrink even more. When she got married, she never went to any government department and merely signed a document. As a result, she never saw her marriage certificate with Timothy. She originally thought that there would not be a marriage certificate at all since Timothy hated her so much. It was therefore a surprise that they ended up having one. Mr. Cheadle¡¯s face became extremely ugly but he continued to make ast-ditch effort. ¡°Don¡¯t believe them, all of you! I¡¯m Samantha¡¯s newly married husband. This marriage certificate has to be a forgery too!¡± Timothy¡¯s dark gaze fellzily on Mr. Cheadle. That faint nce alone scared Mr. Cheadle into having his hair stand on end. He then unconsciously retreated a couple of steps back. That man was too dangerous! ¡°Lies can never be true. And the truth can never be a lie!¡± Timothy said this sentence slowly, and then looked at the reporters. ¡°You¡¯re wee to check the government records and verify the certificate¡¯s authenticity! Then you¡¯ll know who Samantha¡¯s real husband is!¡± Mr. Cheadle was immediately lost for words. He initially thought that Timothy might be just as fake as him. After all, the person who hired him stated that Samantha¡¯s husband was someone that could note to the public eye, and therefore could not have been Timothy. As long as he could be more convincing, Timothy¡¯s statements would not be able to hold water either. Unfortunately, Timothy¡¯s words were the clearest indication that he and Samantha were a rightful couple who have received the marriage certificate! Mr. Cheadle¡¯s face turned red and he was unable to squeeze another word out. The reporters inside the conference room were all experienced individuals, so once they quickly digested the news, eagerness started pumping in their veins and they began to ask questions. ¡°Mr. Barker, did you know that Ms. Larsson went out and got involved with different men after your marriage?¡± ¡°Mr. Barker, you broke off the marriage publicly two years ago. Why did you marry Ms. Larsson now? Was it true that news about you spending the night with her, making her force you into marrying her?¡± ¡°Mr. Barker, you married Ms. Larsson but kept it under wraps. Are you unhappy with this marriage?¡± ¡°Mr. Barker, what do you think of the mess in Ms. Larsson¡¯s private life before and after marriage?¡± At that moment, the reporters¡¯ questions were getting sharper and more direct. They did not seem to mind whether or not they would offend Timothy. After all, every single word that Timothy said was of great importance, especially when it involved such a huge issue. One could say that such news would definitely hog the headlines. There were no reasons why they should not ask more questions if they were able to! Samantha¡¯s face paled slightly as the reporters started firing away. Although she did not know why Timothy came to the rescue, she knew very well that the topic of other men was Timothy¡¯s trigger. His anger stemmed from repeatedly misunderstanding that there was something going on between her and other men. If Timothy became angry in public right then and there, she could not imagine what kind of result would happen! Samantha wanted to stay calm, but the reality was that her body trembled uncontrobly. Little by little, her hands and feet started to turn cold too. Timothy sensed the change in Samantha¡¯s body. He nced at her from the side and saw her still trying to maintain a calm expression. Even so, he could clearly see a near-imperceptible fear and fragility in her eyes. His heart tensed up suddenly, as if someone had delivered a strong blow to him. The fearless Samantha who disregarded her own life in the past and rushed out to block the gunshot seemed to have developed a sense of fear when she was beside him. Did she put on too good an act before, or was he unable to see her true emotions because he always viewed her with bias? Timothy¡¯s big palm could not help but squeeze Samantha¡¯s hand, trying to transmit his warmth over to her. His movements caused Samantha to snap back to her senses. She unconsciously looked at him and met those bottomless eyes of his. Ever since they got married, Timothy¡¯s eyes were cold, derisive, angry, and hateful. That was the first time that he looked at her with such gentle eyes. It was as if he was saying silently to her: ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡¯ Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled uncontrobly. She entered into a trance, as if she had returned to the moment where they were madly in love. At that time, Timothy would always protect her and help her clean up her mess. It did not matter what happened to her or what trouble she caused. At that time, Rochelle teased her and said that it was quite a good deal to save such a devoted boyfriend just from giving up her life! Seeing Timothy¡¯s silence, the reporters thought that they had been telling the truth about their marriage. Each one wanted to dig up even more information from the couple¡¯s mouths and so posed questions even more loudly. ¡°Mr. Barker, could you please provide a proper response!¡± ¡°Mr. Barker, are you and Ms. Larsson a fake couple? Did youe and rescue her today out of your own volition, or are there other reasons for your actions?¡± ¡°Mr. Barker, does Ms. Larsson have something against you that can be used as ckmail? Please borate!¡± Some of the more radical reporters had no qualms jumping over the railings in front of the stage, rushing straight toward Timothy and Samantha. Once one reporter rushed up, the other reporters were not about to let themselves look like little weaklings. The entire crowd rushed forward like a pack of hungry animals. The scene turned chaotic instantly. The reporters did not dare to do anything to Timothy, so they pointed the microphones and cameras at Samantha¡¯s face. Timothy¡¯s ck eyes sank and he wrapped his long arms around Samantha¡¯s slender waist. He pulled her right into his embrace to keep the microphones and cameras away from her. He swept his gaze coldly across the crowd and the reporters felt choked all of a sudden. Their frenzied movements froze instantly and they stepped back unconsciously to avoid getting closer. It was only then that Timothy moved his thin lips and spoke. His voice was cold, resonant, and clear. ¡°I¡¯ll only say it once, so listen up! ¡°I¡¯m the only man my wife, Samantha, has both before and after our marriage. Our marriage is a happy one, and there are no affairs or cheating!¡± As soon as he finished his words, everyone eximed and sighed. Some of the female reporters showed looks of envy and hatred. Those words called into question all the scandals in a very direct manner. It was also very domineering and incredibly sweet! It was the real-life version of ¡®domineering CEO falls in love with the girl next door¡¯! Everyone knew that there was nothing more they could dig out from Timothy and felt reluctant to just things end like that. A reporter turned to Samantha, who had not yet to snap back to her senses, and asked unexpectedly, ¡°Ms.. Larsson, is Mr. Barker¡¯s response true?¡± Chapter 113 - Mutual Love and Affection

Chapter 113: Mutual Love and Affection

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°What?¡± Samantha¡¯s expression was still nk. She was much, much more shocked at everything that happenedpared to the group of reporters. At that moment, her mind was nk and she could not move at all. The reporter¡¯s eyes brightened, but just as he was thinking of following up on his earlier question, Timothy held Samantha tightly before him, hooking his slender fingers over her delicate chin. Her head was tilted up as he lowered his. His thin lips covered Samantha¡¯s scarlet lips and he forcefully gave her a deep kiss, as if there was no one else beside her. Screams and gasps abounded. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened and her eyes were filled only with Timothy¡¯s handsome face. She did not know whether she was cooperating with the acting or whether it was her instinct, but she threw her hands around Timothy¡¯s neck and closed her eyes slowly. She kissed him back in the same manner, as if there was no one else around her. Despite the huge crowd in the conference room, Timothy and Samantha seemed to have entered a world of their own, with anything out of that world having little to no effect on them. No one would suspect that the rtionship between them was fake. It was clearly a show of mutual love and affection! Samantha¡¯s head started spinning after the kiss. She was out of breath and her legs were still a little limp. Fortunately, Timothy still had his arms around her waist, stopping her from feeling unstable. The passionate kiss had reced the need for an answer. Timothy has always disliked such scenes, so he lifted his eyelids and cast a nce at Ronald, who had been standing on one side of the stage. Ronald understood at once and immediately made a gesture. A group of well-trained ck-d bodyguards entered the conference room and forcefully separated the group of reporters. Timothy¡¯s thin lips were practically pressed against Samantha¡¯s ear when he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, he tookrge strides and walked out while still maintaining his grip around Samantha to protect her. When the reporters decided to continue chasing after them, Ronald stepped onto the stage, picked up the microphone, and cleared his throat before saying, ¡°My dear friends, may I have your attention! I have something to say on Mr. Barker¡¯s behalf!¡± ¡®On Mr. Barker¡¯s behalf!¡¯ Those four words prompted everyone to freeze. Was there still some inside information to be revealed? The reporters¡¯ all moved simultaneously, pointing their microphones and cameras at Ronald onstage. Each and every one of them was looking forward to it! Ronald curled his lips and spoke with grandeur, ¡°As for all those official ounts or cybertroopers spreading rumors on the inte regarding Ms. Larsson¡ªor rather, Mrs. Barker, you have until the end of the press conference to apologize to her and delete whatever blogs or postings you made. Otherwise, the Barker Group¡¯swyers will be having a one-on-one talk with you regarding some legal issues!¡± After a half-minute pause, he waited until the reporters digested that sentence before smiling and opening his mouth again, ¡°As for the reporters present here, news reports are to disseminate truth, not for creating rumors and fostering unhealthy trends. If any of the mediapanies you represent are found to have fabricated facts and false reports, the Barker Group¡¯swyers will have a nice talk with you and the organizations you represent!¡± The reporters looked at each other in silence. They thought Ronald was going to reveal something juicy, but in the end, he was simply warning them. In fact, he wanted to use them as the media to warn those who spread rumors on the inte... The epitome of blood-sucking capitalists alright! That double blow killed two birds with one stone and none of them were able to get any benefit out of it! Even so, no one dared to say a word. Everyone knew that the Barker Group¡¯swyers were sure-win people. There was nowsuit they could not win and their appearance alone made the case a sure-win. The reporter¡¯s media organizations could not afford to offend the Barkers and neither could the reporters. One had no choice but to bow in the face of power! The reporters forced a smile and could only nod their heads in response. ¡°We will, we will!¡± Ronald scanned the crowd and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Today¡¯s press conference hase to a close. Thank you, everyone!¡± The reporters were practically crying. The only person who hade out of it unscathed was Samantha. The reporters had all attended the press conference in vain and the headlines that they already had in hand were all gone... Upon seeing that, Mr. Cheadle squatted down and tried to sneak away in the chaos. Unfortunately, he had only taken two steps when the back of his cor was grabbed all of a sudden. Startled, he looked back and saw the mild-mannered Ronald grabbing him. In his anger, he scolded, ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Mr. Cheadle struggled hard and even tried to attack Ronald! Ronald sneered and did not bother to say anything at all. He kicked Mr. Cheadle¡¯s knees from behind and thetter knelt directly on the ground while letting out a painful cry. ¡°Aghh¡ª¡± His eyes were filled with shock, for he never expected Ronald to have such a character. Ronald might look like a weak little bookworm, but the kick was so painful that Mr. Cheadle started to sweat. As expected, the people around Timothy should not be underestimated! A ck-clothed bodyguard then came and Ronald handed Mr. Cheadle over. After Ronald dusted his hands, he straightened his clothes, and lifted his feet to leave. All of a sudden, Ronald felt a grip on his thigh. He stopped and looked down. It was Simon who wastching on with a shocked and mind-boggled expression. He trembled and asked, ¡°Mr. Crawford, is Samantha really married to Mr. Barker??¡± He could not believe it at all! He clearly married Samantha off to a crippled rich man that did not show their face in public. How could that person have been Timothy? Was he dreaming? Ronald frowned and looked at him in utter disgust. What Simon and Cynthia did that day had disgusted Ronald thoroughly. It also made him pity Samantha very much for having such parents. Had Samantha not been strong enough, she would have been wrecked. He opened his mouth to speak, but rather than answering Simon¡¯s question, he coldly spat out two words, ¡°You fool.¡± Simon had a chance to genuinely be Timothy¡¯s father-inw, but after all that had happened, that chance would nevere! Sinners never win! Ronald kicked him unceremoniously and walked out! ¡­ At the conference room. When n rushed over and saw Samantha¡¯s figureing out, he did a quick look at her and felt relieved after seeing that she was not injured. He originally intended to show up at the scene that day, but since he was one of the men rumored to have an affair with her, he would cause even more misunderstanding if he arrived at the scene and was seen by the reporters. As a result, he stayed in the hotel to watch the live broadcast. However, the live broadcast got stuck midway and he bounced out of the feed. When he tried entering again, the screen was ck and nothing could be seen. He was very much worried that Samantha would be besieged by the crowd of reporters and her own parents as well. Fearing that something happened to her, he did not think twice and immediately drove out, mming the gas pedal all the way. He even ran through several red lights just to rush over. Thank goodness she was alright! n had just managed to breathe a sigh of relief when he subconsciously lifted his feet and walked toward Samantha. Chapter 114 - You Personally Begged Me!

Chapter 114: You Personally Begged Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After taking only two steps, n saw the man guarding Samantha. His vision focused and his footsteps had unknowingly stopped. He had not seen Timothy¡¯s arrival because the live broadcast was stuck earlier. Therefore, it was Timothy who had managed to deal with the group of reporters and brought Samantha out safely... It was unknown whether Timothy had sensed n¡¯s gaze, but his dark eyes nced at n, who then noticed that the arm around Samantha¡¯s waist had tightened slightly. That act was both a silent warning and a disy of exclusive possession. With a group of ck bodyguards escorting Timothy and Samantha, the two of them walked out of the hotel quickly, got in the car, and left. n stood at the door and watched as the car left. A reporter walked out of the conference room while chatting with theirrade, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Samantha to marry Mr. Barker again. I still haven¡¯t recovered from the shock of finding out.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say. The incident where he broke off the marriage in public two years ago is still fresh in our minds. At the time, there was a vote on which rich couple was the most unlikely to get together again, and everyone voted Mr. Barker and Ms. Larsson for first ce. Now that I think about it, I feel like I¡¯m dreaming.¡± ¡®Marry.¡¯ n¡¯s fists clenched unconsciously as his arms hung on either side of his body. Samantha was actually married? That man was her husband? ¡­ Samantha was still in a dazed and hazy state of mind even after the car had driven off for some time. She merely stared forward nkly. Beside her, Timothy nced at her side profile and curled his lips up slightly. He did not say a single word and allowed her time to digest everything. The car drove out of the bustling urban streets and onto the highway, where the road conditions were much less congested. Samantha finally recovered from the series of shocking events. She turned her face to the side and looked at Timothy in the driver¡¯s seat. Her gaze shifted from his sexy and graceful jawline to his thick eyebrows, tall nose bridge, and thin lips. She stared at him for about half a minute just to confirm that the man in front of her really was Timothy. If he was not at the wheel, she would have wanted to reach out and pull on his face just to see if anyone else was wearing a ¡®Timothy¡¯ mask. Why would hee to help her? Timothy seemed to have guessed what she was thinking and uttered somewhat teasingly, ¡°Have you sufficiently confirmed my identity?¡± That voice belonged to Timothy alright. Samantha pursed her lips gently and hesitated for a few seconds before saying in a low voice, ¡°Timothy... Why did youe here and help me today?¡± Timothy had helped her in the past, for example when she was ill or when she was at the police station, but the impression he gave her was that he always did so for Old Madam Barker. Was Old Madam Barker the reason he helped her yet again? Timothy had sufficient means to suppress everything and was more than capable of doing so. Nevertheless, there was no necessity for him to take into ount her reputation, much less disclose their marriage publicly. As Samantha thought about that, her heartbeat quickened uncontrobly. Her eyes stared at Timothy¡¯s face without blinking and she was determined not to let any of his expressions slip past her. She was both anxious and eager. Timothy¡¯s fingers tightened unconsciously on the steering wheel. He curled the corners of his lips and replied in an ambiguous manner, ¡°I can¡¯t just stand and watch after you begged me like that. After all, I¡¯m your husband.¡± That answer had gone over and beyond Samantha¡¯s expectations. She stared at him in disbelief and blinked several times before she could find her voice. ¡°Me? Begging you?¡± After a brief pause, she could not help but raise her voice a little. ¡°When did I beg you?¡± No such memory was present in her mind! Timothy did not seem at all surprised that she would say that. The corners of his lips curled even more, but rather than answering directly, he said, ¡°Think about it yourself.¡± ¡®He expects me to think?¡¯ Samantha¡¯s delicate brows frowned uncontrobly as she tried to remember everything that happened in the past few days. Each and every frame passed through her mind. The incident first started two days ago. It was the same day she went to Rochelle¡¯s apartment. After that, she drank with Rochelle in the apartment, got drunk, and slept until the next day. She then gave her parents a phone call, went out to collect all kinds of evidence, and ended with the press conference that day. She had not called Timothy nor contacted him at all! Could Old Madam Barker have known about it and therefore called Timothy to ask him for help on Samantha¡¯s behalf? The more she thought about it, the likelier that possibility seemed to be. Samantha unknowingly uttered what was in her mind. On hearing that, Timothy raised his eyebrows, tapped his gracefully slender fingers on the steering wheel, and spoke up. ¡°It has nothing to do with Grandma. It was all you. You¡¯re the one who personally begged me!¡± He emphasized thest few words. Samantha became confused once more. Was she the one who personally begged Timothy? She could not help but scratch her head while her eyebrows were knit in a frown. She began to wonder if she had amnesia or whether her memory had been taken away because she really did not have the slightest impression of what happened! The car had reached the vi and parked at the entrance. Timothy unfastened his seat belt and nced at Samantha from the side. Seeing her still in deep thought, a look of glee shed across his eyes and he leaned toward her. With his handsome face approaching so suddenly, Samantha immediately returned to her senses as she held her breath a little. What was he going to do? Did he want to kiss her again? The next second, Timothy¡¯s handnded on the seat belt buckle and unlocked the seatbelt for her with a p. A bashful flush appeared immediately on Samantha¡¯s cheeks. Seeing Timothy¡¯s teasing smile, her face turned red and she unconsciously raised her hand to push him away. Then, she opened the door and got out of the car. The man¡¯s low and deep chuckle was heard from behind her. Timothy got out of the car and came over to her. When he walked to her side, he said to her, ¡°Think about it again.¡± ¡­ Timothy and Samantha walked into the vi one after another. On seeing their return, Old Madam Barker came over right away to greet them. She directly walked past Timothy and rushed up to hug Samantha. Her voice contained distress and pity. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, Sammy. You still have me and Tim. We both love you!¡± Aunt Julia also interjected from the side, ¡°Mrs. Barker, I love you very much too!¡± Samantha¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly, and there was a burst of astringence in her nose and eye sockets. She did not cry at all when facing her parents¡¯ vicious remarks and those aggressive reporters. However, a simple sentence from Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia had sent her bursting into tears. Samantha turned out to have a vulnerable side too. It turned out that there were still people who worried about her and loved her... Samantha¡¯s eyes turned slightly red and tears began to well up in her eye sockets. Chapter 115 - All Fired Up

Chapter 115: All Fired Up

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone longed to be loved and Samantha was no different. She was not asking for the love of a thousand people. All she wanted was for at least one person to stand on her side and fight against the evils of the world. She could not help but stretch out her hand and return Old Madam Barker¡¯s hug firmly. ¡°Sob! I want a hug too!¡± Aunt Julia also stepped forward, opened her arms, and hugged the two women. The three of them seemed quite childish but their acts were just soforting and warm. Timothy inadvertently directed his gaze to Samantha¡¯s face, watching as her tears streamed down the corner of her eyes and slid down her cheeks. He raised his hand unconsciously. By the time he had realized what he did, his fingertips had already touched Samantha¡¯s eyes and wiped her tears away. Samantha was stunned and so was Timothy. Her teary eyes were exceptionally glimmering and shiny. Samantha looked at Timothy and his figure was reflected clearly in her eyes. Timothy¡¯s fingers stiffened slightly and he retracted them quickly before spitting out harshly, ¡°Exceedingly ugly!¡± Everyone was silent. After that, he stretched his legs and headed upstairs without taking a second look at Samantha. Samantha blinked a couple of times. He could have just looked away if he thought that she looked ugly when she cried. It was a needless attacking from him! Old Madam Barker could not bear to hear such a thing and yelled at him from behind, ¡°You little brat. Can¡¯t you speak nicely? If you have nothing nice to say, don¡¯t say anything at all!¡± Timothy disappeared up the flight of stairs without turning around. Old Madam Barker scoffed angrily andined to Aunt Julia, ¡°Just look at him. I thought he could finally act like a decent husband from his actions today, but it turned out that his good charactersted only for a short time!¡± Aunt Julia nodded her head in acknowledgment. ¡°What a waste of his good looks! He really shouldn¡¯t talk because he ruins the atmosphere whenever he opens his mouth!¡± In such a sympathizing situation, he ought toe over and hug Samantha as well asfort her. Only then could their feelings improve by leaps and bounds. Samantha was amused when she listened to theirints. Great minds think alike it seems. She shared the same opinion that Timothy¡ªas handsome as he was¡ªwould have been better off keeping his mouth shut! ¡°Forget about him. Just ignore what he said!¡± Old Madam Barker wiped away the tears on Samantha¡¯s face and said kindly, ¡°Sammy, go back to the room, wash your face, and get some rest. Julia and I will cook a delicious meal for you to wee you into your new life!¡± ¡®New life.¡¯ She had to continue moving forward and go on with life. Looking back and wallowing in past suffering was unconducive for a good life. It would be better to erase all those memories and keep moving forward. ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Thank you, Aunt Julia!¡± ¡­ Seeing Samantha heading upstairs, Aunt Julia was about to turn around and head to the kitchen when the olddy pulled her over. Aunt Julia was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Old Madam?¡± Old Madam Barker squinted and said mysteriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring that thing back here when we went to the old mansion?¡± For a moment, Aunt Julia could not remember what that thing was and ended up at a loss. It soon urred to her what it was and her eyes widened suddenly. She unconsciously lowered her voice and said, ¡°Old Madam, are you talking about that medicine that has been passed down for generations?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it!¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s smile turned cryptic. ¡°Find it, and add it to all the dishes we cook tonight!¡± Aunt Julia covered her lips. ¡°A little bit of this medicine is enough to fire people up and get them all excited. It¡¯s very¡­strong. Eating too much at one go will make the body too heaty, and that would be bad for health!¡± ¡°You dummy. That heat is exactly the effect we¡¯re looking for!¡± Old Madam Barker nced upstairs and sighed. ¡°That brat can never live up to my expectations, so as his grandma, the only thing I can do is add a little spark for them!¡± Since Timothy would never speak, Old Madam Barker might as well just say it and do it. That was also the best way to foster his husband-wife rtionship with Samantha! Aunt Julia understood. ¡°I shall follow your orders then, Old Madam!¡± ¡­ Samantha returned to the room, washed her face, then changed into somefortable home clothes before sitting on the sofa. Once her body started to rx, she became a little sleepy and drowsy. Never before had the vi given her a sense of home. She maintained a constantly detached state of mind and never really allowed herself to rx there, but for the first time ever, she felt a sense of belonging there. After falling asleep on the sofa for some time, Aunt Julia went upstairs and told her to go down for dinner. Samantha opened her eyes, tied her hair neatly, then tidied her clothes before getting up and going downstairs. When she entered the dining hall, Timothy and Old Madam Barker were already sitting there, and she made a conscious decision to sit beside Timothy. Old Madam Barker smiled and said, ¡°Bring out the dishes, Julia.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Julia brought out the dishes one by one, each of which was steaming hot and deliciously fragrant. ¡°Go ahead and tuck in, Sammy. Make sure to eat up!¡± Old Madam Barker instructed, then nced at Timothy and said, ¡°You made some contributions today as well, so eat more too!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Samantha answered, then picked up some food using her cutlery. Then, she said in a very ttering expression, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Timothy also held up his cutlery. Although his expression was as insipid as ever, he still uttered two patronizing words, ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± Old Madam Barker was not expecting to hear anything nice from that mouth of his, but she nagged him again, ¡°This is a gesture from Julia and me, so you two have to finish it all!¡± Seeing the olddy not having any cutlery in hand, Samantha could not help but ask, ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going to eat too?¡± ¡°Ah...me? Well, I¡¯m going vegetarian today!¡± Old Madam Barker said very naturally. ¡°Julia has already prepared some vegetarian dishes for me. I¡¯ll eat a littleter.¡± Samantha knew that the olddy had the habit of being vegetarian and so nodded without suspecting a thing. After dinner, Timothy hadpany matters to deal with and went to the study. Meanwhile, Samantha took a walk with the olddy before returning to the room. Samantha did not know if the room was a little stuffy or whether she was just feeling a little hot after the walk, but she took some clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After taking a shower, she happened to see Timothy returning to the room. He had probably returned after taking a shower in the guest room because his hair was slightly damp. A few drops of water dripped from the tips of his hair and slid down his body¡¯s contours before being absorbed by his clothes. He wore a simple T-shirt that revealed his muscles slightly as he moved about. Simply looking at them could easily cause a person to be lost in thoughts... Samantha did not specifically look at him and merely nced over out of habit. She had already cooled down aftering out of the bath, but she somehow felt her body heat up again! She looked away hurriedly and gulped a couple of times. ¡®What¡¯s going on with me? Am I sick? Do I have a fever?¡¯ She exhaled heavily, and¡ªin order to divert her attention¡ªopened her mouth suddenly and asked, ¡°Timothy, when you said that I begged you...¡± Samantha bit her lower lip lightly, seemingly having some difficulty speaking. Nevertheless, she eventually spat out each and every word, ¡°¡­could I have called you when I was drunk?¡± Chapter 116 - In Drunkenness Lies Truth

Chapter 116: In Drunkenness Lies Truth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha had given it some thought and felt that it was the only possibility. She had really drunk too much that night and an entire chunk of her memory had been wiped off. She had been under the impression that she fell asleep after getting drunk. Timothy was wiping her hair with a towel when he raised his gaze and nced at her. He then said, ¡°You finally remembered.¡± Although she had been mentally prepared for it, her emotions crumbled a little at that moment and she could not help but feel a little flustered. Did she say something she ought not to after getting drunk and losing control over herself? Did she, for example, tell him her heart¡¯s truest feelings toward him or something of the likes? Samantha¡¯s expression changed dramatically once those thoughts appeared in her mind. She tried her best to control her faltering voice and maintained a calm tone while asking, ¡°Then, did I¡­ Other than begging you for help... Did I say anything else?¡± Timothy¡¯s wiping motion paused and he threw the towel casually onto the sofa armrest. He curled his lips with intrigue and responded without answering the question, ¡°Do you want to know?¡± His expression made Samantha even more nervous. She pursed her lips and said softly, ¡°Well, tell me.¡± Even though that was the death of her, she still wanted to get a clear idea of why and how she came to face her demise! Timothy¡¯s handsome face sank all of a sudden and his thin lips opened slightly. His tone was cold and he said each word clearly, ¡°You called me¡­a b*stard!¡± Samantha was silent. ¡°And a scumbag!¡± Samantha felt at a loss. Timothy took one more step toward her and narrowed his dark eyes. ¡°You said I didn¡¯t deserve to be your husband!¡± Samantha unconsciously took a step back and gulped. It turned out that she still failed to resist Rochelle¡¯s instigation after getting drunk and really ended up calling Timothy to scold him... The fact that she took the initiative to mention it was nothing more than digging her own grave! Samantha forced a wry smile and exined, ¡°I¡­ I got drunk. All that was nonsense. Can¡¯t you be the bigger man and not take it to heart?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Timothy then retorted coldly, ¡°All I know is that there¡¯s truth in drunkenness!¡± Samantha was extremely upset at why she was not able to hold it back then... She licked her dry lips and struggled to decide whether or not to continue justifying it or admit to her mistake. She ended up choosing thetter. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± She scratched her hair awkwardly. ¡°I really did drink too much.¡± ¡®Sorry¡­¡¯ The glow in Timothy¡¯s eyes intensified. Samantha was all things arrogant and unreasonable, but she never said sorry to him. Her apology was not something he wanted. Seeing Timothy turning quiet all of a sudden, Samantha raised her eyes furtively and nced at him. His expression was a little gloomy and unclear, and he did not look like he was happy. Was he still upset even though she had apologized? Timothy had be really hard to please. During their past romance, Timothy was the easiest to coax. A soft little sentence, a coy little action, or even a kiss on the lips would get him to ede to her again. She thought for a while and opened her mouth to say, ¡°Maybe you can scold me, Timothy? Just say whatever you want to me until you feel better?¡± Timothy returned to his senses and looked at her with disdain. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you?¡± Samantha could not help but chide to herself, ¡®Even though you never scolded me like that before, your ironic and mockingments in the past were much more hurtful than the things I said when scolding you.¡¯ Unfortunately, she was the one in the wrong. There was nothing else she could do other than smile, put her hands together, and said to him, ¡°In that case, I¡¯d have to thank the great Mr. Barker for his magnanimity in forgiving a little girl like me!¡± After a few seconds¡¯ pause, she remembered that she had not gotten to the main question yet and tentatively asked again, ¡°Timothy, I¡­ didn¡¯t say anything else, did I?¡± Timothy finally kept her in suspense and asked, ¡°What else do you think you said?¡± A slight crack appeared on Samantha¡¯s face. He was implying that she said other things in addition to cursing and begging! She wondered whether she had turned into a talkative bbermouth after getting drunk. She used to be a good girl who never went off the rails after getting drunk and fell asleep instead. How was it even logical that she had spoken so much at the time? Samantha¡¯s expression turned bitter and her delicate facial features were all scrunched up. ¡°I really can¡¯t remember, Timothy. What else did I say to you exactly?¡± If she really did say something embarrassing, she might probably have to dig a hole and bury herself in it. Timothy¡¯s ck pupils stared fixedly at her. His long legs stretched forward and he reduced the distance between them. Then, he leaned over slightly and moved his thin lips to her ears. In a low and sonorous voice, he said, ¡°You said that as long as I am willing to help you, you¡¯ll...¡± Having said that, he dragged out the final syble and paused deliberately. Samantha gulped several times and asked nervously, ¡°I¡¯ll what?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll¡­unconditionally ept three of my conditions in exchange!¡± For a moment, Samantha did not know whether she should breathe a sigh of relief or continue feeling anxious. At the very least, she was fortunate not to have confessed to him or anything of the sort, although agreeing to Timothy¡¯s three conditions was hardly any better! What if the first thing Timothy asked was for her to disappear on her own? Was she supposed to take her own life then? What if he wanted her tomit a crime so she would be jailed for the rest of her life? Even if she was drunk, she could not have agreed to something that would forfeit her own liberty, right? Could Timothy be hoodwinking her? Timothy seemed to have seen through her thoughts. His cold and indifferent voice resonated through the air and he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t be asked tomit any crimes. Can¡¯t expect you to do that with your IQ.¡± Samantha was speechless. It would do Timothy well not to speak up because doing so would make a person feel like smacking him. She had been so lovestruck back then that his handsomeness clouded her judgment. Were that not the case, she would not have fallen for him despite his handsomeness, considering how vtile and annoying he was when he spoke! Samantha had no memory of those three conditions and would not be able to deny anything even if he imed that she had agreed to three thousand conditions. After all, he really did rescue her from dire straits that day. If Timothy had not shown up, things would have either ended very badly for her, or she would have been dragged down along with her worthless parents. There was no such thing as a free lunch and she understood thew of equivalent exchange. Samantha raised her head and Timothy¡¯s handsome face was reflected in her dark eyes. Her lips moved slightly and she said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back on my word since I¡¯ve already agreed to it. What do you want me to do? Tell me, and if it¡¯s something I¡¯m able to do, I give you my word, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Timothy lowered his gaze and looked at Samantha, whose figure was reflected in his eyes as well. A glimmer streaked across his eyes and he started to speak, ¡°The first condition is....¡± Chapter 117 - Honesty

Chapter 117: Honesty

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Since our marriage has been made public, you¡¯re now rightfully and legitimately Mrs. Barker. You represent not only yourself, but also the reputation of the Barkers and the Barker Group. ¡°Therefore, it is important to get rid of any other men out there!¡± Samantha, though speechless, agreed with his first sentence. Even if making it public was not what they wanted, Timothy had already done so to help her. As a result, she most certainly knew what was good for herself and would therefore pay special attention to her words and deeds before getting a divorce. As for the following sentence... Timothy had alreadye forward and said, ¡®I¡¯m the only man my wife, Samantha, has both before and after our marriage. Our marriage is a happy one, and there are no affairs or cheating!¡¯ However, could it be that deep down he still did not truly believe her? Samantha had written everything off as hopeless after the way he hurt her and no longer cared whether or not he believed her. After what happened earlier that day, however, she no longer wanted to be misunderstood again for whatever reason. Old Madam Barker treated her with such sincerity and Aunt Julia cared for her a lot too. Timothy, on the other hand, had at least stepped up to help her that day, and the vi finally felt a little like home. Samantha wondered if it was okay for her to want more. ¡°Timothy, whatever rification I made at the press conference today is true. There really isn¡¯t anything going on between me and those men on the namel¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Timothy interrupted her outright and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about Dr. Sherwood.¡± Samantha was stunned for a moment and did not know whether to get angry orugh out loud. Having misunderstood her and n some time ago, he did not believe her exnation since that time and continued not to believe her ever since then. However, she was overly upset and angryst time because of her sadness, hence the countless harsh and wrathful remarks she spat out. Samantha thought to herself for a moment in order to try and structure her sentences. She then said calmly, ¡°Timothy, Dr. Sherwood and I are just friends, and at most our rtionship can be described as being slightly special. What I mean by that is¡­he¡¯s my savior. I suffered a serious injury when I was abroad and he was the attending doctor who treated me. He¡¯s also the one who helped with Corey¡¯s condition and asked the little saint for help on my behalf. That was why the little saint was willing to treat Corey. That¡¯s all there is to our rtionship.¡± She raised her eyes to look at Timothy and saw no expression on the man¡¯s handsome face. His dark eyes seemed distant and there was no discernible emotion from then. Samantha bit her lower lip slightly and said, ¡°Everything I said is the truth. Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± The bedroom fell silent all of a sudden after her sentence ended. The hopeful glow in Samantha¡¯s eyes faded little by little as time passed. Just as she thought Timothy would not speak again, he asked out of the blue, ¡°In that case, you said before that the man you like isn¡¯t Dr. Sherwood. Who is it then?¡± Samantha was a little surprised and speechless. She did not expect that the question had been ying in Timothy¡¯s mind all along. It was not that surprising because a man like Timothy would not allow any potential affairs to exist, whatever the reasons for their existence might be. Samantha curled his lips and answered honestly, ¡°That man doesn¡¯t exist, Timothy. I don¡¯t have a man that I like. I only came up with that excuse to try and convince Grandma against ying matchmaker for us.¡± Had she known that it would cause such a serious misunderstanding, she would not have said that in the first ce. ¡°You don¡¯t like any man at all?¡± Timothy muttered those words while a convoluted amalgamation of emotion filled his eyes. He looked at her and asked solemnly again, ¡°Is there really...no one that you like?¡± In order topletely eliminate that misunderstanding, Samantha raised her hand without thinking and swore, ¡°I swear. I don¡¯t like anyone. No one, none!¡± ¡®No one¡­¡¯ In that case, Samantha definitively had no feelings for him two years ago. The corners of Timothy¡¯s lips twitched but he could not force out a smile. After Samantha finished speaking, she looked at Timothy¡¯s face again, thinking that he would believe her at longst. However, the expression on his face left her stunned. He did not look even half as happy, but seemed to give off a sense of sadness instead. She blinked instinctively. Could it have been her illusion? Samantha wanted to get a clearer look, but Timothy did not give her that chance as he had already turned around and strode out of the room. She could only look nkly at his rear figure. The atmosphere had clearly been quite good earlier. She even thought about how good it would be if their rtionship became more cordial and therefore allowed them to get along better. He was indecipherable in the past and even more indecipherable then. Samantha stood there for a minute and felt her body getting hotter. She came to her senses at once and walked quickly to the window, opening it so the breeze could be let in. After drying her hair and doing her skincare routine, Samantha walked to the side of the bed, pulled the nket, andy down to prepare for a good night¡¯s sleep. Barely seconds after closing her eyes, she heard footsteps at the door and subconsciously looked over to see Timothy¡¯s return. He was still expressionless as he walked straight and went up to the other side of the bed. He then lifted the nket andid down. The light was switched off with a snap and the bedroom suddenly became dark. Sensing that he was in a bad mood, Samantha did not dare to say anything since it was not as though they had never slept together. The bed was huge anyway, and there was no problem for them to keep to themselves and sleep. Samantha closed her eyes. She was very tired, very sleepy, and wanted nothing more than to sleep. Unfortunately, her body was unusually hot, causing her to toss and turn over and over again. Although she moved in a very delicate manner, she seemed to have bothered Timothy because he soon asked, ¡°Are you going to sleep or not?¡± The darkness seemed to amplify his hoarse and resonant voice. Samantha immediately did not dare to move and said hurriedly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll sleep. I¡¯m sleeping! I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± After a pause, she exined weakly, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ It feels a little hot.¡± The man was silent for a few seconds before opening his mouth. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Ah, so you think so too? Then I¡¯ll¡ª Aghh¡ª¡± In the darkness, Timothy got up suddenly and grasped Samantha¡¯s wrist. The next second, his body covered hers and he nted a kiss on her lips. The rest of Samantha¡¯s sentence, which was ¡®¡­turn on the air conditioner¡¯, had beenpletely cut off by Timothy. His kiss was very strong and he had started to venture further while Samantha was still confused. His big palm had slipped in the hem of her clothes... ¡°Mmgghh...¡± Samantha struggled. Did Timothy misunderstand her? When she mentioned being hot, it was purely to describe the temperature, not some kind of ambiguous hint! In fact, she had slept with Timothy in the same bed before, but Timothy had always viewed her with disdain and never went so far as to be so¡­ravenous! Could it be... Samantha thought of something all of a sudden. It had to be the dinner earlier! No wonder Old Madam Barker did not take a bite when they were eating and insisted that they finish the food! There was a reason behind that action. As soon as that thought urred to Samantha, she pushed Timothy forcefully away and panted slightly as soon as she managed to distance herself from him a little.. She then said quickly, ¡°Timothy, you¡¯re only like this because Grandma probably put something in our food. Snap out of it!¡± Chapter 118 - Becoming Gentle

Chapter 118: Bing Gentle

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s words failed to nip Timothy¡¯s intentions in the bud, and to make it worse, he even grabbed her wrists and locked them above her head. She could feel his body getting hotter and hotter even when there were clothes in between them. Even the breath that he exhaled was searing hot. Her heartbeat sped up uncontrobly and she struggled hard, but all her efforts failed to snap Timothy out of it. On the contrary, her body heat increased in proportion to her struggles, making her feel as though her entire being was about to burn. If things went on like that, Samantha knew that there was a possibility she might not even be able to control herself, much less Timothy... She gulped a couple of times and said without thinking, ¡°Timothy, I know you¡¯re ufortable right now, so if you really need it, maybe you can go¡ª¡± Timothy seemed to have predicted what she was going to say and pinched her chin all of a sudden before she could say it. The next second, he kissed her forcefully with a passion so intense that it seemed able to swallow everything. It was more like punishment rather than a kiss! Samantha could not help but groan. As soon as his ruthlessness acted up, his brutality from the other night appeared out of nowhere in her mind, draining her face of color instantly. Her pupils contracted uncontrobly and her body trembled spontaneously. Timothy noticed the change in her mood and his movements stiffened for a moment. Then, he raised his head slightly and looked into Samantha¡¯s ck eyes. There was an obvious look of fear and resistance. Samantha did not want to disy such a fragile side of her in front of Timothy, but fear was as difficult to hide as cold. She could only bite her lip and look away. She was powerless to stop Timothy¡¯s actions. He moved his fingers after about half a minute, forcing her to turn her face and look at him. He then lowered his head once more and kissed her lips. Samantha¡¯s heart sank. She knew that he would do what he wanted without caring how she felt... However, it did not take long for her to feel that something was amiss. Timothy¡¯s kiss was not as rough as before, nor was it purely to vent himself as it was thest round. His kiss had be very delicate and soft, as if he was treating someone extremely precious to him. That kiss was strange yet familiar to Samantha. Timothy was so cautious when they had their first kiss. He tried everything step by step and his movements were extremely gentle, making her dizzy and drawing her deeper into him. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden and she wondered if the man on her was Timothy. Why did he suddenly be so gentle? The moonlight shone in from outside the window and she had a clear look at Timothy¡¯s face under the dim light¡ªit really was him. His gentleness eased her tension and fear a little bit. Before Samantha¡¯s brain had time to process everything, she became dizzy due to the kiss. Her mind had turned nk while her vision became a blur. Timothy eventually led her into another world, but she did not know whether it was her inability to resist her own heat or whether there was some other reason behind it. They had a long night. ¡­ Early the next morning, Samantha woke up slowly ording to her biological clock and strained to open her heavy eyelids. After a few seconds, she felt as if her body had been disassembled and reassembled again, for there were aches and soreness everywhere. She frowned severely and could not help but inhale sharply. Memories from the previous night flooded suddenly into her mind, and Samantha¡¯s cheeks turned hot all of a sudden. She turned her face subconsciously and looked at the other side of the bed. No one was there anymore, suggesting that Timothy had already left. Samantha finally heaved a sigh of relief. She was d he was gone, otherwise she really did not know how else to face him. The phone rang suddenly. She wrapped her body with the nket and sat up slowly, following which she reached out for the phone on the bedside table. After picking up the device, she saw that the caller ID was ¡®Dr. Sherwood¡¯. Why did he call her so early? Although Samantha was puzzled, she nevertheless moved her fingers slightly and prepared to press the answer button. It was then that the room door was pushed open all of a sudden and Timothy came walking in. Samantha looked up instinctively and felt her heart skip a beat uponying eyes on Timothy¡¯s handsome face. Her hand trembled uncontrobly and the phone fell from her hand after she failed to grasp it steadily. The device fell to the floor with a tter. Samantha rushed out of bed to pick it up, but Timothy was even quicker and picked it up before she could. He nced at the phone screen and narrowed his eyes slightly. Samantha saw the situation and immediately knew that things were going south. Although she had exined it very clearly yesterday, she was still confused as to whether Timothy believed her because he never gave her a straight answer. She was afraid he might lose his temper again... Samantha was just about to panic when Timothy handed the phone to her all of a sudden. He opened his lips and said in a monotonous manner, ¡°Answer it.¡± Samantha¡¯s round eyes blinked several times in disbelief. She wondered if she had heard wrongly because she had heard him allowing her to answer it. What was going on? Did he believe what she said the night before? Samantha looked at him suspiciously, then slowly reached out to take the phone from him. She pressed the answer button in an equally slow manner. ¡°Good morning, Sammy.¡± n¡¯s voice was as gentle as ever on the other end of the line. Samantha nced at Timothy and saw that he had not walked away. Furthermore, his expression did not seem to be unhappy and she could not figure out what was in his mind. As a result, she had no choice but to first answer n. ¡°Good morning, Dr. Sherwood. What brought you to call me so early today?¡± ¡°The final n for your brother¡¯s treatment has been prepared. I have to arrange a time to examine him with you and the attending doctor, just like before. We canmence treatment if there aren¡¯t any further problems!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samantha could not help but cover her lips with her hands. Her eyes then brightened with excitement as she answered, ¡°We¡¯ll go whenever you¡¯re free then. I¡¯m avable anytime. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the final n to be devised so soon. You must¡¯ve put a lot of time and thought into it. I¡¯m thankful to you and the little saint for all your hard work!¡± n could not help but chuckle when he listened to Samantha¡¯s happy voice. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to fulfill the promise I made to you.¡± ¡°You were under no obligation to do so, but I¡¯m really thankful to you and the little saint!¡± Samantha¡¯s tone was filled with deep gratitude. n smiled. ¡°See youter.¡± Samantha was still thrilled even after hanging up and she unconsciously said to Timothy beside her, ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m so happy that Corey will be saved! He might even be able to wake up soon!¡± After speaking, she suddenly realized that they did not seem to be in the kind of rtionship where she could just share her happiness like that. Samantha licked her lips and was about to say something to remedy the situation, but Timothy merely responded in a soft voice. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s good.¡± She looked at Timothy in amazement. Was she still in dreand? Why was Timothy so easy to talk to that day? She did not dare to pinch Timothy, so she pinched her leg quietly and immediately frowned in pain. She was awake... Timothy seemed to be in a good mood that day and it seemed to be a good opportunity for Samantha. She pursed her lips before opening her mouth again and saying, ¡°Timothy, I¡¯d like....¡± Chapter 119 - Conscious of Her Status as Mrs. Barker

Chapter 119: Conscious of Her Status as Mrs. Barker

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha hesitated for a couple seconds before finally mustering the courage to finish her sentence, ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to treat Dr. Sherwood to a meal.¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Reason?¡± His voice did not fluctuate at all and Samantha could not tell whether he was angry. However, she was not going to back down easily because she had already raised the subject. She structured her sentences in her mind and said, ¡°I told you before that Corey wouldn¡¯t have been treated by the little saint if it weren¡¯t for Dr. Sherwood. I told him that I¡¯d treat him to a meal and thank him, but since it was dyed because of¡­some issues, I¡¯d like to make it up to him with this meal.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I think this is something I should be telling you about.¡± After all, their marriage had just been made public the day before and she had to live up to the reputation of being Timothy¡¯s wife. She had also promised Timothy not to do anything that would shame the Barkers or the Barker Group. She was free to meet her friends for a meal, but because n was once the subject of her scandals, it was better to tell Timothy beforehand to avoid any misunderstandings. It was something she ought to tell him... The dark glow in Timothy¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared because of those words and his lips curled up into an imperceptible smile. Samantha, at longst, was finally conscious of her status as Mrs. Barker. However, she wanted to have a meal with n... Scenes from all of Timothy¡¯s previous asions with that so-called ¡®Dr. Sherwood¡¯ appeared in his mind, prompting him to frown slightly. Men knew other men best, and he could see that there was more than meets the eye with the way n looked at Samantha. Upon seeing his prolonged silence andck of expression on his handsome face, Samantha unconsciously bit her lower lip. If Timothy disagreed with letting her treat n for dinner, would she then have to think of another way to thank him? The next second, however, Samantha heard Timothy¡¯s cold and indifferent voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha was speechless and could not react at all for a few seconds. ¡®Did you say, ¡®Okay¡¯? You¡¯re saying you agree?¡¯ Could Timothy really be capable of such magnanimity? Timothy seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He looked askance at her and said, ¡°Dr. Sherwood has been of such great help to Corey that it¡¯s only right to treat him to dinner as a token of gratitude.¡± That was justifiable and reasonable, but the way he became so considerate all of a sudden somehow made Samantha feel that something was not quite right. She could feel an inexplicable chill on her back. She asked again in a low voice, ¡°Timothy, are you really¡­allowing me to treat Dr. Sherwood to dinner?¡± Timothy lowered his gaze, looked right into her big round eyes, then affirmed, ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± She knew that things were not as simple as they seemed, but amazingly, she breathed a sigh of relief and her tone became calm. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°As Mrs. Barker, it¡¯s imperative that you show your utmost sincerity when you treat him to a meal. You mustn¡¯t embarrass yourself,¡± Timothy said casually. Samantha frowned. She understood him to say that she had to find a restaurant that was worthy of her status as Mrs. Barker. Her initial idea was to look for a restaurant that she could afford. It was not because she was unwilling to spend that money, but because those restaurants which were worthy of her status as Mrs. Barker were simply too expensive. She would not be able to get that kind of money even if she sold her organs! ¡°I...¡± Samantha hesitated before continuing, ¡°I¡­ You know that I don¡¯t have much money. I can only try my best not to be impolite.¡± The whole nation had probably known what little bnce she had left in her bank ounts... Timothy narrowed his eyes at her once more and showed a dissatisfied look. Samantha felt doubly embarrassed. It was not her fault that she was poor! A rich man like him would never experience the pain of having no money! ¡°How about this,¡± Timothy said, seemingly having thought of something. Samantha looked at him abruptly and wondered if he wanted to lend her money? She then heard the man saying word for word. ¡°You can invite Dr. Sherwood to our home for dinner.¡± ¡°Home?¡± Samantha was stunned. ¡°You mean here?¡± Timothy cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this vi not worthy enough for Dr. Sherwood to be invited over for dinner?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s worthy,¡± Samantha immediately denied. The vi was much more luxurious than those high-end restaurants and she could not possibly find it distasteful. However, Samantha felt awkward. ¡°Grandma¡¯s here, and so are you. Wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate if I invited Dr. Sherwood over for dinner in my personal capacity?¡± Timothy looked as though he had long expected that kind of response from her and so repliedzily, ¡°Grandma and Aunt Julia will go back to the mansion for a banquet in another two days and they won¡¯t be here for some time. I, on the other hand, will be very busy at work and I won¡¯t be back. You can do as you please. ¡°Besides, each and every single one of your movements is being watched now. I don¡¯t want to make the headlines of the entertainment news because of you.¡± Although Timothy¡¯s words sounded harsh, it was not something Samantha could refute. Timothy aside, even she did not want to make headlines on the entertainment news anymore. Being the subject of everyone¡¯s daily conversation was not fun at all. Since Old Madam Barker would not be around and Timothy would not be home, she would be the only one left in the vi. It was therefore a good idea to invite n over and treat him to a meal at home. She could personally cook him a delicious meal to express her heartfelt thanks. Samantha nodded and spoke with a touch of appreciativeness in her tone. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Timothy. And thank you...for giving me the space.¡± A glimmer shed across Timothy¡¯s eyes, though there was no emotion on his face. He remained as cold as ever as he said, ¡°Mm.¡± He then turned around and went to the dressing room to change his clothes. Samantha looked at his handsome figure and could not help but think to herself, ¡®Timothy¡¯s mood is pretty good today...¡¯ Was it the first time she had such a harmonious conversation with him ever since they got married? What could possibly make him so happy? Inside the dressing room, the phone rang and Timothy nced at the caller ID while buttoning his shirt. He then grabbed his phone and switched it off. ¡­ Timothy exited the vi and saw Ronald waiting for him by the car door. Ronald opened the rear door for Timothy as thetter strode over to the car. Timothy bent down slightly and was about to get into the car when a sudden thought urred to him and he froze while ncing at Ronald from the side. ¡°Have you gotten it out of him yet?¡± Ronald understood what Timothy was talking about and replied bluntly. ¡°That Mr. Cheadle has already confessed it all. Someone paid him a huge amount of money, telling him to act as Ms. Larsson¡¯s new husband and testify against her at the press conference.¡± Timothy tapped his finger twice on the car door frame. ¡°It was Violet and Penelope?¡± It sounded more like an affirmation even though it was actually a question. Those same words had just reached Ronald¡¯s lips. He could only swallow it all back and nod his head. ¡°Yes. Everything was instigated by the two of them, including using Simon and Cynthia as their tools.¡± Timothy lips twitched. Simon and Cynthia were themselves, worthless people. Once Ronald finished reporting, he saw Timothy looking at him continuously and could not help but get nervous.. He asked softly, ¡°Mr. Barker, did I¡­not do my job right?¡± Chapter 120 - Give Me Another Chance

Chapter 120: Give Me Another Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy kept quiet while his dark pupils stared at Ronald. That one look caused Ronald¡¯s hair to stand on end and he swiftly started to recall where exactly he had gone wrong. After giving it a lot of thought, he felt that he had already done what Mr. Barker ordered and there was absolutely nothing wrong with what he said. When Ronald finally could not handle his own boss¡¯s death stare, he decided to bite the bullet and ask weakly once more, ¡°Mr. Barker, what have I done wrong? Please tell me directly. I¡¯ll definitely change!!¡± A few secondster, Timothy finally opened his mouth and asked, ¡°What did you call her?¡± Ronald was even more confused at that sudden question. However, he soon had a lightbulb moment after having digested that question thoroughly. ¡°Mr. Barker, I misspoke. I shouldn¡¯t have called her Ms. Larsson. I should¡¯ve addressed her as¡­Mrs. Barker.¡± After saying that, he secretly nced at Timothy and saw the man¡¯s lips curling up. He then retracted his gaze before bending slightly to get into the car. It was only then that Ronald breathed a massive sigh of relief. He was lucky to have guessed it right. Moments ago, he nearly died of fright. His big boss had looked at him in such a way that he thought he had leaked thepany¡¯s high-level secrets. In the end, it was nothing more than the issue of addressing Samantha. Then again, Timothy never seemed to take offense when Ronald called Samantha ¡®Ms. Larsson¡¯ in the past, yet for some reason Timothy suddenly could not bear to hear him addressing Samantha as ¡®Ms. Larsson.¡¯ Perhaps Timothy¡¯s domineering act of saving the damsel in distress and seeded in warming up Timothy and Samantha¡¯s rtionship! Ronald could not help but feel happy for them. Sweet mother of God! He was just super overjoyed to see them finally being a couple! ¡­ The car arrived at the entrance of the Barker Group. Timothy had just opened the car door and exited the vehicle when a slender figure rushed up to his side all of a sudden. The figure tried grabbing his arm, but he dodged it easily, causing the figure to grasp nothing but thin air and end up falling onto the ground. Timothy lowered his gaze and looked at the woman coldly. Penelope had a mournful expression as she looked at Timothy pitifully. There was a very strong hint of weeping in her voice. ¡°Timmy, ssnnff...¡± She immediately started to grumble, ¡°I came to look for you but the two security guards at the entrance refused to let me in. They said something about having to make an appointment. Do I still need to make an appointment? You should fire them, Timmy. They have terrible judgment!¡± Ronald had already gotten out of the car too. He tried hard not tough when he listened to her. Penelope was and always been a good-for-nothing rich daughter. She was clearly the one with ¡®terrible judgment¡¯! Ronald walked to Timothy¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Barker, should I deal with her?¡± They were at thepany entrance, after all. It would leave a sour taste in people¡¯s mouths if Penelope was allowed to bawl her eyes out there. Penelope saw that Timothy was quiet and noticed that his handsome face was very icy too. In addition, the way he looked at her did not seem to contain even the slightest bit of warmth, unlike the indulgence he showed her in the past. Her heart tightened and she did not dare to be impudent anymore. She stood up and said tearfully, ¡°Timmy, I¡­ I have something to tell you. Can you spare me some time?¡± The corners of Timothy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Sure.¡± Penelope was immediately overjoyed. She knew that Timothy¡¯s heart would melt as long as she shed tears. As long as she admitted her mistake and used a bit of cajoleryter, Timothy would definitely stop being angry at her and forgive her. It worked so many times before that she was confident of her sess for the next one too. ¡­ At the CEO¡¯s office, Timothy walked in first, followed by Penelope. She was wondering how best to cry and start her wheedling when she heard the man¡¯s cold and indifferent voice. ¡°You have five minutes.¡± Penelope was so stunned that she quickly returned to her senses. Her lips twitched and tears began streaming down again. ¡°Timmy, don¡¯t be so cold. I...¡± ¡°Four minutes.¡± The affectionate and coquettish sentences she had prepared immediately became stuck in her throat. Penelope knew that Timothy kept to his words, and once her five minutes were up, he would probably throw her out for real! Her father, Justin, had received news earlier that morning regarding the Barker Groups¡¯ intentions of canceling all cooperation with the Schmidt Group. The Schmidts¡¯ were relying on her and she did not dare to mess around anymore. Penelope sniffled, raised her hand to wipe the corner of her eyes, then said, ¡°Timmy, I¡¯m here to admit my mistakes to you. I was the one who did all that to Samantha and I didn¡¯t expect to get you involved. I¡¯m sorry. This is my mistake. I really didn¡¯t mean it! I just¡­didn¡¯t know that you and Samantha were already married.¡± It was her mother who taught her that trick. Compared to grumbling and grouching, admitting one¡¯s mistakes would be more sessful in getting the pity of a man like Timothy. Moreover, the me had to be shifted to Samantha. Her mother had analyzed that there were probably unavoidable circumstances at y when Timothy married Samantha, which was why such an identity was fabricated and kept under wraps for so long. Everything probably only happened because Samantha wanted to absolve herself of the situation and use some underhanded means to make Timothye forth and make the marriage public. In short, they were certainly not as loving as they said they were. ¡°Timmy, I only did this because Samantha came for us first. She was jealous of my rtionship with you. She joined hands with Sheena, who then seduced my father and wrecked my entire family. We¡¯re breaking apart and all I want is an eye for an eye!¡± ¡°Timmy, Samantha isn¡¯t as simple as you think she is. Her schemes and plots are dirty and vicious. Don¡¯t be fooled by her!¡± Timothy¡¯s gaze finallynded on her face. His lips curled up slightly but there did not seem to be any joy in his eyes. His gaze was evidently very indifferent, but Penelope was unable to say a single word and felt as though her throat had been strangled. Timothy¡¯s face was expressionless and her words seemed like air to him. He raised his hand to nce at his watch before opening his lips and saying, ¡°Your five minutes are up.¡± It was a simple and direct order for her to leave. Penelope¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She said so many things but he did not have any reaction nor any response. He should not have treated her like that or act in such a way toward her! ¡°Timmy, how could you treat me like this? Did you forget your promise to ¡®her¡¯? You said you¡¯d treat me well!¡± Timothy scoffed softly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for ¡®her¡¯, do you think you could still stand here?¡± That sentence caused Penelope to stagger back a couple of steps, as if she had been struck by lightning. She always thought that Timothy had developed feelings for her after their interaction during the past two years. She had previously leaked out rumors saying that they were in a rtionship and followed up by teasing how there was good news in store. Timothy was not angry at all, and he always indulged her by giving her whatever she wanted. She really thought he did all that because he fell in love with her, but¡­was all of that simply because he had promised ¡®that woman¡¯? Penelope was extremely saddened but could not help using ¡®her¡¯ to plead with him once more. ¡°In that case, Timmy, can you¡­give me and my family another chance? For ¡®her¡¯ sake?¡± It was either that, or the Schmidts would suffer the same fate as the Larssons.... Chapter 121 - Who Is ‘Her’?

Chapter 121: Who Is ¡®Her¡¯?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Penelope was born with a silver spoon, and over the past two years, had lived with increasing extravagance and unbounded glory as ¡®Timothy¡¯s girlfriend¡¯ and ¡®Timothy¡¯s fiancee.¡¯ One could imagine just how she would end up if she lost Timothy¡¯s support. The reality in that circle was that a person would be held in high regard during their time of prestige. However, a fall from grace would entail being trampled into the mud! Furthermore, she had offended numerous people during the past two years. None of those people dared to show their anger due to Timothy¡¯s reputation, and she dreaded imagining the kind of retaliation she would have to suffer if everyone wanted to get back at her in the future! Simply thinking about all that was enough to make her increasingly fearful, so much so that the color on her face started to disappear bit by bit. Timothy had already lost his patience. He tookrge strides over to the desk and pressed a button on the internal line. When the other side finally answered, Timothy said coldly, ¡°Send her off, Ronald.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Barker.¡± Ronald casually opened the office door, walked in, then stood in front of Penelope and said politely, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, please.¡± Penelope was unable to ept that Timothy was being so ruthless to her. Even if he had never felt anything for Penelope during the past two years, he could not have forgotten ¡®her¡¯ affection, could he? ¡°Timmy!¡± She looked straight at Timothy and practically gritted her teeth when she protested, ¡°Are you being so mercilessly to me because of Samantha? Even to the point of abandoning your promise to ¡®her¡¯? Has Samantha blinded your eyes? How can your actions be worthy of ¡®her¡¯!¡± One of her words seemed to have irked Timothy because his expression sank all of a sudden. ¡°Leave.¡± Timothy spoke in the iciest of voices. ¡°Before I change my mind.¡± Penelope had never seen Timothy act that way before and was instantly shocked. The remainder of her sentences were stuck in her throat and she was unable to utter even a single syble. When Ronald saw that, he ditched his gentlemanly demeanor and grabbed Penelope¡¯s wrist, pulling her forcibly out of the office. Penelope had regained some of her senses and began struggling vigorously. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯m not leaving. I still have some things I haven¡¯t sa¡ª¡± ¡°Ms. Schmidt!¡± Ronald interrupted her coldly. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to leave without making a fuss. If you continue to stir up trouble, the consequences would not be as simple as merely ending all cooperation with your family!¡± Penelope had always thought nothing of Ronald and she was therefore very shocked when he ended up being the one warning her! ¡°Why do you think you are? Are you in any position to be speaking?¡± Penelope still maintained her high and mighty demeanor as a rich daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know that Timmy simply can¡¯t think straight because he¡¯s in a fit of anger. Once he¡¯s no longer angry, I¡¯ll make sure to have him fire you!¡± Ronald had undergone professional training and would neverugh under normal circumstances, not unless he really could not help it. At that moment, he really was amused by Penelope. Things had alreadye to a head, and it was bad enough that shecked any desire to repent. The arrogance and naivete she disyed were simply appalling. In the past, Ronald never understood what his big boss even saw in that idiot of a woman. It was not until then that he found out it had nothing to do with Penelope at all. His big boss only indulged Penelope because of his promise to ¡®her¡¯. Penelope understood that well enough, yet she still continued to lose herself in her fantasies and believe her own lies. It was as if her brain existed for nothing else but toplete her appearance as a human. Ronald had endured her outbursts countless times in the past two years and could no longer be bothered to show her any courtesy. He smirked sarcastically and said unceremoniously, ¡°Wakey, wakey, Ms. Schmidt! Mr. Barker won¡¯t show you any mercy after you offended the Mrs. By the way, do you remember Tiana Reece, the secretary?¡± Tiana Reece worked in the secretarial department of the CEO¡¯s office. She had a smoking hot figure and always dressed well. Penelope remembered who Tiana was, of course. She had¡ªin private¡ªfrequently made life difficult for Tiana, warning thetter not to overstep her bounds with Timothy. Penelope even pretended toin to Timothy, saying that Tiana bullied her and requesting¡ªalbeit unsessfully¡ªfor Timothy to dismiss her. ¡°Why are you bringing her up?¡± Ronald had a little smile. ¡°No reason in particr. I just wanted to tell you that Tiana was fired a few months ago and haspletely disappeared from her line of work.¡± After a pause of about half a second, Ronald¡¯s voice became increasingly cheery. ¡°The reason for her dismissal was because she did not know her ce and offended Mrs. Barker. Mr. Barker then disposed of her without so much as another word.¡± ¡°...How?¡± Penelope shook her head once, then did so again. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Sheined so many times and failed to aplish what she wanted. How, then, was Samantha able to persuade Timothy like that? The two of them were supposed to not have a real rtionship at all, right? Was it not Samantha who forced Timothy to marry her? Even after all that happened, she was still convinced that Timothy was angry because he was implicated in the whole ordeal, rather than because of Samantha! His exnation could not be any clearer, yet she continued to hold firmly to her delusions. There was nothing else for Ronald to say. After all, no one could wake a person who pretended to be asleep! The security personnel just so happened to have reached the floor and Ronald shoved Penelope directly over to them. ¡°Send her out.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The security guards held Penelope on either side, suppressed her screams and struggles, then dragged her away by force. The screams faded into the distance and Ronald could not help but massage his ears. He turned around and returned to his desk to sit down. His attention shifted inadvertently to the CEO¡¯s office and he could not help but feel a little curious as to who the ¡®she¡¯ that his boss and Penelope were talking about. Could there actually be someone who could influence his big boss? The faces of all the women who had shown up around Timothy in recent years shed through Ronald¡¯s mind, and one particr face finally came to the fore. Ronald froze for a moment. Could that person be the ¡®her¡¯? A sense of dread came over him. He had just cheered for Timothy and Samantha after the two of them showed signs of improvement in their rtionship. Could he have been cheering on the wrong couple? ¡­ For three days after that, Timothy did not return to the vi. Meanwhile, Old Madam Barker had set off to the old mansion with Aunt Julia for a banquet that very day, just as Timothy said they would. The so-called old mansion referred to the Barkers¡¯ ancestral home, which was located in Zed City. The Barkers were a huge family and Old Master Barker had four siblings. The Barkers¡¯ internal policy was that anyone who showed promise and capability would be able to be the heir. It was through sheer ability that Old Master Barker became the heir despite being the third eldest. Old Master Barker¡¯s business grew exponentially thereafter. He eventually married his wife Nancy¡ªthe daughter of one of Capital City¡¯s wealthy families¡ªand chose to settle down there for her sake. Each year, however, they went back regrly to maintain familial ties. Samantha sent off Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia, telling them to be careful on the road. She watched them get in the car but did not go back into the house even after the car drove away. She had an appointment with n and wouldter go to the hospital to see the final treatment n. Samantha then walked to the luxury car. In order to live up to her status as ¡®Mrs. Barker¡¯, she had to be mindful whenever she left the house, and so was obliged to use the luxury car that Old Madam Barker gave to her. She opened the car door, got in, then started the engine and drove out. ¡­ After discussing the treatment n, Samantha walked out of the office with n and seemed to have remembered something all of a sudden.. She looked at n before opening her mouth to speak. Chapter 122 - First Confrontation

Chapter 122: First Confrontation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Are you free tomorrow, Dr. Sherwood?¡± n stopped walking and turned to make eye contact with her. He smiled gently and said, ¡°I am. What¡¯s up?¡± Samantha smiled back. ¡°I just wanted to make it up to you and treat you to the meal I still owe you.¡± ¡°Oh, you want to treat me to a meal?¡± n paused for half a second before he said, ¡°Sure. Let me know the location and I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Samantha sent n off at the entrance of the hospital and waved goodbye. ¡°See you tomorrow, Dr. Sherwood.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± The driver drove off slowly after n got into the car. He looked at Samantha¡¯s figure through the rearview mirror, watching as she became further and further away until she was no longer in sight. It was only then that he withdrew his gaze. After pondering for a moment, he said to his driver who was manning the wheel, ¡°Hey, Martin, could you order a bunch of flowers tomorrow?¡± Martin was stunned, but he soon recovered and asked aloud. ¡°Okay. What kind of flowers do you want me to get?¡± n looked out of the car window and narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he was trying to recall something. Half a minute passed before he answered, ¡°Pink roses.¡± ¡­ The vi was empty. Instead of going back, Samantha stayed in the hospital that night and spoke to Corey. She told him to hang on because he would soon receive treatment from the little saint. She was waiting for him to finally open his eyes and wake up. Once he recovered, she could finally bring him home. The next morning, Samantha woke up early to wipe Corey¡¯s body and massage his limbs to rx them. She then had a very simple breakfast before driving out of the hospital. She had invited n over for dinner that evening. In order to express her gratitude to him, she decided that she would show off all the cooking skills she learnt throughout her life. Samantha had already figured out what she wanted to cook since the previous night. When it came to dishes that she was not too confident in cooking, she sent a WeTalk message to Aunt Julia, who then went all out in teaching her on the assumption that she was going to cook for Timothy. Samantha drove to the grocer on the ground floor of a huge shopping mall, then pushed a shopping cart and filled it with high-quality ingredients. When she returned to the vi, she went upstairs to change into somefortable home clothes before heading down to the kitchen to start prepping. While there were some dishes that she could cook a littleter, the double-stewed soup she nned on making had to be boiled long enough or else it would not taste as vorful and delicious. After boiling the soup and leaving it to simmer on low heat, Samantha exited the kitchen to tidy and clean the vi a bit. At around four in the evening, Samantha took out her cell phone and shared the location of the vi with n through a WeTalk message. n replied swiftly: [Okay, see youter. :)] He even added a smiling emoji at the end of his message. Samantha estimated that n would arrive at half-past seven, so by six she went into the kitchen and started cooking. Her actions were nimble and skillful, allowing her to prepare all the dishes with ease. She looked up at the time and saw that it was ten minutes past seven. Samantha went out of the kitchen, went upstairs, and headed into the bedroom. She changed into a more formal dress,bed her messy hair, then stood in front of the full-length mirror to make sure that she looked decent. Only then did she leave the room and head back downstairs. As soon as she walked to the ground floor, she heard the sound of a car outside the vi and could not help but raise an eyebrow. n had arrived rather early. She unconsciously tidied her appearance again and walked over to open the door. As soon as she looked up, however, the man whom she saw was not her guest n, but Timothy! Samantha blinked her eyes a couple of times and wondered if she was seeing things. The man strode over and came closer to her with each step that he took. That face of unparalleled handsomeness was reflected clearly within her eyes. ¡°You...¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t be back these few days?¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes made eye contact with her and his expression was as insipid as his tone. ¡°The meeting today has been canceled at thest minute. Am I not allowed toe back and rest?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Samantha shook her head quickly. ¡°No, of course you can. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡­ I invited Dr. Sherwood over for dinner today.¡± A hint of surprise shed through Timothy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Was it really a coincidence? There were plenty of other days he could have chosen to rest. Why did it have to be that day, of all days? Samantha was just about to open her mouth and say something when another car drove in. Timothy and Samantha looked over together and saw that the car¡¯s rear door opened up. n had gotten out of the car with a bunch of pink roses in hand. Timothy nced at n and curled his lips slightly when he saw the pink roses. He retracted his gaze and turned to Samantha, saying, ¡°Your guest is here. Better wee him in.¡± His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but it was clear enough to reach the ears of everyone present there. n was there. Samantha was no longer worried about whether Timothy being there was a coincidence. She calmed down and with a gentle smile on her face, said to n, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, you¡¯re here.¡± n was stunned for a moment when he saw Timothy but smiled faintly in the blink of an eye. He then stepped forward and responded, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Timothy let out a gentle cough at just the right time and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make any introductions, Darling?¡± Samantha was speechless and felt goosebumps forming all over after hearing him call her ¡®darling¡¯. She forced herself to calm down and said calmly, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, this is my...husband, Timothy. Sorry for not being fortingst time.¡± She was referring to their encounter at the hospital. n shook his head and replied in an understanding tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Samantha smiled, then said to Timothy, ¡°H-Honey, this is Dr. Sherwood.¡± Timothy¡¯s lips curled up ever so slightly and his ck pupils looked straight at n. He stretched out his hand in an amenable manner and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you atst, Dr. Sherwood. My wife mentions you very often and she tells me she¡¯s very grateful to you.¡± n reached out and shook hands with Timothy. ¡°Hello, Mr. Barker. The pleasure¡¯s mine as well.¡± The two men greeted and shook hands in quite a friendly manner, but Samantha somehow sensed a certain hostility between them, almost as if they were engaged in an invisible sword fight. There seemed to be a hidden meaning behind their sentences and it gave her the chills. She started to suspect that Timothy had a reason for telling her to invite n to the vi for dinner. She also felt that Timothy returned to the vi on purpose... Were they able to have a decent, proper dinner? Samantha was worried that something untoward might happen and so said immediately, ¡°Come in and have a seat, Dr. Sherwood.¡± Timothy let go of n¡¯s hand, casually hooked Samantha¡¯s slender waist, and turned her body slightly. He then said to n, ¡°Yes,e in and have a seat.¡± The man¡¯s attitude spoke volumes. n¡¯s hand clenched unconsciously on the bunch of roses, but his expression remained calm and as gentle as always. He looked into Timothy¡¯s eyes and responded, ¡°Sure.¡± n then lifted his feet and walked right in. Chapter 123 - Showing Affection

Chapter 123: Showing Affection

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s eyes lit up as he raised his eyebrows slightly. He then drew Samantha closer to him and walked in. When the three of them walked to the living room, Samantha asked n, ¡°Would you like anything to drink, Dr. Sherwood?¡± ¡°Just water will do.¡± ¡°Okay, make yourself at home.¡± After saying that, she nced somewhat worriedly at Timothy. He just so happened to be looking at her as well and the two of them made eye contact. The man smirked, as if he had already read her mind. Samantha felt a little embarrassed to have her thoughts read like that, but as a precaution, she bit the bullet and said, ¡°Well, Dear, could you entertain Dr. Sherwood for a moment...¡± Whether she liked it or not, they were in a situation where both sides had amon interest. If she wanted to maintain her reputation as Mrs. Barker, it was only natural that Timothy would not undermine her in front of an outsider. Timothy seemed to have been waiting for her to say that and raised his head slightly before answering, ¡°Sure.¡± Samantha walked back to the kitchen very hesitantly. When her figure disappearedpletely from Timothy¡¯s vision, he looked at n and opened his mouth to offer, ¡°This vi is where Sammy and I have been staying after our wedding. Would you like to take a tour?¡± n maintained a gentle smile on his face and did not refuse. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡± ¡°Right this way.¡± Timothy led n and gave thetter a tour of the huge vi. The vi upied arge area and was veryvishly decorated. With mountains gracing the view behind the vi, the scenery was very pleasing to the eyes and the air was very fresh too. The two of them walked to the outdoor courtyard and saw shrubs of pink roses blooming in the flower patch, producing a pinkish sea of flowers. Timothy gazed at the pink color and opened his lips. ¡°Sammy had always been the kind who likes flowers since she was a child. Her favorite flower is pink roses. She says that her mood will always improve whenever she sees these vivid-colored flowers in full bloom. ¡°The reason I bought this vi was because of this little sea of ??pink flowers. I thought that Sammy would like it, and sure enough, this is her favorite ce in the entire vi.¡± n knew that Samantha liked pink roses. Samantha was initially reluctant to be hospitalized when her leg was badly injured back then. n told her that she was more than wee to leave if she did not want her leg anymore. Once she walked out of the hospital, her leg was no longer his responsibility and it was up to her whether or not she would still be able to walk or run normally in the future! She finallypromised and epted to be hospitalized, but she chose the cheapest and most standard ward that amodated nearly twenty people in a ward. Most of the other patients were visited by family or rtives, who brought them flowers and fruits. The bed next to her was also a young woman, whose boyfriend visited every day and bought different kinds of fresh flowers for her whenever he came. When n was doing his rounds at the wards, he chanced upon Samantha looking nkly at the flowers in other people¡¯s vases. There was a faint sense of longing in her eyes. Samantha was still a young girl who was just barely over 20 at the time, but she seemed tock the vitality of a young girl whenever n saw her. Instead, the impression she gave him was that she had gone through a very hard life. It was the first time he ever saw her yearning for something, just like an ordinary girl. When heter went to check on her condition, he asked in passing, ¡°What flowers do you like?¡± Samantha did not think much at the time and answered him casually, ¡°Pink roses are my favorite.¡± ¡°Oh? Why pink roses?¡± He asked curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t girls generally like big red roses more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the first flower my boyfriend gave to me was a pink rose!¡± Samantha blurted out. As soon as she finished speaking, the smile on her face suddenly stiffened for a second and acted as if nothing had happened. ¡°They¡¯re¡­pretty. That¡¯s why I like them.¡± He could see that she was uneasy at the time but did not ask any further. However, he bought a lot of pink roses the next day and asked the hospital¡¯s janitordy to put some in every ward. That way, Samantha would see them and cheer up a little. n¡¯s reminiscing stopped there and his dark pupils shifted to Timothy¡¯s handsome profile. It turned out that the boyfriend Samantha mentioned was none other than Timothy. Pink roses were never Samantha¡¯s favorite. It only became her favorite because it was the first flower that Timothy gave her. ¡­ Samantha poured tea and sliced some fruits. When she carried everything into the living room, Timothy and n had just returned from their tour of the home. She nced unconsciously at the two people and saw that the both of them were still neatly dressed and in one piece, without any indication that they hade to blows. It was only then that she could set her worried heart slightly at ease. With a smile on her face, she said, ¡°Come over and sit down, guys.¡± Timothy and n each sat on a different sofa. Samantha hesitated for a few seconds but nevertheless decided to sit beside Timothy. She picked up the ss of water and handed it to n, ¡°Here¡¯s your water, Dr. Sherwood.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Timothy nced at her from the side. Samantha put the coffee she brewed for Timothy in front of him and forced out a smile, ¡°Have some coffee, Honey.¡± ¡°Thanks, Darling.¡± Timothy sat up straight, turned his face around, and pressed a kiss on Samantha¡¯s cheek before taking the cup and sipping on some coffee. Samantha smiled a little stiffly and could not help but re at Timothy. She suspected Timothy of deliberately putting on a public disy of affection but she had no evidence to prove it! From a third person¡¯s point of view, the look in her eyes seemed more like a rebuke. n could tell that Timothy¡¯s interaction with Samantha was not very natural, yet it seemed to have some kind of barrier that disallowed anyone else from getting involved. The water he drank ought to have been tasteless, but it somehow tasted inexplicably bitter. Seeing that it was almost time for dinner, Samantha said, ¡°The food is ready, Dr. Sherwood. Shall we have dinner now?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them went to the dining hall. Samantha initially thought that Timothy would be up to no good during the meal, but as it turned out, they ended the meal in a rather peaceful manner. The only issue was that the meal was too quiet. n ate politely and never said anything, while Timothy ate in his usual elegant manner and kept quiet too. As a result, she did not say anything either and only immersed herself in the meal. The tranquility made her feel increasingly uneasy. She had this lingering fear that it might be calm before the storm. Fortunately, n said that he had other things to take care of and would have to leave after the meal, though not before expressing his thanks to her and Timothy for their hospitality. Samantha did not want to keep him there for too long either. After all, it would be good to end the day with the meal so as to avoid any mishaps urring. Timothy followed her to send n off. When they reached the car, n stared intently at Samantha and¡ªwithout even looking at Timothy¡ªhanded her the pink roses he had brought with him. ¡°These are for you, Sammy.¡± Samantha¡¯s first reaction was, ¡®Crap....¡¯ Chapter 124 - You Won’t Get That Chance

Chapter 124: You Won¡¯t Get That Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha had thought that she had survived the trials of that day, but little did she expect that something like that would happen at the very end... Samantha instinctively turned to Timothy. He did not look at her at all, but instead reached out and directly held the bunch of pink roses. He said, ¡°My wife and I appreciate this gift for our home. Thank you.¡± Just like that, the flowers meant for Samantha had transformed into flowers meant for both husband and wife. n did not let go right away. His dark pupils continued to look at Samantha while Samantha looked at Timothy. His hand only loosened little by little after half a second. Timothy held the flowers and said, ¡°By the way, Dr. Sherwood, I¡¯m really thankful for your help toward Sammy and Corey recently. I know that your medical team is currently conducting some major research, so I shall donate a set of Exwy-Sea medical equipment to your team under my wife and I¡¯s name. I hope it will be of help.¡± Exwy-Sea... Samantha¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. Exwy-Sea was the newest technology in medical equipment. They were hard toe by and one might not necessarily be able to obtain them even when one had money. Amazingly, the first thing that came out of Timothy¡¯s mouth was his desire to donate them... Although she had always known that Timothy was affluent, she could not help but feel shocked at that moment. There was even some fluctuation in n¡¯s emotions. He would have felt it beneath him if Timothy thanked him with money, but no medical team could refuse an Exwy-Sea. Having a batch of that would enable their research to proceed faster and smoother, which would be a giant favor for mankind. Timothy¡¯s stance was very clear as well. As Samantha¡¯s husband, he has repaid Samantha¡¯s favor on her behalf. If n epted that gesture, he and Samantha would no longer owe each other anything. It was no surprise that Samantha liked Timothy. After all, Timothy was not that simple a character. n kept quiet and had a hesitant look on his face. Timothy did not urge him either, but then turned to Samantha and said, ¡°You can head back in, Darling. I want to have a few words with Dr. Sherwood in private.¡± A few words? In private? Or was a fight about to happen? Samantha hesitated. She did not dare to walk away just like that because she felt that she would have let n down if Timothy were to lose his temper! However, n then said, ¡°It just so happens that I have something to say to Mr. Barker in private too. It¡¯s fine. You can go in.¡± Samantha was speechless and nearly thought that she had heard it wrongly. Was she the superfluous one all along? Did she end up being the odd one out? Since both men had already said so, Samantha had no choice but to leave even if she did not want to. She responded dryly, ¡°Okay then, you guys...have a good chat.¡± She turned around slowly and walked just as slowly back into the house. The two men stood tall and looked at each other, with both of them keeping quiet for a brief moment. After about half a minute, n took the lead and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, forgive me for being blunt, but I¡¯ve read about your past with Sammy. The both of you were initially separated because you publicly broke off the marriage with her. My question is, are you treating Sammy sincerely right now?¡± When n learned that Samantha and Timothy were already married during the day of the press conference, n could not control himself after returning to the hotel and immediately did an inte search on them. One search was all it took to reveal every piece of information. That was when he found out about such an insufferable past between Timothy and Samantha. The reason why Samantha went abroad was because she had been chased away. It was no wonder then that she lived in poverty abroad and had such a terrible life there. Even though Samantha remarried, she did not seem to have been ever happy. Instead, she was always by herself when she did all kinds of things for Corey. If there were any other reasons for their marriage, n was determined to follow his heart. As a doctor, he was able to swiftly and urately identify a patient¡¯s condition. That was how he was able to clearly discern his own feelings for Samantha after things had reached a certain point. He liked the fragility and strength that came to characterize Samantha as a woman. It might even be possible that he had already developed feelings for her since she was abroad. After all, he would not have gone so far as to find out the details of her address and look for her when he no longer heard anything from her. That was why he decided to follow his heart, ept Samantha¡¯s invitation, and personally give her the bunch of pink roses. He wanted to tell her that he was willing to wait for her. It was unfortunate that an uninvited guest, Timothy, appeared. Timothy seemed to have expected well in advance that he would make that kind of remark. His tone was indifferent and he replied with a question rather than an answer, ¡°In what capacity are you asking me this, Dr. Sherwood?¡± n looked up and made eye contact with Timothy. There was an additional hint of incisiveness to his ever-gentle gaze. ¡°I¡¯m asking as a man, and as a suitor.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Timothy¡¯s tone became colder. ¡°You¡¯re frank, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± After a pause for half a second, he curled the corners of his lips, ¡°To have Little St. John telling me to my face that he admires my wife... I wonder if you¡¯re too confident in your own ability or whether you¡­look down on me?¡± The light in n¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. After interacting with Timothy for over two hours, he knew that a man like Timothy possessed an ability that was beyond measure. However, Timothy seemed to be much stronger¡ªand much more terrifying¡ªthan he imagined. One must not make an enemy out of a man like that. However, n was not actually afraid because he was doing it for Samantha. Unfortunately, n had seen all too clearly during the meal that he had no ce in Samantha¡¯s heart. He thought of her as more than a friend, but that was not the same for Samantha. There was no point going further unless both parties felt the same way. Worse still, Timothy probably still had a ce in Samantha¡¯s heart regardless of whether or not he actually had any feelings for her. Anyone else around her probably did not stand a chance at all. n¡¯s heart could not help but feel a little ache when he thought of that, but he nevertheless opened his mouth and spoke with an emphasis on each word, ¡°Mr. Barker, Sammy is a very, very good woman. I hope you¡¯ll treat her well. Don¡¯t let her...suffer as much as she did when she was abroad.¡± ¡®Suffer¡­abroad?¡¯ Timothy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed suddenly. n forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this as a friend. ¡°But¡­¡± He raised his gaze and looked straight at Timothy once more, with his tone taking an extremely serious turn. ¡°Mr. Barker, if you treat her badly and abandon her on a whim like before, I¡¯ll take Sammy away from you even if it means I¡¯ll be your enemy.¡± Timothy snapped to his senses and curled his lips slightly. ¡°You¡¯ll have no such opportunity.¡± n stretched out his hand to him again, ¡°Then on behalf of my medical team, I¡¯d like to express my thanks to you for your generous donation, Mr. Barker. Your contribution will be felt by every patient treated by our team in the future.¡± Timothy stretched out his hand and returned the handshake. ¡°It¡¯s a joint contribution from Sammy and I.¡± ¡°One more thing, Little St. John. You can always look for me if there¡¯s anything you need in the future.¡± n replied without hesitation, ¡°I surely will.¡± He had no reason to refuse sponsorship from a tycoon like the Barker Group. ¡­ Timothy walked back into the house and nced from the corner of his eyes at the figure who thought she had hidden herself well on the other side of the window.. He smiled and walked in. Chapter 125 - Her Past

Chapter 125: Her Past

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha caught a glimpse of himing over and immediately wanted to flee, but Timothy¡¯s actions were much quicker than hers. He grabbed her by the back of her cor and pulled her back toward him in an effortless manner. She felt more or less embarrassed after getting caught peeking. Her eyes flickered and she exined, ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried. But I didn¡¯t hear a word of what you guys said!¡± Not that she did not want to listen. She was simply just too far away. It was impossible to hear what the two men were talking about, and she initially felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was tense. When she was starting to worry that they mighte to blows with each other, the two of them shook their hands all of a sudden. She was stunned to see such a sudden change. Timothy snickered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid I¡¯d hit him?¡± When did that scumbag put a chip in her brain? How could he have known what she was thinking? Samanthaughed dryly and said tteringly, ¡°Of course not, Mr. Barker, you¡¯re a gentleman!¡± ¡®Mr. Barker...¡¯ Timothy frowned slightly. Hearing her calling him ¡®honey¡¯ was much more pleasing to the ears. As he thought of what n said to him earlier, he gazed intently at Samantha as emotions fluctuated within his eyes. That stare sent chills down Samantha¡¯s spine and she gulped unconsciously, wondering if he was about to get angry again. After a few seconds, Timothy asked softly, ¡°When you¡­were out of...¡± He paused halfway, then continued, then paused again. Samantha blinked and waited for him to finish, but he paused yet again. She asked in confoundment, ¡°When I what?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression seemed to suggest that he was grappling with his emotions but gloominess soon ensued. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After saying those two words, he released his hand from Samantha¡¯s cor and turned around to head straight upstairs. Samantha looked nkly at his rear figure and was thoroughly confused. What was he trying to say? ¡®You¡­were out of¡­¡¯ Out of where? Samantha pondered about it for a moment but eventually decided not to bother herself with it since she could not seem to figure out what he was talking about. It was good enough that the meal concluded peacefully that day, and she could finally breathe a sigh of relief after Timothy and n seemed toe to amicable terms. It was gettingte, so Samantha walked into the kitchen and washed all the dishes before heading upstairs to the bedroom. Timothy was inside the study rather than the bedroom, and she could take things a little easier as a result. After grabbing her clothes, she went to take a rxing hot bath in the bathroom. Once she was done bathing, she did a simple skincare routine and leaned against the bedhead. A brief conversation was exchanged with the caregiver on the phone. After making sure that Corey was alright, she made sure to advise the caregiver again before hanging up. Having gone through aborious day, Samantha yawned spontaneously as soon as she rxed. She nced at the wall clock, saw that the time was already past 11, then nced unconsciously at the room door. It did not look as though Timothy wasing up to sleep. As soon as she realized the thought that she had, she froze for a moment and shook her head abruptly. She ought to just go ahead and sleep if she was feeling sleepy! There was no point fretting over when Timothy was going toe and sleep, or whether he was even going to! Samantha immediatelyid down, pulled the nket over her body, and closed her eyes, as if she was trying to avoid something! ¡­ In the study, Timothy sat behind hisrge desk and leanedzily against the back of the chair. He ced his arms on the tabletop and held a lit cigarette between two slender fingers. Wisps of smoke rose into the air. He puffed on the cigarette and exhaled clouds of smoke, but that seemed to do nothing to alleviate his frown. Timothy then put out his cigarette in the ashtray, switched on hisputer, then clicked the mouse several times. A login page for an email provider appeared on the screen. He was fixated on it for a few seconds. After seemingly making up his mind, his slender fingers nimbly typed in the correct password and he finally hit the enter key. With the email logged in sessfully, he discovered many unread emails in the inbox. The interval between each email was constant, that is, once every week. The total duration for all the emails he received started from the day Samantha went abroad and ended on the day she returned. He nced through them and immediately knew what Samantha had experienced during her past two years abroad. He had assigned people to watch Samantha and report on her situation at regr intervals, but he had never opened any of those emails. Truthfully speaking, he was unsure whether he had refrained from reading them because he simply did not want to, or whether some other factors were at y. Be that as it may, he still somehow took to heart what n said to him. Was Samantha¡¯s life really that difficult during those two years? Timothy kept his hand on the mouse and moved the cursor slowly to click on the first email. Once he finished reading the first email, he clicked on the second, then the third... The farther back he read, the more his fingertips started to tremble unconsciously. Even though n had given Timothy a heads-up of sorts, reading those emails first-hand impacted him in a way that was much more direct and disconcerting. Samantha, who was once the apple of his eye, had suffered far too much when she was in a foreign country. Being unfamiliar with the ce led a taxi driver to take plenty of detours just to get her to pay extra. On another asion, she once slept on a flight of stairs by the street after renting a room from a dishonest person and ending up being chased out in the middle of the night. When she looked for a job, her pay was either very low or her hours were too long. In the beginning, she cried until her eyes turned bloodshot because of the bullying she suffered, but as time passed, her cries became lesser and lesser until they disappeared altogether. Her body did not get used to the foreign environment at first and she got sick all the time. She slept through her illnesses at home insofar as it was possible for her to do so and only went to the hospital¡¯s emergency department if she really could not handle it anymore. However, she always asked to be prescribed the cheapest medications. When her leg suffered that severe injury, she was only hospitalized for a mere three days, after which she went home on crutches. Dining out was a rarity for Samantha. Instead, she bought near-expired food and cooked them at home. Those two years abroad likely trained her to develop the cooking skills she had since acquired. The house she rented was too cheap and she had been robbed several times. As a result, she became extremely sensitive and cautious, so much so that she usually did not sleep well at night. Once Timothy reached thest email, his breathing had be a little unstable and he had to close his eyes in order to take a deep breath. Samantha had betrayed him two years ago and he ought to feel happy to see her having a bad life. Did she not deserve it? As he read those emails at that moment, the agony he felt in his heart was akin to being shot with ten thousand arrows. He really wanted to know whether Samantha had ever regretted the things she did after experiencing that kind of suffering. Timothy¡¯s hands trembled as he closed the webpage. He got up slowly, exited the study, and walked back to the bedroom. The bedroom was silent and the only source of light was a smallmp beside the bedhead. Timothy unconsciously trod more lightly as he walked toward the bed. In the meantime, his eyes were looking right at Samantha¡¯s sleeping face. He stretched out his hand toward her with the thought of waking her up and getting a clearer answer from her, but he stopped just as he was about to touch her shoulder. In the end, he felt reluctant to disturb her sweet sleep. ¡­ Early the next morning. Samantha had a good night¡¯s sleep and did not have any dreams throughout the night. As she slowly regained consciousness, she suddenly became aware of an intense stare. Her senses perked up immediately and she opened her eyes all of a sudden. Her hand instinctively formed a fist and she swung it immediately to her front. The next second, Samantha saw Timothy sitting by the bed and looking at her.. It was already toote for her to retract her punch and itnded right on the man¡¯s cheek. Chapter 126 - I’ll Kiss Your Booboo

Chapter 126: I¡¯ll Kiss Your Booboo

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s mind went nk. She retracted her hand abruptly and hid it behind her, saying, ¡°I¡­ I thought you were¡­¡± After a pause, she refrained from continuing her sentence and saying ¡®a bad guy¡¯. Instead, she changed her sentences and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t see you clearly.¡± Timothy could discern that all of her earlier movements were a conditioned reflex. It was the same with the special needles she used to protect herself. The ache in his heart intensified even more. Samantha started to worry a little when she saw Timothy¡¯s silence and sour expression. She stretched out her hand hesitantly and stroked his cheek gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I? I¡¯m sorry if I did¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it at all.¡± Her punch did not hurt that much but she stroked him in such a gentle manner that Timothy inadvertently blurted out, ¡°It hurts.¡± Samantha was speechless and a little guilty, but she could not keep herself from muttering, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge then?¡± Timothy was skilled enough to be able to dodge it instantly, yet he ended up being hit by her punch. Then again, a big man would not have been that affected by a single punch, right? Did he actually say that it hurt? She murmured, ¡°Do you want me to kiss the booboo?¡± Timothy said in an ever-calm manner. ¡°Kiss the booboo.¡± He even turned his face deliberately to her and leaned his upper body over toward her. Samantha felt that she was surely still sleeping, because why else would she have such an absurd dream? However, she blinked a few times and Timothy was still sitting in front of her. He was still there, waiting for her to kiss his booboo. She gulped and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you serious, Timothy?¡± The man stared at her and responded with a question, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you suggested. What¡¯s wrong? Did you just say that without intending to do it? Are you all talk and no action?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Samantha retorted loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll kiss the booboo!¡± She grabbed Timothy¡¯s cor and yanked it hard, pulling his handsome face close to her. Even though she had seen it countless times already, seeing him up close left her feeling a little dazed. The Creator seemed to have a soft spot for Timothy. How could a man¡¯s eyshes be so thick and long? He was generally never seen using any skincare products, yet his skin was as smooth as a baby¡¯s bottom. Those facial features were so three-dimensional that not even the greatest of sculptors could not carve out something so beautiful¡­ It really made her feel envious! Samantha gulped unconsciously. Timothy turned around and looked abruptly at her, curling his lips as if he had seen through her thoughts. Samantha looked away immediately and blushed. Her attempt at an exnation only ended up revealing the thoughts she had been trying to hide. ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that good-looking either!¡± As soon as Samantha finished her sentence, she chided herself for making all those unnecessary remarks and wanted nothing more than to bite off her own tongue! Timothy smiled even bigger and he spoke in a carefree voice, ¡°Sure. You weren¡¯t looking at me and you don¡¯t think I¡¯m good-looking.¡± Speaking too much was a mistake. Samantha sealed her lips shut and made up her mind not to speak. She took a deep breath and gave Timothy¡¯s cheek a teensy little peck before letting go of him. ¡°Done!¡± Timothy looked at her silently. Fearing the possibility that he might demand more, Samantha said without being prompted, ¡°Why were you sitting beside me on the bed so early in the morning? Wait a minute¡­¡± She finally noticed that Timothy did not seem to have just woken up. Rather, he looked as though he had not slept at all the entire night. Samantha looked at the little bit of stubble around his lips and asked, ¡°Did you¡­go the whole night without sleeping?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Samantha lowered her voice. ¡°Were you busy all night because you had a lot of work?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± She observed his expressions carefully once more and saw that he was frowning slightly, as if something was bothering him. She asked once more, ¡°Do you have some kind of problem that you just can¡¯t figure out?¡± Timothy raised his gaze to look at her and answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha wondered just what kind of problem could perplex Timothy and cause him to lose sleep just from thinking about it. Her curiosity was immediately piqued and she hesitated before saying, ¡°What problem are you having? Maybe you can tell me and I can try giving you some advice?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes sank and he stopped talking. It looked as though she did not deserve to know! Samantha smoothened her hair awkwardly. ¡°Now that I think about it, if you can¡¯t figure it out, there¡¯s no way I can be of any help. In that case, you can continue thinking about it. I¡¯ll go wash up.¡± She was just about to get down from the bed when Timothy grabbed her wrist and pulled her back down to her original position. Samantha was surprised and she raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°What is it?¡± Timothy moved his lips and uttered, ¡°You¡­¡± He had waited the entire night for her to wake up because he wanted to ask her if she ever felt any regret during the past two years for doing what she did to him back then. However, he was also afraid to get answers that he did not want to hear. It was actually quite amusing, because there was little, if any, that Timothy feared in his life. What he feared was the possibility he might not be able to bear Samantha¡¯s answer. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue.¡± Samantha was speechless and she clearly felt that something was amiss! Timothy had been hesitant to talk to her the night before and ended up acting the same way the following day too. What was going on with him? Was he feeling unwell? Samantha wanted to ask further but Timothy spoke before she could. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± She had no choice but to halt her intention to ask him. After all, he had not slept the entire night. Being the understanding person that she was, she said, ¡°Well, in that case, you should go to bed and catch up on your z¡¯s.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Timothy immediately tumbled onto the bed and dragged her along to lie down with him. Samantha froze for a second and blurted out, ¡°I told you to sleep, not me¡­¡± She had already slept her fill! ¡°Hush,¡± Timothy said in a deep voice. He used her as a bolster, wrapping his long arms around her and resting his chin on top of her head. Only then did he close his eyes. Samantha tried to struggle, but the more she tried, the more Timothy¡¯s strength intensified. In the end, Samantha could not move at all. She opened her eyes, stared at the ceiling, and wondered just how she had provoked him. Timothy really did live up to his reputation as Mr. Barker! His narcissism was so great that he needed someone to apany him just so he could catch up on his sleep! Samantha originally thought that she would have to suffer by staring at the ceiling, but she did not expect to actually sink back into slumber. Her body could not help but rx after hearing Timothy¡¯s steady heartbeat and gentle breathing, and she soon fell asleep as her eyelids closed little by little. ¡­ When she next woke up, the sun was already up in the middle of the sky. Samantha looked at the time and saw that it was almost one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Timothy was no longer with her on the bed. After getting up and freshening herself up in the bathroom, she headed downstairs and was surprised to see Timothy sitting on the living room sofa. She thought he had already gone to thepany¡­ At that point, Timothy was holding his cell phone and was in the midst of a video call with someone. The voice vaguely sounded like a female one. Samantha went over stealthily.. Chapter 127 - How Much Did He Dislike Her?

Chapter 127: How Much Did He Dislike Her?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as Samantha approached Timothy, he happened to have hung up already. He put his phone away and looked at her. Samantha froze. Realizing that she had wanted toe over and see who Timothy was calling, she felt a little embarrassed and could not help butugh dryly at herself. ¡°Why...are you still at home? Don¡¯t you need to go to thepany today?¡± Timothy smiled. ¡°I¡¯m skipping work today.¡± Samantha was lost for words. Hearing a statement like that from a workaholic like him made her feel as though the sun had risen from the west instead of the east. She unconsciously turned and looked out of the floor-to-ceiling windows. ¡°Time to eat,¡± the man then said. ¡°What?¡± Samantha snapped back to herself and answered without thinking, ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked yet.¡± Aunt Julia was not around and there were no other servants in the vi. ¡°Food¡¯s already ready,¡± Timothy uttered those three words and got up to head straight to the kitchen. Samantha stared at the man¡¯s rear figure in surprise. It took her a full ten seconds to realize what he had just said. ¡®The food was ready? Who could¡¯ve cooked it? Timothy?¡¯ She followed along. An array of dishes wasid out on the dining table, consisting of three dishes and one soup that was being kept warm. Surprisingly, all of them were her favorite dishes. The presentation of the dishes was rather pleasant and it smelled delicious. Samantha blinked several times and was a bit skeptical after sitting down. She looked at Timothy and asked softly, ¡°Timothy, did you...order takeout?¡± She had recalled how Timothy was born with a silver spoon and was the kind of high-bred man who steered clear of the kitchen and never cooked before. Timothy nced at her and said emphatically, ¡°I cooked them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Samantha did not hold himself back and asked right away. ¡°When did you learn how to cook?¡± Timothy¡¯s hand tightened slightly as he held his cutlery. Back when Samantha regained consciousness after being shot, she had always been staying in the hospital to recuperate. At that time, she had no appetite for the nd and tasteless hospital food, finding it to be especially unptable. That was one of the things she inadvertentlyined about to Timothy. He remembered hiring a dietitian specifically to create some customized meals. Of course, he could have told the dietitian to cook it every day, but he felt that he should learn to cook it himself. Samantha was a big eater, and it would be good if he could cook whatever food she wanted to eat in the future. That was how he started to learn the tips and tricks of cooking nutritious meals for her every day. His pride stopped him from telling her that he had rolled up his sleeves and cooked all the food for her, so Samantha always thought that the nutritious meal was prepared by a nutritionist. She even praised the food several times in front of him and extolled the nutritionist¡¯s skills in preparing such sumptuous food. Timothy did not know whether to be pissed or tough when he heard that. She still had not noticed anything at all, even until the present day. Just how little was his ce in her heart? Timothy¡¯s tone became half as warmpared to earlier. ¡°I learned it long ago.¡± Samantha wondered just how long ago that could be. She thought carefully about her rtionship with him in the past and seemed to realize that she had never seen him entering the kitchen before. Could he have learned how to cook within the past two years? ¡°Why would a man like Timothy learn to cook for no apparent reason?¡± She unconsciously said what was in her heart. Timothy¡¯s voice became even frostier and he asked instead, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± Samantha bit her lower lip and frowned in thought. Most men only start learning to cook because of a woman. Could it be for Penelope? Or perhaps one of the other women around him? Samantha felt a little ufortable in her heart when she thought of that. She had been with Timothy for so long and yet he never learned to cook for her. It was with other women that he learned to cook... Just how much did he dislike her! She would be lying if she said she was unconcerned about what happened in the past. A woman¡¯s instinct was topare various aspects of herself with other women. Talking about that subject was bound to make her feel even more stressed and annoyed. Samantha, therefore, decided to end it right then and there. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m getting hungry.¡± She picked up the cutlery, scooped the food, and ate it right away. Her attitude suggested that she was going to keep quiet throughout the meal. Timothy¡¯s gaze came into focus and hemented how she was not even willing to guess... There was a slight ache in his heart. Although their rtionship has improved, that little bit of improvement seemed to be the farthest that they were going to go... Timothy lost his appetite. He ate a couple of bites and got up to leave the dining hall. Samantha heard his footsteps heading upstairs. About five minutester, he then came back down, went out, and drove off. She stopped eating as well. Samantha, too, had lost her appetite. ¡­ Over at the Barker Group, Ronald was stunned to see Timothy walking over and thought that he was seeing an apparition. Timothy called earlier that morning to inform Ronald that he would be staying with his wife at home for a few days and would not be going to thepany. Ronald was told not to disturb him if there was nothing important and to postpone anything that was important! In the end, barely one morning had passed and his boss somehow came to thepany again! Could thepany be facing some huge emergency? It was unlikely because he would not have missed the news if something went awry at thepany! In that case, could his boss have had some conflict with the missus? It was a bolt from the blue for Ronald. He really would rather have something major happen to thepany than see friction between Timothy and Samantha! Judging from the way Timothy walked nkly into the office, Ronald felt that thetter possibility was more likely. He wondered why life had to be so cruel to him... He did not even have the chance to spend a few days in peace. Nevertheless, his first priority as a special assistant was to solve problems for his boss. Even though Ronald did not want to end up like cannon fodder, he still got up and bit the bullet as he headed into the office. He stood at his desk, pondered over the kind ofnguage he should use, then spoke in the softest of voices. ¡°Mr. Barker, did youe over so suddenly because you...had a falling-out with the missus? There¡¯s actually¡­a knack for husband and wife to interact with each other...¡± Timothy looked up and nced coldly at Ronald. The air conditioner was working well enough inside the office but Ronald¡¯s back was sweating profusely. He forced himself to stop speaking and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barker. I overstepped my line. I¡¯ll go out and continue my work right now.¡± Ronald turned around immediately as soon as he finished speaking and lifted his feet to exit the office. However, Timothy¡¯s voice sounded the next second, ¡°Come back here.¡± He stopped instinctively and turned around immediately. His expression was miserable and he begged for mercy, ¡°It was my fault, Mr. Barker. I shouldn¡¯t have talked so much. Please give me another chance...¡± Timothy shot back impatiently. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ronald closed his mouth and did not dare to speak anymore. Timothy leaned against the back of the chair and massaged his eyebrows using his fingers. He had a briefly strained expression before he opened his lips, ¡°Are you married, Ronald?¡± Ronald was startled by that question but he responded promptly and answered truthfully, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Have you ever been in a rtionship?¡± ¡°Uh... Once? During kindergarten...¡± Timothy sneered. ¡°What kind of advice do you think you can give me if you¡¯ve never been married nor been in a rtionship before?¡± Chapter 128 - Honeymoon

Chapter 128: Honeymoon

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald was choked by Timothy¡¯s words and could only remain silent for a long time. Sadness soon ensued. When it came to rtionships, it was not as though he was disinterested orcked the financial capability to be in one. He would be much sought after, considering his good looks and status as a well-paid member of the upper ss. Unfortunately, his workload piled up after Timothy took over the Barker Group a few years ago. As Timothy¡¯s assistant, he naturally got busier and was unable to squeeze out even a little bit of time to meet women. When Timothy and Samantha were preparing to get married, Ronald¡¯s initial thought was that Timothy would need to bnce work with family after getting married. After all, Timothy had to make time to be with his wife. That way, Ronald would also be able to free up some time and try his luck at a rtionship. What he never expected was for Timothy to break off the marriage. Worse still, Timothy turned into a workaholic and spent most of his time at work. Whenever he could finally spare a little bit of time to go on a coffee date or a drinking date with a woman, Timothy¡¯s intimidating and repeated calls came at the most inopportune times. As time passed, no women were willing to date him and he ended up remaining single until then. Whenever his mom and dad chatted with him, a great majority of their conversation centered around exhorting him to get married. He had the sudden urge not to give up on his boss just like that! Whether it was for Timothy¡¯s happiness or his own, it was imperative that he helped Timothy to foster a good rtionship with Samantha. Ronald adjusted his emotions, raised his eyes, and braved himself to look at Timothy. He then said, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have any experience myself, I¡¯ve seen enough to know a thing or two about it!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Timothy cocked an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Do tell, then.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ronald pretended to clear his throat before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Mr. Barker, my parents are the most loving couple in the entire vige. This reputation of theirs extends far beyond the vige and no one else canpare to them! ¡°But I heard from my mother that she met my dad on a blind date. At that time, the two of them did not take a liking to each other, but their respective elders were happy with them. It was only on their family¡¯s insistence on their pairing that the two of them got married. In the beginning, my parents just could not stand each other. Big arguments happened on asion but smaller ones were more frequent. The worst one caused my mother to pack up and head back to stay with her own family!¡± Timothy¡¯s gaze seemed toe into focus even more. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Ronald noticed Timothy¡¯s intrigue and said even more enthusiastically, ¡°After that, my dad¡¯s family forced him to persuade my mom intoing back. My dad wasn¡¯t happy at all and neither was my mom, so my mom¡¯s mother¡ªmy grandmother¡ªfelt that she could not let the young couple go on like that any longer. She wanted their rtionship to improve, so she paid for them to travel. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely feel better if you go sightseeing and eat some delicious food. My parents got much closer when they were traveling. ¡°More importantly, when they came back from their trip, my mother had just conceived me. My mother was calmer because of her baby and my dad felt a sense of responsibility as well. Their life then became so sweet that they never quarreled anymore in the next few decades! Until today, I still have to endure watching them get all lovey-dovey with each other!¡± His parents had told him that story for years on end, brainwashing him with it every single day. Whenever his father finished telling the story, his mother picked up from where her husband left off. It had reached a point where he could recite the entire story backward without having to take a breather in between. Timothy remained silent for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Traveling?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Ronald nodded. ¡°Mr. Barker, if you really want to get along well with Mrs. Barker, you shouldn¡¯t have a fall-out with each other all day long. If conflict can chip away at a couple¡¯s feelings, it¡¯ll be even worse with you two bec¡ª¡± Timothy¡¯s frosty gaze swept over. Ronald felt coldness around his neck and immediately changed his sentence, ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, when you and Mrs. Barker got married, all you did was sign an agreement, right? Don¡¯t all women look forward to weddings and stuff like that? If you ask me, it¡¯d be good for you to bring the missus on a trip. Treat it as a long-overdue honeymoon. You can also buy her a diamond ring. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be very happy.¡± After a pause, he winked cheekily, ¡°It¡¯d be even better if you travel with her ande back with the future little Mr. Barker. That way, Mrs. Barker won¡¯t always think about getting a divorce.¡± ¡°You...¡± Timothy uttered coldly. Panic appeared in Ronald¡¯s eyes. ¡®Crap, I couldn¡¯t control myself and ended up touching the boss¡¯s sore spot!¡¯ The next second, however, Timothy said, ¡°¡­are pretty good. Your bonus this month will be doubled.¡± That was Ronald¡¯s first time experiencing sudden joy after grief! Ronald was so excited that he immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m eternally grateful, Mr. Barker!¡± Timothy ignored him and immediately ordered, ¡°Postpone all of next week¡¯s work.¡± Ronald¡¯s words might have been harsh, but none of what he said seemed to be wrong. Samantha really liked all that fancy stuff and Timothy was reminded of it when he proposed to her. At Zachary¡¯s suggestion, he used a drone to spell out the proposal in the air and she was incredibly happy at that time. Women were probably all like that. Many women described such things as giving it a ceremonial feel. ¡­ Samantha thought that Timothy would disappear for nearly half a month after leaving the vi. After all, that was what he did in the past. To her surprise however, he returned after a mere couple of hours. Timothy strode in and went straight upstairs. He came back down a few minutester, then walked up to her and held her wrist before dragging her out. Samantha was startled and wondered what was going on. ¡°Where are you taking me, Timothy?¡± Rather than answering her, he led her out of the vi and walked to the car. He went to the front passenger seat and opened the door before shielding her head with his hand and forcing her in. After closing the door, he went to the driver¡¯s seat and got in. Once the engine was turned on, he stepped on the gas pedal and drove the car out. Samantha could not help but nce at him from the side and ask, ¡°Did something happen?¡± Timothy still did not answer. Samantha frowned. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± The man finally nced at her and said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we reach.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to sell you off. Besides, you¡¯re not worth the money.¡± Would it kill him to speak nicely? Samantha was so incensed that she did not want to talk anymore. Engaging in a conversation with him would only shorten her life span. The car was driven not into the city, but deeper and deeper into the suburbs. Samantha started to feel a little uneasy. What was Timothy going to do, exactly? If his intention was not to sell her off, could he be intending to bury her alive? After about an hour and a halfter, the car finally came to a stop. Samantha stared nkly at the airport in front of her. Why did Timothy bring her to the airport for no good reason? Was it to pick someone up? It was not as if Old Madam Barker wasing back that day! As her thoughts started to run wild, Timothy had gotten out of the car and went to her side. He grabbed her wrist after opening the door and unfastened her seat belt, helping her out of the car and bringing her into the airport. He took her to a ce and left her there, saying, ¡°Wait here.¡± Then he walked away. Samantha¡¯s first instinct was to chase after him. ¡°Timothy, where are you goi¡ª¡± All of a sudden, Samantha bumped into someone by ident, sending the person¡¯s ID card and ne ticket fluttering from their hand to the ground. Chapter 129 - Pretty Woman

Chapter 129: Pretty Woman

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Samantha apologized right away. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The person¡¯s voice was exceptionally mellifluous, flowing into her ears like a clear spring flowing through the mountains. It was very pleasant to listen to such a voice. Samantha could not help but look up. An extremely petite and delicate face was the first thing Samanthaid eyes on. The woman¡¯s lush hair, which was left untied, added an extrayer of personality. Samantha had seen no shortage of good-looking people since she was young. The benchmark for men was Timothy, while for women it had to be Rochelle. Few people could amaze Samantha at first nce, but that unknown woman was one such person. Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up resoundingly when she saw the woman. There was a certain pure and unadulterated charm to that woman, unlike Rochelle¡¯s high-profile and in-your-face kind of beauty. Simply looking at that woman made one feel as though the entire world had turned quiet, almost like there was an eternal calmness. That was probably the kind of face that man¡¯s first love would possess. Samantha gawked for a second before realizing that her actions were impolite. She immediately stopped looking and squatted down to pick up the ID card and ne ticket, which she handed over as she apologized once more. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± The woman smiled and shook her head. Her slender fingers tucked a wayward lock of hair behind her ear and she reached out to take the ID card and ticket. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha could not hide her surprise. She had no idea who the woman in front of her was. Such beauty would almost certainly leave asting impression on Samantha if they had met before. How did that woman know that Samantha¡¯sst name was Larsson? ¡°You, how do you know my name?¡± A hint of trepidation, fleeting though it was, appeared in the woman¡¯s eyes. However, she replied in a very natural manner, ¡°I know because Mr. Barker revealed his marriage to you in a rather high-profile manner a few days ago.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± It was logical, considering how Samantha¡¯s marriage with Timothy had spent a few days making the headlines of all the news outlets. The woman smiled at Samantha again. ¡°Goodbye then.¡± ¡°Ah, okay, goodbye.¡± The woman dragged her luggage and turned around to leave. Samantha looked at the woman¡¯s rear figure and gasped in awe at such elegance and beauty. The woman was very unlike her because she had been a carefree and spirited girl ever since she was a child. That so-calleddylike temperament was instilled into her by her mother in order to make her more marriageable to a wealthy family in the future. A teacher had once been hired to teach her, but that was the one thing she was never able to pick up on, despite being a quick learner when it came to other things. For that reason, she often had to bear the brunt of her mother¡¯s scolding. It was only after she got together with Timothy that her mother finally did not care about that anymore and stopped forcing her to learn it. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice rang suddenly in her ears. Samantha came to her senses right away and looked up to see Timothy¡¯s dark pupils. She replied without much thought, ¡°I identally ran into a really pretty woman earlier!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Timothy responded indifferently and showed little interest. He could not even be bothered to look in that direction and merely said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Go? Go where? Samantha no longer talked about the woman and turned her attention back to him. She did not move from her spot and merely stared at Timothy while asking, ¡°Can you tell me now, Timothy? Where are you going to take me? What do you want to¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Timothy had already lost his patience. He grabbed her wrist again in a manner that was slightly more forceful than earlier and dragged her to the VIP boarding gate. Since Timothy was a top-tier VIP, he was allowed to go through a specialne. Samantha had already been dragged onto the ne and seated down inside before she could even manage to figure out what was going on. The flight attendant walked over and asked politely, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Barker, is there anything you¡¯d like to drink?¡± Timothy responded carefreely, ¡°Coffee for me.¡± He nced at still shell-shocked Samantha and said to the attendant on her behalf, ¡°Lemonade for the wife.¡± ¡°Alright, one moment please.¡± The flight attendant walked away. Samantha finally regained her ability to think and turned to look at Timothy. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Timothy casually gave a two-word reply, ¡°A vacation.¡± ¡°...Why are you bringing me on a vacation so suddenly?¡± Samantha was speechless. ¡°And I didn¡¯t even bring anything either.¡± She did not pack any luggage nor brought her bag. All she had was her cell phone. He ignored her first question and only answered her second one, ¡°You can buy whatever you need there.¡± Samantha frowned. ¡°But Corey¡ª¡± ¡°The caregiver will take care of him.¡± Timothy then leaned over all of a sudden, prompting Samantha to step back slightly. However, she merely saw him stretching out his hand to buckle her seat belt. Did he just go ahead with everything and before even getting her approval? He got angry all of a sudden that morning and left, but by the time he came back in the afternoon, he immediately dragged her to go on a vacation. Just how divergent were that man¡¯s thoughts? Samantha was still very puzzled and asked again. ¡°Why are we going on vacation all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Keep it down.¡± Timothy muttered those three words in a low voice, then leaned back against his chair and closed his eyes for a nap. ¡°You¡­¡± Samantha felt a little annoyed. Why did he always do things ording to his whims and fancies? However, she forcibly put a halt to whatever words she was about to spit out after seeing the faint greenish rings under his eyes. She would never be able to coax Timothy into saying something he did not want to say, and besides, she might even get pissed off if he opened his mouth and spoke. There was nothing she could do other than to ept it. After all, she was already up inside the ne. Samantha had slept well the night before and Timothy forced her to sleep with him the entire morning. As a result, she was very energetic at the moment and did not feel sleepy at all. She flipped through the magazines and read the newspapers until she finally became bored. As she nced at the peacefully asleep Timothy, the beautiful woman she ran into earlier popped up suddenly in her mind. She seemed to have heard that woman¡¯s voice before. It sounded like the female voice in Timothy¡¯s video earlier that morning. Samantha could not help but shake her head as soon as that idea popped up. She probably only made that kind of association because she was too bored. Samantha ignored it, switched on the television, then put on her earplugs and watched a random movie. ¡­ It took more than ten hours before the nended. Samantha was already tired from all the sitting and stretched her waist as soon as she unfastened her seat belt. Meanwhile, Timothy opened his eyes with perfect timing, as if he had a built-in rm clock in his sleep. The two people got off the ne and went through the exclusivene. They exited the airport in no time and got into the car that was waiting for them. It was already evening there and it just so happened that the afterglow of the setting sun was shining on the horizon, making for a beautiful sight. Samantha looked out the window for a while and felt that the ce was a little familiar. A thought suddenly urred to her and she looked back at Timothy. After a few seconds of hesitation, she asked, ¡°Are we on Barrkjaer Ind, Timothy?¡± Timothy looked askance at her and replied faintly, ¡°Yes.¡± Unable to hold back the shock and astonishment, Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in utter disbelief. Chapter 130 - Proceed as Planned

Chapter 130: Proceed as nned

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was a very beautiful legend surrounding Barrkjaer Ind. A pair of gods were said to have gone through tremendous hardship in order to finally be lovers and lifelong partners. After pledging their eternal love to each other, they came to the ind and sought refuge there ever since. That was the reason the ind made its name as a destination for weddings and honeymoons. Samantha first knew of the ind because the name Barrkjaer sounded simr to Timothy¡¯s surname Barker. Having read the legend, she once told Timothy that she wanted to get married and spend her honeymoon there. Samantha had everything nned out two years ago and wanted to have her honeymoon on the ind after the wedding ceremony was over. That n was not to be because the marriage was unfortunately broken off. She originally thought that she would go her whole life without ever getting a chance to visit the ce, but she never expected Timothy to actually bring her there. Did he choose the destination at random or was it chosen on purpose? Timothy was bing more and more of a mystery to her. ¡­ The car drove for more than an hour before arriving at their hotel. It had been rebuilt from an old castle and looked particrly magnificent. Timothy and Samantha got out of the car and walked into the building. In an instant, they felt as though they had stepped into one of those medieval oil paintings. All else aside, the beautiful scenery was enough to lift Samantha¡¯s mood. After all, she had been longing to visit the ce a long time ago. Timothy nced at Samantha from the side and smiled when he saw that her dark eyes had lit up as she looked all around her. Ronald¡¯s proposal seemed to be quite good and the double bonus was warranted. Once the two of them checked in at the front desk, they proceeded to head upstairs. Timothy booked a presidential suite that offered a spectacr field of view. The vast ocean in front of the hotel could be seen when standing on the balcony. Samantha could not resist closing her eyes and taking a deep breath of fresh air. Doing so invigorated her instantly. Someone then walked out onto the balcony beside. Samantha unconsciously looked over and was startled to see who it was. ¡°Ah... It¡¯s you?¡± The person happened to be the beautiful woman she bumped into at the airport. The woman saw Samantha as well and smiled gently after getting over the initial shock. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Larsson. Are you here on vacation too?¡± ¡°Yes, and it looks like we were on the same flight.¡± The woman smiled as she replied, ¡°I guess our paths were destined to cross then.¡± Samantha heard footsteps behind her and turned around to see Timothying over. His gazended at her and he askedzily, ¡°Who were you talking to?¡± ¡°The beautiful woman I told you about, the one I bumped into at the airport.¡± Samantha whispered to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her toe here on vacation and stay right next door to us.¡± Following her remark, Timothy looked toward the balcony next door but so no one was there. The balcony waspletely empty. ¡°There¡¯s no one there.¡± ¡°...That¡¯s impos¡ª¡± Samantha looked over and halted her sentence midway when she saw the empty balcony. She then muttered, ¡°She was there just now. Maybe she went in?¡± Timothy was not interested in that at all. He raised his wrist and nced at his watch before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat.¡± Samantha had not eaten much at home and she was absolutely famished after the ten-hour flight. She immediately nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± She particrly disliked the feeling of being hungry because she was often like that due to her impoverished life abroad. Timothy took her hand naturally and led her out. Samantha stopped walking all of a sudden as her gazended on them holding hands. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to go?¡± came the man¡¯s monotonous voice. Samantha snapped back to her senses. ¡°Ah, no, it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡± It was just a little difficult for her to get used to Timothy¡¯s sudden change, more so because she did not know whether Timothy¡¯s behavior was to maintain their husband-and-wife image or because of something else. Timothy brought Samantha to the hotel restaurant for dinner. The restaurant was a five-star establishment rmended by travel journals and Samantha remembered having once mentioned to Timothy about her desire to eat there. She had the curious feeling that the arrangements Timothy made for the vacation were incredibly simr to the honeymoon she had imagined for herself. Could Timothy have brought her to that destination for a long-overdue honeymoon? As that thought ran in Samantha¡¯s mind, she unconsciously stared at Timothy and forgot to eat her meal. ¡°Eat your food,¡± came Timothy¡¯s sudden, low-voiced reminder. After a pause, he lowered his voice and spoke in a slightly naughty tone, ¡°You¡¯d have to wait until we go back to the room if you want to look at me. Then you look as much as you want.¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks became hot in an instant. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t,¡± the man teased. Samantha shut her mouth. In any case, he would only assume that she was making excuses out of embarrassment if she tried exining it to him. All she did was lower her head in silence and continue eating. Once they were done with their meal, the two of them walked out of the restaurant. Samantha remembered that none of them had brought any luggage, so she turned to Timothy and asked, ¡°Should we go to the mall and buy some clothes?¡± Wearing the same outfit all the time was out of the question. Timothy did not refuse. ¡°Sure.¡± The next second, however, a sense of worry came over Samantha and she said, ¡°The expenses here are very high aren¡¯t they, Timothy? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to buy any clothes. I wonder if there are any cheaper malls around here...¡± Timothy was silent. Seeing his silence, Samantha suddenly realized what she had just said. A trace of embarrassment shed across her face but she soon recovered herposure. She might be poor, but being poor was nothing to be ashamed about. After all, it was not against thew to be poor. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go back to the room.¡± Timothy took her hand again and walked straight to the stairs. ¡°But the clothes...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send over whatever we need.¡± Rich and overbearing people were simply different from the rest! ¡­ After taking a shower, Samantha put on her pajamas and walked out of the bathroom. Timothy was talking on the phone while standing by the floor-to-ceiling window. He seemed to be exining something to Ronald. Thinking that it was probably some work-rted matter, she decided to tread softly so as not to disturb him. She leaned against the bedhead and texted the caregiver like usual. Once she made sure that everything was fine, she scrolled through her phone for a while until her eyelids turned heavy and she felt sleepy. After Timothy ended the call, he turned around and saw that Samantha was nodding off and her eyes were already closed. He could not help but smile. She was getting increasingly rxed and at ease around him... He walked over slowly and bent down to pick her up with his long arms. Afterying her down on the bed, he got onto the bed and sat there. His dark eyes looked at her sleeping face for some time and he eventually lowered his head to nt a kiss on her lips. ¡°Good night and sweet dreams.¡± Then, he took out his phone and typed a text: [Proceed as nned.] Timothy then hit ¡®send¡¯. Chapter 131 - Wedding Ceremony

Chapter 131: Wedding Ceremony

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Early the next morning, Samantha woke up to the sound of rolling waves outside. She opened her eyes slowly, wrapped herself in the nket before sitting up, then looked out to see an ocean spanning as far as her eyes could see. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Timothyid eyes on her after walking out of the bathroom and raised his chin to draw attention to the sofa. ¡°The clothes are there. Go and freshen up. We need to head out.¡± Samantha was speechless for a moment and she then asked, ¡°Is there anything we need to do?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Timothy walked straight to the dressing room after answering her. Samantha blinked a couple of times. They were supposed to be there on vacation, right? Did they have a schedule? She got out of the bed, walked into the bathroom, and had a quick wash before walking over to the sofa. There was a box on it, which she opened to take a look. There was a simple white dress in the box, although it did seem to look more like a wedding dress... What was going on? Were the wrong clothes bought? Or did Timothy have something on his mind? Timothy walked out of the dressing room amidst Samantha¡¯s confusion and she intended to ask him about the clothes. However, her words ended up stuck when she turned to look at him and saw the extremely formal suit he was wearing. He directed his dark gaze to Samantha and frowned when he saw that she had yet to change into her clothes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to change your clothes?¡± ¡°Well, no...¡± Samantha finally managed to find her voice. ¡°Why are we dressing like this, Timothy? Are we going to...some kind of banquet or a wedding?¡± Simple andfortable clothes were undoubtedly much more suitable if they were going out sightseeing! Timothy looked into her eyes and replied curtly, ¡°A wedding.¡± A wedding made so much more sense. After all, the ind was a sacred ce for marriage. Could Timothy¡¯s so-called vacation be to attend a friend¡¯s wedding? The most probable exnation as to why he brought her along was because she held the title of Mrs. Barker. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Samantha took the dress out of the box and unknowingly considered changing into it on the spot. However, she then had the sudden realization that Timothy was still standing there, so she quickly turned around and walked toward the bathroom. As she ran over, she said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon! Just give me five minutes!¡± She changed into the dress as soon as she entered the bathroom and walked out once she was done. Unfortunately, the hemline of the dress was a bit too long and she had to lift it up to walk. Timothy nced at her and said to her, ¡°Come over here.¡± Samantha walked over slowly and spotted yet another box lying on the sofa. Timothy opened it right away and took out a pair of diamond-studded crystal high heels. It sparkled beautifully under the light. ¡°Sit.¡± Samantha sat down as told and stretched out her hand to put on the heels. Timothy, however, was a step quicker than her and had already knelt on one knee in front of her. His palm reached for her left ankle. Her eyes widened all of a sudden and she wondered if he intended to help her put on her shoes. She retracted her feet by instinct. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Samantha would never dare to inconvenience him! Timothy exerted a slight force to pull her foot back, telling her calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He reached for one heel with the other hand and put it on for her in a slightly awkward manner. Samantha watched dazedly as the entire scene unfolded before her. Even her breathing was starting to be erratic and she wondered why everything felt so¡­strange. Ever since Timothy publicized their marriage at the press conference, his entire character had turned somewhat bizarre. Rather than making snide remarks to embarrass or hurt her, he actually became slightly simr to the time when they were in a rtionship. Despite that, Timothy¡¯s actions only made her worry even more. She had no idea what was going on in his mind, for he could be warm one instance and cold the next. All that did was take her heart on a roller coaster ride. Timothy helped Samantha to wear both heels and finally looked up at her. Seeing the frown and the convoluted look she had, he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I put them on incorrectly?¡± Samantha snapped back to her senses. She obviously could not tell Timothy what she was thinking about! The only thing she could do was force out a smile and said, ¡°No, you did it right! Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Timothy stood up, held her hand, and led her out of the room. ¡­ After half an hour, the car finally arrived at a very spectacrly constructed church. Its general motif used the colors blue and white, seemingly allowing it to blend with the sky and the sea. That was the same church that Samantha liked most back in the day. It would never have crossed her mind that the first time she set foot there would be to attend someone else¡¯s wedding. A long red carpet began at the church entrance. Colorful balloons and vividly-colored pink roses adorned both sides of the carpet, making for an absolutely wonderful atmosphere. Timothy and Samantha walked down the red carpet and into the church. Surprisingly, there was no one inside the church at all. Samantha looked at Timothy in surprise. ¡°Did wee too early? Or...did we go to the wrong church?¡± Timothy looked at her again and gazed deeply at her. ¡°We¡¯re on time. And it¡¯s the correct church.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t there anyone here? What about the bride and groom? Where are the guests?¡± Timothy turned around and looked at her. ¡°The bride and groom are you and I.¡± Samantha was thoroughly dumbfounded. ¡°Aren¡¯t we here for a wedding?¡± ¡°We are. For our wedding.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened and more than ten seconds passed before she opened her mouth again. ¡°So... Is this¡­sort of¡­a long-overdue wedding?¡± She finally realized why the entire sequence fit perfectly with what she used to have in mind. ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha was confused and at a loss. ¡°Is this...what Grandma wanted?¡± That was the only reason she could think of. ¡®Grandma¡­¡¯ A trace of dissatisfaction shed through Timothy¡¯s eyes but he immediately suppressed it. He then opened his lips and spoke emphatically, ¡°It¡¯s what I want!¡± Samantha could not help herself from covering her mouth and even her pupils had contracted to the maximum due to shock. Ronald was hiding in a small prayer room, and the second he heard what Timothy said, he pumped his fist excitedly and whispered silently to himself, ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing Timothy restraining his temper, and confessing his intentions so boldly,pletely overwhelmed Ronald with excitement. The joy he felt was as if he had finally seen his own son being mature! That was how it ought to be! One must always speak one¡¯s mind directly! Dark and broody men were sost year! His effort ofing over before dawn to work on the decorations was not in vain! His big boss Mr. Barker had, at longst, finally be the man he was always destined to be! Timothy was imminently going to carry a damsel home! Simple as those four words were, they made Samantha¡¯s long eyshes tremble and caused her heartbeat to elerate uncontrobly. She gulped a few times and asked almost unhesitatingly, ¡°Why...did you want to make it up for this wedding?¡± As soon as Samantha finished her question, she bravely looked Timothy in the eye and waited for his answer. Chapter 132 - Different Thoughts

Chapter 132: Different Thoughts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s eyes were big and bright, like the most beautiful and vibrant star in the night sky. Those eyes were once his favorite part of her. His heart often skipped a beat when he saw those jovial, crafty, and sparkling eyes. Timothy became somewhat entranced. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down in his throat and he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m making up for the wedding because...¡± ¡®¡­I wanted to make it up to you and start over with you.¡¯ Those were very simple words, but it was a little bit difficult for him to say. Timothy pursed his thin lips before finally continuing his sentence, but the words that came out were, ¡°¡­we¡¯ve publicized our marriage to the public. It¡¯s only natural that we have to hold this long-overdue wedding. That would stop any paparazzi from making up stories.¡± Following his words, Samantha¡¯s frantic heartbeat reverted little by little to calmness. Sure enough, it was not the answer she had been expecting. At that moment, the question she had not gotten the chance to ask before appeared in her mind. ¡®Am I the person that Timothy once loved?¡¯ She was d she did not get the opportunity to ask, otherwise the answer might have ended up being a big p in the face. Ronald¡¯s eager look crumbled instantly after hearing Timothy¡¯s words and he immediately clutched his chest. Praising Timothy was futile, for he turned out to be a disappointment barely moments after Ronald had cheered on him. The atmosphere was so perfect that it ought to have been a good time to confess, yet all the man coulde up with was the crappiest of excuses! Samantha held back her dejectedness and looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get started then.¡± She was willing to fulfill his demands because she already promised him that she would keep up appearances as Mrs. Barker. Timothy was a little puzzled because he could clearly sense that Samantha was somewhat downcast. Why was she in low spirits when they were in the very church and the very ind that she had once talked about getting married at? Could the so-called ceremonious feeling becking? Did she want a grand wedding that the entire world would know? One that involved many distinguished guests? He based his choice on the initial assumption that she preferred a private wedding, but if she preferred a grand one, it was not impossible for him to amodate her wish. As soon as that thought urred to him, he whispered to her again, ¡°I can make it up to you with an even grander wedding if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Samantha was speechless. When did she say that she wanted a grand wedding? If the two of them really loved each other and got married, she would be happy regardless of the style of wedding ceremony. However, there was no point making such a grand wedding if its purpose was just toplete a task or tick off a box. It would be exhausting to put on an act in front of so many people! ¡°No, this is good enough.¡± Samantha smiled half-heartedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go through the wedding rites.¡± She took the initiative to raise her hand and hook Timothy¡¯s arm. Timothy narrowed his eyes slightly but did not say a word. Instead, he held her and walked step-by-step toward the cross. The pastor came out to officiate their wedding. ¡°Timothy Barker, do you take Samantha Larsson to be your wife, to live together in matrimony, to love her, to honor her, tofort her, and to keep her in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?¡± The man turned his face and stared deeply at Samantha for a few seconds. His thin lips parted open slightly and he answered clearly, ¡°I do.¡± Those two words struck Samantha¡¯s heart. She was reminded of the incrediblyvish wedding two years ago. Back then, those two words were the ones she had been looking forward to the most, but what happened next was a ruthless falling-out. She was finally able to hear those two words after everything that happened, but her mood was not much better than two years ago. Samantha would rather not hear ¡®I do¡¯ if it was fake. ¡°Samantha Larsson, do you take Timothy Barker to be your husband, to live together in matrimony, to love him, to honor him, tofort him, and to keep him in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?¡± Samantha responded mechanically, ¡°I do.¡± The priest smiled. ¡°The bride and groom may exchange rings.¡± Ring? She did not prepare any ring because she only knew that they were going to make up for the wedding ceremony when she came to the church. However, Ronald then appeared out of nowhere. He walked up to them and carried over a small tray that contained a pair of rings. Samantha nced unconsciously at the ring and immediately recognized it. It was the same style from two years ago because its beauty made her do a double-take as she leafed through the magazine. It seemed that thest-minute wedding really had been held so as not to give the reporters a chance to make up stories, otherwise he would not have been so careless as to just use their old rings for their wedding ring. In any case, Samantha did not care about it too much. After all, the ring did not really belong to her and was only to be worn temporarily. Timothy took the women¡¯s ring, held Samantha¡¯s hand, and slowly slid the ring on her finger. Once that was done, he even stared at it for a few seconds and felt that it looked pretty good. That was the same wedding ring he prepared for their wedding two years ago, but he did not have a chance to put it on her finger at the time. He was unsure why he never threw those rings away, but perhaps deep down he was still waiting for the day he could finally put the ring on her again. Timothy then raised his hand and motioned to Samantha. Samantha thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯m someone who keeps my promises.¡¯ Only then did she take the men¡¯s ring and be done with it by putting it on Timothy¡¯s ring finger. Her movement was extremely quick. Timothy¡¯s keen senses seemed to have picked up on something and he frowned slightly. Ronald could see that the situation was starting to go south, so he immediately winked at the pastor, who understood it at once and said immediately to Timothy, ¡°You may now kiss the bride!¡± Timothy reached forward, hooked Samantha¡¯s slender waist, and pulled her into his arms. He then lowered his head and nted his thin lips on hers. Unfortunately, itsted only a second before Samantha raised her hand and pushed him away. ¡°That¡¯ll do, right?¡± Timothy¡¯s gaze sank. Did she dislike the wedding so much after he had worked so hard to prepare everything? Was he in the wrong even though he wanted to make her happy? Cold sweat started trickling on Ronald¡¯s back and he cheered loudly, ¡°That concludes the ceremony! Congrattions to Mr. and Mrs. Barker! I sincerely wish you both a happy marriage!¡± He then apuded like a madman! The pastor immediately followed suit and apuded too. At the same time, Ronald kept winking at Timothy to give thetter a hint that he must, by all means, control his anger. If Timothy got angry, all that effort would have gone down the drain! The terrifying look in Timothy¡¯s eyes appeared and disappeared. In the end, he suppressed it as far down as he could but his voice sounded a bit stiff when he next spoke. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± As soon as Timothy said that, he was the first to walk out of the church. Samantha stood there for about half a minute before following him out slowly. ¡­ Samantha got out of the car when it arrived at the hotel entrance, but Timothy remained seated inside and said nothing to her. The car immediately drove off after she got down. She had gotten used to his unpredictable temper and could not be bothered to try and guess what he was thinking about. She simply turned around and walked into the hotel. Moments after she stepped into the elevator, the door was about to close when someone called out, ¡°Could you hold the elevator please!¡± Samantha immediately pressed the door open button. The elevator door reopened and a woman walked right in. The woman made eye contact with Samantha and greeted her, ¡°We meet again, Ms.. Larsson.¡± Chapter 133 - The Weak Suffer When the Powerful Come to Blows

Chapter 133: The Weak Suffer When the Powerful Come to Blows

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was the beautiful woman who was staying in the room next door. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Yeah.¡± The woman stood beside Samantha as the elevator door came to a close. Judging from the reflection on the elevator wall, Samantha was a little surprised when she noticed that her height was almost the same as that woman. Their figure was almost identical as well, possibly making it difficult to distinguish them at a nce when viewed from behind. Samantha unconsciously looked at the woman¡¯s face again and was certain that they lookedpletely different. Samantha¡¯s facial shape was on the cute side¡ªher brows and eyes would turn into arcs when she smiled, which was very adorable to look at. On the other hand, the woman¡¯s beauty and temperament were simpler and more elegant. As Samantha was looking at the woman, the woman seemed to be looking at her too. The woman¡¯s gazended on Samantha¡¯s slender white fingers and she remarked suddenly, ¡°That¡¯s a very beautiful ring.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha needed a second or so to react. She eventually nced down at the wedding ring on her ring finger that she had just put on, but she did not know what to feel at that moment. As beautiful as it was, she did not know how long she would be able to continue wearing it. None of those emotions were revealed on her face though. She merely forced out a resplendent smile and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± A ding was heard and the elevator had reached their floor. The two women stepped out of the elevator and walked up to their respective room doors. The woman said softly to Samantha, ¡°See you around, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha thought that the woman was just being courteous and nodded in return. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She then opened the door and walked into the room. The woman stood there instead of entering her own room and watched as Samantha¡¯s figure disappeared from view. Her lips curled up into an unsettling smile and it was only then that she opened the room door and went in. ¡­ The car drove leisurely on the road and the atmosphere within the vehicle was so suffocating that Ronald was going to be out of breath. His boss did not even mention any particr destination and he had already circled the whole of Barrkjaer Ind. Was he supposed to keep driving until kingdome? Ronald felt conflicted but decided that leaving things as it is was not the way to go. He gulped a few times, mustered up the courage, then bit the bullet and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, are we going to...return to the hotel?¡± Leaving Samantha alone in the hotel would bring no benefit to Timothy. His purpose for bringing her to a honeymoon in Barrkjaer Ind was to further strengthen their rtionship, not to give her the cold shoulder! Upon posing that question, Ronald could feel his boss¡¯s deathly stare without even having to look in the rearview mirror. That stare was sufficient to make Ronald break into a cold sweat. It was always the weak who had to suffer when the powerful came to blows. He wondered whether he should have even bothered to give his boss such an idea. In any case, they were already on the ind and the n was already halfway done. Completing it was the right thing to do, or else ignoring it halfway would only waste all their prior effort and backfire on them. Ronald had worked under Timothy for so long that he was still enough in his abilities to withstand the pressure. The frustration served as an impetus for his courage and he asked weakly, ¡°Mr. Barker, there¡¯s...something I¡¯d like to say but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate for me to say it.¡± Timothy did not speak. Ronald braved his anxiety and continued, ¡°Perhaps you should listen to what I have to say, Mr. Barker...?In reality, women are all the same. They like being whispered sweet nothings and enjoy beingforted by others. When you speak to Mrs. Barker, it might be good if you could¡­be a teensy bit gentler.¡± Timothy frowned, clearly displeased with that suggestion. Ronald nced at the rearview mirror. He more or less knew that his big boss was one of those uber-serious men. He was capable of exining business trends for a few hours straight but could not even make even the briefest of kind remarks. To make things worse, the things he said were easily misunderstood in a negative light even if he said them with good intent. Ronald thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, it actually doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say a lot of sweet words, but there¡¯s one universal surefire sentence that all girls like to hear!¡± That remark finally piqued Timothy¡¯s interest and he raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ronald put on a smile and uttered those three words in an impassioned manner, ¡°I love you.¡± Timothy¡¯s handsome face soured instantly. It gave Ronald quite a fright and he exined hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mr. Barker. I wasn¡¯t telling you that I love you. I¡¯m telling you to say ¡®I love you¡¯ to the missus. Of course, I¡¯m in no way saying that I don¡¯t love you, I do love you, it¡¯s just¡ª¡± ¡°...Shut up!¡± the man could not take it anymore and interrupted at once. ¡°Go with n B.¡± Ronald was speechless. If Timothy could not even say the simplest sentence in ¡®I love you¡¯, Ronald should not put his hopes up and expect the man to make any breakthroughs in that aspect. However, Timothy was supposed to be wooing a woman, not participating in some reality show! What was with that n B! Ronaldmented that an uber-serious man like his boss could have a wife when a warm and pleasant little ray of sunshine like him did not even have a woman to date... Chiding in his heart was all that he could do, and Ronald then pondered seriously over it before saying, ¡°If you can¡¯t tell her that, Mr. Barker, sleeping with her is your only option. It¡¯d be better for you to just have a baby with her.¡± As a married couple who had a marriage certificate and just held their wedding ceremony, it was only a matter of course for them to have a baby. His parents were an example of a married couple whose feelings developed gradually after his mother got pregnant with him. After a pause, he unconsciously blurted out a question, ¡°Mr. Barker, you¡¯re still going strong in that department, right?¡± His expression changed drastically after he finally realized what he had just said. Men would never say that they were...incapable. What could possibly have gone through his mind when he asked such an implicit question to Timothy? He immediately shut his mouth and kept quiet. Fortunately for Ronald, Timothy seemed to be lost in thought and ignored whatever remark that had been made. About five minutester, Timothy finally spoke up. ¡°Drive back to the hotel.¡± Ronald could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Sincere advice might not be pleasant to hear, but Timothy seemed to have finally heeded Ronald¡¯s words to him earlier. ¡­ It was almost five in the evening when Timothy returned to the room. Samantha was busy snacking on the mini biscuits provided in the room. She was more or less relieved to see his return. After all, if Timothy got angry and decided to go back home without her, she did not know if the remaining money that she had was even enough to buy a ne ticket home. In addition, it was pretty saddening to be left alone in a foreign country. Timothy anchored his gaze on her and soon shifted to the mini biscuits in her hand. Samantha noticed his line of sight and exined quickly, ¡°This was provided free of charge.¡± She wanted to assert that she did not spend his money. The glow in Timothy¡¯s eyes manifested. He was not going to me her at all. He was just¡­distressed. He opened his lips to speak, but in the end, he was still unable to say those words out loud. He decided to just walk up to her and pull her up from the sofa. Then, he brought her straight out of the room. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Samantha struggled instinctively. Was Timothy really going to do something to Samantha simply because of a few biscuits? Chapter 134 - First Night as Newlyweds

Chapter 134: First Night as Newlyweds

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy turned his head and nced at her before uttering two words, ¡°To eat.¡± Samantha was briefly stunned and stopped struggling immediately. A smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She would never let her stomach suffer. Timothy could not resist letting out a quiet huff. She was very obedient when it came to those times. They were back at the same hotel restaurant. After the two of them took their seat, Timothy slid the menu over to Samantha. ¡°Order whatever you like.¡± Samantha could not help but feel ttered. Timothy was obviously upset earlier that morning. Why would he just disappear for a few hours ande back as if nothing happened? He was even so amiable toward her! He brought her to eat when she was feeling hungry and told her to order whatever she wanted too. Did he learn the Chinese art of face changing? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can you satiate your hunger just by looking at me?¡± the man asked in a teasing voice. The flurry of thoughts in Samantha¡¯s mind disappeared immediately. She returned to her senses, picked up the menu at once, then put it in front of her face to block her slightly flustered and embarrassed expression. She was not even sure what she ended up ordering because she randomly pointed at the items on the menu. When she finally looked up, the first thing sheid eyes on was the waiter¡¯s surprised look. Samantha was equally as puzzled and wondered if something was not right. Timothy¡¯s low voice sounded somewhat amused as he asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to order three huge bowls of soup?¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha lowered her head instinctively and looked at the menu again. As expected, all she ordered was soup, and three different ones at that¡­ Her cheeks reddened uncontrobly. Timothy was the one to me! Had it not been for his unpredictable behavior that left her perplexed, she would not have embarrassed herself like that. It was no surprise that the waiter looked at her as if she was an idiot¡­ ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I order the food,¡± Timothy said, then stretched out his hand and took the menu from Samantha¡¯s hand. He deftly ordered a few of Samantha¡¯s favorite dishes and raised his eyes to look at her, teasing her with another question, ¡°Is that enough?¡± Samantha was speechless. Feeling irked from the embarrassment earlier, she just blurted out, ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s enough!¡± Timothy did not get angry at all. On the contrary, his mood seemed to improve and there was even a little smirk at the corners of his lips. He then asked the waiter to open a bottle of red wine. Samantha was doubly curious when she saw that he had requested a bottle of red wine to be opened. What could possibly have happened in those few hours of his disappearance that turned his stormy mood into one that was much more exuberant? Being with Timothy really put a strain on her brain¡¯s ability to process things. It was just too difficult for her! ¡­ Ronald hid in a small corner and gasped as he watched the infinitely harmonious scene in the distance. As expected, his big boss was much more suited to n B¡ªwhich was all action and no talk. One could only hope that Timothy could keep it up so everything after that could proceed smoothly! ¡­ Samantha¡¯s mood improved by leaps and bounds after her tummy was filled. When she saw Timothy paying for the meal, Samantha said sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Barker.¡± It was important to show some courtesy and be polite after being treated to a meal. Timothy smiled and said nothing. It happened to be sunset by the time the two of them walked out of the restaurant. The huge setting sun was floating just above the sea as it began its slow descent into the horizon. Samantha eagerly walked to the balcony and gasped, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± She fished out her cell phone right away and snapped photographs of the sunset. After taking a couple of scenery shots, she wanted to take a photo with the sunset but could not do a full body one if she was the one holding her cell phone. The sun was about to set any time soon, so she turned back to Timothy without thinking much of it and said, ¡°Hey, Timothy, could you help me take a photo with me in it!¡± Timothy nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± After Samantha handed him her cell phone, she was about to strike a pose when he unexpectedly grabbed her shoulder and embraced her in his arms. The next second, he raised his other hand up high and aimed the camera at the two of them. A click was heard and he took a photo with her. Samantha was speechless. She had asked him to take a photo of her with the sunset, not take a photo of her with him! However, at this time, the setting sun hadpletely fallen, leaving only a little afterglow on the horizon. Samantha wanted to shoot it but it was toote. Timothy returned her phone and cocked an eyebrow when he saw her expression. ¡°Are you happy with the picture?¡± Could she say no? Samantha shed a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m happy. Super happy.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡­ That night, Samantha came out of the shower and did a simple skincare routine. As always, she called the caregiver and leaned on the bed after ending the call. She tapped into the photo album and looked at the sunset photos she had taken earlier that evening. She swiped each photo one by one until she finally reached the final one¡ªit was the wefie she took with Timothy. Samantha did not get a clear look at the photo earlier because she was exasperated, but after looking at it again, it turned out to be a very beautiful photo. She had a Duchenne smile while the corners of Timothy¡¯s lips curled up in a slight grin. Taking into ount the wedding dress and suit that they wore respectively, she inexplicably felt that the photo was a wedding photo. Timothy¡¯s appearance inside the photo reminded her of him two years ago. Back then, he always smiled like that in front of her. His smile was very charming and she was always captivated by it. That was a far cry from the present¡­ She moved her fingertips gently and touched Timothy¡¯s eyebrows in the photo, as if she had transcended through space and time to hold the past Timothy. That Timothy was filled with tenderness. Timothy happened to chance upon that scene when he walked out of the bathroom. Her finger movement seemed to have tugged on his heartstrings, sending endless ripples into his heart. Perhaps he could also consider Ronald¡¯s second suggestion. Having children was something that had never crossed his mind before. Despite the countless daily reminders his grandmother gave him, everything she said went in one ear and out the other. However, when that idea came up once more, a chubby little baby appeared in his subconscious. Its eyebrows were like hers. Itsugh was like hers. It even looked like her when it got angry. He never really liked children because he found them to be a nuisance, but if it was their baby, it somehow seemed¡­eptable. Samantha keenly sensed Timothy¡¯s vision. She looked up and shook her hand instinctively, turning off her cell phone screen instantly. It might bring about unnecessary misunderstandings if Timothy saw her peeking at their wefie. Timothy walked over, tossed the towel casually at the sofa beside him, then sat on the bed. Samantha felt a little guilty and did not want to look at him. She calmed her voice as much as she could and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sleepy. I¡¯m going to bed now.¡± She immediately shifted her body to lie down. However, Timothy stretched out his hand abruptly and grabbed her wrist to stop her from moving. Samantha was startled. ¡°What is it?¡± The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed in his throat. Words came out of his mouth in a low and slightly maic tone, ¡°Tonight is our first night as newlyweds.¡± Samantha did not get it at first. ¡°So?¡± Chapter 135 - Hold Your Hand and Grow Old with You

Chapter 135: Hold Your Hand and Grow Old with You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The glimmer in Timothy¡¯s eyes became dim. Rather than answering her, he exerted some force and pulled Samantha over to him. The distance between them was shortened and Samantha¡¯s body was practically leaning into him. After a few seconds of stupefaction, she finally realized what he was talking about. Her words became a little flustered and she spoke rather hesitantly, ¡°T-T-Timothy... Don¡¯t mess around!¡± She was not a naive person. There was no way she could not see Timothy¡¯s intentions when things had already reached such a point. Samantha¡¯s intuitive reaction was to stretch her hands forward and ce them on the man¡¯s chest. She tried to push him away and remarked absent-mindedly, ¡°We¡­ It¡¯s not like we¡¯re a real couple, we can¡¯t...¡± Despite their rtionship improving much more than it did at the beginning, it was still far from being a normal husband-and-wife rtionship! While factors beyond their control had been at y during their previous intimate sessions, they werepletely sober right that moment. Timothy interrupted her loudly and asked, ¡°Is our marriage certificate fake?¡± His sudden question caused Samantha¡¯s words to get stuck and she replied instinctively, ¡°It¡¯s real...¡± When Timothy publicized their marriage certificate at the press conference that day, some of the nosierizens dug up the government records and ascertained that Timothy¡¯s marriage to her was genuine. ¡°Then what about the wedding ceremony we held today? Is it fake?¡± ¡°It¡¯s...real too...¡± Samantha could not refute that either. ¡°Why then, pray tell, are we not a real couple?¡± Those three consecutive questions left Samantha stumped. ¡°Any other issues?¡± Timothy stretched out his hand, hugged Samantha¡¯s slender waist, then leaned his handsome face nearer to her. Samantha finally knew why Timothy had been kind enough to bring her to dinner and satiate her hunger. It turned out that she had to return the favor after having her fill. Was it her turn to satisfy his appetite? Most men were probably capable of separating feelings from physical needs. Having zero feelings did not preclude them from fulfilling their physical needs. Women, however, were generally unable to separate the two. When it came to that sort of thing, her previous bad experience made it so she was unable to restrain her psychological resistance. Samantha immediately leaned her upper body back and was quick-witted enough in the face of impending danger. ¡°I do! There¡¯s still one issue!¡± The interruption elicited a sh of annoyance in his eyes, but he nevertheless continued to be patient. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Samantha took a deep breath and ignored her shyness as she said softly, ¡°We¡­don¡¯t have ¡®that¡¯...¡± ¡°That what?¡± Timothy frowned. Samantha¡¯s cheeks became slightly red and she answered him in an even softer tone than before. Timothy was speechless. She gulped and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be even more troublesome if I get pregnant and we end up divorcing in the future?¡± Samantha thought about how Timothy was a normal man who had needs. There was nothing wrong with that, but he probably would not want her to bear his child... After all, he had misunderstood her far too often before and it might be possible that he still did notpletely trust her yet. Sure enough, the fire in Timothy¡¯s eyes seemed to wane slightly as soon as she asked that question. Samantha secretly breathed a sigh of relief. A secondter, Timothy grasped the tender flesh on Samantha¡¯s waist, drawing out a moan from her and prompting her to look up at him. Timothy¡¯s ck pupils stared intently at her. His thin lips parted slightly and he emphasized every word in his sentence, ¡°Please listen to me, Samantha. I have no ns to divorce you after making our marriage public. Don¡¯t you ever let me hear you say the word ¡®divorce¡¯ ever again!¡± ¡®I have no ns to divorce you after making our marriage public.¡¯ Those words traveled slowly into Samantha¡¯s ears. Her ck pupils shrank abruptly and she was overwhelmed with disbelief. She always thought that Timothy made the marriage public as a stop-gap measure to quell the situation. He never struck her as having had such an intention. If he did not want a divorce, did it mean that he would want to be tied to her for an entire lifetime? That would be too great a price to pay if it was simply to retaliate against her. Timothy did not seem to be the kind of person who would throw his entire life away just to get revenge. Could it be because of the Barkers¡¯ and the Barker Group¡¯s reputation, or could it possibly be due to some other factors? ¡°Just give birth to the baby if you get pregnant. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about, and...¡± After a pause, Timothy¡¯s gaze darted slightly. ¡°...Grandma would want that too. She¡¯ll be very happy.¡± Samantha was lost for words. The second sentence came as another shock for her, and that was before she could even react to his first sentence. What did he mean by ¡®just give birth to the baby if you get pregnant¡¯? It was not as simple as going to the market and buying some vegetables! It was a human life they were talking about! The experience of having parents like Simon and Cynthia instilled in her a deep sense of importance and responsibility when it came to things involving children. If she wanted to have children, she wanted to make sure that the child had loving parents and was born in a circumstance where both parents were looking forward to its arrival. Children would be gravely hurt if they were born to be used as tools to appease the parents¡¯ elders, or if the parents were at odds with each other and only superficially in love, or if the family would eventually be fragmented in the future. She was unwilling to let her child go through the same pain she experienced. Moreover, she still bore the responsibility of taking care of the seriously ill Corey. She put all her thoughts on him and had no spare energy to be responsible for another precious little life. ¡°Timothy, I¡ª¡± Before Samantha could even refuse, the man had already given her a passionate kiss. She had no chance to exin and her mouth was sealed shut by his lips. ¡°Mmmgghh...¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to push him away. Timothy started losing his patience. He pushed Samantha into the soft mattress, sped her hands, then pressed them to the sides and kissed her even more fervently. Ronald was right¡ªTimothy was more suited to actions rather than words. If the conversation continued, they might end up on bad terms again. Although Timothy¡¯s movements were strong, his kisses were very gentle and relentless, preventing Samantha from getting a chance to escape. Oxygen started to drain from her lungs. Her body turned limp bit by bit and she slowly began losing control over it. Timothy slowly loosened his grip on Samantha¡¯s wrist and intersected his slender fingers with hers. When he heard Samantha say ¡®I do¡¯ during the ceremony at church, the only thought he had in mind was ¡®I want to hold your hand and grow old with you.¡¯ He no longer wanted to think about what the past was like. All he wanted at that moment was to hold Samantha tightly in the present and the future. It was a long night for the two of them. ¡­ The next day. Sunlight illuminated the room and a few rays mischievously shone on Samantha¡¯s eyelids. She sensed the sun on her eyes and strained to open her eyelids. She gritted her teeth after finally opening her eyes to see Timothy sleeping soundly with his arms around her. That rascal had flipped her around in all sorts of positions throughout the entire night! She did not even know what time it was when she eventually passed out. Once Samantha was fully awake, she gritted her teeth again, removed Timothy¡¯s hand from her body, then got down carefully from the bed.. After taking a quick bath, she changed her clothes and left the room without hesitation. Chapter 136 - I Don’t Want Kids

Chapter 136: I Don¡¯t Want Kids

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha stepped out of the hotel. She followed the directions and walked across two streets until she finally reached a streetside drugstore. The pharmacist asked her kindly, ¡°Hi there, Miss. What can I get you today?¡± Samantha clenched her hands slightly before answering, ¡°The morning-after pill.¡± After paying the money, Samantha walked out with the pills and bought a bottle of mineral water from the vending machine beside the street. She uncapped the mineral water, ced a pill in her mouth, then drank the water and swallowed the pill. Even though she was unable to stop Timothy¡¯s request, she could not bring herself to have a child when her rtionship with him was still open to question. A child was a human life, not a toy that one could have on a whim and abandon when it was no longer wanted. ¡­ When Timothy woke up, the first thing he did was tighten his embrace, but he soon realized that there was no one in his arms. He lifted his eyelids and looked to his side but Samantha¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen. He then sat up and swept his gaze across the entire suite, and still he saw no trace of Samantha. He looked up at the clock on the wall and wondered where she disappeared to when it was still so early in the morning. Timothy reached for his cell phone at the bedside table and dialed Samantha¡¯s number. Within seconds, he heard her phone¡¯s ringtone on the sofa at the other end. She did not bring her cell phone with her. Timothy frowned slightly. He swiped his fingers across his phone and was about to call Ronald when the room door swung open and footsteps were heard. Did Samantha return? Timothy put down his phone and strode over to the door. He happened to make eye contact with Samantha as she walked in. Samantha did not expect him to be up so soon and was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re¡­awake?¡± Timothy nced at her face and finally felt more at ease when he saw that she was alright. Rather than answering her question, he asked her instead, ¡°Where did you go?¡± As he spoke, he unconsciously looked at the bag she was carrying. The pill bottle could be seen through the transparent bag, and Timothy¡¯s expression sank right away when he read the words on it. Samantha never really thought about hiding it from Timothy, but she felt a little guilty at the time and even subconsciously retracted the hand that held the bag. When Timothy next spoke, his voice had turned much colder than before. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± His body gradually began to exude a terrifying aura, seemingly imparting a chilling sensation to the otherwise warm room. Samantha tried her best to hold back the dread she was feeling. She looked up at his cold eyes and stressed each word in her sentence, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you yesterday that I don¡¯t want children.¡± Taking a pill was the only way she could protect herself. After a pause, she added a few more remarks, ¡°Timothy, I¡¯m hoping that my future children can be born into a loving environment. I would never want them to experience the same things I have, especially when I¡¯m still not ready to be a mother.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want children... ¡®I¡¯m hoping that my future children can be born into a loving environment...¡¯ Ultimately, she neither wanted to bear his child nor continue to take their rtionship to the next level. In her mind, she was still going to divorce him eventually. Timothy grinned in anger and was practically gnashing his teeth when he spat out, ¡°Perfect!¡± He strode over to Samantha, walked past her, then left the room without ever looking back at her again. Samantha froze and clenched unconsciously. She did not want to provoke him in the slightest, but she had to be steadfast to her own principles when it came to children. ¡­ Ronald nearly rolled off the bed after being woken up by an incessant knocking on his room door. ¡°Who the hell could that be!¡± Ronald yawned whileining, ¡°Such a nuisance so early in the morning!¡± He opened the door and was about tosh out at the person, but as soon as he saw Timothy¡¯s gloomy face, the fear took his voice away and jolted him awake at once. Ten secondster, he finally found his voice and asked weakly, ¡°Mr. B-Barker, what¡­happened to you?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was so cold that Ronald felt like he was at the north pole. ¡°Book the ne ticket right now! We¡¯re leaving for home!¡± ¡°...What?¡± Ronald was unable to react for a moment. ¡°Why are we going home so suddenly?¡± ¡°None of your stinking ideas were useful! I¡¯m canceling your bonus.¡± Timothy turned around and left without giving Ronald the chance to even say anything. Ronald stood on the spot for more than a minute. Once he finally understood what his big boss said, he wanted to cry but the tears did note. As if it was not obvious enough, it was certain that Timothy had messed up n B. Ronald¡¯s heart ached after the bonus he got was taken away from him. It would have been less painful if he was never ted to get it in the first ce! Furthermore, Ronald¡¯s ideas were not at all stinky. It was Timothy who insisted on being stubborn! Saying ¡®I love you¡¯ worked better than anything else, but Timothy was reluctant to say that! Who else could be at fault if not Timothy? Ronald might have been feeling resentful, but he still booked the ne ticket¡ªalbeit begrudgingly. He could only me himself for getting a boss like Timothy. There was nothing else he could do except to follow Timothy, even if it meant having to walk on his knees! ¡­ During the entire journey home, Timothy never said a word to Samantha and treated her as if she was invisible. After disembarking from the ne, he strode forward and left Samantha behind, making the two of them seem just like strangers. Ronald did not know whether it was better to follow Timothy or Samantha, so he had to stop numerous times before continuing to walk. He had a very worried expression the entire time. By the time the three of them exited the airport, a car was already waiting at the entrance. Ronald rushed forward and forced out a smile as he opened the rear car door. ¡°Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker, please get in.¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes at him. Rather than enter the car, he said coldly, ¡°Send her back home.¡± As soon as he gave Ronald that order, he stopped a taxi, got in, and left as the taxi drove away speedily. Ronald felt extremely awkward when he looked at Samantha. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you back then...¡± Samantha did not want to make his life even harder and got in the car. After returning to the vi, Samantha politely bid farewell to Ronald and turned to enter the house. Ronald looked at her from behind and opened his mouth intending to say something. Unfortunately, he did not know how best to structure his sentences and could only let out a huge sigh. Why did Timothy and Samantha¡¯s path to love have to be such a rocky one? ¡­ Samantha went into her room, changed into her pajamas, theny on the bed and closed her eyes. Sleeping was all she felt like doing, although she did not know whether it was due to the side effects of the pill or whether sleeping was a gateway for her to ignore all her worries. She initially thought she would not be able to sleep but she ended up falling asleep rather quickly. Samantha did not know how long she slept, but by the time she opened her eyes, the sky outside waspletely dark. She gazed nkly out the window and felt as though she did not know what day it was. There was a notification from her phone. She reached out for her phone and tapped on the WeTalk app. Once she saw that it was a message from Rochelle, she clicked into the chat right away. Rochelle: [What¡¯s going on?] Samantha was at a loss. What did she mean by ¡®what¡¯s going on¡¯? Did something happen yet again? The nasty rumors about her that had been circting recently had conditioned her to have a sort of reflex against them. Samantha sat up immediately, typed out a message, and immediately replied: [What are they saying about me again?] Chapter 137 - He Likes You

Chapter 137: He Likes You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle soon sent a burst of messages to her. [I¡¯m the one asking questions here. Why are you asking me instead? [Do you know nothing about your own affairs? [Are you living in a cave on top of a mountain?] Samantha facepalmed. She was not living in a cave on top of the mountain. All she did was sleep! How could she have known that there would be trouble brewing while she slept? She started to wonder whether all those troubles urred because it was an unlucky year for her. Samantha was in no mood to y the guessing game and immediately replied: [Just tell me what¡¯s up.] Rochelle gave a three-word reply: [Go to Waybo!] Samantha tapped her finger on Waybo and did not even need to spare any effort to find out what was happening. Her name was trending at the very top of the trending searches! Unfortunately, Timothy was implicated too! Her heart immediately skipped a beat. She did not really mind as much if she made the headlines alone, but if Timothy was involved in her problem, she was going to have an even harder time. Samantha immediately clicked on the trending search. The topment was a post by a popr ount, saying that Timothy was losing affection for Samantha not long after they got married! The picture was taken when she and Timothy arrived at the airport. Timothy was walking indifferently ahead of her while she followed him from behind. The atmosphere was awkward and neither of them even interacted with each other while they walked. After all, their marriage had recently been made public in a rather high-profile manner, andizens even turned Timothy¡¯s deration of love into all sorts of catchphrases and memes! All that happened not too long ago, so when someone photographed their indifference toward each other at the airport,izens would definitely take delight in being nosy, causing the news to soar even higher in the trending list. Someizens have evenunched a Waybo poll to guess how long it would take for them to get a divorce. Ten of thousands of people have cast their vote, and 99% were of the opinion that they would divorce within three months. Samantha looked at everything and did not know whether tough or get angry. She and Timothy really lived up to theizens¡¯ vote as being the number one couple who was most unlikely to get together again. They were ahead of second ce by a mile. There was another notification on her phone and it was yet another WeTalk message from Rochelle. Samantha clicked on the WeTalk pop-up. [What else happened between you and that scumbag? Didn¡¯t he already publicly acknowledge your marriage? Why is he now giving you the cold shoulder? Is he making trouble?] Rochelle had changed her mind a bit about Timothy after he spoke at the press conference and stood up for Samantha. Samantha had not gotten over himpletely, but if the two of them decided to live their days with each other in peace, Rochelle would still give unconditional support to Samantha. After all, her one wish was for Samantha to live a happy life. Was that the happy life that was awaiting Samantha? Samantha did not know what to reply to Rochelle because she was just as confused as to her status with Timothy. Her heart seemed to consist of a stringy mess which only became more chaotic with each attempt to sort things out. Rochelle was a very impatient woman. When Samantha took too long to reply, she sent another message: [Forget about it, let¡¯s just meet up and talk. I¡¯m boarding the ne in another hour and I¡¯ll reach Imperial Capital at 10. Let¡¯s go grab a drink!] Samantha replied immediately: [Okay.] She did need someone to talk to and help her understand her own confused thoughts. Many a time, a third party could see things with much more objectivitypared to a person who was party to the issue at hand. When it came to stuff that she could not make head or tail of, Rochelle might be able to give her some advice. Samantha got up and went to the bathroom, where she washed her face to freshen herself up a little. Then, she went downstairs, headed to the kitchen, and whipped up a quick bowl of noodles. Her phone started ringing just as she was eating. She thought that Rochelle was calling her again, but she grabbed her phone and saw that it was Old Madam Barker. Ever since the events of the press conference, Old Madam Barker wore her reading sses and scrolled through Waybo from time to time. She wanted to see if there was any news about Samantha and Timothy. Whenever she saw anyizens making denigratingments about the couple, she became absolutely incensed and was determined to call that person out even though she was not very skilled at typing. Old Madam Barker probably saw the trending news and decided to call and ask about the situation. Samantha quickly put down her cutlery and patted both sides of her cheeks to make herplexion rosier. Only then did she answer Old Madam Barker¡¯s video call. ¡°Hey, Grandma,¡± she greeted softly. The faces of Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia appeared on the screen, and the first thing Old Madam Barker did was look carefully at Samantha. Once the olddy was satisfied that Samantha was alright, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. One secondter, the olddy immediately had an angry expression and startedining, ¡°That little brat Timothy! Did he start bullying you while I was away? Don¡¯t be angry alright, Sammy. When I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll make sure to teach him a lesson for you!¡± If it were any other family, the elders would always side with their own flesh and blood whenever there was any conflict between a married couple. Old Madam Barker, however, was always first to reproach Timothy whenever Samantha was not on good terms with him. That had been the case since the very beginning, and those who did not know their true rtionship might assume that Samantha was her own granddaughter. A warm current began surging up in Samantha¡¯s heart. ¡°Thank you, Grandma. You can rest assured that Timothy didn¡¯t bully me. That photo on the inte is actually... Well, it¡¯s fake. Timothy and I, we¡¯re good. He even brought me out on vacation the other day and he organized a long-overdue wedding ceremony in that church I liked.¡± In order to be make everything look more convincing, Samantha found the picture that Timothy took of them and sent it to the olddy through WeTalk ¡°See, Grandma. Timothy and I are fine. Don¡¯t believe whatever¡¯s written on the inte.¡± Unlike before, Old Madam Barker did not just smile and move on from it. She remained silent for a moment and her expression became serious. She looked intently at Samantha through the phone and remarked solemnly, ¡°Sammy, I know that you and Tim are very filial kids. You both never want me to be worried and have always tried to make me happy. But I¡¯ll have you know that I can clearly see whether the two of you are truly being affectionate or whether it¡¯s all just a charade.¡± Samantha pursed her lips involuntarily. She was well aware that lies were lies regardless of how many times one repeated them. Truth was always bound to prevail. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma,¡± she apologized softly. Lying was no small burden to bear, and she had actually been feeling guilty whenever she deceived Old Madam Barker. ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m telling you this not to me you or anything of the sort,¡± Old Madam Barker said earnestly, ¡°I genuinely hope for you and Tim to live a happy life. ¡°Be honest with me, Sammy. What do you think about Tim right now? Are you really against the idea of being with him?¡± It was yet another of those questions. If she could not answer that when Rochelle asked earlier, she was simrly unable to answer it when the olddy posed a simr question. ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Samantha hesitated. When Timothy initially showed such loathing toward her and treated her coldly, she felt thoroughly dispirited and no longer dared to cling to any hope. Although she thought that things would continue going in that direction, Timothy¡¯s attitude changed all of a sudden recently, and the unpredictable hot-and-cold nature of his character left her very confused. The olddy saw Samantha¡¯s silence and did not urge Samantha on. Instead, she said, ¡°Sammy, I can¡¯t read your thoughts, but I can read Tim¡¯s.¡± Old Madam Barker said in no uncertain terms, ¡°He likes you.¡± Chapter 138 - Give Him Another Chance

Chapter 138: Give Him Another Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s breathing stopped abruptly and her knee-jerk reaction was to deny it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± If Timothy liked her, why would he denounce their marriage two years ago? Why would he hurt her all the time and embarrass her so much? All she saw from him was hatred, and perhaps even resentment... ¡°Why would it be impossible?!¡± Old Madam Barker raised her voice all of a sudden. ¡°Sammy, you can be certain that you have a ce in Tim¡¯s heart, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been willing to make your marriage public. I swear I wasn¡¯t the one who forced him into doing it!¡± Aunt Julia quickly agreed from beside her. ¡°I can vouch for that as well. The old madam previously told Mr. Barker that she would allow the two of you to get a divorce if he really doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. But Mr. Barker didn¡¯t do that. Instead, he made your marriage public! If that isn¡¯t a sign that he likes you, I don¡¯t know what is!¡± Old Madam Barker had once told Timothy that she allowed him to divorce Samantha? Samantha¡¯s heartbeat skipped a beat and she could not help but ask softly, ¡°Grandma, when did you talk to him?¡± Aunt Julia immediately answered, ¡°There was one night he came back drunk and Old Madam took care of him the entire night. When the next day came, she told him that a divorce would be better if you can¡¯t get along with him. At least you¡¯ll both have freedom and neither of you will continue wasting each other¡¯s time.¡± Old Madam Barker added, ¡°When I was done with him, he immediately went to the hospital and kept youpany. Don¡¯t you think he did that because he cared about you?¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right!¡± Aunt Julia continued to reveal even more information. ¡°Do you remember when Old Madam and I went to the hospital and delivered food to you? It was Mr. Barker who called us and requested it.¡± ¡°¡­Was it?¡± Samantha was dumbfounded when she heard everything that they told her. She could not believe that the person they talked about was the very same Timothy that she had seen before her very eyes. Old Madam Barker sighed softly, ¡°Sammy, Tim is the kind of person who keeps a lot of things to himself. He¡¯s not willing to let anyone see them and he can be very harsh when he does stuff. I may be his grandma, but I still feel like smacking him sometimes when I hear the stuff thates out of his mouth. But he¡¯s like that because he doesn¡¯t know how to express himself. Deep down, he doesn¡¯t really mean it. ¡°If, and I say if, he still has a ce in your heart, I¡¯m hoping that you can look at him for who he is and give him another chance.¡± ¡­ Samantha entered into deep thought as soon as the call ended. The words from Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia floated around her consciousness and lingered there. The drunken night they mentioned was probably the same night that Timothy forced himself on her. Did he actually get himself drunk after that? Heter showed up all of a sudden at the hospital, saying that the olddy was the one who told him to go. The olddy had even allowed him to get a divorce, but rather than doing so, he disclosed his marriage at the press conference and bound her to him. When they were on Barrkjaer Ind, he had also asserted that he had no ns to divorce! He did all those things because he wanted to, not because Old Madam Barker told him to. Could the olddy have been a mere excuse for him all along? Did Timothy really care about her and like her, just as Old Madam Barker said he did? The shock that Samantha felt was so great that it took her a long time before she could return to her senses. It was not until she remembered the called-off marriage two years ago that her confused mind started to calm down gradually. During the time they were together, she was incredibly certain and unhesitatingly confident that Timothy liked her, but sadly, turned his back on her in the blink of an eye and abandoned her just like that. What was really on his mind? She did not dare toe to a conclusion as of yet. The notification tone from Samantha¡¯s cell phone pulled her back to the present. She nced over and saw that it was another WeTalk message from Rochelle. [I¡¯vended. See youter, babe.] Samantha¡¯s lips curled up. She had actually sat there in a daze and spent a few hours being preupied with thoughts of Timothy. That man sure was trouble! She gathered herself and got up. ¡­ At the bar, Rochelle was already waiting when Samantha arrived. She sat at the bar and waved at Sammy, saying, ¡°Over here, Sammy!¡± Samantha smiled and walked over. As soon as she took her seat on the high stool, Rochelle slid a rainbow-colored cocktail to her. ¡°They have a new drink. Try it, it tastes pretty good.¡± Samantha picked up the ss and took a sip. It tasted refreshing and sweet at first, but that was reced a few secondster by a sourish and astringent taste. Samantha frowned slightly as a result. Far from being unptable, there was an aftertaste that was worth savoring. Samantha nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡± Rochelle chuckled softly. ¡°ording to the bartender, it takes someone with plenty of life experience to appreciate this drink.¡± ¡°...Then I¡¯d rather not be able to enjoy it.¡± Rochelle answered, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Who would choose to grow old if one could be a carefree child forever? ¡°Alright, time to get serious.¡± Rochelle rested her hands on the bar. Her beautiful eyes swirled over to Samantha before asking, ¡°Tell me. What happened to you and that scumbag?¡± Samantha¡¯s anxiety came like waves when that topic was brought up. Before she started talking, she picked up the cocktail ss, raised her head, and drank it all in one breath. ¡­ They were so engrossed in the conversation that neither of them noticed Penelope sitting on the left side of the round-shaped bar. Her hair was disheveled and she looked like a wreck. Her father had lost his temperpletely after the Summer Group banned all further dealings with the Schmidt Group. He had long despised his wife and daughter, and under Sheena¡¯s instigation, he chased both Violet and Penelope out of the house. Violet then brought Penelope to seek refuge with Violet¡¯s family, but Violet¡¯s parents¡ªwho used to love Penelope so much¡ªrefused to take the two women in for fear of being implicated with them. In the end, Violet was forced to rent a house and bring Penelope along. Having grown ustomed to spending extravagant amounts of money, it was undoubtedly difficult for them to adapt to such a poor life. It did not take long for their money to run out, and Violet either spent her days crying or running back to the Schmidts and kicking up a storm. Penelope initially tried to advise her against it, but after persuading her countless times to no avail, she decided that it was better for her mother to be out of sight and out of mind. That was how she came to spend her days in the bar almost every night. Being drunk rid her of her troubles, allowing her to continue her delusions of being the Schmidts¡¯ darling daughter and Timothy¡¯s beloved woman! All of a sudden, she heard a familiar voice and could not resist raising her head to look in that direction. The lights were dim, but she was able to recognize Samantha at a nce. That woman could be reduced to ash for all she knew and she could still recognize that those ashes were Samantha! Penelope sat there and listened to Samantha¡¯s words, but her anger and jealousy began building up even more as she continued to listen. She never expected Timothy to have done so many things for Samantha! To think that he apanied her at the hospital, took care of her younger brother Corey, brought her to a sacred marriage destination, gave her a wedding ceremony, and even wanted to have a baby with her! Penelope felt that all of that belonged to her! All of it! Had Samantha never returned, Timothy would look at Penelope sooner orter, be moved by her, marry her, have children with her, and live a happy life with her. Samantha was the one who took all that away. As if having that taken away was not bad enough, Penelope ended up bing utterly and thoroughly disgraced. Penelope had no home.. Her father was no longer a father, and her mother was fast spiraling down the path of insanity. She was no longer the rich daughter that she used to be, and was no better than dirt that everyone could trample on! Chapter 139 - Go to Hell!

Chapter 139: Go to Hell!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Sheena had humiliated Penelope just a couple of days ago, saying that she would tell Justin to let Penelopee back home if Penelope was willing to be her dog. When that happened, Penelope got so angry that she reached forward to pull Sheena¡¯s hair. Unfortunately, her father rushed over and gave her a tight p. He protected that heinous woman and the illegitimate son she was carrying, butpletely forgot that Penelope was also his biological daughter. The friends she used to have in her circle¡ªthe same one who once surrounded her, cozied up to her, andughed along with her¡ªhad begun ridiculing and mocking her whenever they saw her. As all those thoughts crossed Penelope¡¯s mind, she clenched her hand fiercely until the blue veins on the back of her hand began appearing one after another one. She really wanted to skin Samantha and drain thetter¡¯s blood. Penelope stared at Samantha resentfully, then grabbed the wine bottle and drank straight from it. ¡­ Rochelle listened to everything Samantha said and was just as confused as Samantha about the feelings Samantha had for Timothy. Her rtionship with Jonathan was much simpler¡ªshe hated Jonathan and Jonathan wanted her dead. It was simple and easy. However, Rochelle could clearly see that Samantha¡¯s biggest concern was her iprehension of Timothy¡¯s thoughts. In other words, Samantha did not dare to try and test the waters again. As the saying went, once bitten, twice shy. Therefore, the solution to solving their problem could not be any simpler. All it took to settle the matter was for Timothy and Samantha to sit down together, be frank with their questions and answers, and make things infinitely clear to each other. Rochelle touched her chin and narrowed her eyes in thought. She curled her lips into a smile. From the looks of it, Rochelle had to get Samantha drunk again and unleash that Dutch courage. She previously gave Timothy a scolding only because she had drunk a lot thest time around. It would be good to get Samantha drunk and let her say what was in her heart. Rochelle snapped her fingers to call the bartender. ¡°Hey, can we get something a little stronger?¡± Samantha¡¯s tolerance to alcohol was pretty decent, having developed it during her stint at a bar when she was abroad. Nevertheless, she still had a long way to catch up to Rochelle. She was already feeling a little tipsy but Rochelle suffered only from a reddened face. There was no reaction at all from Rochelle even though her vision was already starting to blur. Samantha could not take it any longer and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to have to use the bathroom, Chelle.¡± ¡°Do you need my help to get there?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I can still walk.¡± Samantha got out of the chair and felt her feet turn light as she walked to the restroom on the other side of the corridor. Rochelle rested her chin on her palm and stared at Samantha¡¯s figure until it turned into the corridor and disappeared. Her gaze then shifted to Samantha¡¯s cell phone on top of the bar counter. ¡­ Penelope was getting dizzy and she started seeing stars after finishing the entire bottle of wine. She nevertheless shouted at the bartender, ¡°Gimme more wine!¡± The bartender looked at her with disdain. ¡°We don¡¯t take credit here, Ms. Schmidt. You have to pay up first if you want more drinks!¡± She had beening almost daily, and although she always paid for her drinks when she started drinking, she refused to pay the bill whenever she got crazy drunk. The manager initially waived her bill a couple of times after seeing who she was, but when he was finally at the end of his patience, he told the bartender not to give her any drinks if she did not pay up. Penelope did not seem to have heard him. ¡°Are you deaf? I told you to give me another bottle, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡®Here we go again¡­¡¯ The bartender was not at all surprised. He could not be bothered to entertain her and merely said coldly, ¡°You should leave, Ms. Schmidt, or else I¡¯ll call security.¡± Something seemed to finally click in Penelope¡¯s mind and she no longer dared to say a single word. She had been thrown out the previous day and was ridiculed by everyone at the entrance. Penelope could still remember how a bald and wretched-looking man asked her to spend a night with him in exchange for a hundred bucks. She had reached a point where any Tom, Dick, or Harry could humiliate her! Penelope got up and staggered as she headed for the exit. As soon as she reached the door, there was a notification on her cell phone. She took her phone out and saw a text from an unfamiliar number. When she clicked in, it contained only an image and had no text. The image depicted an extremely beautiful church. Inside the church stood a handsome groom with his beautiful bride. The groom was embracing the bride in his arms while giving her a passionate kiss. The groom and bride were none other than Timothy and Samantha. She stared at the photo without blinking and her gaze could practically burn a hole through the phone. Penelope felt that she was supposed to be in Samantha¡¯s shoes! She ought to have been the one wearing the wedding dress, getting married to Timothy, and kissing Timothy... Hearing Samantha talk about the wedding was much less of a blow than seeing the image. Penelope¡¯s eyes turned red in a sh. Everything would be different if Samantha was not around. Sheena would still be Penelope¡¯s dog, Violet would still be the haughty Mrs. Schmidt, and Penelope would remain as the Schmidts¡¯ darling daughter. Above all, she would be the one that Timothy loved! Samantha just had to disappear. All of Penelope¡¯s nightmares would disappear if Samantha disappeared. Madness gradually appeared in Penelope¡¯s eyes. She chuckled, then turned around and walked determinedly into the bar. As she passed by a table, she grabbed an empty wine bottle and smashed the bottom off with a bang. She then walked toward the bathroom. During that moment, a woman who was sitting elegantly in an inconspicuous corner ced her phone back on the table. She picked up the tumbler ss and took a sip from it. After watching Penelope disappear past the corridor, she took out some money from her purse, ced it under the ss, then got up and walked away in her high heels. ¡­ Samantha cupped some cold water and washed her face to get rid of her drunkenness. When Rochelle mixed two kinds of spirit for Samantha to drink in one go, the alcohol went straight to her head and there was no way to keep it under control. Judging from the situation, she could not hold on anymore and had to go back and sleep. Samantha turned off the faucet, took a paper towel, then wiped her face dry before walking slowly out of the bathroom. Barely two stepster, she saw someone storming toward her in a rage. The light inside the bar was just too dim and it was difficult to get a clear look at the person because her vision was blurry too. It was not until the person was a few steps away from her that the light above shone on the person¡¯s face and revealed them to be...Penelope. Penelope had a fierce look in her eyes, which seemed to be oozing with malicious intent. She rushed to Samantha, raised her hand all of a sudden, and thrust the broken ss bottle toward Samantha¡¯s body. Under normal circumstances, Samantha was not at all afraid of Penelope and could avoid the attack with ease. Unfortunately, she had drunk too much that day, so her reflexes slowed down tremendously because her mind was not working as quickly. She could only manage to dodge it by turning her body slightly to one side. Although Penelope was not able to stab her in the stomach, the ss still grazed against her arm and drew blood in an instant. The smell and sight of blood seemed to stimte Penelope even more. The look in her eyes became even more terrifying and she grabbed Samantha¡¯s arm with an unusual amount of strength. Samantha was unsure whether she was unable to escape the grasp due to her drunkenness or because Penelope was using too much strength, but that grip left Samantha unable to move a single inch. Penelope cackled maliciously. ¡°Go to hell, Samantha!¡± As soon as Penelope made that remark, she raised her hand and ruthlessly thrust the broken bottle toward Samantha¡¯s heart! Chapter 140 - Bidding Her Farewell

Chapter 140: Bidding Her Farewell

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s ck pupils contracted instantly. Her survival instinct was activated and she used all her strength to give Penelope a fierce kick. The kick inflicted some pain on Penelope, causing the force from Penelope¡¯s hand to reduce a little while at the same time shifting the trajectory of her thrust. When the ss bottle pierced Samantha, it did not strike any vital points. Nevertheless, Samantha had sobered up half as much as before when the sharp ss prated her skin. Samantha lowered her head and firmly bit Penelope¡¯s arm. As soon as Penelope cried out in pain, Samantha pushed the woman away forcefully. She then clutched the wound and rushed back into the bar. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of running, Samantha!¡± Penelope fixed her eyes at Samantha¡¯s rear figure and gave chase. Due to the dim bar lights, the sheer number of people, and the loud music, no one noticed that something was not quite right. Samantha continued advancing through sheer willpower, but her drunkenness and the pain from her wound slowed her down gradually. On the other hand, Penelope was walking much faster and Samantha could feel that she was about to catch up. Sure enough, only a few seconds had passed when Samantha¡¯s hair was pulled. The force made her scalp numb and she had no choice but to stop walking. ¡°Go on! Run! Keep on running!¡± Penelope grinned so evilly that Samantha felt her hair stand on end. Penelope raised her arm without so much as another word. She aimed the blood-stained broken bottle at the main artery on Samantha¡¯s nape, then plunged it forward as hard as she could. Samantha could not defend herself in such a short time because Penelope was behind her. Her only reflex was to close her eyes when she saw the sharp ss sharding right at her. One second passed. Then another. A total of three seconds had passed. The pain she had been anticipating did not arrive and a tight embrace had taken its stead. Within seconds, she heard a muffled groan. It was a very familiar voice. Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled unconsciously. She opened her eyes, turned her face to the side, and looked behind her. A man¡¯s handsome face was the first thing she saw. His eyebrows were knit in a tight frown, his thin lips were tightly pursed, and there was a look of agony on his face. Timothy... Samantha then caught a strong whiff of blood. It was a mix of his blood and hers, the smell of which made her nauseated. She could not control herself from looking over Timothy¡¯s shoulder. The white shirt he was wearing was already stained with bright red blood, spreading slowly from the bottom up. It scarcely crossed Penelope¡¯s mind that a figure would rush toward her all of a sudden and shield Samantha at the most crucial moment. The wine bottle struck not Samantha, but instead prated the man¡¯s back at the exact location of his heart. Blood oozed out in an instant and dyed his entire back red. That figure seemed very familiar... She narrowed her eyes and looked at the man for only a few seconds before recognizing that it was Timothy... Why was he willing to throw his life away just to protect Samantha? Why did he treat Samantha that way? ¡°Timothy!¡± As much as Penelope hated Samantha, she hated Timothy even more at that moment! ¡°You want to protect Samantha, don¡¯t you??I¡¯ll grant your wish then!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you both can die with each other!¡± Penelope retracted the wine bottle in her hand and charged toward Timothy and Samantha once more. Timothy sensed what was happening and used whatever strength he had remaining to push Samantha aside. He then turned around and kicked Penelope¡¯s knee before the woman had a chance to stab him. The pain in Penelope¡¯s knees forced her to kneel down, but she strived to get up and rushed toward Timothy yet again. ¡°Timothy!¡± Samantha wanted to stop Penelope, but dizziness came over her and her eyes faded to ck before she could stand up. In the end, thest scene she saw before losing consciousness was Penelope charging toward Timothy. ¡­ ¡°Samantha.¡± Samantha could hear someone calling her name. She strained to open her eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. Timothy¡¯s slender figure was three steps ahead of her and he was looking right at her. It was one of those rare times that he was smiling at her. Samantha looked at him anxiously from head to toe and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright, Timothy? Were you injured?¡± He seemed to be unscathed even though she had clearly seen him get injured earlier. Could she have been dreaming? Timothy, however, did not answer her questions. He merely stood still and continued smiling at her. Samantha had a hunch that something was wrong and asked again, ¡°Come over here, Timothy. Let me check if you¡¯re injured.¡± The man still kept quiet and remained motionless. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want toe over here, I¡¯ll go over to you.¡± Samantha gritted her teeth, got up, and walked slowly toward Timothy. However, with every step she took toward him, Timothy took one step away from her. She frowned as a result and decided to run. Despite her best efforts to run after him, she could never catch up to the man. His speed became even faster, and when they reached the end, his figure turned into a wisp of white smoke and disappearedpletely from Samantha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Timothy!¡± Samantha yelled out hysterically and she finally opened her eyes wide. The familiar smell of disinfectant was picked up by Samantha¡¯s nose. She looked around her stiffly and confirmed that she was in the hospital. Was it a nightmare she had earlier? Why did that nightmare feel so real? It was as if¡­Timothy came to her in her dream to say goodbye to her. ¡®Where is Timothy? ¡®Is he seriously injured? ¡®Or could he be...¡¯ Samantha did not dare to consider that possibility. She could not continue to lie down and got up while enduring the pain. With a yank of the drip needle, she got down from the bed and walked straight out. As soon as she walked out, she met a passing nurse and grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand. She then asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What happened to him? How is he? Where is he?¡± ¡°Are you talking about the man who was with you? He¡¯s in the ward just next to¡ª¡± Before the nurse could finish speaking, Samantha had already dashed into the next ward. As soon as she entered the ward, it was extremely quiet inside, so quiet in fact, that there was no sounding from the medical equipment... Samantha looked over at the hospital bed. A man was clearly lying on the bed, but his whole body had been covered with a white cloth. When she saw that white cloth, her heart sank and she covered her mouth right away. Her eyes began to redden. Did Timothy really say goodbye to her in her dream earlier? Samantha immediately felt faint and she could feel her feet bing wobbly. Her body rocked from side to side with every step she took toward the hospital bed, as if she would copse at any second. Despite being only a few steps away, she took a very long time to finally reach the bed. Samantha stood by the bed and slowly reached out toward the white cloth. Her fingers trembled violently and blood had all but drained from her fingertips. She had already grabbed the white cloth, but she could not muster the strength to lift it up. When she finally opened her mouth and spoke, her voice was already filled with sobs. ¡°You can¡¯t die, Timothy... You hate me, don¡¯t you? Why did you have to save me? Don¡¯t die... I don¡¯t want you to die...¡± Tears flowed down Samantha¡¯s cheeks and fell onto the white cloth, resulting in arge moist patch. Chapter 141 - I’ll Promise You Anything

Chapter 141: I¡¯ll Promise You Anything

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha clutched the white cloth tightly and lifted it slowly while calling out Timothy¡¯s name, ¡°Timo¡ª¡± She was utterly stupefied when sheid eyes on the person under the cloth, so much so that her words got stuck in her throat. Ronald was the one lying on the bed at that moment. He had a simrly awkward look on his face and was so mortified that his usually eloquent self could not even say a single word. The two of them simply stared at each other in silence and there was an atmosphere of speechlessness in the air. ¡°Ahem.¡± Ronald could not take it any longer and cleared his throat to dispel the awkward silence. Samantha blinked twice and returned to her senses slowly. ¡°You... R-R-Ronald, why¡­ Why are you here?¡± She had clearly been calling out Timothy¡¯s name. ¡°Well¡­because I¡¯m here,¡± Ronald replied weakly. ¡°I¡­ When I¡­ It was already veryte when I finished handling everythingst night, and someone has to stay in the hospital to keep watch. I decided to rest for a bit in this ward. Is that¡­ Is there anything wrong with that?¡± There was nothing wrong with that. The nurse had probably misunderstood Ronald to be the man that she spoke about, hence the reason she was directed to the next ward. Although¡­ ¡°Why did you have to cover yourself with a white cloth when you were sleeping? And¡­ Why¡­did you keep quiet when I recognized the wrong person?¡± She bawled her eyes out¡ªsnot and all¡ªthrough the white cloth earlier, and even said all those words to Rnd! It was simply too humiliating for her! Ronald felt wronged. ¡°I was too tired and I slept too deeply. I probably covered my entire body without knowing it when I was sleeping. It¡¯s not a white cloth though. It¡¯s just a white bedsheet... ¡°Besides, I was still asleep when you came in and only woke up when you started crying. When you said that stuff, I didn¡¯t think it was appropriate to interrupt you, because then it¡¯d be really embarrassing...¡± Samantha scoffed. ¡°And is this any less embarrassing?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were going to lift the white cloth. I was going to continue pretending to be dead.¡± Samantha closed her eyes. What else could she do after making such a fool of herself? It was not like she could undo what she did and regain her dignity again. All of that was beside the point¡ªher main concern was Timothy! Samantha took a deep breath and stared at Ronald with reddened eyes. She asked in a muted voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy? How is he? Is he... Is he okay?¡± When she asked Ronald that question, his expression sank all of a sudden and his eyes turned ashen. Samantha had a bad feeling and gulped a couple of times. Her hands clenched unconsciously and her voice became a little faint. ¡°Ronald¡­ Timothy¡¯s fine¡­. Right?¡± Ronald let out a deep sigh. He got out of bed, stood in front of Samantha, and tried to exin in a very calm tone. ¡°Mr. Barker was stabbed in the heart by Penelope when he tried to save you. After you fainted, Penelope went nuts and wanted to continue attacking you, but Mr. Barker shielded you both times. Later, Mr. and Mrs. Yates then rushed over just in time to stop Penelope. Mr. and Mrs. Yates sent both of you to the hospital. You were ushered into the ward after getting your wounded treated because all you had was a skin injury, in addition to being drunk. Mr. Barker, on the other hand, was in a critical condition. He was sent directly to the operating room. ¡°He lost too much blood, and...¡± He paused abruptly, as if there were some things he could not say, and skipped directly to another topic, ¡°¡­the point is, the operation went on for some time and it wasn¡¯t until dawn that it ended. Fortunately, his life is not in danger for now, but he hasn¡¯t woken up yet and is still under observation in the ICU.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still keeping this from the olddy. I¡¯m afraid to tell her because I¡¯m worried that she might not be able to take it due to her old age. I¡¯ve stopped any news outlets from picking up on this too, otherwise it would only cause panic within thepany.¡± Sinct though Ronald¡¯s statement was, it was still capable of shaking Samantha to the core. After Samantha listened to it, she clenched her hands into such tight fists that her nails sank deep into the palm of her hand. Her voice trembled severely as she said, ¡°I¡­ I want to see¡­Timothy. Bring me to him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ronald started walking and led the way. As soon as Samantha lifted her foot, her body swayed slightly and Ronald had to hurriedly reach out and support her. He asked concernedly, ¡°Are you alright, Mrs. Barker? Perhaps you should go back to the ward and have more rest if you still can¡¯t hold yourself up?¡± What was he going to do if she copsed? ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go!¡± Samantha shook her head and said firmly. ¡°Let me help you there then.¡± Ronald supported her carefully and brought her to the intensive care unit. After putting on their personal protective equipment, Samantha walked into the intensive care unit and saw an extremely familiar scene in front of her. She had set foot into that kind of ward to visit Corey some time ago, but Corey had not been able to wake up yet ever since that day. Samantha was immensely worried that Timothy¡­would end up like Corey and slip into aa. She walked slowly to the bedside and saw Timothy lying quietly on the hospital bed. There were numerous different tubes and medical equipment stuck in his body and his face waspletely pale. Never in her life had she seen Timothy as weak and pale as he was then. She always knew him to be someone who could keep a straight face even when a gangster pointed a gun to his heart. He had always been a powerful man, regardless of the time and ce. He was only lying there because of her. Samantha sat on the chair next to the bed and reached out to hold his hand. It was very cold to the touch and she shuddered a little as a result, but she continued holding it tighter and tighter in an attempt to warm his hand. ¡°Timothy.¡± Samantha¡¯s tears had run dry by then but every word she said was like a tear being shed. ¡°When I saved your lifest time and became unconscious, did you sit beside my bed like this? Did you hold me and talk to me just like how I¡¯m doing right now? ¡°I don¡¯t know how you felt back then, but right now I¡¯m feeling very scared and very sad. I just dreamt that you came and said goodbye to me. Before my grandfather passed away, I had the same kind of dream at noon. After that, I received a call informing me that he was gone. I¡¯m scared, Timothy... I¡¯m scared the same thing will happen too... ¡°I¡­ There¡¯s still a lot of things I have to tell you. I have a few questions too, and I still haven¡¯t gotten the chance to ask you. Plus, don¡¯t I still owe you two conditions? You always told me that capitalists never enter into business deals if it means having to suffer losses. In that case, you should wake up and ask me to fulfill those two conditions, right? Shouldn¡¯t you make sure that I don¡¯t get the better end of the deal?¡± The man on the hospital bed still remained motionless, but his pulse rate disyed on the monitoring device was starting to be weaker and weaker. Samantha became increasingly flustered. Her eyes became foggy and her voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°As it turns out, all those so-called conflicts we had are just so insignificant and ridiculous when you take life in perspective, Timothy. Please. Don¡¯t die. If you can hang in there and survive, I¡¯ll promise you the world. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll never mention divorce to you again, and I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m willing to give you a baby, okay?¡± Chapter 142 - The Look of Love

Chapter 142: The Look of Love

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy had a very long dream. During the past two years, he had never allowed himself to reminisce about his time with Samantha. In that dream however, he had a broad view of everything that happened and dreamt of each scene that he spent with Samantha. Those were all happy times. Samantha was a woman who had left a deep impression on his mind for as long as he could remember. It was all because his grandfather frequently told him the story of how Samantha chose him during her one-year-old catch. At the time, his grandfather had snapped a photo of Samantha grabbing his thigh, and the old man would then force him to look at the photo whenever the story ended. Timothy was always urged toment on whether or not she was attractive and pretty. His opinion was that all children looked the same. Who could possibly tell if they were pretty when they were still so young? He initially did give half-hearted answers but soon began to feel annoyed. He could no longer be bothered to show even a little bit of deference to his grandfather and told the old man that she was an ugly girl. His grandfather huffed in anger and red at him every single time. Not one to give up, the old man asked Old Master Larsson to take photos of Samantha every single year, which he then showed to Timothy. Timothy and Samantha had never met each other since they were babies, but he had the chance to witness her gradual changes from childhood to womanhood. Her facial features developed slowly with each passing her while her skin became fairer and suppler. Meanwhile, her figure became slenderer and her smile was characterized by her eyebrows which turned into little arcs. Timothy¡¯s grandfather said that Samantha was bing increasingly beautiful, but Timothy disagreed. At most, he said, she was only slightly prettier than when she was a kid and was lucky not to grow up ugly. When Old Master Larsson¡¯s family moved to Imperial Capital and lived next door to the Barkers, Old Master Barker brought her over to pay them a visit. It marked the first time Timothy ever saw Samantha in real life. The littledy looked very bold. Her round eyes nced all over the ce until she finally fixed her gaze on him. That was when he saw the look of amazement in her eyes. He was no stranger to such looks because girls around him had almost always looked at him that way ever since he was a child. Timothy sized her up surreptitiously. She looked much more beautiful in the flesh than in the photos, but that was the extent of her beauty. Her eyes, however, were very captivating. It should note as a surprise that she had sharp eyes. After all, she had her eye on him since she was one year old. Aside from Old Master Larsson and Samantha, he had a bad impression of the Larssons because they did not even bother to hide their avaricious nature. It was utterly disgusting how obvious their greed was. Everyone wanted to set him up with Samantha, and she had already begun to change the way she showed up in front of him. Most of the time, she followed him and stuck to him closely. He neither liked the Larssons nor had any interest in Samantha, or perhaps another way to put it was that indifference came naturally to him. That factor, when considered along with his parents¡¯ unfortunate marriage, shaped him to have little interest or feelings toward women. He never looked at a woman twice. It was for Samantha and any other member of the opposite gender. No one could have expected him to end up falling for Samantha. Samantha threw caution in the wind and stood in front of him to block the bullet, forcing him to look at her and subsequently making it difficult for him to look away anymore. He never gave her any response, yet she was willing to ignore everything. At that moment, he thought that it could have been God¡¯s will that he grabbed him during her one-year-old catch. From then onward, their fate would forever be entwined with each other. Since that was that, he could grab her too. He had never been in a rtionship and knew absolutely nothing about getting along with girls. Many times he remained quiet, but her weird ideas came by the dozen and she always dragged him along to do those stuff with her. Never once did she act cold toward him. Noisy and hot-tempered, she was just the kind of character that he disliked. However, he was more than willing to listen to her, watch her cause trouble, and satisfy her requests. He unknowingly smiled whenever he saw her smiling and calling his name. He thought to himself, ¡®This is probably what love looks like.¡¯ That dream was so sweet and happy that he wanted to stay here forever and never wake up. At least, not until he heard Samantha¡¯s crying. ¡­ Tears rolled down from the corners of Samantha¡¯s eyes and she closed them shut. After a while, she let go of Timothy¡¯s hand, but his fingers grabbed her ever so lightly at the veryst moment. Samantha was so shocked that she looked over, but his fingers had rxed once more and stopped moving. She could not ascertain whether or not it was an illusion. However, she continued to hold his hand and spoke in a voice that belied her anxiousness, ¡°Can you hear me, Timothy? ¡°You have to hang in there. You must wake up! Grandma is waiting for you. I¡¯m waiting for you, too! Timothy, you have to wake up! You can¡¯t just leave us like that!¡± Timothy¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly when she ended her sentence. Samantha watched intently as she held her breath for a few seconds. On that asion, she saw his response with crystal clear rity. She hurriedly freed her hand and pressed the call bell above the bed. The doctors rushed over at once and Samantha reported the situation immediately. ¡°Doctor, I spoke to Timothy earlier and he had a bit of response.¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll check Mr. Barker¡¯s condition right now. You should step out.¡± Samantha did not dare to wait a second longer and pleaded with them, ¡°Please save him.¡± She then turned around and walked out. Rather than returning to her ward, she guarded at the door and did not even blink as she stared unwaveringly at the door of the ward. Ronald hurried over, looked at her, and said worriedly, ¡°Mrs. Barker, your body still needs to recuperate. Go back and rest. I¡¯ll stay here and notify you as soon as I get any news.¡± Samantha shook her head unhesitatingly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± Ronald sighed softly, knowing that nothing he said could persuade her. He made no further remarks and rushed off, only toe back about five minutester with a chair. He put the chair down and said, ¡°Please take a seat and wait.¡± Samantha epted his gesture and sat down slowly. ¡°Thank you.¡± The wait took more than half an hour, and Samantha¡¯s heart was all tensed up due to all that waiting. It was then that she saw the doctor opening the door and walking out. She got up right away and walked to the doctor, ¡°How is he?¡± The doctor took off his mask to reveal a gentle expression. ¡°Mrs. Barker, your husband has made it past the risky phase. When he wakes up, there shouldn¡¯t be any serious problems.¡± Ronald breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°When will Mr. Barker be able to wake up?¡± ¡°His body is still very weak right now. While it¡¯s important to continue observing him, there¡¯s nothing much to worry about anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s very good news.¡± Ronald looked at Samantha happily, but then saw her body sway before copsing softly. He eximed, ¡°Mrs. Barker!¡± He hurriedly reached out to support her and looked anxiously at the doctor. ¡°What¡¯s happening to her, Doctor?¡± Ronald did not want something to happen to Samantha when Timothy had finally managed to get through the danger! Chapter 143 - A Dying Flash of Lucidity

Chapter 143: A Dying sh of Lucidity

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The doctor said calmly to Ronald, ¡°Help her to sit down. I¡¯ll check her condition.¡± Ronald carefully helped Samantha to sit on the chair. The doctor bent down and gave her a quick check before saying, ¡°Not to worry, it¡¯s nothing serious. Her body just couldn¡¯t get used to it when she was finally relieved from all her sadness and anxiety. That¡¯s all there is to it. Just send her back to the ward and make sure she gets proper rest.¡± Ronald could not help but wipe away the cold sweat on his forehead. He nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes Doctor, sure thing!¡± ¡­ When Samantha next opened her eyes, the sun was shining particrly bright outside. She turned her head slightly to soak in the warm rays. The door of the ward was pushed open and the sound of footsteps came in. She looked over instinctively and there was a hint of disappointment when she saw the visitor was Rochelle. ¡°That disappointed to see me?¡± Rochelle acted as if she wasining. Samantha held back her emotions right away and beamed with a smile. ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m so d to see you!¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± Rochelle walked over, helped her raise the front half of the bed up, then ced a pillow on her back so could lean back morefortably. She looked closely at Samantha¡¯s face and asked in a soft yet concerned voice, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a graze.¡± Timothy had taken the blow from those fatal attacks, and had he not done so, she would be the one lying unconscious with no sign of waking up anytime soon. Rochelle knew what Samantha was thinking and so held her hand andforted her. ¡°That scu¡ª I mean, Timothy¡­has already weathered through the risky period, right? He¡¯ll be fine once he wakes up. You don¡¯t have to worry so much. He won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Samantha unconsciously looked at her. Rochelle smirked and exined, ¡°Because he¡¯s the same as Jonathan. Scourges that haunt us for centuries on end!¡± Samantha was speechless. Even though those words did not sound too pleasant, Rochelle had a knack forforting her. Samantha smiled ever so slightly. A thought crossed her mind and she asked, ¡°Hey Chelle, what happened to Penelope?¡± Speaking of Penelope, Rochelle¡¯s eyes sank a little. That darn woman might well have gotten her way had Timothy not been near enough to protect Samantha in time. In turn, Timothy would not have been there had Rochelle not endeavored to give Timothy another chance by calling him toe over and pick Samantha up. If something happened to Samantha, Rochelle would most certainly skin Penelope alive! ¡°She was arrested for assault and attempted murder. Now she¡¯s just waiting to be jailed!¡± Penelope only had herself to me for that. However, Samantha frowned slightly and said doubtfully, ¡°Based on my understanding of Penelope, she wouldn¡¯t have lost it just like that. Her state of mind was really odd that day, and she was unusually strong. The expression she had was very strange too, unlike her usual self.¡± Rochelle replied, ¡°When the police came to take statements, the bartender and manager both said that she had beening there to drink quite often recently. She must have had too much to drink and went bonkers after getting drunk.¡± ¡°Was it really just because she had too much to drink?¡± Samantha still had a puzzled look. Would one¡¯s mental state be off after drinking too much? ¡°Why do you ask? Is there something wrong?¡± Rochelle asked in reply. Samantha felt that something was not right but could not put her finger on what it was exactly. In the end, she could only shake her head and say, ¡°I must¡¯ve been overthinking.¡± ¡°Alright now, no more worrying about Penelope. What you need is rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rochelle sighed gently. ¡°I really hate hospitals. Get well soon, alright?¡± Samantha felt the same way too. ¡°That makes two of us. I hope that I, and the people I love, will always be free from illness.¡± ¡­ In the other ward, Timothy opened his heavy eyelids slowly. Since it had been quite a long time since he saw light, he narrowed his eyes and closed them slightly before opening them once more. ¡°Mr. Barker, you¡¯re awake!¡± A joyful weeping rang in Timothy¡¯s ears. A man rushed over, hugging him immediately and crying as if he was Timothy¡¯s wife, ¡°Sob, sob! Mr. Barker, you¡¯re finally awake! I was scared out of my wits! I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if you were dead!¡± Timothy lowered his gaze and looked at the teary, snotty Ronald. He decided that it would be better to die right away. He took a deep breath and said in a firm but soft tone. ¡°Go. Away.¡± Ronald felt cherished more than ever when he heard those words. He straightened himself up and spoke sobbingly, ¡°Mr. Barker, if scolding me makes you better, then by all means, scold me as much as you want!¡± Hearing Timothy¡¯s scolding was better than seeing Timothy lie there weakly. Timothy was speechless and his head hurt a little. He initially thought that Samantha would be the first person he would see after opening his eyes. After all, she was the one who woke him up. Unfortunately, the person before him¡­was an eyesore. He could not be bothered to entertain Ronald and nced around the ward. Samantha¡¯s figure was nowhere to be seen and his eyebrows frowned unknowingly. ¡°Have you been here the entire time?¡± ¡°What? Oh yes, I have! I¡¯ve been keeping watch over you the entire time! I never left at all!¡± Ronald patted his chest and spoke with conviction to show his undying concern for Timothy. Timothy¡¯s expression instantly sank. In that case, did all the crying he heard while in aae from Ronald? Did that also include the phrase ¡®I¡¯ll never mention divorce to you again, and I¡¯m willing to give you a baby¡¯? His expression became worse. Ronald¡¯s heart practically stopped beating after seeing how Timothy appeared to be on the verge of fainting. ¡°Mr. Barker, you... Are you suddenly seeing a light at the end of a tunnel? I¡­ I¡¯ll call a doctor!¡± If Timothy died, his annoyance toward Ronald would have made him spring back to life. Timothy closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He paused for a few seconds before asking hesitantly, ¡°Where¡¯s Samantha? Where is she?¡± Timothy only fainted after making sure that Samantha was safe. Her condition was probably stable, so why was she not there? Was it so difficult to even get the slightest bit of pity from her even when he was about to lose his life? ¡°Mrs. Barker? Mrs. Barker is in another ward. She¡¯s probably awake now. I¡¯ll tell her that you¡¯re awake.¡± Ronald then turned around, walked out of the ward, and closed the door gently. ¡­ At the entrance of the hospital, a fair-faced woman got out of a car with a bouquet of lilies and walked into the hospital. Dressed in a tailored light-blue dress, her long ck hair draped over her back and contrasted against her delicately fair skin. Her stunning figure drew the attention of many passersby. She walked up to the nurse¡¯s station and smiled at the nurse before asking softly, ¡°Hi there, I¡¯d like to ask, which ward is Mr. Timothy Barker in?¡± The female nurse was awestruck by the woman¡¯s smile and came to her senses only after a few seconds. She answered immediately, ¡°Please hold on while I check that for you.¡± The nurse did a search on theputer and told the woman where to go. ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman then started making her way to Timothy¡¯s ward. Chapter 144 - She’s Untamable

Chapter 144: She¡¯s Untamable

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald opened the door, walked into the ward, and said to Samantha before he could even catch his own breath, ¡°Mr. Barker is awake!¡± Samantha¡¯s mind went nk for a moment then the dim glow in her eyes lit up slightly. Timothy would be fine as long as he woke up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go over and check on him,¡± she said, then lifted the nket and prepared to get down from the bed. A moment of carelessness caused her to pull on the wound and she groaned as a result. Rochelle shook her head as soon as she saw that. ¡°Why the rush? It¡¯s not like he can run anywhere!¡± She nevertheless stretched out her hand and helped Samantha to get down. Samantha smiled at her and offered, ¡°Do you want to go and see Timothy together with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯d better not.¡± Rochelle refused outrightly. ¡°Timothy might¡¯ve done good this time, but his name is still on my cklist. I¡¯ll give him a chance to treat me to a meal if and when he bes a dutiful and responsible husband.¡± After a pause, Rochelle then continued, ¡°You take care of yourself. I want to see you up and about the next time Ie here.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Rochelle turned to Ronald, raised his chin, then ordered in a royal manner, ¡°Could you be a dear and help your boss¡¯s woman up.¡± Her aura immediately spurred Ronald into submitting to that request. He stepped forward right away and held Samantha in a gentle yet deferential manner, only stopping short of addressing her as ¡®Your Highness¡¯. ¡°See you, Sammy.¡± Rochelle said those three words, put on her sunsses, then walked away on her high heels. Ronald looked at Rochelle from behind and could not help but express his awe. Beautiful women had a certain charm, but such a high-bred and morous aura was truly daunting. It was no surprise that even a man like Jonathan could not tame her... Ronald then retracted his gaze and helped Samantha out. Samantha¡¯s heartbeat quickened as they came closer to Timothy¡¯s ward. By the time they walked to the door of the ward, Samantha unconsciously stopped walking. Ronald was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. Barker?¡± Samantha had no clue what was wrong with herself. She was relieved and ted that Timothy had woken up, but she did not know how to face him for a moment. That was probably how it felt to be uneasy despite having a sense of longing. She took two deep breaths to ease her heartbeat and prepared herself mentally before lifting her foot, pushing the door, and walking in. The ward was very quiet. Timothy was leaning against the bedhead. His face was still very pale and his lips seemed tock blood flow. The man¡¯s eyes were closed, though she did not know whether he fell asleep because he was still too weak or whether he was just taking a nap. Samantha trod more softly because she was worried it might wake him up. Ronald helped her to walk over and sit on the chair beside the bed. Seeing as Timothy had gone back to sleep again, he said very softly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to keep Mr. Barkerpany then. Excuse me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ronald tiptoed out of the ward and closed the door behind him gently. ¡­ Samantha looked at Timothy and noticed that he was breathing very gently. His chest rose very little, and without the electrocardiogram that was disyed on the monitor beside her, she would have been a little worried as to whether or not she had been hallucinating. His farewell in her dream was a gigantic scare for her. Simply thinking about it was traumatizing enough for her heart to start palpitating. She did not know if she could bear it if Timothy did not pull through and remained in aa along with Corey. She stretched out her hand slowly and ced it lightly on Timothy¡¯s hand. It was still very cold, but it was considerably better than when he was inside the intensive care unit. There was a small bit of warmth at least. If nothing else, it made her feel that he really was alive. Her heart gradually reverted back to calmness. She withdrew her hand gently because she was worried that she might disturb him too much, but the man seemed to have sensed something as soon as she moved. He grasped her hand, just like when they were inside the intensive care unit. Samantha froze immediately and did not dare to move. She raised her eyes and looked at Timothy again. She thought that he had woken up, but he remained asleep and continued to hold on tight to her hand. Samantha stared at his hand and did not pull her hand back. Instead, she pulled the chair closer to the bed and allowed him to hold her. A woman appeared at the door to the ward, and since the door was nottched, the woman could easily push it open almost halfway. She peered in and immediately spotted Timothy lying on the hospital bed. Her gaze then shifted to Samantha, who was sitting by the bed. Finally, she gazed intently at them holding hands. The scene was so loving. She stood at the door for about a minute. As she lifted her foot and was about to walk in, she saw Timothy frown for a moment before slowly opening his eyes. Her footsteps froze right that instant. Timothy¡¯s consciousness was still hazy after waking up. He could feel himself holding something and slowly started to regain his senses. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Samantha sitting next to him. The two of them made eye contact. Samantha never expected Timothy to wake up so suddenly and was not yet mentally prepared. She did not know what to say at that moment and ended up blurting out a nonsensical remark, ¡°It was you. You...were the one holding my hand...¡± She felt like biting her tongue off as soon as she said that. What rubbish was she talking about! Timothy had a dumbfounded look and twitched his lips. He did not know whether tough or feel irked, but he asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Is that seriously the first thing you¡¯re supposed to say to me after I¡¯ve finally woken up?¡± He might not have been expecting her to hold him and cry, but she should at least say something nice rather than make that kind of remark. Samantha knew she was in the wrong and naturally did not refute it. She had earlier unloaded everything that was on her mind, but her brain had since turned nk and she could not think of anything to say. After a silence of more than ten seconds, she finally strung a sentence, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Timothy.¡± Her tone might be stiff, but those words came from the heart at least. It was hard toe by someone who would willingly sacrifice their own life to save another in a life-and-death moment. Timothy¡¯s ck eyes stared intently at her. He opened his thin lips and emphasized every word in his sentence, ¡°Samantha, that¡¯s not the first sentence I wanted to hear after waking up.¡± ¡°Then... What do you want to hear?¡± Samantha could not think of anything. The light in Timothy¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly when he saw her expression. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked her a question instead of answering hers, ¡°Is thanking me all that you have to say to me? Don¡¯t you have anything else you¡¯d like to tell me?¡± Samantha was at a loss. She blinked her eyes and felt even more confused. Why was Timothy so difficult to satisfy even after he had gone through hell and back? Timothy¡¯s patience was wearing thin and his voice became deeper. ¡°Alright, let me ask you then. When I was still unconscious, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d promise me anything if I woke up? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t mention divorce to me anymore and that you were willing to give me a baby?¡± Chapter 145 - Let’s Live Happily from Now On

Chapter 145: Let¡¯s Live Happily from Now On

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was utterly speechless. She did not expect him to hear her words so clearly despite being unconscious. She only blurted out everything that was in her heart because she was anxious and worried at the time. It was not as though she expected it to work. When Timothy posed those questions to her, Samantha¡¯s inner cowardice appeared again. Her expression flickered several times and she gulped twice. At the end of the day, she did not have the guts to admit it and could only whisper, ¡°I didn¡¯t. You...must¡¯ve been dreaming, I guess.¡± ¡®She didn¡¯t?¡¯ Timothy frowned. Could it really be a dream he had during hisa? However, he clearly remembered that Samantha¡¯s voice had woken him from his dream. If she had not spoken beside his ear, he would have probably indulged himself in that dream and never willingly woke up. Timothy looked intently at Samantha and spoke again. ¡°Look at me, Samantha.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha raised her head subconsciously and happened to make eye contact with the man. Timothy¡¯s words were very clear. ¡°Look at me and answer me again! Was I really dreaming?¡± Samantha bit her lower lip. She opened her mouth and closed it again, until finally she replied in a most unconvincing tone, ¡°Yes.¡± Timothy smirked. He stretched out his hand, tapped her forehead with his slender finger, then said in a husky voice. ¡°You¡¯re lying, Samantha.¡± He was not always able to tell whether she was lying or telling the truth, but at that moment, he could clearly see that she was lying. Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled relentlessly. She closed her eyes for a few seconds, then opened them and looked at Timothy. There was a look of affirmation in her eyes. She straightened her neck and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I lied. I¡­I said all that. It was real, and you weren¡¯t dreaming.¡± Back at the intensive care unit, when she held his cold hand and watched him lying quietly on the hospital bed, she had let go of whatever conflicts they once had. Deceiving herself was no longer possible. Why was she so afraid of Timothy¡¯s death? There was one answer to that and one answer only¡ªshe still loved him. Regardless of how much or how often she repressed, restrained, or denied her true feelings, everything spilled out at that exact moment. After she spoke, she could not help but lower her eyes and wait quietly for his next sentence. Would he taunt her or warn her like before? Or would there be a different result? More than ten secondster, Timothy still remained quiet and motionless. She could not help but look up furtively and take a peek at Timothy. Little did she expect to look straight into his bottomless eyes. Timothy was looking right at her and there seemed to be a countless array of emotions surging within those pupils. She could not discern what was on his mind and became inexplicably more nervous as a result. Another period of time had passed. It felt as though a century came and went, but then it seemed as though everything happened within the span of a second. The man finally opened his mouth and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Okay? ¡®What did ¡®okay¡¯ mean?¡¯ Samantha froze for a moment and was dumbfounded. It took Samantha about a minute to understand that Timothy¡¯s ¡®okay¡¯ was a response to everything she said when he was unconscious. In that case, what did ¡®okay¡¯ really mean? Was it merely a response to acknowledge her words, or...? As Samantha pondered over everything, she heard the man¡¯s voice once again, ¡°Samantha, let¡¯s...live happily from now onward.¡± As soon as hepleted his sentence words fell, Samantha¡¯s ck pupils widened abruptly in disbelief. Did Timothy just...confess? Old Madam Barker told her that Timothy liked her, and she also felt that Timothy had changed recently. There was also his selfless act of giving up his life to save her. However, his inexplicable abandonment two years ago became a thorn in Samantha¡¯s heart, making her afraid to continue having feelings for him. After all that, Timothy suddenly told her¡ªusing clear and easy-to-understandnguage no less¡ªthat he wanted them to live happily from then onward? Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked at Timothy, licked her dry lips, and asked softly, ¡°What are you¡­ What are you talking about, Timothy?¡± She really could not believe it. Timothy looked at Samantha before him and remembered all of a sudden that she had the same silly look when he agreed to be her boyfriend for the first time. Her round eyes stared at him and she asked him what he was talking about. Timothy¡¯s eyes were slightly stained with joy and he repeated his remark, ¡°I said, let¡¯s live happily from now onward.¡± After a pause, his voice softened even more as he asked, ¡°Okay?¡± He was willing to let go of what happened two years ago because he wanted to start over again with Samantha. During that moment where he disregarded his own life to protect her, he finally came to realize that perhaps he cared more about that woman than he thought he did. People sometimes took things to heart because it was too difficult to forget. Since that was the case, he did not want to keep it all in and make life difficult for himself anymore. He did not want them to hurt each other and miss out on each other. Samantha heard it clearly the second time. Timothy really wanted to start living happily with her. Those words were sweet enough even though there was no ¡®I love you¡¯ or anything of the sort. Although¡­ Samantha¡¯s delicate eyebrows frowned ever so slightly. Timothy saw each one of her expressions and clenched his hands tightly. The glow in his eyes faded a little and he asked, ¡°You...don¡¯t want to?¡± Did he have no ce in her heart? ¡°No, that¡¯s not it!¡± Samantha shook her head unconsciously and t-out denied it. She wanted to of course, but there were some doubts in her heart. The memory of him denouncing their marriage two years ago still bothered her. She wondered if she should ask whether there was any other reason for him to break the marriage off? ¡°What is it, then?¡± Timothy stared deeply at her. Samantha looked straight into his eyes. She wanted to ask him that but could not bring herself to when those words finally reached her lips. The atmosphere was perfect, and everything might be ruined if she opened her mouth. Bad memories might resurface and he might give the same ¡®I got tired of ying¡¯ reason again. Perhaps it was time for her to let go of the past and embrace the future. After all, it had already been two years since then, and both of them were not the same people as they were in the past. They were already married too, and it might still be possible for her to hedge her bets on a new and much happier beginning. With that in mind, Samantha gulped and got up slowly from the chair. She then smiled and borrowed a page from Timothy¡¯s book. ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care for the rest of my life, my husband!¡± ¡®For the rest of my life...¡¯ That was the first time Timothy ever came to appreciate the beauty of words. Samantha was willing to leave the rest of her life in his hands. On that asion, he was determined to hold onto it as firmly as possible and never let go. Timothy raised his hand and reached out toward Samantha.. His slender fingers grabbed her hand slowly, but he was just about to give it a tight squeeze when the door of the ward swung open. Chapter 146 - Cut Them Off

Chapter 146: Cut Them Off

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Both Samantha and Timothy immediately looked toward the door. Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia stormed in with a worried look on their faces. Timothy and Samantha could not help but nce at each other and notice the surprise in each other¡¯s expressions. Ronald had stopped any news outlets from picking up on their injuries, so it was unlikely for Old Madam Barker to know about it. Samantha was the first toe to her senses. ¡°Grandma, why¡­are you here?¡± Old Madam Barker walked up to her and thoroughly checked her condition to make sure that she was notcking an arm or a leg. The olddy then looked at Timothy, only to see that his face was pale and weak. A distressed look immediately appeared on the olddy¡¯s face, but at the same time, she was incensed too. The first words that came out of her mouth were reproachment. ¡°How dare the two of you hide this from me! I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve known about this if the hospital director wasn¡¯t an old friend of mine. Were you two nning on keeping this from me?¡± When she received the hospital director¡¯s call in the middle of the night two days ago, she was so frightened that she nearly suffered a heart attack. She would not be able to continue living with herself if any of her grandson and granddaughter-inw ended up in an ident! Although the olddy was admonishing them, Samantha heard hints of trepidation from her tone and hugged her right away tofort her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. We were just scared that you¡¯d get overly worried. We¡¯re all fine now. Everything is fine.¡± Timothy also reached out and held Old Madam Barker¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker took a few deep breaths and could finally set her heart at ease. Aunt Julia added, ¡°Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker... Please don¡¯t do that again in the future. The olddy was super anxious when she rushed over here. She kept praying on the ne and we hurried over as soon as we got off. She didn¡¯t even get a sip of water.¡± When Samantha heard that, she helped Old Madam Barker to take a seat on the sofa at the other end. She then went to pour her some water but was stopped by Aunt Julia. ¡°Mrs. Barker, your body is still a little weak. Please take it easy. I¡¯ll do it!¡± she said, then ced a bouquet of lilies on the coffee table before going to pour some water. She brought back three cups of water, one each for the olddy, Samantha, and Timothy. Old Madam Barker took a big sip and finally managed to calm her anger a little. Samantha drank half the cup of water as well. As she set the cup down, she could not help but stare confusedly at the lilies on the table. Aunt Julia said that they had rushed over as soon as they got off the ne, which probably meant that they had no time to get any flowers. Where did those liliese from then? After Aunt Julia handed the cup of water to Timothy, she turned around to see Samantha looking at the lilies. Her exnation was, ¡°I saw those lilies on the floor just outside the ward and I decided to bring them in because Mr. Barker¡¯s name was written on the card.¡± Someone went there and brought flowers to visit Timothy. Curious, Samantha asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the person who gave these?¡± Aunt Julia shook her head. ¡°We didn¡¯t see anyone!¡± Old Madam Barker took out the card from amongst the flowers. Only the words ¡®For Timothy¡¯ were printed on the card. There was not even a signature or an inscription. The olddy was curious too. ¡°Who could¡¯ve given these flowers? They didn¡¯t even leave their name.¡± She only knew about Timothy¡¯s injury through her acquaintance, the hospital director. The only other people who would also have knowledge about it were Timothy¡¯s friends Jonathan and Zachary. Judging from their characters, they were unlikely to buy him a bunch of flowers even if they came to visit. On the other hand, it was far more probable for a woman to buy flowers when visiting a man at the hospital... Samantha analyzed the possibilities and could not help but remark in a slightly bitter tone, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s one of Mr. Barker¡¯s close female friends again.¡± ¡®Mr. Barker.¡¯ Timothy smirked when he heard her address him that way. Whenever Samantha was unhappy with him, she always called him ¡®Mr. Barker¡¯ in a cold, detached, and courteous manner. He used to get upset when she called him that, but he had since grown to enjoy her saying ¡®Mr. Barker¡¯. Samantha nced at him from the corner of her eyes and saw that he was actually smiling rather than feeling penitent. Was he that proud to have so many close female friends? She had not been with a single man during their two-year period of separation, but he was always surrounded by women and probably could go through one after another. Samantha started to wonder just how genuine his confession was. He seemed to have sensed her resentful gaze and turned to look at Samantha. The gleefulness deep in his eyes became even more prominent as he curled his lips into a smile. ¡°Come here, Samantha.¡± ¡®You¡¯re asking me to go there? ¡®Do you seriously have the decency to order me around? ¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll leave you bedridden for another half a month if I can¡¯t control myself and end up punching you¡¯ Samantha stayed where she was, as if she had not heard him. Timothy did not seem irritated at all. He merely frowned, covered his heart with his hands, and faked an agonized expression. The next second, Samantha stood up, rushed to the bed, and asked nervously, ¡°Are you in pain, Timothy? I¡¯ll call the doctor!¡± She reached out to ring the call bell. Timothy grabbed her hand all of a sudden and left Samantha briefly stunned. He tightened his grip on her and exerted a little bit of force to pull her toward him. The distance between them was instantly reduced and they were so close that the tips of their noses were within millimeters of contact. Timothy stared deeply into her eyes and whispered a question, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Samantha was speechless. He turned out to have tricked her! A sh of anger appeared in Samantha¡¯s eyes. Samantha initially decided to deny it when she saw the teasing look in his eyes, but before she could utter her refutation, she paused for a moment and said instead, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m jealous!¡± Was it wrong for her to be upset about it? ¡°So, since you¡¯ve said that we¡¯ll be living happily together in the future, you should...cut off all ties and get rid of all those random women you have out there!¡± She shot back using the same words he once said to her. The least he could do was show his sincerity if he wanted to start over. It was important that they put their cards on the table! If he were to continue frolicking with other women even though he had told her he wanted to have a happy life with her in the future, she would not be able to bear it and would still get a divorce. Timothy stared intently at Samantha. He wondered just how long it had been since he saw that arrogant side of her. She had absolutely no idea how much he had missed her unbridled attitude in front of him. Timothy¡¯s smile widened and he finally responded, ¡°Okay.¡± It was a blunt yet unhesitant reply. Samantha was a little stunned because she did not expect him to agree so easily. Timothy then added in no hurry, ¡°My wife¡¯s wish is mymand.¡± Samantha was even more taken aback. Her feet felt a little light and she was finding it a little difficult to stand straight. Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia both beamed with a smile. The saying that ¡®adversity is the first path to truth¡¯ made infinite sense. ¡­ A flurry of emotions streaked past the eyes of a woman who was standing outside the door. She had seen everything that transpired. About half a minuteter, an unsettling smile appeared on her lips. She took out her cell phone rather than entering the ward. Chapter 147 - He’ll Listen to You

Chapter 147: He¡¯ll Listen to You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The woman tapped the on-screen keyboard, typed out a text, then hit send. A secondter, Timothy¡¯s cell phone screen lit up briefly on the bedside table. The woman put away her phone and turned around to leave. ¡­ Samantha came back to her senses and cleared her throat awkwardly. She did not know what to say so she asked, ¡°What should we do with these flowers?¡± Aunt Julia suggested, ¡°Find a vase and put them in?¡± As soon as that suggestion was mentioned, Old Madam Barker looked askance at her. ¡°Why, throw them away of course! How can you ept flowers from someone you don¡¯t know?¡± Samantha nodded in agreement. ¡°Better safe than sorry!¡± She was never going to admit her annoyance at having to see anything from Timothy¡¯s femalepanions in the ward! After all, they were eyesores that were upsetting to look at! Timothy saw through her thoughts but did not expose her. He merely smiled and said, ¡°Do as you please.¡± Aunt Julia picked up the lilies and got up from her seat. She then exited the ward and tossed them into a trash can. Since Timothy was still somewhat weak, he began feeling fatigued and sleepy not too long after waking up. His vision started to be a little blurry too. When Old Madam Barker noticed that, she said, ¡°Tim should continue to rest. I¡¯m going to head back and get some rest for myself too. Maybe calm my nerves a little. You can stay here and take care of them, Julia. Both of them are weak but I won¡¯t be able to rest easy if I leave them in other people¡¯s hands.¡± Julia might not be a very bright person, but she was one of the best at taking care of and serving others. She nodded, ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡± Samantha was also injured and it was only natural for her not to do everything herself. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you out, Old Madam.¡± Aunt Julia helped the olddy up and the two of them headed for the door. Samantha wanted to send the olddy too, but she was stopped. ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. Just take it easy.¡± ¡°Be careful on the way home, Grandma.¡± Samantha watched them leave before walking back to the bed. She helped Timothy to lie back down and pulled the nket to cover his body. ¡°Samantha,¡± the man called out softly to her. ¡°Yeah?¡± Timothy strained to open his eyes and look at her, then said her name again, ¡°Samantha.¡± Samantha was a little puzzled but she nevertheless responded to him, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Timothy smiled. He no longer said anything and closed his eyes again. Samantha was stunned for a second but could not resist smiling shortly after. Did a man as awe-inspiring as Timothy have moments of uncertainty too? He probably called her name twice to get her response and make sure she was real rather than a figment of his imagination. She sat on the edge of the bed, rested her chin on her hands, and focused her dark pupils on him. Life was good at that moment, and she hoped it would remain so until the end of time. Would happiness be in store for Samantha and Timothy from that moment onward? Aunt Julia went back to the ward after sending off Old Madam Barker, the lovable scene inside caught her eye just as she was about to push the door and walk in. It brought a smile to her face and she decided to shut the door softly instead. It would be nice to let the young couple have some peace and quiet to themselves and she had no intention of ruining their moment. ¡­ The woman from earlier exited the hospital and took a taxi to the police station. Once she had registered her name, the police officer led her to the visiting room, where she pulled a chair and took a seat. After a wait of about 15 minutes, Penelope was brought in. Penelope looked pallid and she looked to have slimmed down considerably in just a few days. Her prison clothes were very baggy and there was not a trace of vitality left in her. She sat across from the woman and raised her head. A look of disbelief appeared on her face when she firstid eyes on the woman. Her eyes then widened and her gaze lit up as soon as she confirmed that the woman was who she thought it was. Like a person who finally met the savior on the brink of death, Penelope stretched out her hand and grasped the woman¡¯s hand firmly. Her voice was urgent as she said, ¡°Harmony, is that¡­really you? When... When did youe back?¡± The woman, whose name was Harmony Johnson, smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Not too long ago.¡± After pausing for a second, she nced across Penelope¡¯s face before asking, ¡°Why do you have to make yourself so miserable?¡± Penelope was unable to hold back the resentment in her heart when that subject was brought up. She had no regrets about being in jail¡ªher sole regret was failing to kill Samantha! ¡°It¡¯s that f*cking b*tch, Samantha, who put me in such a f*cked-up situation.¡± Since Penelope has been locked up ever since that day, she did not know what went on in the outside world, especially with regard to Samantha and Timothy. She could not help but ask, ¡°Harmony, do you know what condition Timothy and Samantha are in right now?¡± Even if Samantha did not die, she would at least suffer from some near-fatal injuries. Harmony seemed to know what Penelope was thinking and answered slowly, ¡°I just visited them in the hospital. Samantha suffered only a little graze. Tim¡¯s injury was very serious so he was lucky to survive. He just came out of hisa.¡± After hearing Harmony¡¯s words, Penelope clenched her hands tightly to the point where veins were starting to surface on the back of her hand. Timothy and Samantha were both fine but Penelope had to go to jail for the rest of her life. ¡®Why! Why must I have to suffer!¡¯ Harmony spoke in a rather excoriating manner, ¡°Penny, you shouldn¡¯t hurt Tim over this grudge between you and Samantha.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t my intention! I never wanted that to happen!¡± Penelope raised her voice all of a sudden. ¡°Timmy is protecting that b*tch Samantha at my expense! He¡¯s being ruthless and heartless toward me, even to the point of ignoring his promise to you!¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Penelope tightened her grip around Harmony¡¯s hand. ¡°Harmony, I shouldn¡¯t be jailed like this. Help me¡­ Help me tell Timmy to let me go. It¡¯s useless for me to beg him, but it¡¯s different with you. Timmy will listen to you. When you told him to take care of me in the past two years, he always treated me well and gave me whatever I wanted.¡± Although Penelope had been reluctant to admit that fact up until then, she was more than willing to acknowledge it as long as she could get the charges against her dropped and avoid any jail time. Harmony kept quiet and removed her hand little by little from Penelope¡¯s grip. Penelope started feeling uneasy. ¡°Harmony...¡± Harmony¡¯s voice was still very soft, but her tone left no doubt as to her intentions. ¡°I can¡¯t help you this time, Penny. You nearly killed Tim. He has repaid my debt to the Schmidts in the past two years. I no longer owe the Schmidts anything.¡± Then, she spoke in a tone that belied her resentment for Penelope¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Penny, I gave you this opportunity after you told me you liked Tim, but you didn¡¯t make the most of it. In the end, you even pushed Tim to other women, and for this you only have yourself to me.¡± ¡°Wait, no! No, it¡¯s not like that! This is all Samantha¡¯s fault! She used all sorts of tricks to snatch Timmy away! She¡¯s the one who made me like this!¡± Penelope¡¯s hatred grew with every word she said. Harmony simply ignored those remarks and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of your mother. This is the most I can help you with.. As for your grudges with Samantha, you should think long and hard about what you¡¯re going to do about it.¡± Chapter 148 - You Don’t Need to Worry About the Future

Chapter 148: You Don¡¯t Need to Worry About the Future

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony got up after ending her sentence and went straight toward the door. As she was about to leave, Penelope¡¯s soft voice rang from behind, ¡°Will you really help me take care of my mommy?¡± Harmony halted her footsteps. She assured without turning around, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her. You don¡¯t need to worry about the future.¡± ¡®You don¡¯t need to worry about the future...¡¯ Penelope digested those words and finally said, ¡°I understand.¡± A dim light shed in Harmony¡¯s eyes as she lifted her foot and walked out. ¡­ During the next couple of days, Timothy and Samantha¡¯s vitality improved steadily under Aunt Julia¡¯s attentive care. Their bodies were recovering gradually too. Samantha was already up and about after only a two-day rest. Since all she suffered was a little graze, the toughness and tenacity she had gained during her days abroad allowed her to recover rtively quickly. Old Madam Barker had grown used to being taken care of by Aunt Julia, so Samantha did not want to keep Aunt Julia around too long. She told Aunt Julia to go back to the vi, saying that she would be able to take care of Timothy herself. Being the tactful person that she was, Aunt Julia knew that it was better to keep the olddypany at the vi. After all, the young couple was just starting to rekindle their love and she did not want to see their daily disys of affection. She did not object and left ordingly. Timothy could not afford to expend too much energy and still needed to recuperate, so Ronald generally took care of work matters on his own. When it came to important and urgent matters that he really could not handle, he would filter those that really required Timothy¡¯s attention and give Timothy a daily report. At that moment, Ronald sat beside the bed and concentrated on reporting them to Timothy. Samantha did not want to disturb the two men, so she went to the bathroom to wash some fruits before bringing them back out. Ronald was no longer there when she came out. It came as a bit of a surprise for her. ¡°Did Ronald finish briefing you so quickly?¡± She remembered seeing him bring in arge stack of documents. Timothy looked at her and replied insipidly, ¡°Why am paying him such a huge sry if I have to do everything myself? His work must be directly proportionate to the pay he¡¯s getting.¡± That was such a capitalist thing to say. He made employee exploitation sound so cultured! Samantha chided him in her heart before walking to the bed and lifting the fruit tray to his eye level. ¡°Which one would you like?¡± Timothy lifted his chin and tapped it on the apple. Samantha freed up the apple with her free hand and handed it to him. A sickly expression immediately appeared on Timothy¡¯s handsome face. ¡°My hands are still a little weak.¡± ¡®Oh, is that so! You think I didn¡¯t see you sign those documents with such vim and vigor just now?¡¯ Even though Samantha knew he was doing it on purpose, she looked at his expression and ¡®willingly¡¯ allowed herself to be tricked. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Samantha ced the tray down, picked up the apple, then sat on a bedside chair. She grabbed the fruit knife and carefully started to peel the apple. Timothy leaned on the bedhead and smiled slightly as he nced at her from the side. He finally realized why Samantha particrly enjoyed letting him do all sorts of stuff for her in the past. As it turned out, it was a bliss to watch the subject of one¡¯s affection being so amodating to oneself. Samantha peeled off the apple skin with ease and cut it neatly into four small pieces. She picked one up and was about to feed it to Timothy when she heard a voice from the television. ¡°Lychee TV is scheduled to organize a brand-newpetition for news presenters! Winners will receive generous prizes, and the grand champion will be given a spot as Lychee TV¡¯s new anchor! We hope you¡¯ll take part...¡± Samantha¡¯s attention was drawn to the television. She stared at the television screen and even stopped feeding Timothy. When Timothy saw that he could not help but follow her line of sight and look over, although he soon shifted his attention to Samantha. Her interest in thepetition was written all over her face. Timothy suddenly remembered that Samantha majored inmunications and took part-time jobs as a news anchor when she was abroad. If that was the case¡­ He opened his lips and asked, ¡°Do you want to participate in thepetition?¡± The sudden question brought Samantha back to her senses. She looked at Timothy and nodded without hiding her interest. ¡°I do.¡± Lychee TV rarely recruited new anchors back when she just graduated from university. She initially wanted to apply for that station because that was the station many soon-to-be news anchors dreamed of working at. Those who could be a part of Lychee TV generally stood out from the rest. Unfortunately, she was forced to go abroad after her marriage with Timothy was broken off and was not able to apply for Lychee TV. During that time, she did odd jobs everywhere just to make a living and did not have time to officially be a part of a televisionpany. The only option avable to her was a part-time position. That dream of hers was something she never forgot. However, her status had since be that of Mrs. Barker and she was unable to do as she pleased. She has to take into ount the Barker Group¡¯s reputation, as well as her reputation as Mrs. Barker. Her voice softened a little. ¡°I¡­can¡¯t join, right?¡± After all, if she did participate in apetition like that, she would definitely catch the eye of those overly-enthusiastic paparazzi. That would only cause Timothy and the Barker Group to make the headlines. He hated being a constant subject of discussion and had a simr loath to making the headlines as well as the trending searches. Timothy looked at her for a few seconds before his thin lips parted open. Rather than answering her, he asked instead, ¡°Do you want to participate in thispetition because it¡¯s your dream, or is it just...for the prize money?¡± Samantha replied without thinking twice. ¡°Because it¡¯s my dream!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Timothy cocked an eyebrow and he stared at her as if he could see through her mind. ¡°Ahem...¡± Samantha blinked her round eyes and added meekly, ¡°and because of the...prize money too.¡± The prize money for first ce was half a million! She did not need to worry about several months¡¯ worth of medical expenses if she had that kind of money. Samantha was bubbling with confidence when she thought of that. ¡°I¡¯m not a child. Only children make choices. I¡¯m an adult and I want both!¡± Timothy seemed amused by her words and had a slightly cheerful look in his eyes. Samantha observed his expression and saw that he was not against it. Perhaps she could try and insist on it? She licked her lips and opened her mouth to test his response, ¡°I really feel like trying my luck, Timothy. You know that it¡¯s always been my dream to be an anchor on Lychee TV, so¡­can I join thepetition?¡± Timothy showed no expression and he remarked in a very diffident tone, ¡°That would¡­depend on your performance.¡± ¡®My performance?¡¯ There was hope for Samantha! Her eyes lit up and she fed the apple slice to Timothy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Have some fruit, Honey!¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes disdainfully at her, as if to ask, ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ Samantha realized that it was probably too small a gesture. She set the fruit down, took a paper towel to wipe her hands, then ced her hands on Timothy¡¯s shoulders while saying softly, ¡°Let me give you a massage, my dear hubby!¡± However, Timothy grabbed her wrist and pulled her slightly, drawing her figure closer and making her sit right in front of him. Timothy¡¯s limpid eyes looked at her and he spoke with emphasis on each word, ¡°Since you¡¯re an adult, shouldn¡¯t you do something that¡­adults do?¡± Chapter 149 - Be Her Custodian

Chapter 149: Be Her Custodian

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Something that adults do? Samantha¡¯s mind went nk for a second, but her cheeks soon blushed uncontrobly when she realized what Timothy meant. He was acting like a rascal all the time! It was unfortunate that she had to ask his permission for that, but she was more than willing to make that small sacrifice for the sake of her dream! Samantha took a deep breath. She then leaned slowly toward Timothy¡¯s face and closed her eyes as she nted a kiss on his cheek. At the veryst moment, Timothy turned his handsome face and the kiss fell on his thin lips instead. Samantha opened her eyes abruptly. ¡°You¡ª¡± Timothy interrupted her as soon as she started her sentence and said faintly, ¡°This isn¡¯t enough.¡± Samantha was speechless ¡°At the very least...¡± Only four words came out of Timothy¡¯s mouth and he had already wrapped his arms across her slender waist. After carrying her up to his chest, he kissed Samantha yet again. Far from being a little peck like the one earlier, he gave a deep kiss that was strong, gentle, and revealed the entirety of his feelings to her. There was no longer any need to suppress his feelings and that kiss became a manifestation of his heart¡¯s desires. He allowed her to feel him without barriers. Samantha¡¯s first instinct was to resist, but did not dare to struggle after taking into ount his wounds. In that brief moment of hesitation, she surrendered bit by bit to him. She could resist Timothy if he ravaged her, but she could never resist his gentleness. Her breathing became heavier and heavier, and her head became dizzy as oxygen gradually began depleting from her brain. Her body soon turned limp and she could only allow him to do as he pleased. It was rare of her to be so obedient and Timothy¡¯s gaze darkened as a result. His big palm slid slowly along the hem of her clothes and they roamed around as his kisses moved lower... Samantha was in a daze and she did not know where to put her hands and feet. She bumped against Timothy¡¯s wound by ident and heard him groan very softly. Her consciousness snapped back right that instant and her vision soon came into focus. She pushed Timothy away without so much as another word and asked nervously, ¡°Are you alright, Timothy?¡± The man gasped heavily after being pushed away and looked at her with reddened eyes. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± Samantha¡¯s voice started to falter. ¡°Ah? I¡­ I¡¯ll call a doctor!¡± Timothy did not loosen his grip around her waist despite her attempt to get up. On the contrary, he tightened his grasp and made her look iprehensibly at him. The man¡¯s head was just above her and his hot breaths gushed all over her cheeks. His voice was low and hoarse as he said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the wound. It¡¯s¡­another body part!¡± Another body part? Samantha blinked and finally came to a sudden realization. What other body part could it possibly be? Her cheeks were already red from his kiss, but her entire face soon turned hot due to his words. ¡°You...¡± Samantha was both shy and angry. After taking some time to calm herself down, she could barely force out a sentence. ¡°Your injury needs to heal, Timothy!!¡± ¡®You should practice abstinence, understand?¡¯ Timothy frowned. He was obviously unhappy, but he knew when to stop after seeing Samantha¡¯s reddened face. From what he knew of her character, she would probably be wary of him during his recovery period and even avoid approaching him. If that happened, the gains he made would not be worth the loss he had to suffer. Then again, it was every person for themselves when it came to getting what one wanted. ¡°Does that mean¡­you¡¯re okay with it once my injury heals?¡± Samantha did not know what to say. ¡®When did I say that? Can you please refrain from reading too much into what I said?¡¯ ¡°Even if you¡¯ve healed...¡± Before she could continue the second half of her sentence and say ¡®I¡¯m not okay with it¡¯, Samantha noticed Timothy¡¯s menacing look that seemed to say, ¡®I won¡¯t n on stopping now if you don¡¯t agree!¡¯ Samantha could not help but grit her teeth and sted him secretly, ¡®You stinking rascal!¡¯ Her eyes rolled around in her sockets and something finally crossed her mind! She smirked, opened her red lips slightly, then replied bluntly, ¡°It¡¯ll depend on your performance!¡± A man might take a long time to get revenge, but a woman could do so within minutes! Samantha viewed it as nothing more than an eye for an eye. Timothy was startled because he never expected her to actually make the same remark he did. Samantha seized the right moment to push him away while avoiding his wound. She got out of bed, backed three steps away from him, then concluded, ¡°The decision stands! No, you can¡¯t appeal!¡± Timothy leaned back on the bed, adjusted his breathing, and made a tactical concession. ¡°Okay.¡± He would definitely put on a good performance once he recovered from his injury! ¡­ With Timothy approving her participation, Samantha began to focus on thepetition. Thepetition system this time is simr to a talent show. The first round was an audition, after which there would be three rounds where contestants advance after ying off against each other in terms of technical skill. Eminent anchors from the industry would act as judges for the first two rounds, but for the final round, it was those judges and the viewers¡¯ votes that determined who the grand champion would be. After all, news anchors had to face the audience, so it was very important for them to possess an on-air charisma and receive acknowledgement from the audience! Samantha began to write her resume after understanding thepetition system. A veryrge number of people participated in thepetition but only 30 would be chosen from the audition. Due to its verypetitive nature, the resume was a stepping stone to pass the audition. Something had to stand out and pique the judges¡¯ interest. Although Samantha had gone to a good university, she had neither professional work experience nor had she ever worked in arge television station. As a result, she could only write down her part-time experience one by one. Regardless of how she looked at it, the entire resume felt...a little in. With aptop on herp, her delicate brows were knit into a frown as she paused asionally while she typed. After going through the documents Ronald sent over, Timothy massaged his temples and looked at Samantha on the other side of the sofa. When he saw her looking all fidgety and anxious, he smiled gently and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡± Samantha said in a sullen voice without raising her head, ¡°My resume doesn¡¯t look good and I¡¯m worried about not even making it through the audition.¡± Timothy focused his gaze on her. Samantha was not like that in the past. She performed exceptionally well in university. Even her professors praised her countless times with the belief that she would be a future star. She used to be extremely confident too. At that time, she said she was going to apply to be an anchor of Lychee TV, and even if there was only one avable vacancy, she firmly believed that it would be hers! Had she not gone abroad in the past, she might already be a spectacr news anchor by then. To think that even an audition could make her so worried. Timothy felt a stinging in his heart when he saw Samantha like that. He wanted to be the custodian of her dream. ¡°There is one way that you can definitely pass the audition. Would you like to hear it?¡± Timothy asked. A way to pass the audition? Samantha lifted her head from theptop screen and looked at Timothy. ¡°Are you....trying to get me in through the back door?¡± Chapter 150 - Here You Go, Hubby!

Chapter 150: Here You Go, Hubby!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy cocked his eyebrows. He looked back at her and said without hesitation, ¡°As if!¡± Samantha was lost for words. Although she had never thought of using opportunistic means to realize her dreams and felt that it was beneath her to do so, she could not help but feel a little unhappy when her own husband refused her so unhesitatingly. Other people¡¯s husbands would surely have helped their wives to handle everything! Timothy saw through her thoughts and chuckled softly before exining, ¡°You¡¯re Mrs. Barker, and if I got you in through the back door, your prestige woulde from your status as Mrs. Barker, not as Samantha Larsson.¡± Samantha understood that of course. Even though she could understand it logically, she still felt a little unhappy emotionally. ¡°What¡¯s your suggestion then, Mr. Barker?¡± Timothy looked at her slightly puffed-up cheeks and said, ¡°I won¡¯t open that back door for you, but I can open another back door for you.¡± Another back door? Samantha knit her brows in a moment of thought and understood it soon enough. The problem with her resume was that it did not stand out. Therefore, the so-called back door that Timothy spoke of was none other than his guidance. How could she have forgotten that Timothy¡ªthe CEO of the Barker Group and a renowned business tycoon¡ªwas right in front of her! He has read the resumes of countless super talented people and interviewed many of them too. His guidance would certainly bring about a qualitative leap to her resume! The unease and dejectedness in Samantha¡¯s heart disappeared all of a sudden. She carried herptop immediately and practically threw herself onto the bed. A humble and eager-to-learn expression appeared on her face and she said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to guide me, Mr. Barker.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Timothy leanedzily on the bedhead and raised his chin proudly while striking a pretentious pose, ¡°What did you just say? Your voice is a little soft and I couldn¡¯t hear you.¡± Samantha was more than willing to give in and began speaking eloquently, ¡°Please have a look at my resume and provide your opinion, Mr. Barker!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? What did you call me?¡± Samantha changed her words right away. ¡°Hubby!¡± Her sweet, crisp voice made Timothy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bob in his throat. When he next spoke, his voice had be a little mute. ¡°What else?¡± As expected, men were all scumbags who only knew how to demand more than what they had been given! Samantha gritted her teeth but continued to sport a pleasant smile on her face. She leaned over and gave him a big fat kiss on his cheek. Then, she acted flirtatiously like those girls on television and sharpened her tone as she said, ¡°Could you help me, Honey? Pretty please?¡± She felt goosebumps as soon as she said that. Timothy¡¯s lips twitched. He reached out to squeeze her cheek and he said hoarsely, ¡°You win, Samantha.¡± He was never able to refuse her in the first ce and had no choice but to surrender when she acted all coquettish. Guiding her to write a resume was nothing. He would even go so far as to do something as foolish as taking all the stars in the sky, if that was what she wanted. Samantha was afraid that he would go back on his word, so she ced theptop in front of him and said, ¡°Here you go, Hubby!¡± Timothy squeezed her cheek a little harder. Had it not been for his injury, he would have set her straight right on the spot! He took a deep breath, suppressed the urges in his heart, and poured all of his attention on his resume. ¡­ A weekter. Timothy¡¯s condition improved with every passing day due to his youthful body and he was almost fully recovered already. After undergoing a doctor¡¯s examination, he could be discharged on the very same day and all he had to do wase back at fixed intervals to have his body reexamined. Samantha could have been discharged from the hospital long ago, but since she was taking care of Timothy, she decided to be discharged together with him. Before they left, the two of them went to pay a visit to Corey. Although Corey had not woken up yet, his physical condition had improved steadily after implementing the little saint¡¯s treatment n. Samantha looked at her brother and could not help sighing. ¡°How good would it be if Corey could wake up and leave the hospital with us.¡± Timothy hugged her waist gently andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll wake up because he knows you¡¯re waiting for him.¡± ¡®Like me¡ªI tried so hard to wake up when I heard you calling my name.¡¯ For the sake of the person that he loved, he spared no effort in declining a visit from the grim reaper. ¡°Yeah.¡± Samantha nodded gently. Timothy then walked out of the ward with his hands around Samantha¡¯s waist. Unbeknownst to them, Corey¡¯s fingers moved as if he had sensed something. The two of them walked out of the hospital and Ronald was already waiting by the car. When he saw theming out, he hurriedly said to them, ¡°Congrattions on your recovery and discharge from the hospital, Mr. and Mrs. Barker!¡± Samantha chuckled slightly. ¡°Thank you, Ronald!¡± Love might or might not be the cause, but Samantha¡¯s smile was so beautiful that Ronald was a little dazed when he saw it. He ended up smiling like a buffoon and said, ¡°No thanks necessary.¡± The next second, he felt a death stare from his boss next to him and that silly smile of his froze in fright. He retracted his gaze and opened the door of the rear seat, ¡°Hop on in, Mr. and Mrs. Barker!¡± Timothy shielded the top of Samantha¡¯s head with his hand and protected her head as she got into the car. After that, he bent over and got into the car too. Ronald breathed a sigh of relief once the immense pressure disappeared. His boss¡¯s possessiveness was so frightening that it sent chills down his spine! After closing the car door, Ronald went around the car to walk to the driver¡¯s seat. From the corner of his eye, he spotted a woman¡¯s familiar-looking figure to his left and was a little stunned as a result. Harmony Johnson? Ronald raised his head instinctively and looked over, but there was no one there. He blinked and made sure that there really was no one. He chalked it up to a hallucination that he probably had because he had been scared out of his wits by his boss. Harmony was supposed to be abroad, so there was no way she could possibly be there. He shook his head and continued making his way to the driver¡¯s seat. After getting into the car, he started the engine and drove off. At eight o¡¯clock that evening, the audition list for thepetition was released. Her resume, which had received Timothy¡¯s guidance, sent her through the first hurdle. Samantha was then notified to attend the final interview, which was to be held the following day. Early the next morning, Old Madam Barker made a point to let Aunt Julia prepare a confidence-boosting breakfast for Samantha to eat. After that, Timothy drove her personally to the entrance of the television station. Once the car came to a halt, Samantha took a deep breath, unfastened her seat belt, and was about to push the door to get out of the car. Timothy, however, reached for her wrist. He leaned over, nted a kiss on her lips, then said softly, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to hearing your good news.¡± One would generally cheer the other person and wish them luck under normal circumstances, but he was very direct when he made that remark, as if he was already certain that she was going to pass. Samantha could not help asking, ¡°Are you that confident in me?¡± She was not too confident about passing the interview. Timothy said with conviction, ¡°I¡¯m sure my wife will get first ce.¡± Her nervousness not only eased, but her confidence seemed to return too. Samantha kissed him back. ¡°Alright, my dear husband. I won¡¯t shame your reputation and I¡¯ll make sure to bring home first ce!¡± ¡­ Samantha walked into the waiting hall, where countless people had already arrived. After picking a chair at random and sitting down, she heard someone calling her name. ¡°Ms.. Larsson.¡± Chapter 151 - Someone I Love Dearly

Chapter 151: Someone I Love Dearly

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The woman¡¯s tone was so distinctive and familiar that Samantha practically knew who it was as soon as she heard it. Sure enough, she raised her head and immediately saw the beautiful woman who she met at the airport and Barrkjaer Ind. She could not hide her surprise when she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± People used to say that it was rare for chance encounters to happen more than once, so it never crossed Samantha¡¯s mind that her ¡®chance encounter¡¯ with that beautiful woman would be so frequent within such a short amount of time. The woman smiled gently, ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that we meet again.¡± She nced at the seat next to Samantha and asked, ¡°May I?¡± ¡°Oh sure, go ahead.¡± The woman sat down gracefully and looked at Samantha from the side before asking, ¡°Are you here for today¡¯s interview as well?¡± ¡®As well...¡¯ Samantha became even more surprised. ¡°I am. It seems we were destined to meet again.¡± Had either of them been a man, it would have been the start of a romantic story. Harmony nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Harmony, Harmony Johnson.¡± Harmony already knew Samantha¡¯s name as thetter replied out of courtesy, ¡°Samantha. Samantha Larsson.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you, Samantha.¡± ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine.¡± Harmony¡¯s ck pupils nced across Samantha¡¯s face and she asked all of a sudden, ¡°How¡¯s your recovery going, Samantha?¡± The sudden question stunned Samantha for a moment. How could Harmony know about her injury when no outsider was supposed to know? She frowned in confusion and could not help asking, ¡°You... How did you know about my injury?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± A fleeting self-conscious expression appeared in Harmony¡¯s eyes but her smile soon returned and she said, ¡°I went to the hospital the other day and happened to see you wearing a hospital gown. Yourplexion didn¡¯t seem very good so I assumed you were ill.¡± ¡°I see. Well, thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fully healed now,¡± Samantha replied. She then turned to look at the woman and ask, ¡°Why were you at the hospital? Were you feeling unwell too?¡± Harmony shook her head gently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who was unwell. Someone¡­very important to me got injured and I went to visit him in the hospital.¡± ¡®Very important person...¡¯ Samantha could not resist asking, ¡°Is he your boyfriend?¡± Harmony raised her gaze, looked right into Samantha¡¯s eyes, and emphasized each word of her sentence, ¡°He¡¯s¡­someone I love dearly.¡± She pursed her red lips lightly and a radiant glow stained her cheeks. ¡°And he...loves me dearly too.¡± Samantha knew how fortunate a person would be if they met someone who reciprocated their love. Harmony seemed to be one of those lucky people. She smiled and said, ¡°I hope that man recovers soon.¡± Harmony chuckled. ¡°Thank you. He already has and the hospital has discharged him.¡± ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s good.¡± As Samantha spoke, the thought of Timothy appeared inexplicably in her mind. Timothy was also injured a few days ago and had been discharged two days ago because he had since recovered. The subject of Harmony¡¯s affections seemed to have been discharged at the same time as Timothy. Could it have been...the same person? When that thought urred in Samantha¡¯s mind, sheughed in spite of herself for thinking about something so ridiculous. It just so happened that an announcement was made in the waiting hall. ¡°The interview will be starting now. Please keep your numbers in mind. We¡¯ll call you one by one. Pleasee in for the interview when your number is called. We will not entertain anyone who misses their call.¡± As soon as the announcement was broadcasted, everyone shifted their focus to the uing interview. Samantha chucked her ridiculous notions away and concentrated on making her final preparations. Timothy, Old Madam Barker, and Aunt Julia were all so confident in her when they cheered her on. She felt obliged to pass the interview and make sure she did not fail to meet their expectations. Samantha was number 19 and Harmony was number 20. When number 19 was called, Samantha stood up. Harmony said to her, ¡°Break a leg, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha smiled in response. ¡°Thank you.¡± She walked up to the door of the interview room, took a deep breath, then pushed the door open and walked in. Her ability to withstand pressure and stay calm was extremely strong, probably because she had to deal with Timothy so many times before. When she faced the interviewers, she could cope with no difficulty whatsoever andpleted the interview without feeling any stage fright. It was Harmony¡¯s turn after her. When they passed each other, she said to Harmony, ¡°Break a leg, Ms. Johnson!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Harmony walked in with poise. ¡­ The results were made avable at eight o¡¯clock the night after. 30 candidates were selected for the audition, but the interview was even more unforgiving. Half of the candidates had been screened out, leaving only fifteen spots. Samantha was already on edge when she woke up the next morning. Her heartbeat elerated even more when it was nearing eight in the evening. Her hands were trembling as she held theptop and clicked on the email, but at that moment, she did not dare to read it for fear that she had failed to make it. Footsteps were heard at the door and Samantha was slightly surprised to see Timothy¡¯s return. The man undid his tie and walked toward her. He sat on the sofa, pulled her into his embrace, then lifted her chin and kissed her before replying, ¡°The results of your interview areing out today, aren¡¯t they? I have toe back andfort you in case you don¡¯t make it.¡± Samantha did not know what to say to him. She gritted her teeth and punched his chest, ¡°I¡¯m going to make it through.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Timothy cocked an eyebrow and narrowed his eyes at theputer screen. ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, why are you scared to look at the list?¡± ¡°Who told you I was scared to look at the list? I just didn¡¯t haven¡¯t gotten round to it yet,¡± Samantha retorted. She then forced herself to look at the screen and see the list. However, she was afraid to go on any further after barely seeing the first name. She eventually decided to give up trying to read further and covered her eyes while saying to Timothy, ¡°Okay, I admit it. I¡¯m scared to read it. Could you¡­help me to check? Then tell me if I made it.¡± Timothy smiled dotingly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you take a look.¡± His ck pupils nced quickly through the list. Ten secondster, Samantha¡¯s heart was starting to feel more anxious when she did not hear any answer from him. She could not help but say, ¡°How is it, Timothy? Am I on the list?¡± The man still remained silent. Samantha¡¯s heart sank and she wondered if she had failed to make it. She opened her eyes slightly and nced at Timothy¡¯s expression. When she saw the odd expression on his face, she gulped and turned to the screen to read the list. The name on the first line was not hers and neither was the name on the second. It was not until the secondst line that she saw the name, Samantha Larsson. She had passed the interview! Samantha ced both hands over her mouth and she could not hide the excitement in her eyes. She looked at Timothy and said in a slightly reproachful tone, ¡°What kind of expression is that, Timothy? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that I passed the interview?¡± Timothy did not seem to have heard Samantha¡¯s words and did not answer her.. Instead, his focus was on one particr name on the list. Chapter 152 - I’ll Put on A Good Performance Right Now

Chapter 152: I¡¯ll Put on A Good Performance Right Now

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was puzzled. She followed along his line of sight and saw that he was staring at her name... Was he unable to react because he did not expect her to pass the interview? ¡°Timothy?¡± She stretched out her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. ¡°Have you forgotten how to read? Or is my name just so eye-catching that you can¡¯t help yourself from staring at it?¡± A glimmer appeared in Timothy¡¯s eyes and he finally returned to his senses. He tapped the tip of her nose with his long fingers and said slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint. Good job, Mrs. Barker.¡± It was rare to hear praise from him, so Samantha¡¯s heart started to bubble with a little bit of sweetness and pride. Timothy smiled, held her chin with his slender fingers, and lifted it slightly. He leaned his handsome face over and her face was reflected in his ck eyes. His tone then became deeper as he asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time for you to show the appropriate amount of appreciation after passing the interview and securing a spot in thepetition?¡± ¡®Show the appropriate amount of appreciation?¡¯ Samantha rolled her eyes, but she felt that it was a reasonable request. Had Timothy not guided her in writing her resume, taught her some interview skills, and cheered her on to boost her confidence, she might have been eliminated at the resume stage alone. She regarded her sess as a joint one with him. Samantha nodded and looked at Timothy. She first straightened her posture before saying sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your guidance and encouragement, Mr. Barker. I shall reward you...¡± She paused, blushed slightly, then quickly leaned over to cup his cheek and kiss his lips. It was but a brief peck. Timothy raised his hand and touched his lips. After cocking an eyebrow, he said unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too stingy with a reward like that, Mrs. Barker? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that not everyone can receive guidance and assistance from me?¡± Although Timothy spoke in a very arrogant manner, Samantha knew that he had every right to say those words. He had been smart ever since he was a small kid and no one else was ever able to surpass his academic achievements. In just a few years, he doubled the Barker Group¡¯s assets several times over and all the major business magazines scrambled to get an interview with him. After all, listening to the advice of a wise man might sometimes prove to be superior than spending ten years studying books. Samantha, on the other hand, had very little. Timothy had everything she had, and he also had things that she did not have. The only reward she could think about was that. She was unable to figure out just what exactly Timothycked, so she asked unabashedly, ¡°What reward do you want then, Timothy?¡± She then hurriedly added, ¡°It¡¯d be better if the reward is something that¡¯s within my ability...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely within your abilities. Besides, this is something only you can give me,¡± the man emphasized each word as his bottomless eyes stared at her. ¡°Oh?¡± Samantha was surprised. What could she possibly have that Timothy did not? What could it possibly be if it was something that only she could give him? ¡°What is it?¡± Samantha watched as Timothy¡¯s handsome face approached her. The distance was so close that his breath was practically spilling all over her face. His voice became hoarse as he said, ¡°Give me a baby, Sammy.¡± ¡®A baby¡­¡¯ Samantha did not expect that Timothy was still thinking about it. Her long eyshes trembled severely. Instinct drove her into shrinking back, but Timothy wrapped his long arms around her and prevented her from evading him. His ck eyes stared deeply at her and he probed her, ¡°Are you still reluctant?¡± In terms of reluctance, it was not as strong as the time they were on Barrkjaer Ind. For the most part, she felt that it was too sudden and was a little confused as a result. Having a baby was serious business, after all. Should they not consider all possible factors and be more prudent with such things? Samantha looked up and gazed right into Timothy¡¯s eyes as she whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯m not reluctant per se... It¡¯s just that¡ª¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes were already glowing luminously. Before she could even finish her sentence, the corners of his lips curled in a smile and he interrupted her directly, ¡°So you¡¯re willing, then.¡± ¡°I¡ª Nghhff...¡± Timothy lowered his head and sent a kiss to her lips, swallowing up the words that were about to escape her mouth. His kiss was extraordinarily tender that day, perhaps due to his good mood. Samantha, who was unable to struggle and free herself from him, could feel her head bing light due to his kiss. Unsatisfied with just the kiss, Timothy bridal carried Samantha, lifting her from the sofa and carrying her to the big bed. He thenid her down on the soft mattress. Samantha could feel his strong body pressing down on her while his big palm slipped into her clothes and started meandering all over. His cool fingertips returned a bit of soberness to her mind and she pushed against his chest. She was almost out of breath when she called out, ¡°Timothy!¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± The man acted as if he did not hear it and his voice was brimming with maism. He preempted her words and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already healed from my injury.¡± She could no longer stop him using the same excuse she used in the hospital. Samantha¡¯s cheeks were warm and she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°But¡­ B-but I said it depends...on your performance!¡± The nerve of him to just demand it whenever he wanted! ¡°My performance?¡± Timothy nodded in agreement. He ced his thin lips near her ears and said slowly, ¡°Keep your eyes peeled, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯m going to perform to the best of my ability for you.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened uncontrobly. She was both angry and annoyed! What an utterly shameless man! That was not the kind of performance she had in mind! Timothy, however, did not give her any chance to protest. He said not another word and kissed her passionately. Their clothes fell to the ground one after another and the temperature that night was only just starting to rise. ¡­ The next day, Samantha felt soreness in her whole body as soon as she opened her eyes. It was as if moving a finger was a strenuous enough task. She recalled Timothy¡¯s unrelenting demands and could not even remember how many times she hade. All she remembered was being railed in a myriad of positions, as well as being forced to say all that shameful dirty talk. ¡®That b*stard!¡¯ She could not help but gnash her teeth and curse silently at that rascal! After she had gotten used to the soreness, she propped her body up and took a hot bath in the bathroom, soothing her body considerably. She went out after the bath and walked to the bedside table, where she unconsciously opened the drawer and took out her bottle of morning-after pills. Timothy did not use protection the day before and she had not decided whether or not to have a child. Therefore, she had to take her own precautions. That was her responsibility to the child, to herself, and to Timothy. Although Timothy wanted a child, she did not seem to be ready just yet and was still afraid of the unknown. She frowned, and her eyes seemed to believe her convoluted emotions. Timothy had just finished exercising and was about to go back to the room, but upon seeing the scene before him, he halted his footsteps all of a sudden and focused his attention on her. Samantha poured one pill into her palm, held it between the fingers of her other hand, then ced it slowly on her tongue. Chapter 153 - Take the First Step

Chapter 153: Take the First Step

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s hands clenched suddenly as they hung on either side of his body and even his breathing became heavier. Samantha picked up the ss and raised it to her mouth, but she froze just as she was about to drink from it. Her hand squeezed the cup unconsciously and her conflicted feelings became more intense within her eyes. She closed her eyes for about five minutes. After taking a deep breath, she reopened her eyes with a look of determination. She ced the water ss, spat out the pill from her mouth into the palm of her hand, then threw it into the trash can beside her. Old Madam Barker always wanted to hug great-grandchildren and Timothy wanted a child too. Since she decided to start over with Timothy and live happily for the rest of their lives, that was the first step that she had to take. All other factors aside, she asked herself the question ¡®Do I really want to have a child with Timothy?¡¯ Her answer was a yes! She liked Timothy, and since she had always thought about marrying him, it was only natural for her to think about having his baby after getting married to him. They missed out on each other two years ago and had to go through a lot to finally end up together. What else could she worry about? Samantha finally convinced herself and took a paper towel to wipe her hands. She then took the entire bottle of morning-after pills and threw them directly into the trash can. The instant she released her grip on that bottle, it seemed as though all her worries and indecision had vanished too. She finally got that weight off her mind. The sound of footsteps came from behind, and the next second, her entire body was hugged in a familiar embrace. Samantha was taken aback for a moment and soon realized that it was Timothy. She turned her face slightly and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Timothy continued hugging her from behind without giving an answer. He unconsciously tightened his arms, as if to knead her into his body. ¡°Timothy?¡± Samantha became more confused. His hug was a little too tight and she felt difficultly breathing. ¡°You¡¯re going to hurt me!¡± Timothy loosened slightly but he still continued embracing her as he rested his chin on her shoulders. He spoke in an extremely smoky voice, ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to hug you.¡± She had no idea how happy he was when she spat out the morning-after pill. Her willingness to have his child was the most solid proof that she would no longer think about divorcing him and would live with him happily for a long time toe. ¡°Oopsie.¡± Aunt Julia had shown up at the door at some point and covered her face with her hands, although her fingers were open rather than closed. She had a smile that extended almost from ear to ear and she said, ¡°Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker, sorry to bother you, but...it¡¯s time for breakfast. The food¡¯s going to get cold and Old Madam is waiting too.¡± Samantha blushed as soon as Aunt Julia spoke. She freed herself from Timothy¡¯s arms and rushed out of the room without looking back. Timothy smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll go down after changing my clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Aunt Julia turned around happily and could not resist humming a sweet tune as she followed Samantha down. ¡­ When Timothy walked into the dining hall, Samantha was breaking the good news to the olddy regarding her sessful interview. Old Madam Barker was so happy and looked just like an old child. She took Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sammy, you¡¯re without a doubt the most beautiful contestant among them! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make it to the final and win thepetition to be Lychee TV¡¯s new anchor!¡± Samantha smiled and her eyebrows turned into little arcs. Everyone saw the best in their own family members, and in Old Madam Barker¡¯s eyes, Samantha was always number one. Unfortunately, reality could sometimes be different from one¡¯s expectations. Samantha felt that it would not be good to let Old Madam Barker ce too high a hope on her. She was afraid that greater hope would only set the olddy up for greater disappointment, so she said, ¡°Grandma, the other contestants who made it this time are a force to be reckoned with too. From what I saw the other day, some of them have already made a small name for themselves and boast a lot of experience under their belt. They all have an advantage over me.¡± ¡°Bah, that¡¯s no big deal. I know how good your grades were when you were in school, and if it weren¡¯t for¡ª¡± Old Madam Barker stopped herself just in time before changing her remark. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been held up due to certain issuesst time, you¡¯d already be a shining star by now! ¡°The point is, you¡¯re a very capable person, Sammy. I¡¯m hopeful for you, and I want to be your number one fan!¡± Aunt Julia acknowledged and said, ¡°I¡¯m your number two fan!¡± Timothy strode in, pulled the chair beside Samantha, and sat down. He picked up a piece of bread, thered some blueberry jam, then ced it on Samantha¡¯s te. ¡°Aunt Julia, I¡¯m afraid you can only be her number three fan.¡± Aunt Julia was puzzled. ¡°How so?¡± She turned to the olddy and wondered why she was number three if the olddy was number one. Timothy turned to his grandmother and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but you¡¯re number two.¡± Old Madam Barker patted the table. ¡°Why is that!¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m her number one fan,¡± Timothy said in a confident and unquestionable manner. Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia were both speechless. Samantha ate her bread and had an amused look in her eye as she watched them bicker. Perhaps God was showing mercy to her, and all the hardships she went through were finally exchanged for happiness. Despite losing her parents, she was still loved by the olddy and Aunt Julia. She also finally got back her beloved Timothy, and she was already on the road to achieving her dream. Everything was perfect, but that inexplicably made her feel surreal. Would that perfect life be hers forever? ¡­ After having breakfast, Samantha¡¯s cell phone rang and she got up to answer it. Timothy went upstairs and headed back to the bedroom. He shed his home clothes and chose a nice suit to wear. As he was putting on his jacket, he suddenly noticed Samantha¡¯s clothes hanging in the closet. The dressing room might be huge, but her clothes were paltry in number and she had no jewelry at all. Even her bag was limited to only one, which was the same one she used day in day out. Samantha used to love beautiful clothes, fancy jewelry, and all kinds of bags, but that had all changed. Timothy frowned when he recalled how miserably she dressed. Once he was fully dressed, Timothy picked up the phone to make a call. He then reached for his wallet and car keys, walked out of the bedroom, and went downstairs. Timothy came down just as Samantha had just finished her call, so she asked, ¡°Are you going to thepany? I¡¯d like to visit Corey at the hospital. Can I take a ride?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Okay, gimme a moment! I¡¯ll be ready soon!¡± Samantha went upstairs, changed her clothes quickly, then picked up her bag and went back down. After getting in the car, Timothy started the engine and drove out of the vi. The morning air was exceptionally fresh and Samantha lowered the car window to breathe it all in. The pink flowers blooming on both sides of the road were an extremely pleasant sight to look at. As the journey went on, she started to sense that something was wrong. She turned her head to look at Timothy and said confusedly, ¡°Timothy, this... This isn¡¯t the way to the hospital. Where are you going?¡± Timothy nced at Samantha from beside and smiled.. All he said was, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Chapter 154 - If You Like It, Then It’s Yours

Chapter 154: If You Like It, Then It¡¯s Yours

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Why was Timothy being so mysterious? Samantha could not control herself from being curious. ¡°Could you give a little hint?¡± ¡°No,¡± the man answered firmly. ¡°...Then could you at least tell me if it¡¯s something scary or something pleasant?¡± She was not to be med for her overly suspicious nature. Timothy had always been an unpredictable person, and she did not want a good start to the day to be ruined just like that. When the car stopped at a red light, the man freed up a hand and patted her head tofort her. She felt uneasy only because the sense of security he gave her was not enough. It was strange of Timothy not to answer her, but that small gesture was enough to dispel Samantha¡¯s anxiety little by little. More than half an hourter, the car finally came to a stop. Samantha was somewhat taken aback when she looked at the big shopping mall in front of her. Why did Timothy bring her there? Did he want to buy something? Timothy got out of the car first, then walked around to the front passenger seat. He opened the door, bent down slightly into the car, then unfastened her seat belt and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Once Samantha got out of the car, Timothy took her hand and led her in. Many luxury brands set up shop in that mall. Timothy kept his eyes open and took Samantha to the special VIP elevator. They took it to the top floor and walked out. They stepped out of the elevator and saw a clothing store with avishly grandyout. The manager was already waiting there and he immediately came over to greet the couple. With a respectful little bow, he said, ¡°Nice to see you, Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker.¡± Timothy responded by raising his head slightly. Samantha nodded in a very courteous manner. She nced around and instantly knew that it was no ordinary clothing store. If her guess was correct, those clothes were on the highest end of the luxury spectrum, for all of them were custom-made and bore no logos. The price of any one piece of clothing or jewelry could render a person speechless. The store manager gestured toe in. ¡°We have prepared refreshments for you. Right this way, please.¡± Timothy led Samantha into the store, but instead of going to the VIP seat, he walked to the clothing area and nced at Samantha from beside. He then opened his lips and said, ¡°Go ahead and choose.¡± Samantha blurted out a question, ¡°Choose what?¡± That was the women¡¯s section. Why did Timothy need women¡¯s clothes? Was he buying them for the olddy? Or did he have¡­some kind of weird fetish? Timothy seemed to have seen through her thoughts and he did not know whether tough or get angry at her. He ced his hands on her shoulders from behind, then pushed her forward to the clothes and said, ¡°Choose the clothes. If you like it, it¡¯s yours.¡± Samantha was startled. Did Timothy bring her there because he wanted to buy something for her rather than for himself? She was stunned for about half a minute before she managed to find her voice. ¡°Why¡­ W-why are you buying clothes for me?¡± The man whispered in her ears ¡°Are you really asking me this, Mrs. Barker? Does a husband need a reason to buy clothes for his wife?¡± ¡°But, I¡­ I have clothes! These are too expensive...¡± The price of a single piece was enough for her to buy a couple of years¡¯ worth of clothes. She had been pinching her pennies all those years and has long discarded her indulgent habits. Moreover, money was a cause of her conflicts with Timothy in the past, so she was subconsciously reluctant to have anything to do with Timothy when it came to money. Timothy remained silent for a while and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to choose?¡± Samantha pondered over her reply and answered cautiously, ¡°I¡­still have plenty of clothes.¡± Timothy nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re not choosing, then I¡¯ll choose for you.¡± He raised his ck eyes, looked at the store manager who was waiting at one side, then ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll take them all.¡± Samantha was speechless. She wanted to stop from buying them, not let him buy them all! The store manager smiled with glee and his eyes had practically disappeared. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Wait... Hold on!¡± Samantha said hurriedly. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t going to choose. I¡¯d like to have a look around before choosing!¡± Samantha turned around and pretended to give Timothy a disdainful look. ¡°As if you know what kind of clothes women like. Even if you can afford to splurge, you can¡¯t just buy them willy-nilly. You¡­ You should just sit down and wait for me. I¡¯ll look at the clothes myself.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle with joy. Rather than being angry, he replied happily, ¡°Okay, my dear beloved wife. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks turned uncontrobly red when he said the four words ¡®my dear beloved wife¡¯. The store manager pursed his lips andplimented with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re very kind to your wife, Mr. Barker.¡± ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Once he ended that sentence, he turned around and walked toward the VIP seat. The shop manager looked at Samantha and said, ¡°Mrs. Barker, do you need me to introduce you to what we have in store?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll look at them by myself.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The shopkeeper kept quiet and followed behind her. Samantha did not really want to buy any clothes, but if she had not stopped Timothy, he would have bought everything there! She was not about to let him waste his money like that. It would be a shame to spend money so recklessly! She had no choice but to pick a few just for the sake of it. In all honesty though, she still felt ted when her husband bought clothes for her. That being said, it was the first time Timothy personally came and kept herpany when she bought clothes. During their past rtionship, Timothy bought countless clothes, jewelry, and bags for her, but they were mostly thetest releases, which he sent directly to the Larssons. He never once apanied her to buy them in-store, much less wait for her as she chose them and tried them on. An inexplicably romantic feeling surfaced in her heart. Did the ¡®marry first, fall in loveter¡¯ cliche that often urred in novels apply to her rtionship too? Samantha thought to herself and smiled uncontrobly. Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted the store manager looking at her and immediately felt embarrassed, so she hurriedly retracted it and continued looking at the clothes. Her attention was subsequently drawn to a light green dress up ahead. The design was exquisite and the skirt of the dress had a motif resembling a sea of ??flowers. Any woman would fall in love with it at first sight. The store manager looked in the direction Samantha was looking and said with a smile, ¡°You have a good eye, Mrs. Barker. This dress is Master D¡¯stest creation this year. He presented it as a gift to his beloved. There are only two for sale. The other one was bought, and this is the only one left.¡± A gift for a beloved... What a delightful story behind its creation. Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯ll try it then.¡± She looked around again and chose a few more items. The store manager said, ¡°You may head to the dressing room and wait for a moment there, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯ll have the fitting room attendant pick up the clothes and send them over.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Samantha started walking to the dressing room. There was tea inside the dressing room too. Samantha sat down, picked up a teacup, and drank slowly from it. A minuteter, the attendant came in with the clothes and said to Samantha, ¡°Ms. Johnson, I¡¯ve taken these sizes based on your measurements.. Please try them on.¡± Chapter 155 - Handing Over All Assets

Chapter 155: Handing Over All Assets

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was both surprised and confused when she heard that. She turned around and looked at the attendant, ¡°Who are you referring to?¡± The attendant looked at Samantha¡¯s face and was startled, but she reacted quickly and exined right away, ¡°Mrs... Mrs. Barker, I¡¯m sorry I mistook you for someone else.¡± She bowed deeply while saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Samantha was not the kind of person who enjoyed making life difficult for others. Furthermore, all the attendant did was mistake her for the wrong person, and after seeing how panicked the attendant¡¯s apology was, Samantha said softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The attendant breathed a sigh of relief and smiled obsequiously, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mrs. Barker. Shall I help you try the clothes on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wear them myself.¡± The dresser hung up the clothes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be just outside then. Please let me know if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She bowed slightly, then walked out and closed the door. As soon as the door closed, she could not help but ce her hand over her heart, as if she had just survived a damning ordeal. ¡­ Samantha tried on the light green dress and stood in front of the full-length mirror to look at herself after wearing it. She had to admit that the light green color made her skin look much fairer. Her slender neck, delicate shoulders, and the elegant corbone were all exposed. Those graceful contours added a touch of sensuality to the gentleness of her overall look. It had been a long time since she dressed up properly, so her mood improved gradually when she wore such a beautiful dress and looked at how pretty she was. She did a little turn in front of the mirror and wondered what Timothy would feel about it. With a tight purse of her lips, she walked out of the dressing room toward the VIP seat. Timothy stood by the window to take a call and his back was facing the entrance. When she walked in, she cleared her throat slightly to signal her arrival. The man turned his face slightly to nce at her, but he then turned his back to her again as if he had not seen her. Samantha was at a loss for words. Her initially excited mood sank suddenly to rock bottom and felt like she was on a roller coaster ride. Did he react that way because she did not look good? Was that why he did not even bother to look twice? Samantha suddenly started doubting herself even though she originally thought that she looked amazing. She decided to just turn around and head back to the dressing room to change the dress. ¡°Where are you going?¡± the man¡¯s voice asked all of a sudden. Samantha looked up and saw that Timothy had turned around once more. He had ended the call and his ck pupils were staring faintly at her. She pouted and said in a sulky voice, ¡°You don¡¯t think the dress looks good, do you, Mr. Barker? I¡¯m going to change it right now. Wouldn¡¯t want to be an eyesore.¡± Timothy frowned slightly, but a little grin soon appeared as he asked, ¡°Did anyone say it doesn¡¯t look good?¡± ¡°Your reaction did.¡± She saw his reaction very clearly earlier, and the first reaction was always the most genuine! Timothy did not say another word. He strode toward her and extended his long arms to embrace her from the front, whereupon he nted his thin lips on hers and gave her a kiss. She never expected him to kiss her so suddenly and her eyes widened as a result. Although she was stunned at first, she soon came to her senses and ced her hands on his chest to push him away. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± The man ced his forehead against hers and her eyes were captured in his eyes. His voice was hoarse and he emphasized each word of his sentence, ¡°I¡¯m using my reaction to let you know just how beautiful you are. ¡°I just wanted to finish the call as fast I could and pour all my attention into praising you.¡± Whoever said that Timothy did not know how to sweet talk? He seemed to be very good at it! Samantha wanted to maintain her pride, but she could not control the corners of her lips from curling up into a smile. She cleared her throat again and restrained the smile on her face. ¡°Do I really¡­look that good?¡± Timothy released her from his embrace and nodded while looking deeply at her. ¡°Yes, you do.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°You look good in the dress because you look good to begin with.¡± People usually said that ¡®clothes make the man¡¯ or¡ªin Samantha¡¯s case¡ªa woman, but he said it the other way around. He was implying that she looked beautiful. Samantha could no longer hold back her beaming smile and her eyebrows even turned into little arcs as a result. In the end, Timothy bought all the clothes that Samantha tried on, along with some other clothes she did not try on as well. He then had them sent directly to the vi. Samantha suddenly felt that her deliberate strategy to save his money ended up going down the drain. What else could she do about it? Timothy was just too rich. ¡­ When the car arrived at the hospital, Samantha said to Timothy, ¡°I¡¯m going in now. Drive safely.¡± She unfastened her seat belt and was about to push the door open, but the door was not yet unlocked. A frown manifested on her face and she turned to look at Timothy. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Timothy gazed deeply at her as his thin lips parted open and he said, ¡°Yes. I have something for you.¡± What else could he possibly give her when he had already bought her so many clothes and jewelry earlier? ¡°What is it?¡± Timothy took out his wallet from his inner suit pocket, opened it, then took a card from it. He held Samantha¡¯s hand and ced the card in her palm. Samantha¡¯s gaze fell on the card in the palm of her hand. She recognized the private bank card that had Timothy¡¯s name engraved and was customized especially for him. It was equivalent to a seal that allowed full ess to all the assets under his name. Samantha stared dazedly at the card and her head waspletely nk. Although the card was light in her hand, she felt that its weight could crush mountains of gold and silver. ¡°T-T-Timothy, why are you... What is the meaning of this?¡± she stammered. ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ You¡¯re not¡­ Are you going to¡­give me this card?¡± Timothy gazed deeply at her and replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Oh God.¡¯ That was the equivalent of Timothy handing over all his wealth to her! The first thing she wondered was what got into him that day? Was that still the same Timothy? He never did such a thing even when they were at the sweetest point in their rtionship. There must be some reason behind his actions! Samantha stared dumbfoundedly for a couple of seconds. She then stretched out her trembling hands and touched Timothy¡¯s forehead. His temperature was normal and there did not seem to be any fever... Timothy allowed her to touch him and said gently, ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t need to worry about money anymore. You can spend the money here.¡± He did not want money to be the reason she frowned, went from ce to ce to make a living, and was cautious all the time. They were starting anew and had vowed to live a good life, so it wasmon sense for him to provide for his wife. However, she feltpletely shell-shocked when he gave her his entire worth just like that, especially when he used to misunderstand her for being a gold-digger who worshiped money. The shock was just so great that she blurted out a question without first processing it through her mind. ¡°Timothy, aren¡¯t you...afraid that I¡¯ll leave with all your money?¡± The light in Timothy¡¯s eyes dimmed suddenly and even the smile that was lurking at the corners of his lips disappeared. Chapter 156 - Unwilling

Chapter 156: Unwilling

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon seeing the situation, Samantha could not help but cower her neck. She was annoyed at herself and wanted to just bite off her tongue for mentioning all that nonsense. She knew full well that their unpleasant past should not be mentioned even though they were starting afresh. What she did was nothing more than self-inflicted torture! Samantha immediately spoke up to try and remedy the situation. ¡°Timothy, I was¡ª¡± Before she could say the word ¡®joking¡¯, the man interrupted in a low voice, ¡°If you want to leave with the money, then remember¡­to bring me along.¡± Samantha¡¯s words ended up stuck in her throat. She initially thought that he would get angry, so it came as a surprise that Timothy said something like that instead of getting mad at her... Timothy¡¯s transformation after waking up from thea was just too surreal. He pampered her, treated her gently, and even said he wanted to start again. His actions left her feeling giddy one after another. It was as if she was not yet fully grounded in reality, and any step she took could send her slipping down. That was why she was innately cautious, careful, and unconfident. At that moment, however, she felt slightly at ease. A wave of emotions surged forth from her heart and her entire person seemed to have been soaked in a hot spring. She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something to express how touched and happy she was, but she felt that her words were simply not good enough. She could not control herself from leaning forward and nting her red lips on Timothy¡¯s to kiss him. Words might not be able to express what she felt, but actions could. That kiss marked the first time she willingly kissed him since they got married, and it was a kiss that came from the heart. Although they had done plenty of other intimate stuff, that willing kiss made Samantha blush, and the redness began spreading to the tips of her ears. Without saying anything else, she unlocked the car quickly and pushed the door open. Once she got out of the car, she immediately ran into the hospital. Timothy was stupefied. It was not until Samantha¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight that he stroked his lips gently with his fingertips. The warmth of her lips seemed to linger on them and he soon curled his lips into a smile. After savoring it for a couple of minutes, he finally restarted the engine, stepped on the gas pedal, and drove away. ¡­ Samantha ran all the way until she reached Corey¡¯s ward, as if a wild beast had been chasing her from behind. She closed the door, leaned her back against the door panel, and took a deep breath. Her heartbeat took a while to ease and she lowered her head to look at the ck card she was holding in her hand. She smiled unknowingly. Although she was unlikely to use Timothy¡¯s money, she was still going to take good care of the card. It signified the erasure of all their unhappy pasts together. Samantha walked to the bed, sat down, and said to the sleeping Corey, ¡°Do you see this card, Corey? It was your brother-inw who gave it to me. He just...handed all his wealth into my hands.¡± She had an unusually radiant light in her eyes when she was talking. ¡°I admit that I told you a white lie when I said that I had a happy marriage with Timothy before, but it¡¯s not a lie anymore. When you wake up, you can see that Timothy and I are really happy together. ¡°After he broke off the marriage two years ago, I thought there I would never have a chance to be with him anymore. I didn¡¯t expect that...God would have mercy on me and give me another chance with him. I¡¯ll definitely cherish the chance I now have.¡± Samantha put the card carefully in her purse before holding Corey¡¯s hand and continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve joined a news anchorpetition, Corey. I just passed the interview. You know it¡¯s my dream to be an anchor. If it¡¯s possible, I hope you can open your eyes and watch me win thepetition! ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a chance for everyone to bounce back in life. Just look at me. I¡¯m now in a happy marriage and I¡¯m going about to start my path to pursue my dream career. If you can wake up¡­ Everything will be perfect. ¡°You won¡¯t let me down, right, Corey?¡± There was a response as soon as she spoke. ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Samantha immediately looked at Corey but felt that it would not have been his voice. The voice clearly belonged to n. She turned around and there he was. n had arrived and was standing there with a smile. ¡°Dr. Sherwood.¡± Samantha smiled in return. She stood up and walked over to him, asking, ¡°Did youe to see Corey? Did the attending doctor call you over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± n paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°The attending doctor and I have just performed a detailed examination on Corey. He¡¯s recovering well and is showing a strong survival instinct. I believe he¡¯ll wake up soon.¡± That really was the best news she could ever get. The things she wanted hade to her just as she thought about them. Was that the rainbow after a storm that many people spoke about? All the hardship she had to go through was more than worthwhile. Samantha could not help but cover her lips with excitement. She was speechless for a moment. n looked at the glimmer in her eyes. He had just heard everything she said and felt very happy for her deep down. The happiness that she deserved was finallying to her one by one. His only regret was not being the one who brought that happiness to her. Samantha¡¯s excitement took a bit of time to calm back down again. She raised her eyes to look at n and said to him, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, you¡¯ve spent so much trouble treating Corey during this period, so I¡¯d like to treat you to dinner again! Do you have time to spareter?¡± Although she had treated him once before, she felt that it would never be enough to express her gratitude! Dinner... n was briefly silent before saying, ¡°My flight is in the afternoon.¡± Flight? Samantha asked right away, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going back.¡± n lived abroad after all. The reason he stayed there during that period of time was because he had to treat Corey. Too much of his time had been wasted. In actual fact, it was very difficult to set a time and have a meal with him, because it was always one thing or another that made it inconvenient. Samantha did not want to dy him anymore and said, ¡°Please have a safe journey, Dr. Sherwood. Come over again when it¡¯s a holiday and I¡¯ll bring you around. As for that meal, we¡¯ll set a time again when you visit again next time.¡± During that period, she had been busy with all sorts of things and failed to show him enough hospitality. ¡®Next time¡­¡¯ n had a sudden thought. Would the situation end up like that if the both of them had managed to show up the first time they were supposed to have a meal together? When all was said and done, he felt a little unwilling. With the imminent goodbye, they might not be able to see each other again in the future... He raised his wrist to look at the time and said, ¡°Even though we can¡¯t do dinner, there¡¯s still time for a cup of coffee. Shall we? That¡¯ll be enough to send me off.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Samantha and n went to the cafe opposite the hospital where he ordered an Americano and she ordered atte. She raised her cup and said to him, ¡°I guess I¡¯d have to use coffee instead of wine to thank you for your help.¡± n picked up his cup, clinked it lightly with hers, and took a sip of coffee. He had long been ustomed to the bitter taste but it tasted even more bitter then. He raised his head and drank it all in one gulp. Samantha was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡­seem really thirsty, Dr. Sherwood.¡± It would be too bitter to drink it like that! n put down the cup and stared fixedly at Samantha before saying, ¡°Sammy, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± Chapter 157 - Im Back, Tim

Chapter 157: I¡¯m Back, Tim

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha ced down the cup and sat straight as she looked at him and said, ¡°You can tell me anything, Dr. Sherwood.¡± ¡®You¡­¡¯ Everything he wished to say to her seemed to get stuck as soon as she spoke. n pursed his lips tightly and kept quiet. His intention was to at least confess his feelings to her and have no regrets when he left. However, he was worried about burdening Samantha if he spoke up just so he would not have any regrets. It was exhausting to keep holding in feelings that could never be reciprocated. That was also a reason why people would rather keep their feelings to themselves than speak out¡ªthey were afraid of the possibility that they would not even be able to remain friends. n had a conflicted look in his eyes and he still could not bring himself to say anything. He looked right at her and spoke in his heart. ¡®Sammy, I like you. You¡¯re an amazing woman, but I let you slip through my hands because I didn¡¯t understand my feelings for you back when you were abroad. I envy Timothy for getting a second chance even after missing the first one because my chance is gone and I will never be able to get it back. My only hope¡­is that you¡¯ll be happy in the future.¡¯ After saying all that silently, he finally spoke up in a soft voice, ¡°Sammy¡­ You can always look for me if you need anything in the future.¡± She initially thought it was something else due to his solemn expression, but it turned out to be just that. After breathing a sigh of relief, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m really lucky to have you as a friend, Dr. Sherwood. If you ever need my help in the future, please let me know too!¡± n unknowingly wanted to reach out to pat her head when he saw her smile, but he quickly restrained himself from doing so. He opened his lips and responded softly. ¡°Sure.¡± His phone then rang and he nced at the caller ID to see that it was a call from his driver. It was probably a reminder that it was time for him to go to the airport. He muted the call and said, ¡°I have to go, Sammy.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll send¡ª¡± n interrupted her before she could finish her words. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. We¡¯ll just say goodbye here.¡± Since he could not tell her his innermost thoughts, his only hope was for her to send him away. ¡°Ah?¡± A trace of confusion appeared in Samantha¡¯s eyes, but she decided to honor his wishes when she saw how serious he was. ¡°Alright, Dr. Sherwood. Have a safe flight home. Goodbye.¡± n smiled, got up, and walked away. Each step he took was taking him further and further away from her. His ride was already waiting outside and he walked over. The driver opened the back seat for him and he turned to have onest look at the cafe. He hoped that Samantha would be happy and healthy. Although that meant they would not see each other again, he still wished for her to be happy and healthy. n then retracted his gaze resolutely and bent over to get into the car. The car door was closed and the car started driving away. ¡­ Samantha drank hertte, paid the bill, and looked at the receipt with a touch of mncholy. For all the kindness that n showed her, she could only pay him back with a cup of coffee. She did not have plenty of friends either, and with n¡¯s departure, she would have one less friend. There was a feeling of regret because she did not know if there would be a chance for them to meet again in the future. Samantha had the sudden urge to look for someone to talk to and tell them what was on her mind, so she unconsciously took out her cell phone and wanted to call Timothy. However, she stopped herself again. She was not a clingy person who would call Timothy even though they had only been away from each other for a while. Besides, Timothy¡¯s work had piled up during his injury and his work for the morning had to be pushed to the afternoon after he took time out to buy clothes and jewelry for her. He was probably concentrating on handling his work, so it was better for her not to disturb him. He went back to the vi for dinner every night too, so she could still talk to himter in the evening. ¡­ At the Barker Group, Timothy presided over a video conference in the afternoon and it was already half-past five when it ended. He leaned back in the chair and massaged his tired eyebrows. A notification was soon heard from his phone. Timothy held his phone up and looked at it. He then clicked on the popup as soon as he saw that it was a WeTalk message. Samantha: [Grandma says she¡¯s going to cook your favorite sauerkraut fish tonight! What time will you be back?] Timothy smiled and typed out a text on the on-screen keyboard. [Are you urging me toe back? Do you miss me already?] [...Not at all. I was asking on Grandma¡¯s behalf.] [Since she¡¯s the one asking, could you let her know not to prepare the fish? I might note home tonight.] Samantha sent an angry emoji over to him. Timothy continued: [Are you still asking on grandma¡¯s behalf?] After a wait of about three seconds, Samantha finally replied: [I¡¯m the one asking okay. You happy now?] Timothy¡¯s expression turned cheery and he replied: [Since this is a personal request from Mrs. Barker, it¡¯s only right that Ie back home at once.] It was rare for Samantha to take the initiative and urge him to go home for dinner, and fulfilling her request was the proper thing to do. After putting down the phone, he felt that his exhaustion had all been swept away. Ronald knocked on the door, walked in, then ced all the documents he had earlier sorted on the desk. ¡°Mr. Barker, these are the meeting minutes from earlier. Please have a look.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Timothy said while flipping through the minutes. ¡°Cancel my dinner ns tonight. I¡¯m going home for dinner.¡± Ronald was not too surprised and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Timothy signed his name at the end of the document and raised his gaze at Ronald, who was still standing there. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s one other thing...¡± Ronald hesitated for a few seconds and decided to just tell Timothy. ¡°About that problem you told me to investigate. I¡¯ve already found...¡± Timothy¡¯s cell phone rang before Ronald could finish speaking. He initially thought it was from Samantha, but it turned out to be an unfamiliar number when he picked it up and nced at it. Few people know his personal phone number. He lifted his chin and nced at Ronald, who stopped talking immediately. He then swiped his finger on the screen and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± A gentle and instantly recognizable female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, Tim. It¡¯s me.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes glowed slightly. Ronald heard the voice on the phone and thought to himself, ¡®Looks like I don¡¯t need to tell him about Ms. Johnson anymore. She called him right away.¡¯ Timothy did not say anything, not that Harmony seemed to mind. She giggled softly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m back. I came back a few days ago.¡± Timothy finally opened his mouth and spoke in a faint voice, ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you before because I wanted to give you a surprise! Don¡¯t be angry..¡± After a pause, Harmony said again, ¡°Zachary is holding a little gathering tonight to wee me back. You¡¯lle, won¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 158 - It’s Been a While

Chapter 158: It¡¯s Been a While

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As if knowing that Timothy was not going to refuse, Harmony continued without waiting for his answer. ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll see you tonight, Tim.¡± After saying that, she ended the call before he did. Timothy set his phone down as the light in his eyes started to dim. There was no trace of emotion at all. A few secondster, he looked up at Ronald once more and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Ronald knew that Timothy was waiting for him to continue giving the report, so he could only pick up from where he left off and said, ¡°Ms. Johnson did return home some time ago. The Harmony Johnson you saw on the name list the other day was her.¡± Timothy kept quiet. After about ten seconds, he said, ¡°You may leave.¡± Ronald nodded, turned around, and left the office. After closing the door behind him gently, a crack appeared on his calm face. ¡®Why did Ms. Johnsone back at such a time...? ¡®Why would she return when Mr. Barker and Ms. Larsson were about to start afresh?¡¯ An inexplicable feeling of unease crept up to him. Was there about to be turbulence just as things were starting to get better? ¡­ At the vi, Samantha was learning how to make sauerkraut fish from Old Madam Barker in the kitchen. Although Samantha knew how to make sauerkraut fish, Old Madam Barker possessed some unique skills which she said she wanted to pass down. That way, Samantha could cook it for Timothy in the future. Samantha went along with the suggestion of course. Old Madam Barker¡¯s sauerkraut fish had always been Timothy¡¯s favorite dish. Old Madam Barker taught Samantha everything she knew, and Samantha paid full attention to her teachings. The dish was done more than an hourter. Samantha smelled the aroma and wondered whether Timothy could tell it was her cooking just by taste alone. She prepared a few more dishes and it was already seven o¡¯clock when everything was ready. Timothy would have returned at around that time, but his figure was nowhere to be seen that day. Samantha took off her apron, washed her hands, then walked out of the kitchen and grabbed her cell phone from the living room sofa. She wanted to send a WeTalk to ask where Timothy was, but instead saw an unread WeTalk message from Timothy. Timothy: [Something came up tonight. I¡¯ll be back a littlete, so just go ahead and eat without me.] Samantha looked at the time that she received the message and saw that it was half an hour ago. It was difficult for Samantha to contain her frown because he had already promised toe back home for dinner. She even cooked an entire table of food, only for him to end up not making it... She nevertheless knew that Timothy had a lot of work, andst-minute issues were not at all unusual. The urgency of work matters was understandable. Old Madam Barker came over and asked, ¡°What time is Timing back?¡± Samantha put down the phone and did her best to put on a smile. ¡°Something came up tonight and he won¡¯t be back for dinner. Come on, Grandma, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°That little brat!¡± Old Madam Barker scolded, ¡°He should¡¯ve told us earlier if he wasn¡¯t going toe back. You cooked all this food for nothing. ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s his loss to not be able to eat all this food. Don¡¯t you worry, Sammy. I¡¯ll finish it all and I won¡¯t leave a single portion for him!¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s statements amused Samantha, cheering up her initially dejected mood. She nodded, ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll finish all the food!¡± Samantha took Old Madam Barker¡¯s arm and walked toward the dining hall. ¡­ Inside the VIP room of a clubhouse. Timothy opened the door and strode in. Zachary was someone who loved enjoying himself, so whenever he organized a party, he usually called every single of his friends over¡ªthe more the merrier. However, there was no one else in the VIP room that day, aside from him, Jonathan, and Harmony. The three of them looked over when they saw Timothying in. Zachary was the first to call out to him. ¡°Herees Timmy! We were all waiting for you!¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes at Zachary and gazed down at Harmony when he approached them. The woman was sitting elegantly on the sofa, and she raised her eyes to smile at him. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tim.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he responded curtly, then sat down. ¡°Alright, now that everyone¡¯s here, it¡¯s been too long since the four of us met up! Tonight¡¯s the night we drink till we drop!¡± Zachary spoke while picking up the opened bottle of red wine, which he poured into each person¡¯s ss. He was the first to raise his ss and say to the other three, ¡°Cheers! Wee back, Bunny.¡± Harmony¡¯s name rhymed with the word bunny, so those who were close with her usually called her ¡®Bunny¡¯. She smiled, reached out to pick up a ss of red wine, then held it up. ¡°Cheers.¡± Jonathan ncedzily at Timothy and raised the wine ss without saying anything else. Timothy looked askance at Harmony, but instead of raising a toast, he said to the waiter beside him, ¡°Change her drink to juice.¡± Everyone knew that ¡®her¡¯ referred to Harmony. Zachary said unhappily, ¡°Come on, Timmy! We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long! A little wine isn¡¯t going to hurt. Do you really have to be so protective that you have to change it to juice?¡± Harmony smiled and turned around to look at Timothy, saying, ¡°I can take my alcohol, Tim.¡± Timothy did not respond to that. The waiter quickly brought the ss of juice over. Timothy picked it up and ced it directly in front of Harmony. Harmony lowered her gaze and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re still the same as ever, Tim. Okay, I¡¯ll drink juice instead of wine.¡± She put down the wine ss, then picked up the one with juice and took a sip from it. ¡°Is this okay, now?¡± Zachary clicked his tongue and shook his head, as if he could not bring himself to look at it. ¡°Forget it. Come on, Jon, let¡¯s drink!¡± He clinked sses with Jonathan, raised his head, and drank it all in one shot. ¡­ Rochelle made an appointment with an investor to discuss a couple of things that night, but after waiting three hours in the private room, the investor was still nowhere to be seen. She unconsciously curled her lips in a cold smile. That was the third investor who failed to show up that month. It might have been a coincidence if it happened once or twice, but she would rather believe in the supernatural than buy the excuse that the third time was a coincidence too. She did not need to be a genius to know who was responsible. Rochelle got up unhesitatingly and walked out of the room. Her bodyguard immediately emerged from the darkness and followed some distance behind her. Rochelle asked aloud, ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± The bodyguard said nothing. Rochelle stopped, turned around to look at him, and remarked coldly, ¡°And don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know his whereabouts. He wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve sent you to watch me twenty-four hours a day if you weren¡¯t his most loyal dog.¡± The bodyguard lowered his gaze and spoke in a rather monotonous voice. ¡°The boss just wants to protect you.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Rochelle had no intention of talking nonsense with him. ¡°Where¡¯s Jonathan? Don¡¯t let me ask you a third time!¡± The bodyguard was silent for a few seconds before saying softly. ¡°He¡¯s here. In the VIP room.¡± Rochelle pushed him away as soon as he said that and immediately walked toward the VIP room. As she passed by a fire extinguisher, she paused for a moment to pick it up before continuing to walk in an aggressive stride. Her fury could only be quelled if she drew Jonathan¡¯s blood! The waiter had just pushed the door open and walked out when Rochelle walked up to the VIP room entrance. He trembled in fear when he saw a beautiful woman carrying a fire extinguisher while sporting a murderous look on her face. Rochelle ignored the waiter and was about to barge in, but she suddenly caught sight of Timothy cing a ss of juice in front of a woman. Chapter 159 - Wife’s Orders

Chapter 159: Wife¡¯s Orders

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Rochelle¡¯s interactions with Timothy were few and far in between, she understood his character to some extent. After all, he was a childhood friend of Jonathan¡¯s and used to be in a rtionship with Samantha. Timothy¡¯s cold disposition was the stereotypical kind, deterring people from approaching him. Jonathan had a cold disposition as well, but it was the ruthless and ravenous kind. It would not be out of ce for Jonathan or that yboy Zachary to do such an act, but it looked absolutely incongruous when Timothy did it. Rochelle might be a fiery woman, but impulsiveness was the one thing shecked. After all, one could never form conclusions just from a nce. She cocked a brow, looked askance at the waiter who seemed ready to shout at any time, then ordered frostily, ¡°Shut your mouth and leave¡ªquietly.¡± One look and the waiter knew that she was not someone to be messed with. The waiter knew his ce and slipped away while covering his mouth. Rochelle put down the fire extinguisher in her hand, then said to the bodyguard who was following behind her. ¡°Hand me your phone.¡± The bodyguard offered it respectfully without hesitation. Rochelle took his cell phone, typed out a short text, then sent it. ¡­ Inside the VIP room, Jonathan nced at his lit-up phone screen when his phone buzzed. He clicked on the message and saw a line of words: [Come out. I¡¯m at the door.] Those words were so concise and domineering that one could not easily say no. Although it was sent using the bodyguard¡¯s phone, he could tell who the real sender was at a nce. Jonathan put away the phone, straightened his clothes casually, then stood up. Zachary started toin when he saw that. ¡°Hey, hey, where are you going? We¡¯re just getting started and you¡¯re already leaving? Didn¡¯t we all agree to wee Bunny back by drinking till we drop?¡± ¡°Wife¡¯s orders,¡± Jonathan remarked curtly. Rochelle¡¯s icy expression appeared instantly in Zachary¡¯s mind. Although she was as beautiful as could be, her ruthlessness was also second to none. He still remembered that one time Rochelle smashed a wine bottle over his head after he tried to stop her fight with Jonathan. He ended up having gauze around his head for more than half a month. From then onward, he never said anything to them nor got involved when they were at each other¡¯s throats. He immediately sported an ingratiating smile. ¡°In that case, you should leave, Johnny. Remember to say hi to the missus for me.¡± Jonathan¡¯s lips twitched. He looked at Timothy and Harmony before saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Timothy nodded slightly. Harmony smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up again some time.¡± Jonathan turned around and strode out of the VIP room. He spotted Rochelle standing in the corridor and walked over to her. He had just only approached her when he saw Rochelle¡¯s fisting sharply toward his face. Rather than dodging, he allowed her to punch him and took it like a man. Rochelle still felt irked even after giving him that punch. Punching him was no different from tickling him, but the reason she did not use the fire extinguisher was because she wanted him to remain conscious and answer her questions. Jonathan was a little surprised when Rochelle only gave him one punch. His dark eyes stared at her and he finally asked, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Rochelle snorted coldly and said, ¡°I have something to ask you. If I¡¯m satisfied with your answer, I¡¯ll ignore whatever stuff you¡¯ve been doing behind my back recently. If I¡¯m not, then you¡¯d best prepare yourself to spend half a month in the hospital.¡± Under normal circumstances, Rochelle would have given him only one option, which was to be hospitalized for half a month. At that moment, Jonathan had another option. Who could possibly have been able to turn Rochelle into such a merciful woman? Jonathan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ask away.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that woman in there?¡± Rochelle went straight to the point without saying another word of nonsense. Jonathan replied without even thinking, ¡°None of my business.¡± ¡°I¡¯d much rather she be your business.¡± Rochelle rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t sidestep my question. You know what I¡¯m asking.¡± She could not care less if that woman inside the room had something to do with Jonathan. As long as Jonathan did not end up fathering a child, he could y as much as he wanted and she would not give a single damn about it. Timothy¡¯s involvement, however, was a whole different matter altogether. Sammy¡¯s rtionship with him had just started to progress and they were about to live the rest of their days in happiness. Rochelle was not prepared to let anyone destroy that. Jonathan pursed his lips and said again, ¡°Harmony Johnson. A friend.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Rochelle felt amused at that moment. ¡°You think you can dismiss me with that answer?¡± She took one step closer to Jonathan and reduced the distance between them. Her beautiful eyes gazed up at him and she emphasized each word of her sentence, ¡°Well then, you enjoy ying word games with me, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll spell it out for you then. What¡¯s the rtionship between Timothy and that Harmony or whatever her name is?¡± Jonathan lowered his gaze at her and did not shy away from making eye contact with her. He opened his lips and said the same two words, ¡°A friend.¡± Rochelle could resist remarking sarcastically, ¡°Bros always have each other¡¯s back, don¡¯t they? It¡¯s always this sort of chicanery that gets covered up so well.¡± Jonathan remained expressionless and Rochelle could not discern anything at all from his expression. Having lost all patience, she chuckled evilly and said, ¡°Fine. It looks like you prefer being hospitalized for half a month. I¡¯ll be happy to grant your wish!¡± ¡­ At the vi, Samantha took a short walk with Old Madam Barker after dinner, then spent an hour watching the olddy¡¯s favorite television series. Once it ended, she sent the olddy back to her room to get some rest. Samantha went back to her own room too. She took a shower, dried her hair, and did her skincare routine. It was not until she finished talking with the nurse that she realized it was already past ten, and Timothy still had not returned yet. Just how much work did he have? Samantha thought for a moment and decided to ask him out of concern. She clicked on WeTalk, typed a message, then sent it. [Are you still busy, Timothy?] The message went unanswered for a long time and Samantha frowned slightly. Although it was about time for her to sleep, she did not feel like sleeping at all, perhaps because Timothy did not reply to her message. She leaned on the bedhead and decided to start reading the book about news anchors and presenters that she bought. Having passed the interview, the first knockout round would soon begin and she had to prepare by studying more. She pored over the book so seriously that she had no idea how long she had been studying. When her eyes felt slightly sore, she closed them and opened them again before looking up at the wall clock. It was already almost midnight. More than an hour had passed since her message to Timothy. Did work take so much of his time that he could not even spare a moment to look at his phone? Samantha ced her book down and picked up her cell phone. Just as she was dithering over whether or not to call Timothy, her phone started ringing all of a sudden. She originally thought that Timothy had finally seen her message and was calling back, but she nced at the caller ID and saw that it was Rochelle. Samantha was taken aback for a moment. Rochelle would not have called her thatte under normal circumstances, so could something have happened to her? She gulped and hurriedly answered the call, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Chelle?¡± Rochelle¡¯s characteristically hoarse voice could be heard from the other end of the line, but she asked instead of answering the question, ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± ¡°No.. Why are you asking me this?¡± Samantha was confused. Chapter 160 - Why Did You Come Back?

Chapter 160: Why Did You Come Back?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle was not the kind of person who called for no particr reason just to ask her whether she was asleep. She still did not answer Samantha¡¯s question. ¡°Why are you up sote when you¡¯re usually one to go to bed early? Are you getting insomnia because that scumbag Timothy hasn¡¯te back to warm the bed yet?¡± Rochelle¡¯s view of Timothy started to change, just a little, and she had no longer called him a scumbag since then. Why did she start calling that all of a sudden? Was she unable to change it out of habit, or could there be some other reason? Samantha thought for a moment and could not help asking, ¡°Chelle, are you calling me because of something that involves Timothy?¡± It was one of those rare times that Rochelle felt a little sentimental. Samantha had grown up and fooling her was not that easy. The acuity she had honed after spending two years in a foreign country could and should not be ignored. In Rochelle¡¯s heart, Samantha was not just her closest and best friend. For the most part, she treated Samantha as her own sister. Therefore, her sole hope was to see her be happy rather than be sad. One of the most difficult questions in the world was before her. Would you tell your best friend that her boyfriend or her husband was suspected of having an affair? Rochelle was already prepared to tell her everything, but she could not bring herself to say those words when she heard Samantha¡¯s voice. It had been far, far too long since she heard Samantha speaking in such a calm and gentle tone. In the past, Samantha had always been holding back whenever Rochelle spoke to her. She had been like that since the marriage was broken off two years ago, up until she went abroad. It was the same when she finally came back and was forced into an unhappy marriage with Timothy. Rochelle felt heartbroken to see Samantha in that position. After a moment¡¯s silence, Rochelle said, ¡°Nah, that b*stard Jonathan pissed me off again, so I might as wellsh out at Timothy while I¡¯m at it.¡± ¡°What did he do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. He¡¯s not worth being mentioned.¡± Rochelle sounded absolutely disgusted. After a pause, her tone became more serious. ¡°Sammy, I know your rtionship with Timothy has been improving recently, but you can¡¯t be that silly girl you used to be anymore. Love yourself first before loving others.¡± Jonathan really seemed to have pissed Rochelle off, otherwise she would not have called in the middle of the night just to say such emotional words. Samantha replied softly. ¡°I understand, Chelle.¡± Rochelle opened her mouth, as if to say something else, but she eventually kept quiet and said instead, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go to bed. See you.¡± ¡°Okay. You should get some sleep too. Good night.¡± Rochelle clenched her phone tightly after hanging up. Although Jonathan did not tell her the truth, he probably did not lie to her either. After all, he was the kind of man who found it beneath him to tell lies. He had to have been telling the truth when he said that Harmony was a friend. Ultimately, boundaries might sometimes be blurred when it came to friendships between men and women, so it was imperative for her to keep an eye on Samantha. It might be better for her to get to the bottom of Timothy¡¯s rtionship with Harmony before telling Samantha anything. ¡­ In the VIP room. Timothy¡¯s cell phone rang and he picked it up to nce at the screen. It was a message from Samantha. He ced it down and looked askance at Harmony before asking faintly, ¡°Where are you staying right now?¡± Harmony smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m currently staying in an apartment hotel. Why do you ask? Are you nning on sending me back?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Timothy said monotonously and stood up. Zachary yelled disgruntledly, ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys? You ditch your friends as soon as your wivese calling! This is unbing!¡± Timothy shot him a cold look. A chill came up Zachary¡¯s spine and he immediately changed his tone. ¡°I much rather enjoy the loneliness. It¡¯s fine if you guys leave.¡± Harmony was amused by his antics. ¡°You haven¡¯t changed at all, Zac.¡± Zachary waved her off. ¡°Go, go. Scram, I¡¯ll call my new girlfriend over for round two. You think you guys are so great just because you¡¯ve all got partners? Well, I¡¯m not too bad myself, you know!¡± He spoke while taking out his cell phone and dialing a number. A car was already waiting by the door when Timothy and Harmony walked out of the clubhouse. Ronald stood by the car and watched the two of theming over. He looked right at Harmony¡¯s face and was fairly surprised to see that she really had returned. Perhaps it was never a case of mistaken identity at all when he saw someone like her at the hospital entrance. He was still in deep thought when Harmony walked up to him and shed a warm smile at him. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you, Mr. Crawford.¡± Ronald returned to his senses and responded with a polite smile, ¡°It has been some time, Ms. Johnson. You look much prettier now!¡± Those were the kind of words that every woman wanted to hear. Harmony covered her mouth and giggled before remarking softly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Crawford. You¡¯re much more handsome now as well.¡± Ronald smiled like an idiot as he opened the door of the rear seat. ¡°Hop on in, Ms. Johnson!¡± Harmony bent down to get into the car and Timothy followed right behind. After Ronald closed the door, he walked around to the driver¡¯s seat and got in before starting the engine and driving off. The road was quiet because there were no cars at such ate hour. It was even quieter because no one spoke in the car. Harmony seemed to have gotten used to Timothy¡¯s reservedness a long time ago and did not seem to mind it at all. She lowered the car window to let the night wind in, which tousled her hair up slightly. She admired the scenery outside the car for a brief moment before breaking the silence. ¡°Capital City has changed a lot, but in just a few years, everything seemed to have changed in a certain direction.¡± Harmony then looked at Timothy and spoke in an even gentler voice. ¡°Even the Barker Group has changed, with Barker Tower bing taller and much more spectacr. You did what you said you would, and you brought the Barker Group to new heights.¡± Timothy looked up and turned his attention to her. He opened his lips to speak, but he did not respond to her remarks. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Harmony seemed to have expected that he was going to ask that question and did not seem surprised in the least. She answered very honestly, ¡°I came back to pursue¡­my dream.¡± She ced emphasis on the dream and said it with determination. Two secondster, she added, ¡°Tim, you know that my dream has always been to be a renowned news anchor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve signed up to participate in thepetition that Lychee TV organized. I¡¯ve already passed the interview.¡± There was a sparkle in Harmony¡¯s eyes when she spoke about her dream. ¡°Tim, I know you¡¯ll always support me! I¡¯ll give it my all and win thepetition!¡± The car reached the hotel just as she said that. Harmony then said, ¡°This is the hotel, Tim. I¡¯ll head up now. Good night.¡± As soon as she said that, she pushed the car door open and got down. She stood there and waved at Timothy in the car before turning around and walking in. Timothy then instructed, ¡°Go back to the vi.¡± Ronald responded affirmatively and started driving. ¡­ Samantha was fast asleep when she suddenly caught a whiff of alcohol, along with hints of a rather familiar fragrance. Chapter 161 - Were They Together Before?

Chapter 161: Were They Together Before?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha opened her eyes and saw that Timothy had returned. He was standing right beside the sofa, taking his clothes off. Timothy seemed to have sensed her gaze and turned his face slightly to look at her. When he saw her sleepy eyes and heavy eyelids, he said softly, ¡°Did I wake you up? Go ahead and sleep.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart finally calmed down after his return and her sleepiness had also reached its peak. She groaned softly, then closed her eyes again as she drifted back to sleep. Timothy took off his shirt and pants, tossed them to the sofa armrest, and headed into the bathroom to take a shower. The alcohol smell lingering on his body had almost disappearedpletely when he came out of the shower. After drying his soaking-wet hair, he walked to the bed and got under the nket to sleep. He turned to his side, stretched out his long arms, then spooned the soundly sleeping Samantha. Samantha moved unconsciously, perhaps because she had already be used to his embrace, and shifted her in his arms a couple of times to find the mostfortable position. She hugged him and fell back asleep once more. Timothy lowered his gaze to look at her quiet, sleeping face. A content expression of happiness appeared in the bottom of his eyes, and he lowered his head to give her a kiss between her eyebrows. He then hugged her tightly, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. ¡­ Early the next morning, Samantha opened her eyes slowly and looked beside instinctively. She was startled to see no one beside her because she clearly remembered Timothying back home that night. She reached out to touch the bed and felt a lingering warmth in the empty space. He seemed to have gotten up already. Samantha had nothing but admiration for his self-discipline. He could still get up early even if he sleptte at night, and that was a factor contributing to his sess. On the other hand, she still had nothing to show... Although her initial thought was to stay in bed for some time, she was hit by a rush of inspiration. She covered herself with the nket and sat up, then stretched a few times to loosen herself up before lifting the nket and getting out of bed. After heading to the bathroom to wash up, she went to the dressing room and changed into somefortable home clothes. Once she was ready, she did some vocal warm-ups on the balcony and practiced reading some scripts. She walked over to the sofa because her book was there, but when she saw that the clothes Timothy wore a day ago were still lying on the sofa¡¯s armrest, her lips twitched slightly and she picked the clothes up. The first thing she did was feel the pockets to make sure that there was nothing in them. She then walked to the dirty clothes basket and put them in. All of a sudden, she caught a whiff of that familiar scent again. It was not the cologne that Timothy frequently used, so she subconsciously put the shirt to her nose and sniffed again. The smell seemed present yet not present, and she did not know whether her nose was just overly sensitive or whether the smell had be faint overnight. Did Timothy change his cologne? Those fragrance notes did not appear to be the kind that men would like. In any case, she felt as though she had smelled it somewhere, but she just could not put her finger on where exactly. Two sudden knocks came from the bedroom door. Samantha snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Aunt Julia opened the door and walked in with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re early, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯m here to get the dirty clothes.¡± ¡°Ah, here they are.¡± Samantha chucked away those thoughts she had and immediately put all the clothes in the basket. She then handed the basket over to Aunt Julia. After taking the basket, Aunt Julia said, ¡°Breakfast is almost ready. You cane down to eat in a bit.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Samantha answered. A thought crossed her mind and she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Timothy? Is he back from his morning exercise?¡± ¡°Ah, Mr. Barker?¡± Aunt Julia thought for a moment before replying, ¡°He received a call early in the morning and left in a hurry. He¡¯s not at home anymore.¡± ¡®He left? Isn¡¯t that too early?¡¯ Did he have to rush to work so early in the morning after he came back sote the night before? What a heavy workload he had. ¡°I see, okay.¡± Aunt Julia turned around and walked out of the room. Samantha went to the bedside table to grab her phone. She sent Timothy a message that said: [No matter how busy you are, you must remember to eat.] She then sent a ¡®do-your-best¡¯ emoji to him. After setting down her phone, she picked up the practice book and walked to the balcony outside. Facing the bright rays of morning sunshine, she ced all her focus on practicing. ¡­ Rochelle knew that there was nothing she could glean from Jonathan, so she no longer bothered to waste her time and energy on him. She got a renowned private investigator to help her investigate and used Jonathan¡¯s card to give the private investigator an advance payment of one million. Once the money was paid up, it was only natural for the private investigator to be efficient. He needed only one day to gather everything and hand her a paper bag with background information on Harmony. Rochelle took it, opened the bag, and found an A4-size document inside. She chuckled, scanned through the information inside, and immediately sneered after she finished reading it. ¡°I gave you one million and this is all you managed to get?¡± She pped the piece of paper right on the table. There was nothing at all about Harmony¡¯s background. The only information given was that Harmony grew up with Timothy, Jonathan, and Zachary, but then went abroad to study when she was ten. She then returned to the country once and stayed for an indeterminate amount of time, after which she went abroad again and nothing else was known of her time there. Then, she returned to the country again. She was exactly what Jonathan said she was¡ªa friend. No other information was avable. The private investigator looked particrly worried because he felt as though it was the first time that he encountered such a tricky assignment in his career. He felt humiliated when that was all the paltry information he could get despite his contacts andwork. Harmony¡¯s information seemed to have been sealed off by someone, and the person protecting her was not someone he should underestimate. For the moment, he could only find so much about her. The private investigator felt ashamed when he told her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Tyrell. You can choose to give me a little more time, or I will refund the payment back to you. Just please don¡¯t give a bad review!¡± Rochelle wanted to tattoo her bad review on his forehead for having the nerve to actually make such a request! ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me a refund. I¡¯ll give you more time. Be sure to investigate to the bottom of everything. Most importantly, you must find out if she has any special rtionship with Timothy!¡± Rochelle answered concisely. The private investigator understood at once. It turned out to be a case of a wealthy wife wanting to catch her cheating husband. There was no surprise then that she was so anxious. He thought for a moment and added, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve managed to discover one thing. Harmony is much closer to Timothypared to the others.¡± Rochelle¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°How close is close? Were they together before?¡± The private investigator scratched his head and his voice became softer. ¡°Answering that¡­would require me to find out more.¡± Rochelle closed her eyes and took a couple of breaths before finally restraining her urge to beat someone up. ¡°Then do it! Or else you¡¯ll have to refund my one million payment and top it up with another million in damages!¡± The private investigator left immediately without saying another word. Rochelle looked at the fluttering piece of paper and felt a headacheing on. It would be fine if Harmony was nothing more than an ex-girlfriend or a first love, but the situation suggested that there was more to it than meets the eye. In an era where information spread like wildfire, nobody could remain hidden from scrutiny. She was either a very powerful person herself, or the person protecting her was very powerful. Rochelle was not too worried if Harmony was a formidable person in herself.. Her greatest worry was if the person protecting Harmony turned out to be Timothy. Chapter 162 - He Smelled Like Her Perfume

Chapter 162: He Smelled Like Her Perfume

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle massaged her temples. After giving it a bit of thought, she picked up the phone and decided to just give Jonathan a call. Jonathan always answered her calls within seconds, but on that asion, she was surprised to hear only a message from the service provider. ¡®The number you have dialed is unavable.¡¯ Rochelle sniggered angrily and smashed the phone forcefully on the table. Jonathan would rather take two knives to his stomach for the sake of his close friends than answer his own wife¡¯s calls. It appeared that Timothy really was close with Harmony! ¡­ Samantha had recently been cooped up at the vi to study and practice. On the other hand, Timothy had nevere back since leaving that morning. Both he and Samantha were busy, so the two of them only exchanged a couple of words on WeTalk. On that day, Samantha went to the television station for a promotional photoshoot. She also got the chance to meet some of the other contestants while she was at it. After having breakfast in the morning, Old Madam Barker made a point to watch her as she put on the clothes that Timothy once bought for her before. The olddy ensured that Samantha dressed up well before letting her leave. Samantha got in the car and could not contain her smile when she saw Old Madam Barker standing at the door to cheer her on with Aunt Julia. As the car gradually drove off, Samantha took out her cell phone but saw no messages or calls from Timothy. He had always paid attention to everything rted to thepetition, so he ought to know that she was going to start thepetition process that day. Why was there no indication from him at all? Was the workload too overwhelming for him? About an hourter, the car stopped in front of the Lychee TV¡¯s headquarters. Samantha got out of the car and stood there as she raised her head to look at the humongous logo at the entrance. That was the dream ce for anyone who studiedmunications. She loved watching anchors on television ever since she was a child. Whenever the news was on, she sat still on the sofa and watched intently. It was a career she had always longed to have. At longst, she was finally taking steps to achieve her lifelong dream! She had to admit that there were some waves of emotion in her heart. After taking a deep breath, Samantha finally started walking. She ascended up the flight of stairs and finally entered Lychee TV¡¯s hallway. The walls were filled with portraits of famous Lychee TV anchors. Each one of them were talented, ethical, and professional individuals¡ªthey were her precursors who deserved to be held in high esteem. She nced across them one after another until her gaze finally lingered for some time in front of one particr female anchor. Samantha could not hide her admiration and reverence. Victoria Goldman was one of the A-list anchors in the country. She carried herself with dignity, possessed amazing talent, and had a strong sense of professionalism. Her achievements were impressive and she was well-loved amongst audiences, lending her a high degree of influence. Samantha practically grew up watching Victoria¡¯s broadcasts and viewed her as an idol. During Samantha¡¯s study years, she frequently modeled herself after Victoria because she wanted to achieve great things and be just as excellent an anchor as Victoria. Arge part of Samantha¡¯s reason for wanting to join Lychee TV was because Victoria was there. She knew that all established anchors would take newbie anchors under their wing, and their choice of an understudy woulde from the batch of neers. Samantha was certainly hoping to get that opportunity! ¡°Do you admire Ms. Goldman too?¡± A gentle voice sounded suddenly beside Samantha. Samantha knew it was Harmony as soon as she heard the voice. After shifting her gaze from the photo to the woman, Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Is she also your idol?¡± Harmony¡¯s presence there came as no surprise because Samantha knew she had passed the interview after seeing her name on the list. ¡°Yes.¡± Harmony tucked a lock of hair behind her ears to reveal the delicate features of her face. ¡°Our interests and hobbies are quite simr. We both like the news and our idols are Ms. Goldman too.¡± Samantha opened her mouth to reply but caught a whiff of a very familiar scent. She froze for a moment and inhaled once more to make sure that she did not identify the fragrance wrongly. It was only then that a look of surprise began to appear in her eyes. The scent on Timothy¡¯s clothes was inexplicably familiar, but Samantha could not put her finger on it at the time. It turned out that she had once smelled it on Harmony. Could the two of them have used a fragrance from the same line? That would be too much of a coincidence. When she saw the slight tenseness in Samantha¡¯s eyebrows, Harmony seemed puzzled as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Samantha? Are you alright?¡± Her words drew Samantha¡¯s consciousness back. She pursed her lips lightly and decided to go ahead with her question after a brief moment of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just... Your perfume smells really good. It has a very unique scent to it. I¡¯m curious what brand it is?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Harmony raised her wrist and caused the scent to float in the air again. She said softly, ¡°This perfume is a form I created. It¡¯s not from any big brands. You could say it¡¯s one of a kind. I can always make a batch for you if you like.¡± A one-of-a-kind perfume. In other words, it was not a perfume that anyone could buy from the store. Why then¡­did Samantha smell it on Timothy¡¯s clothes? Although the expression on Samantha¡¯s face remained steadfast, there were already some waves of emotion in her heart. She gently took a deep breath and calmed her emotions before replying with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself. I was just curious. I don¡¯t really wear perfume anyway.¡± Harmony did not insist and no longer continued that topic. She merely said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s head up together.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ For the promotional photoshoot, each contestant had to take one portrait shot and finally all the contestants would take a group photo. During the shoot, Harmony walked to Samantha and stood beside her. A click of the camera sealed that moment into a photograph. The person in charge of thepetition, Walter Schuck, pped his hands and said to everyone, ¡°The photoshoot has concluded! From now on, you¡¯ll have to survive thepetition. I¡¯ll add all of you to a chat group on WeTalk and you can then add each other from there. Time to start familiarizing yourselves with your fellow contestants.¡± Everyone replied in unison, ¡°Alright, Mr. Schuck.¡± The contestants then left. Samantha had already gotten into a taxi when she heard a notification from her cell phone. She clicked on WeTalk and saw that Walter had added her into the chat group. Everyone greeted each other in the group, and Samantha was about to send an emoji to say hello when saw a little pink bunny icon in her contacts. One of the contestants had probably added her on WeTalk, so she tapped her finger on the profile photo. The message authentication stated Harmony¡¯s name. Harmony had already added her as a friend before even showing up in the group. Samantha cocked her eyebrow slightly and epted the request. A chat with Harmony popped up at once, indicating that they were friends on WeTalk. The contestants then added her one after another, and Samantha epted all the requests. Once she had epted all of them, she clicked on each one and annotated their names to their WeTalk profile so as not to identally embarrass herself by forgetting who was who. Harmony¡¯s name was at the bottommost because she was the first to add her as a friend. Samantha added the person¡¯s name to their profile, starting from the top. When she was finally about to add the annotation to Harmony¡¯s profile, her ck pupils shrank as soon as she saw Harmony¡¯s WeTalk nickname. That nickname was.... Chapter 163 - Together with Harmony?

Chapter 163: Together with Harmony?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡­one single word: Lily. What could have been a normal nickname ended up jolting Samantha¡¯s memory of the flowers that Timothy received during his recuperation at the hospital. Those flowers were lilies. The perfume, those lilies, the time frame of her hospital visit, their countless chance encounters before; all of it might seem unrted if one did not give it too much thought. However, all of it seemed to be rted to Timothy when the dots were connected. Samantha tightened her grip on the phone. Could it all have been a coincidence, or was Timothy really involved in it? She had known Timothy for so long, and although he was surrounded by a multitude of women, she was very familiar with each one of them and Harmony was not someone she ever saw. Harmony¡¯s face was so beautiful that it would almost definitely leave a strong impression on Samantha. Did Harmony meet Timothy before Samantha got acquainted with him, or did Harmony only appear during Samantha¡¯s two years abroad? Harmony¡¯s name was never mentioned during Samantha¡¯s rtionship with Timothy, but if Harmony showed up in the two years Samantha was abroad, then what was the exnation for Penelope? Penelope¡¯s character made it extremely unlikely that she would be clueless about Harmony. Samantha did not realize that the car had already reached the vi entrance. When the driver saw Samantha sitting still and motionless there, he immediately reminded her, ¡°We¡¯ve reached your destination, Miss.¡± His remark pulled Samantha out of her thoughts. She looked up, nced at the vi, and unconsciously remembered that Timothy had not been home for several days. If he did have some sort of rtionship with Harmony, could he have been with her all along instead of at work? She was well aware that she should not overthink, but she really hoped that she could go the distance with Timothy due to all the struggles she went through just to finally start afresh with him. The more idyllic the situation was, the more afraid she was that an ident might happen. ¡°Could you¡­¡± Samantha took a breath and continued, ¡°¡­drive to the Barker Group please.¡± Samantha¡¯s thoughts and spections continued unabated during the journey. In about 40 or so minutes, the car arrived at the entrance of the Barker Group. Samantha paid the fare and got down. She just wanted to go in and take a look to confirm things for herself. As she started walking over, she suddenly remembered that her visit was very sudden. On the off chance everything really was just a coincidence, she would be facing a very embarrassing situation indeed. She had to have an excuse foring. Her eyes scanned the surroundings and she spotted a cake shop on the side of the road. She immediately walked over there. The cake was chosen at random, and once the server packed them up for her, she carried it out of the store and headed to the Barker Group. Since Timothy had publicly announced his marriage to her, every single employee recognized her as the boss¡¯s wife. She entered thepany without being stopped and took the CEO¡¯s elevator to the top floor. The front desk had already given Ronald a heads-up by the time she went upstairs. He was already waiting for her when she walked out of the elevator. ¡°Mrs. Barker,¡± he greeted respectfully, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Samantha raised the cakes she bought and smiled as naturally as possible. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring him something for afternoon tea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you, Mrs. Barker,¡± Ronald said while leading her to the office. ¡°Mr. Barker is still in a meeting unfortunately, so you might have to wait for a bit.¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ronald brought Samantha to the CEO¡¯s office and directed her to the sofa while asking, ¡°Would you like anything to drink?¡± ¡°A ss of warm water will do.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ronald turned around and left the office. Samantha put the cake on the coffee table and looked at the work desk. There were many documents scattered on the desk. Some had been flipped through while others remained untouched. Theputer was on and there was a data spreadsheet on the screen. Her gaze then fell on the cup on the desk. There was only a little bit of coffee left in it, while the ashtray next to the cup had several cigarette butts. It was rather obvious that Timothy had a huge workload. Ronald knocked twice on the door beforeing in and cing a cup of warm water in front of Samantha. ¡°Here¡¯s your water.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha held the cup to her mouth and took a sip. She pretended to ask nonchntly, ¡°Has Timothy been really busy at work these days? Did he make sure to eat?¡± ¡°Mr. Barker has been working on arge transnational project recently. It¡¯s been close to the three days that he hasn¡¯t had any sleep,¡± Ronald gave an honest answer, ¡°but you can rest assured that he eats his meals now. After all, he¡¯s a married man now, not a bachelor. He has to think about his olddy and his beautiful wife!¡± Samantha could not help but feel amused at his words. Timothy really had been busy working in thepany those few days, and none of what she imagined happened at all. Samantha finally and resolutely set her heart at ease, although that did not preclude her from feeling a little worried about Timothy. ¡°As busy as he is, it¡¯s still important for him to get some rest. Could you remind him more often for me, Ronald?¡± Ronald nodded. ¡°I will, Mrs. Barker.¡± ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Ronald was about to answer when there was another knock on the office door. The person, who looked to be a secretary, came in and said, ¡°Mr. Crawford, the folks from Axlend are requesting to hold a video conference in another ten minutes. Shall I ept the request?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, please do. I¡¯ll notify Mr. Barker.¡± Ronald answered, then looked awkwardly at Samantha. ¡°Mrs. Barker, I don¡¯t know how long Mr. Barker¡¯s meeting will continue, so would¡ª¡± Samantha interrupted him right away and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s about time I leave. Everyone seems busy so I wouldn¡¯t want to be a bother.¡± She got up and walked out as soon as she said. Ronald walked with her to the elevator entrance and turned back only after the elevator descended to the ground floor. ¡­ Samantha got in the taxi and raised her hand to give her head a little knock. She had been overthinking, and she was fortunate not to have interrupted Timothy¡¯s work. Everything really was just a coincidence... After breathing a sigh of relief, Samantha picked up the phone and put a note on Harmony¡¯s WeTalk profile before putting the phone away and looking out the window. ¡­ Timothy¡¯s meeting ended at eight o¡¯clock in the evening and he finally returned to the office. He nced at the cake on the coffee table as soon as he stepped in, and a gleam of light flickered in his eyes before he asked, ¡°Where did thate from?¡± He raised his chin slightly to gesture at the cake. Ronald, who was following behind him, looked over and replied, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you that Mrs. Barker came over in the afternoon. She brought you this cake, saying that it was for your afternoon tea. She even told me to make sure that you eat your meals and have enough rest.¡± ¡®Samantha was here? Did my wife finally show concern for me?¡¯ The corners of Timothy¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously and a gentle look of joy appeared in his expression. However, he nced at the cake again and frowned slightly. Ronald was confused by Timothy¡¯s expression and so asked, ¡°Is something wrong, Mr. Barker?¡± Chapter 164 - Not to Be Messed With

Chapter 164: Not to Be Messed With

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy nced at Ronald. ¡°I don¡¯t eat cake.¡± Although he was happy that Samantha showed concern for him, she ought to know that he did not like sweet food. Why would she bring cakes for him, then? Was she that¡­inattentive? Ronald quickly understood that Timothy hated that kind of food, although¡­Ronald did have a sweet tooth. He just so happened to feel peckish after such a long meeting. Ronald gulped and mustered the courage to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Barker. Leave the cake that Mrs. Barker brought to me. I¡¯ll eat them all and make sure not to waste a single crumb!¡± After he finished speaking, he waited eagerly for Timothy to reward him with the cake. Timothy¡¯s lips twitched and asked instead, ¡°You want to have some cake?¡± Ronald nodded repeatedly while looking at the cake on the coffee table, but the next second, he heard his boss¡¯s merciless words. ¡°Buy some yourself.¡± Ronald was speechless and felt uncared for. If Timothy did not let him eat the cake despite having a distaste for sweet food, then Ronald could only chalk it up to Timothy¡¯s terrifying possessiveness toward Samantha. There was one time he even had to endure an intense re from Timothy after looking at Samantha a little bit too long. Timothy was someone that should ever be messed with! ¡°Mr. Barker, I¡¯ll head out then if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Ronald walked out of the office and closed the door gently behind him. ¡­ Timothy walked to the sofa and sat down. He took out the cake from the bag. He looked at it for a moment and frowned, but he still picked up the small fork and cut out a small piece to eat. The sweetness assaulted his taste buds and the disgust in his expression became even stronger. He went to get himself a ss of water and drank from it beforeing back. Alternating between cake and water, he finished the cake slowly but surely. Once he had eaten the whole slice, he picked up his phone, typed out a text on WeTalk, and sent it. ¡­ At the vi, Samantha came out of the bath just in time to hear her phone ring. She walked to the bed, picked up the phone, and immediately clicked on the WeTalk message Timothy sent. [The cake was too sweet.] He had eaten it. Samantha knew that Timothy did not like sweet stuff, and she only bought the cake because her emotions had been a bit of a mess that day. She never actually expected him to eat it. She could not tell him why she bought the cake in the first ce, so she merely replied: [Grandma taught me how to make her signature sauerkraut fish. I¡¯ll make it for you sometime.] She even sent him the photos she took during her first attempt at making the dish. A few secondster, he replied: [Sure. Looking forward to it.] Samantha could not help but smile. Timothy was so forting that she almost felt embarrassed to have made such wild guesses before. It was time for her to gather her thoughts and focus wholly on herpetition. She and Timothy were both working hard at their own endeavors! Samantha sent onest message: [No matter how busy you are, you must remember to rest. I¡¯ll do my best and win thepetition.] ¡­ Timothy smiled after reading her message. He was obviously very tired, but his sleepiness had all but disappeared when he was done chatting with her. After putting down the phone, he walked over to the desk, sat down, and started flipping through the documents. There was a knock on the office door sometimeter. Timothy looked up and had a puzzled look. Ronald had informed him via WeTalk that he was going out for a meal, while the rest of thepany¡¯s employees had already left work at that point. Who could possibly be knocking at such a time? His long slender fingers tapped the tabletop and Samantha¡¯s figure appeared suddenly in his mind. Could she have decided to send over some sauerkraut fish because she did not get a chance to see him earlier that afternoon? Timothy¡¯s lips curled up slyly. He stood up, walked to the door, and opened it. A woman stood outside the door with packed dinner in her hands. Unfortunately, it was not Samantha¡¯s big round eyes that greeted the man when he looked up. It was a pair of pure yet impassioned eyes that were all the rage among men in recent times. Harmony smiled slightly and greeted softly, ¡°Tim.¡± ¡­ Once the promotional photos were released, there was a bit of a stir on the inte. Samantha, being Mrs. Barker, was famous in her own right, but rather than sit at home and live up to her status as a rich wife, she decided to participate in thepetition. Did she really have what it takes or did she merely rely on being backed by the Barker Group? Netizens expressed their opinions in droves and many had differing takes on the situation. The number of people who were optimistic about her chances paled inparison to those who were not. That was the first thing Samantha saw when she woke up the next day. She nced through the myriad ofments fromizens but did not feel affected by any of it at all. All that gossip would be the death of her if she was offended by each and every single one of them. The best way to refute all that was to give them a p in the face by proving her abilities. The only thing that mattered to her was that her loved ones were supporting her! That was more than enough! The first round officially started that day. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Samantha¡ªalong with the other contestants¡ªwere led by Walter into Lychee TV¡¯s newsroom. Everyone started getting nervous as soon as they stepped in. There were three judges for that round, all of whom were news anchors who had been with Lychee TV for more than ten years. After introducing them one by one and giving them some encouragement, Walter announced the rules of the first round of thepetition. ¡°For this round, we¡¯re going to select the new anchors that have the most potential to be nurtured. As a result, the rules for this round are the most demanding. We¡¯ll first test your ability as an anchor to present breaking news. A piece of breaking news will be broadcast for everyone to watch, and you¡¯ll all have five minutes to figure out how you wish to present the news. Lots will be drawn to decide when it¡¯s your turn to present, and the three judges will then give you your final score. Only seven out of fifteen of you will go through.¡± Everyone gasped as soon as Walter finished speaking. Half the number of contestants will be eliminated in the first round, and the first test was a very difficult one indeed. Although everyone knew that Lychee TV¡¯s tests have always been difficult, they did not expect it to be even harder than they imagined. For the record, neers who joined the television station would have to practice for a long time before getting a chance to try their hand at presenting breaking news. Walter was not surprised by everyone¡¯s reaction. After scanning the contestants, his gaze lingered on two of them and he said, ¡°Raise your hand and ask if you have any questions. If not, we¡¯ll draw lots now!¡± One of the contestants raised it quickly, ¡°Mr. Schuck, I have a question!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°We¡¯re all going to watch the breaking news together, but because our turn is decided through lots, wouldn¡¯t the person who drew number one have less preparation time than those after her? The person who goes first only has five minutes to prepare. Isn¡¯t that unfair?¡± Walter smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re the ones drawing lots, luck is also a part of your strength. There is nothing unfair about it!¡± When he said that, the rest of the contestants could only obey him and leave it in God¡¯s hands to decide. Thest thing they wanted was to get one of the early numbers! A cardboard box was ced on the table and the 15 contestants stepped forward to take a lot. Samantha took one and went back to her ce. Harmony, who was behind her, simrly went back to her own spot and asked with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s your luck, Sammy? What number do you think you¡¯ll get?¡± Chapter 165 - Snide Comments

Chapter 165: Snide Comments

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha did not seem to mind as much and said nonchntly, ¡°Any number is fine.¡± The contestants beside her started murmuring among themselves when they heard such a conceitedment from her. One of the already famous contestants, Jade Plunkett, said sarcastically. ¡°Confident, are we? Hopefully, she can remain just as calm when she gets number one.¡± When Lychee TV¡¯s official Waybo ount posted the promotional photos, it became a hot topic on the inte because Samantha was one of them. It was all due to her unique position of being Mrs. Barker. Busybodyizens centered their discussions around herpared to the stark disinterest shown toward other contestants. Samantha had no professional experience and neither did she ever win any award. She would not have gotten such attention if it were not for her status as Mrs. Barker. With her limelight overshadowing other contestants, it was only natural for them to view her with discontent. Jade¡¯s voice was neither too loud nor too soft. It was just the right volume to reach Samantha¡¯s ears. She was unmoved though, and merely acted as if she had not heard it. Inte discussions andizens¡¯ments were beyond her control. Her conscience was clear as long as she did her best. Skill and ability were the deciding factors in thepetition, not snidements and mockery. Samantha lowered his eyes, looked at the paper in her hand, and opened it to see a big, ck, bold number¡ª1. One of the staff came over to record her number and it was then shown on the big screen. Jadeughed immediately. ¡°Would you look at that? Try to act tough and disaster strikes in an instant. Even God can¡¯t stand her anymore and decided to give her number one.¡± Another contestant agreed, ¡°It won¡¯t be long before we can enjoy her performance. I wonder if she can keep up her reputation as Mrs. Barker.¡± A different contestant added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just stay at home and enjoy her life as a rich wife? She should¡¯ve participated in those easygoing variety shows if she really wanted to show off. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking when she joined this kind ofpetition that relies on ability and could easily expose her shorings.¡± One other contestant then said, ¡°She might have real talent, you know. Maybe she just wants to show everyone just how good she is.¡± Everyoneughed as soon as those words were spoken. Real talent? Who could possibly believe that? Harmony did not participate in their discussion. She opened the note in her hand and saw the number 15 in bold. The staff came to record her number and it was then shown on the big screen. The contestants¡¯ attention finally shifted to her. When they saw her number, all of them could not help but express their envy. ¡°How lucky! She¡¯s the chosen one!¡± ¡°She has the most preparation time because the fifteenth is thest one to present. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± ¡°All else aside, Harmony really is a beautiful woman. I may be a girl, but even I feel moved when I see her. It¡¯s so unlike that other person. I mean, that person is beautiful too, but she probably spent a lot of money to do stic surgery over her entire face. That¡¯s probably why she could marry into the Barkers.¡± Samantha listened to all their mockery but was unaffected by them in the least! In fact, she even felt likeughing! However, theirment that she had undergone stic surgery struck a nerve. Her body was entirely natural. She had never undergone any stic surgery! How could she get the money for such procedures when she was so poor that she could not even afford to eat! She nced at the contestant who spoke and thought to herself, ¡®Hehe, now that¡¯s what you call a face that has gone under the knife. She probably has such a horrible view of everyone because she¡¯s horrible herself.¡¯ Harmony was not at all smug just because she got number 15. She even leaned over to Samantha and offered, ¡°I can exchange my number with you if you¡¯d like, Sammy.¡± Samantha was slightly taken aback because she never expected Harmony to say such a thing. She had not even gotten the chance to answer when the other contestants started muttering again. ¡°Goodness! Am I hearing things? Harmony wants to swap numbers with Samantha? That¡¯ll mean she¡¯ll be the first to present. Is she just pleasing Mrs. Barker or does she really have what it takes?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s trying to curry favor or anything. Maybe she really does have the ability and wants to help Samantha while she¡¯s at it? She¡¯s too kind!¡± Samantha quickly snapped back to her senses and replied with a smile, ¡°No thanks.¡± Harmony did not insist either. ¡°All the best.¡± She turned to the other contestants, ¡°I¡¯m fine with any number. Do any of you want to change?¡± The contestant who had number two hurriedly yelled out, ¡°Me, me, me! Swap numbers with me, Harmony! I really can¡¯t present it if I¡¯m second in line!¡± Harmony smiled softly, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll change with you. I¡¯ll take number two and you can take my number fifteen.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you! You¡¯re so kind!¡± Contestant number two rushed over and hugged Harmony. After exchanging their numbers, she smiled at Harmony and said, ¡°I¡¯m very optimistic about your chances, Harmony. You¡¯ll definitely get first ce!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Everyone¡¯s numbers were finally disyed on the big screen. Samantha was first, Harmony was second, and Jade was third... All of them then watched the breaking news together. The big screen went ck for a moment before lighting up again to y the breaking news. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the big screen to scrutinize the events within. Each element was extracted and a press release was prepared. Everyone jotted down notes while they watched. Samantha was the only one who never even wrote down anything during the entire course of the video. Three minutester, the video came to an end and the screen became ck again. The contestants groaned for a moment. They felt like they had not even gotten the chance to see anything and it was already over. A contestant asked, ¡°Could you y it again, Mr. Schuck?¡± Walter had an impartial look. ¡°No. That¡¯s it.¡± After a pause, he looked at the watch in his hand and said, ¡°Alright, you have five minutes from now. Contestant number one will be the first to present, followed by number two and so on. Anyone who can¡¯t present anything must step down. Time is of the essence!¡± The countdown began at the conclusion of his sentence. The contestants did not dare toin and immediately seized every moment they had to organize their sentences and write down a news report. Samantha reyed the breaking news she had just watched, identified all the salient points, then spent some time structuring her sentences for the press release. Five minutes passed in the blink of an eye and Walter said again, ¡°Five minutes are up! Can we have contestant number one, Samantha Larsson, to present her news report?¡± Samantha closed her eyes and clenched her hand slightly. She then opened her eyes and got up to walk toward the stage. The contestants all stopped what they were doing and watched her as she went up. Everyone was ready to enjoy the show. Five minutes was not nearly enough time for them to extract the pertinent information, let alone present the news! Samantha was only going to embarrass herself if she went up! Samantha sat on the news stage and faced the camera. Her hands were still clenched because she was nervous. Walter said, ¡°Go!¡± Samantha opened her lips but did not say a single word. Chapter 166 - Proving Everyone Wrong with Her Ability

Chapter 166: Proving Everyone Wrong with Her Ability

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon seeing the situation, Jade was the first one to start heckling. ¡°Get off the stage if you can¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t waste our time!¡± When she yelled out loud, the other contestants who were eager to see her getting embarrassed shouted along as well, ¡°Yeah! Can you do it? If you can¡¯t, you should juste down from there!¡± Walter turned to Samantha and asked, ¡°Can you do it, Samantha?¡± Samantha looked at Walter and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Pfft. Still trying to keep forcing her way through it eh!¡± Jade sneered. Samantha treated Jade¡¯s words as if it was nothing more than a breeze brushing past her. Her expression changed dramatically and an extremely serious look appeared on her face. She then opened her mouth and delivered her report in a thumping manner. Following her report, the scene somehow turned quiet. Everyone¡¯s derisive smiles disappeared gradually, only to be reced by surprise and disbelief... ¡°This concludes the breaking news. Thank you for watching.¡± As Samantha said her closing statement, the entire room went silent a few seconds before erupting in raucous apuse. All three judges apuded her. The contestants exchanged nces at each other because none of them expected Samantha to present the entire report smoothly. She had done a ster job delivering all the key moments without any hups whatsoever. When the embarrassment that Jade had been expecting from Samantha did note to fruition, she gritted her teeth in anger and snorted coldly while having a disdainful look. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡± Samantha happened to hear Jade¡¯s words after returning to her seat, so she curled her lips and turned her head abruptly to look at Jade. Rather than being angry, Samantha smiled and said, ¡°I look forward to hearing your extraordinary and out-of-this-world performance.¡± Jade did not seem the least bit embarrassed and raised her chin arrogantly. How could someone like her, who had previously won awards as a newbie anchor, lose to a little-known neer like Samantha? Walter then said, ¡°Contestant number two, Harmony Johnson.¡± Harmony stood up proudly and took graceful steps onstage. She sat down, faced the camera, and smiled faintly. She opened her lips and greeted everyone first. ¡°Hello everyone, hello judges. I¡¯m Harmony Johnson, contestant number two. I will now begin to give my report on the breaking news...¡± Her reporting was very firm and confident, just as everyone expected. She spoke clearly, smiled decently, and was able to capture the elements from the news with pinpoint uracy. The vocabry she used was very professional and she concisely delivered the news. It was impossible to find any ws in her report. Everyone apuded heartily when her report ended. Walter then said, ¡°May I now invite contestant number three, Jade Plunkett, toe on stage please.¡± Jade tossed her hair back and taunted Samantha when walking past. She then stepped onto the stage and sat down. Once the camera was aimed at her, she straightened her posture and spoke with a smile. Her news report was quite smooth, and apart from a few small pauses, there were little to no major problems. Unfortunately, the script she prepared was too long-winded and contained a lot of unnecessary information. She failed to urately convey the main content of the news, which made those who listened confused as to what her priorities actually were. As a result, the three judges¡¯ expressions seemed more disappointed than pleased. After all, Jade was supposed to be the most promising contestant among the 15, but her performance turned out to be less than subpar. Jade¡¯s face sank when she saw the judges¡¯ expressions. By the time she returned to her seat, her face was so strained that it looked as if the whole world had offended her. The contestants were allpetitive individuals, so naturally there were those who could not stand Jade. They remarked disdainfully, ¡°She was mocking Samantha so enthusiastically earlier that I thought she really had talent! But she couldn¡¯t evenpare to them in the end, and her performance even fell really short of them! Now that¡¯s funny!¡± ¡°Yeah! I wouldn¡¯t have been able to face anyone if I was in her shoes. Might as well dig a hole and bury yourself in it!¡± Jade red viciously at them when she heard their conversation. Samantha curled her lips and was not at all surprised by the result. Knowing thyself and knowing thy enemy was the first step in achieving sess. She had done ample research on the background information of all the contestants in advance. The sole exception was Harmony, who did not have any professional expertise or work experience. Most of the others have already gained some relevant experience, and Jade was the one who stood out in particr. Samantha had watched the news reports Jade presented over the past few years. She made an emphatic debut and had personally covered a particr news that made her stand out. That was the same news that she received an award for, but her inability to keep herself grounded amidst the fame probably caused her to think too highly of herself. As time went by, her performance gradually became more and more substandardpared to her debut. In addition, her desire to win was just too strong and she began straying off the path because she was too preupied with beingpetitive. Jade caught sight of Samantha¡¯s little smirk and felt that it was directed at her. Anger began coursing throughout her entire body and a fierce glow appeared in her eyes. It was all Samantha¡¯s fault, ording to Jade. She believed that she would have made sufficient preparations and eliminated those little mistakes if it were not for Samantha¡¯s cryptic taunts. With a new score to settle even before she could get even for the first one, Jade vowed to add that to the tally and get back at Samantha one day! The contestants subsequently reported one after another on the stage. Some made mistakes due to nervousness, some had mediocre performances due to ack of preparation, while some were just average. The contestants were all done after an hour. Walter walked up to them and said, ¡°The first round is now over. The judges will now calcte your scores, and the results of whether or not you make it to the next round will be announced in half an hour. You may take a break and have a drink at the cafe in the station. I¡¯ll see you all in another half an hour!¡± The contestants walked out of the room in small groups. Jade was the first to approach Harmony. She held Harmony¡¯s arm as if she was Harmony¡¯s close friend and said with a smile, ¡°I think you¡¯ll get first in this round, Harmony. Your performance was the best!¡± The contestant who exchanged lots with Harmony earlier leaned in and nodded in agreement. ¡°Your performance just now was just amazing, Harmony! I¡¯m in awe! You don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re new to this at all, and I¡¯m confident you¡¯ll get first ce!¡± The contestant from earlier who did not take too kindly to Jade deliberately said the opposite, ¡°Harmony did well, but I prefer Samantha¡¯s style. She could identify the points that everyone else overlooked and hernguage was not too rigid either. I think Samantha would get first!¡± ¡°This is a news report, not a singing performance! How could anyonepare to Harmony¡¯s expertly chosennguage?¡± Jade retorted loudly. Although she was speaking to the contestant, her gaze was staring right at Samantha. ¡°I just hope she doesn¡¯t fall short of her over-the-top ambitions!¡± Samantha could not care less about bickering with someone who took cheap shots, but with provocation after provocation, she did not want to portray herself as a pushover that anyone could step on. She looked up and smiled as she stared Jade in the eye. ¡°Would you like to make a bet then?¡± Jade snickered and said confidently, ¡°Sure! If you get the first ce, I¡¯ll bark three times like a dog at Lychee TV¡¯s entrance. If you don¡¯t, then you¡¯re the one who has to start barking!¡± Chapter 167 - Learn How to Bark

Chapter 167: Learn How to Bark

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s expression remained the same and she answered without hesitation, ¡°So be it.¡± An oddly smug look appeared in Jade¡¯s eyes. She happened to hear the three judges heaping praise on Harmony when she was on her way out, hence her deliberate provocation toward Samantha. However, she did not expect Samantha to agree so rashly. If Samantha wanted to be popr, Jade was going to make sure that Samantha had a chance to gain a little bit of publicity. Samantha would only be able toe to her senses that way! Jade felt even more smug when she imagined Samantha barking at Lychee TV¡¯s entrance a littleter. The unhappiness in her heart had all but disappeared. Jade took Harmony¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, Harmony. I¡¯ll treat you to some coffee.¡± Harmony nced at Samantha anxiously but was dragged away by Jade and the others before she had time to say anything. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched and she walked toward the cafe on her own. Elsie Joplin, the contestant who had locked horns with Jade earlier, could not resist approaching Samantha after seeing her calmness. Curious, Elsie asked, ¡°Samantha, are you really that confident about getting first ce? Your performance was good, but Harmony¡¯s was just as good too. Your chances are fifty-fifty at most. If you lose, I can assure you that Jade¡¯s the kind of person who¡¯ll make sure that you embarrass yourself in public!¡± Samantha nced at her and said, ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± She did not say anything else after that. Elsie did not ask any further after realizing that she would not be able to get anything else from Samantha. However, she continued frankly and said, ¡°I hope you win though. I¡¯m dying to see that arrogant woman barking like a dog!¡± Samantha did not continue the conversation because she did not like gossiping about someone behind their backs. Aside from that, she and Elsie were not that close with each other and did not have the kind of friendship that would allow them to chat freely. She merely smiled without saying another word. The contestants headed for the cafe and Samantha chose to sit at a random corner. Harmony was sitting at another table with Jade and a few other people. There was a sudden bustle of activity at the cafe entrance that drew everyone¡¯s attention. Someone important seemed to have arrived. Everyone looked at that person as he walked straight toward Samantha. Samantha did not notice it because she was scrolling through her phone, and it was not until she heard footsteps near her table that she finally looked up. Standing before her was a man who was about 50 or 60 years of age. He had a chubby figure and an obvious beer belly, but he had an air of leadership to him. Samantha had no idea who that man was. He spoke first and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Samantha Larsson, aren¡¯t you?¡± Samantha nodded gently. ¡°Yes, I am. And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the general manager of this TV station,¡± the man introduced himself concisely. The general manager of Lychee TV was the highest in the hierarchy. Samantha was surprised at first, but she immediately stood up and greeted him. ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± The general manager nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± Samantha pursed her lips lightly and asked. ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°Could youe out for a moment please?¡± Go out? Was there an issue with thepetition? Seeing that the general manager had already turned around and walked out, Samantha felt it inappropriate to ask any further and could only follow behind the man. She followed him out of the cafe and they took the elevator upstairs to his office. The general manager walked to the sofa, sat down, then invited her to have a seat. ¡°Please, sit.¡± Samantha sat down cautiously and finally asked, ¡°If I may, can I ask what¡¯s the matter? Does it have something to do with thepetition?¡± The general manager smiled at her question. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I saw how well you did in the first round and I just wanted to meet you.¡± Samantha¡¯s anxiousness finally calmed down atst. She thought that something serious had happened based on the way the man was carrying himself earlier. The general manager continued, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any fresh blood in the station for a long time now, and the current batch of contestants aren¡¯t too bad. You, in particr, stood out to me even though you¡¯re a neer. You¡¯ve never undergone any professional training or have any work experience, right?¡± It was natural for the general manager to have read through her background. Samantha nodded and said truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have any of that, but when I was abroad, I did a lot of part-time jobs. Most of them were temporary assignments because they needed someone to report breaking news. I guess that¡¯s sort of a kind of training too.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The general manager smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I have high hopes for you, Samantha. Please do your best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± ¡­ Samantha took the elevator downstairs just as it was time for the results to be announced. A group of contestants also walked out of the cafe and walked toward the newsroom. She happened to run into Jade on her way there, but Jade no longer gave her any contemptuous looks. Rather, she cocked her eyebrow and spoke as she was about to be proven right anytime soon. ¡°Remember not to go back on your word if you loseter. It¡¯s going to be unpleasant if everyone knows how much of a sore loser Mrs. Barker is!¡± Samantha looked directly at Jade and spoke with an emphasis on each word, ¡°You can say the same to yourself. Don¡¯t be a sore loser too!¡± She then continued to walk forward and did not even bother to look at her again. Jade gritted her teeth with anger and her eyes were slightly fierce. She wanted to thoroughly embarrass Samantha, so after a brief thought, she took out her cell phone and created a group on WeTalk. There, she added in a few of her close reporter friends and sent a message: [Mrs. Barker is going to learn how to bark at the entrance of Lychee TV. Come on over if you want to be the first to get the news!] No one would care if ¡®Samantha¡¯ barked like a dog, but if it was ¡®Mrs. Barker¡¯ doing it, the news would make headlines in the gossip section and rake in millions of views! Everyone returned to the newsroom. Once Walter made sure that everyone was there, he said, ¡°After a heated discussion between the three judges, the results of the first round have been released. Seven out of fifteen will make it through, so it is with great regret that the journey for eight contestants will end here. I will announce the list of people who have sessfully passed this round.¡± ¡°Harmony Johnson, Elsie Joplin, Jade Plunkett...¡± Another three names were mentioned after that. Having reached the sixth name, there was only one final spot left for advancement. Jade could no longer contain herughter. Samantha had boasted so confidently about being first, but it looked as though she had no chance of even making it through! She sneered mockingly at Samantha, ¡°So what if you¡¯re Mrs. Barker? Everybody¡¯s on the same level when ites to proving yourself with what you¡¯ve got.¡± As soon as she made that remark, Walter finally said, ¡°¡­and Samantha Larsson! Let¡¯s all congratte these seven contestants!¡± Everyone apuded. The smile on Jade¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, but she curled her lips coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t expect to get first ce when you¡¯re thest to make it through!¡± After the apuse, Walter took out another list and said loudly, ¡°Alright! Next up, I¡¯m going to announce the rankings for those who have sessfully made it through. In first ce, we have....¡± Chapter 168 - Any Further Objections?

Chapter 168: Any Further Objections?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Everyone turned subconsciously to Harmony, who smiled as if she was preparing to ept her first-ce results. After a brief pause, Walter announced, ¡°¡­Samantha Larsson!¡± Silence ensued, followed by an uproar! Samantha performed well, but in terms of vocabry, aura, and professionalism, Harmony was certainly much better than her. How could Samantha possibly surpass Harmony? Jade was the first to object. She asked loudly, ¡°Mr. Schuck, why is Samantha in first ce? Harmony¡¯s wless performance was obviously much better. I disagree with the result.¡± She then turned to the contestants whom she was friendly with and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± They echoed in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s right, Mr. Schuck. Thispetition is supposed to be fair, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ve all watched Harmony and Samantha¡¯s reporting, and Harmony is undoubtedly much better! Could this be some sort of bias due to Samantha¡¯s status?¡± Those words immediately caused Walter¡¯s expression to sour. No one who was in charge of apetition would ever want to be implicitly used of unfair treatment. He shot Jade¡ªthe instigator¡ªa cold look and shot back, ¡°The results of thispetition are entirely fair and just. Since there are some who doubt this, I¡¯ll reveal Samantha¡¯s score alongside Harmony¡¯s.¡± He handed their transcripts to the staff, who then projected them onto the screen. Only one point separated Harmony from Samantha. They both obtained full marks in their script, fluency, and various other criteria. The only difference between them was in their errors: Samantha made zero mistakes while Harmony made one. That was why Harmony trailed Samantha by one point and only managed to get second ce. Everyone exchanged nces with each other and Harmony even frowned slightly, as if she was trying to remember where exactly she made a mistake. Jade thought about it for a moment and could not figure out where Harmony went wrong. Everyone would have picked up on her mistake if there really was one, so that ¡®mistake¡¯ had to be an excuse. She asserted herself and asked, ¡°Then I¡¯d like to ask what was Harmony¡¯s mistake.¡± If he could not point out a convincing enough reason, she could still bring about a change in thepetition results and let Harmony get first ce! Walter knew that she would ask that and was in no hurry to exin. ¡°Samantha and Harmony both performed well, but the crucialponents of a news broadcast are truthfulness and uracy. Mistakes must not happen. One of the terms Harmony used was not very appropriate, and Samantha made no mistakes with that. She fully deserves first ce!¡± As he said that, Harmony¡¯s mistakes were disyed on the big screen for all to see. None of the contestants could think of any reason to refute once they saw the term that Harmony used. It hadpletely slipped everyone¡¯s attention because the word used was very unassuming. However, if the context of the usage was taken into ount, the term did seem quite inappropriate indeed. Samantha was not surprised by it at all. She had been paying close attention to everyone¡¯s reporting and was therefore able to notice Harmony¡¯s mistake. Harmony had done a spectacr job and would have been able to get first ce but for the mistake. In a situation where there was nothing to separate the two of them in terms of their ability, the only deciding factor would be their respective mistakes. The three judges were all eminent individuals in the industry, so it was only natural that they could spot those errors. That was why Samantha epted Jade¡¯s bet¡ªshe was confident that Jade would lose! Walter looked at the crowd and spoke rather sternly again, ¡°Does anyone have any further objections?¡± Even though Jade could not ept it, there was nothing else she could do to refute him, and everyone had fallen silent too. ¡°Alright. The first round¡¯s ranking is as follows... First ce: Samantha Larsson. Second ce: Harmony Johnson...¡± After reading through the names, he said, ¡°That concludes today¡¯s round. The results will be published on Waybo and you may all go home to prepare for the second round. I hope to see even better scores from all of you for round two!¡± ¡­ As soon as Samantha stepped out of Lychee TV¡¯s entrance, a group of people surrounded her suddenly. She stopped walking and frowned. Did something else happen? Chapter 169 - Insinuation

Chapter 169: Insinuation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as Samantha saw camera lenses and microphones pointed at her, she realized they were reporters and immediately raised her eyebrows slightly. Could those reporters have been notified by Lychee TV toe over and interview the person who got first ce in the first round of thepetition? That thought had just appeared in her mind when a reporter snapped pictures of her while asking, ¡°Mrs. Barker, I heard that you lost a bet with one of the contestants. Are you now going to bark here at the entrance to Lychee TV station?¡± Samantha¡¯s lips twitched. That turned out to be the reason... Jade had notified those reporters in advance toe over. Their purpose was to get some pictures of her embarrassing antics and put them on the news. She raised her eyes, looked at the reporter, then smiled and nodded. ¡°There will be barking alright!¡± The reporters¡¯ eyes all lit up as soon as she said those words. Samantha paused for a few seconds before slowly saying, ¡°But I won¡¯t be the one doing the barking. It¡¯s Jade!¡± The reporters were dumbfounded and started wondering what was going on. Samantha saw, from the corner of her eye, that Jade had put on some sunsses and was nning on slipping away quietly. She looked at her directly and raised her voice slightly, ¡°Hello there, Ms. Plunkett! Time to honor the bet, don¡¯t you think?¡± Everyone looked at Jade as her body stiffened all of a sudden. Those contestants who had been friendly with her silently kept their distance for fear of embarrassing themselves. Elsie enjoyed seeing such public spectacles, more so when Jade was about to look like a fool. Fearing that Jade would run away, Else immediately stepped forward and stood in front of her, mocking her loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Jade? Are you going back on your bet just because you lost? I wonder who it was that made such a big hoo-ha about being a sore loser earlier? Are you a sore loser right now?¡± Jade¡¯s eyes reddened and she gritted her teeth while staring at Elsie. Unfortunately, she had made the bet publicly in front of her fellow contestants, and there was no way for her to deny its existence nor refute her words! The reporters have been waiting at the entrance for a while now and there were increasingly more people watching. Even if Jade did not want to lose her dignity that way, she knew in her heart that petty people like Samantha and Elsie would never let it go. The more she put off doing it, the more onlookers would start to gather, and it might even rm the higher-ups in the station! Should that happen, they would not have a good impression of her anymore and she would end up getting more embarrassed! Jade clenched her hands tightly as she spat out her words from between her teeth. ¡°Who said I¡¯m a sore loser? I always honor my bets!¡± She closed her eyes, opened her mouth, then raised her head and let out three soft barks, ¡°Woof, woof, woof!¡± With that done, she red at Samantha resentfully and asked coldly, ¡°That should do it, right?¡± Samantha did not respond as the taxi she called had just arrived. She walked to the side of the car, bent down slightly, then got in. Elsie had already used her cell phone to take a video of Jade¡¯s barking. She smiled gleefully and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to sound just like a real dog when you barked. You have quite the talent for acting! Why don¡¯t you consider changing careers and going into the entertainment industry? The next award-winning actress might be you!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jade reddened in anger. Had it not been for the people watching her, she would havee forward and ripped Elsie¡¯s mouth apart! The reporters did not look too happy and were staring angrily at Jade. One of them said bluntly, ¡°Well isn¡¯t this a waste of our time? I turned away a headline-grabbing photoshoot just for this charade of yours. Don¡¯t call me again for this sort of ¡®news¡¯ next time!¡± The reporters each got into the car and left. The other contestants left one by one, along with the onlookers. Jade was the only one who stood frozen on the spot. Her face turned ashen, and the more she thought about it, the angrier and more aggrieved she became. Her eyes turned red too. Jade had never been humiliated like that ever since she became popr! No one had ever done that to her! A tissue was then handed to her, followed by a soft voice. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jade looked up tearfully at the woman in front of her. There was a distressed and apologetic look in Harmony¡¯s big beautiful eyes. She helped Jade to wipe away those tears before Jade even took the tissue. Harmony then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you were humiliated because of me.¡± Everyone felt ashamed of Jade and did not want to approach her at all, so it was a huge surprise that Harmony woulde tofort her. She did not view Harmony kindly in the beginning because she viewed Harmony as a threat to her. After all, Harmony was an attractive, capable, and charismatic woman. It never crossed Jade¡¯s mind that Harmony would be such a good person. The entire incident had nothing to do with Harmony, yet Harmony was kind enough toe forth and apologize to her. Jade said anxiously, ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? Samantha¡¯s the one who¡¯s at fault here. We¡¯re all fellow contestants, but she went through with embarrassing me in public! I¡¯m telling you she won¡¯t stop at that!¡± Harmonymented softly, ¡°I think we should just be the best version of ourselves, Jade.?There¡¯s no need to go against Samantha. You know that her status is a bit specialpared to us and the one who¡¯ll have to suffer in the end is you. Just do your best. It doesn¡¯t matter what the result is as long as you¡¯ve given it your all and have a clear conscience.¡± Jade listened to those words and felt that something was not quite right. She frowned and distanced herself a little before a glow shed across her eyes. ¡°Are you saying that Samantha really did rely on her identity as Mrs. Barker to influence the score?¡± There was a fleeting expression of panic in Harmony¡¯s eyes and she denied it at once. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant at all. What I¡¯m trying to say is that we should all get along with each other and just focus onpeting.¡± Jade wanted to say something but Harmony¡¯s car had already arrived. She spoke first and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get so hung up on it. I¡¯m leaving now. See you next time.¡± The car drove off quickly after she got in. Jade stood in the same ce and watched as the car disappeared from sight. Her eyes narrowed little by little and she seemed to be in deep thought. ¡­ That night. Samantha came out of the shower and sat in front of the dressing table. As she wiped her hair dry, she went through her unread messages on WeTalk. Rochelle was one of the first to congratte her on winning first ce in the first round. She even gave her 5,200 bucks as a reward. Best friends were forever! There were also other congrattory messages from her other friends. Lychee TV¡¯s official ount seemed to have announced the results of the first round on Waybo, which was why everyone knew about it. Unfortunately, she did not see any messages from Timothy... Samantha suppressed the little bit of disappointment in her heart. She moved her finger and clicked on Waybo where she saw more than 999 unread messages in her private message area. At the same time, she has gained nearly one million fans already. Did everyone send her their congrattions? Did her poprity soar just because she won the first round? Samantha clicked on a random private message and her eyes widened when she saw the message. Chapter 170 - Requesting Her to Withdraw

Chapter 170: Requesting Her to Withdraw

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Thatizen was scolding Samantha rather than praising her. She was berated for contempt of thepetition¡¯s rules, for winning first ce using the identity of Mrs. Barker, and for deliberately insulting her fellow contestants. Due to her allegedly bad character, she was asked to offer her apologies by withdrawing from thepetition! Samantha¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. She clicked on another private message and saw the same situation. All of them were cursing at her and their words became even harsher. As strong as her heart was, it was still disheartening to read insulting messages from so many people. She chose to turn off the private messages and kept them out of her sight. However, she still had to figure out why she was scolded all of a sudden. She won the first round that day by relying on sheer ability and would never tolerate those unreasonable allegations. After all, public image was of paramount importance for her future as an anchor. The public would never ept a news anchor who was problematic. Samantha did not even need to search for her news on Waybo. The moment she clicked into the trending searches, her name was already third on the list and was still gaining traction. She clicked into it and duly tried figuring out what was going on. The situation basically centered around the first round¡¯s results that Lychee TV¡¯s official ount released an hour ago. She was announced as first. Manyizens did not think she was actually capable of getting first ce in the first round, and so the heated discussions sprung from their doubts. As the discussions were in full swing, another official ount uploaded a post. ording to the post, there has been some shady goings-on in thepetition and Samantha¡¯s first ce result had been decided in advance. Her abilities were said to be slightly lesspared to another contestant, but due to Samantha¡¯s unusual rtionship with a certain senior figure in Lychee TV as well as her strong backing, the deserving contestant lost the first ce and could only get second. Jade, who questioned the first ce result that Samantha got, ended up deliberately and publicly humiliated by Samantha. She was forced to bark in front of everyone at the entrance to Lychee TV¡¯s building. There were also two videos on Waybo: one showed a certain senior figure¡ªwhose face was blurred with mosaic¡ªgoing into the TV station¡¯s cafe to look for Samantha. It showed Samantha going into the office with him and they spent some time in there before they came out again. Another video showed Jade being forced to bark at the entrance to the building. Immediately afterward, a so-called insider appeared andmented: [I was drinking coffee at the cafe in Lychee TV and I did see the senior figureing up to Samantha. I don¡¯t know what they said, but the two of them then went upstairs. Thepetition results came soon after and Samantha was in first ce] Another ¡®insider¡¯mented: [I saw it too. They did it out in the open without bothering to avoid suspicion, as if they were afraid that no one would know about her strong background.] Public opinion changed direction, shifting from discussions about Samantha¡¯s ability to her overbearing heavy-handedness as well as other topics rting to the hical behavior. Netizens were filled with indignation. One of themmented: [I truly despise the kind of people who use power for personal gain. I used to sympathize with Samantha for having parents like that, but it seems apples never fall far from the tree. They¡¯re all the same. Don¡¯t let her be a news anchor or else she¡¯ll be a bad role model!] The second one said: [Am I the only one who sympathizes with the contestant who had the ability but was forcibly relegated to second ce? Her name is Harmony Johnson if I¡¯m not mistaken. At the time when the official announcement was made, I thought she was the most beautiful contestant. She doesn¡¯t have that strong a backer, right? It¡¯s such a pity.] A thirdmented: [Man I¡¯m just upset, you know. Tell me, what use is there for us ordinary people to put in so much effort to study or learn? If an ordinary person participates in apetition that¡¯s open to all and has to put up with that kind of shady business, it just goes to show that we ordinary people will never be able topare to those powerful people.] The fourthment was: [Rich people like Samantha can just rely on her husband without having to worry about food and clothing for as long as she lived. Why does she have topete with ordinary people to make a living? It¡¯s just shameless. I firmly disagree with such people appearing in public. I want her to withdraw!] The more Samantha read, the tighter her frown became. It turned out to be the worst out of all possible scenarios... Once her integrity was viewed to be problematic, people might not acknowledge it even if she had already cleared her name. That would all but ensure that she would never be a news anchor in the future. Public boycott was truly terrifying. She would never be able to realize her dream anymore. Samantha¡¯s fingers paled slightly as she held the phone. She could figure out who did it without having to rack her brains. It was a very ruthless move by Jade because that one act alone was enough to destroy Samantha. Although Samantha could clear the air about the barking and release the entirepetition sequence to rify the results, the trickiest problem was dealing with the video of her and the general manager. After all, there was no denying that the general manager looked for her and they went to his office together. Although the general manager only expressed his admiration of her and said some words of encouragement, there was no other person at the scene. Even if she came forward to exin or pleaded with the general manager to exin, it might still be difficult for everyone to believe her. She had no way to prove her innocence if there was even the slightest unconvincing element. Perhaps Lychee TV would pressure her to withdraw. Samantha bit her lower lip as her mind scrambled to think of a solution. Her character was not one to give up, even when there was only a tiny glimmer of hope. All of a sudden, a pair of long arms wrapped around her from behind, pulling her entire body into a familiar embrace. Startled, she turned around and saw Timothy¡¯s handsome face. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Samantha¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Two minutes ago. I already walked into the room but you didn¡¯t see me because you were so engrossed.¡± The man rested his chin on Samantha¡¯s shoulder while staring into the phone screen. He opened his lips slightly and said, ¡°Stop looking at all that.¡± As he said that, he took the phone from her hand and threw it aside, sayingzily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to look at me rather than all that stuff?¡± After a pause of about half a second, he added, ¡°At least I¡¯m more pleasing to the eyes.¡± Samantha had to admit that her bad mood had lifted slightly after being amused by his ¡®confidence¡¯. She turned around in his embrace, hugged him back, and rubbed her head against his chest a few times as if trying tofort herself. She did not need to disguise it in front of him, and she muttered, ¡°I really got first-ce fair and square.¡± Timothy¡¯s big palm stroked her back gently and his voice was very soft. ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡± Samantha could not help but look up. Her ck pupils stared at him and she asked, ¡°But you didn¡¯t watch thepetition, Timothy. Are you so sure that there isn¡¯t anything shady going on? ¡°What if I really used my status as Mrs. Barker to get leverage?¡± A smirk appeared on Timothy¡¯s lips as if he had just heard a joke. ¡°If you really want to be hical, you¡¯de to me. That ¡®senior figure¡¯ won¡¯t get a chance at all.¡± Timothy¡¯s long fingers lifted her delicate chin and his ck eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Am I right?¡± Chapter 171 - Did She Misunderstand Her?

Chapter 171: Did She Misunderstand Her?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although that question seemed rather in, Samantha could tell that Timothy would deal with her if she so much as answered no. He appeared to be somewhat jealous of that ¡®senior figure¡¯. A hint of sweetness appeared in Samantha¡¯s heart and she nodded vigorously as she modeled her answer after his firm character, ¡°Yes. You¡¯re absolutely right! ¡°How blind would I be if I didn¡¯t approach a handsome guy like you!¡± Timothy was quite satisfied with her over-the-top praise of him and squeezed the tip of her nose affectionately with her fingertips. Samantha thought for a while and decided to exin, ¡°The general manager was looking for me because he felt that I had potential after seeing me in thepetition. All he did was give me some encouragement, but his actions ended up being taken the wrong way.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s voice and expression were rather insipid, as if he was thinking about something. Samantha nestled in Timothy¡¯s arms for some time and felt her despondency healing little by little until her mood finally eased. After all, she was someone who had experienced countless tribtions and her mental fortitude would not copse that easily. There would always be a solution to a difficulty. She just had to counter everything that was thrown at her. She sat up from Timothy¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty. I¡¯ll go down and get a ss of water.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Timothy got up immediately and walked out. Samantha curled her lips, got out of bed, then walked into the bathroom and turned on the faucet. She cupped some water in her hands and washed her face. A few thoughts shed in her mind all of a sudden. When she walked out of the bathroom, Timothy had already returned with the ss of water, which he ced on the coffee table. In the meantime, he stood by the bed and spoke on the phone. She trod lightly, picked up the water ss, and drank slowly. The man¡¯s voice was low and he spoke in a very sinct manner ¡°Have the Barker Group¡¯s legal team sue the ounts I just read to you.¡± Samantha listened to the IDs he read out and felt that they were rather familiar. They seemed to be theizens who had ndered her most enthusiastically in Waybo. To be precise, they were cybertroopers rather than normalizens. An idea had actually popped up in her mind when she was washing her face. She wanted to send a legal notice to the ount as a notice for them to stop spreading rumors. As long as the ount deleted their posts and rified everything else, the damage could be minimized. Timothy had the same thought as her, but his ruthlessness was a step above hers¡ªhe immediately sent his legal team to have some coffee with the owners of those ounts. The Barker Group¡¯s legal team was relentless whenever they sprang into action. She had always relied on herself whenever she encountered any difficulty before, but there was finally someone who would rush to her and protect her. Timothy finally became the man who would shelter her from harm¡¯s way. There were ripples of emotion in Samantha¡¯s heart. Timothy hung up after he was done giving out instructions. As soon as he turned around, he saw Samantha staring at him nkly, and so walked up to her and lowered her gaze at her. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Samantha raised her head to reveal a brilliant sparkle in her ck eyes. She then said with a beaming smile, ¡°You know those TV series? You really look like a domineering CEO guarding his little wife!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man cocked his eyebrows slightly and responded with intrigue. ¡°Then what else would the domineering CEO in those TV series do when they encounter such a situation?¡± Samantha did not think much of Timothy¡¯s surprising curiosity. She blurted out immediately, ¡°The domineering CEOs will usually hold the female lead andfort her at a time like this!¡± As soon as she said that, Timothy¡¯s long arms had already wrapped around her slender waist and pulled her close to him. Their bodies were very close to each other and he lowered his head. With his breaths spreading all over her face, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Like this?¡± Samantha finally had a sudden moment of realization. Timothy was never curious in the first ce; he clearly wanted to feel her up! She red at him. Timothy pretended not to see it. He leaned his lips toward her ears and murmured in a muffled voice, ¡°Whates after the hug?¡± Samantha answered angrily, ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Liar.¡± Timothy opened his mouth and bit her ear lightly, sending sparks all over Samantha¡¯s body and turning her ears red. ¡°Since you¡¯re not telling me anything, I can only...learn by trial and error.¡± ¡°Tim¡ª Mmghhhg¡± Samantha¡¯s lips were blocked by the man¡¯s kiss before she could call out his name. It was light at first, then became more passionate as she sumbed under his control. She eventually closed her eyes and hugged him back. All her troubles seemed to have disappeared and it was as if they were the only people left in the world. After some time, Timothy lifted Samantha up in a bridal carry and ced her on the big bed... ¡­ The next day, Samantha¡¯s back was sore when she got up. Timothy was no longer in the bed. She stared angrily at the side where he slept and felt like giving him a couple of kicks after recalling his unbridled acts the previous night. The me fell on her though. She just had to mention the domineering CEO she saw on television for no good reason. It sparked his superiorityplex and he insisted onparing himself against that domineering CEO. She was the one who ended up having it rough. Samantha went to the bathroom and took a hot bath in the tub. As she soaked herself in the water, she picked up her tab and prepared to check the situation on Waybo again. To her surprise, she saw the sudden change in direction of public opinion as soon as she logged on to Waybo! She found it to be a little unexpected, so she held her tab firmly and swiped her finger to scroll down and understand the situation. The Barker Group¡¯swyers had, over the past night, uncovered the true identities of the several cybertroopers and immediately proceeded legal action against them. Early that morning, the cybertroopers immediately conceded and deleted the previous defamatoryments from Waybo. They dered themselves to be cybertroopers who did everything in exchange for money. In order to prove her innocence, the official ount of Lychee TV posted a video of the entire first round. They urged allizens not to believe in lies and asserted that theirpetition was absolutely fair because the contestants relied on their own abilities. Walter, the person in charge of thepetition, reposted it with the caption: [Everyone is invited to watch the video.] That was a means of showing his integrity and expressing his clear conscience. Samantha had, sincest night, guessed that such a thing would happen. None of that surprised her, but what came as a shock was a post from Harmony. [Samantha really is capable and I hope everyone ignores the rumors. Thepetition is still ongoing and we¡¯ll all do our best!] Although it was just a few words that basically admitted she only got second ce, theizens who sided with her due to the perceived injustice were resoundingly rebutted. Harmony¡¯s post vindicated Samantha but was detrimental for herself. Being the smart woman that she was, it was impossible for her not to understand it. Samantha clicked into Harmony¡¯s Waybo and saw scolding everywhere. They asked her if she had changed her tune because she was paid to do so, used her of bowing down to someone more powerful, and said that she was a weakling who did not know how to fight for herself. Some said that they wanted to be her fan but decided not to after what happened. After reading all that, Samantha could not help but purse her lips as a convoluted look appeared in her eyes. If Samantha was to be honest, she was somewhat wary of Harmony after having doubts about thetter in the past.. Samantha then began to wonder if she had misunderstood Harmony. Chapter 172 - Sudden Danger

Chapter 172: Sudden Danger

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A notification from her phone snapped Samantha back to her senses. She looked at the screen and saw a WeTalk message from Harmony. [Ignore whatever thoseizens say on Waybo. Your strength is obvious for all to see. I did make a mistake, so I fully ept the results of this round. I¡¯ll just continue to do my best in future rounds. Thepetition may be important, but I think it¡¯s equally as important to maintain such a good friendship. I hope thements on the inte won¡¯t affect our rtionship.] After reading that, Samantha had to admit that¡ªif nothing else¡ªHarmony had a very high emotional quotient. It was difficult to get a bad impression of her when she spoke on Samantha¡¯s behalf on Waybo and even expressed her goodwill privately through WeTalk. In that case, Samantha would appear petty if she felt any further dissatisfaction. Samantha thought for a moment and replied: [Yeah, let¡¯s do our best in thepetition.] Harmony returned a smiling emoji in seconds. Samantha did not reply and considered the matter settled. ¡­ The second round started five dayster. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the seven contestants who made it through gathered in the studio. After Walter did a headcount, the three judges assumed their ces. The rules were announced on the spot, just like the previous round. One of the judges stood up to face the crowd, but as soon as he cleared his voice and prepared to speak, he heard amotion outside the door. Everyone exchanged nces and was taken aback. Everyone wanted to know what happened. The judges¡¯ stopped and looked at Walter, ¡°Did something happen, Walter? Would you like to go out and have a look?¡± Such noises were not permitted during any broadcasts and recordings done within a TV station! Walter nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll head out and have a look.¡± A staff member barged in all of a sudden as soon as Walter finished his sentence. There was a look of anxiety and panic on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Things aren¡¯t looking good, Mr. Schuck. A madman forced his way into the station and he¡¯s at studio one right now. Some people have been held hostage and the situation is extremely dire. He asked for a reporter or an anchor, but there¡¯s a convention today and all our reporting staff is now out on duty. I can¡¯t contact anyone now. Do you have anyone here?¡± ¡°What...¡± Walter was shocked to hear a madmaning in. Simr incidents had recently been reported but Walter never expected it to happen before his eyes. As someone who had gone through enough stormy situations, Walter forced himself to calm down and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone on my end. I¡¯ll make a call to see if I can get someone.¡± The staff member said anxiously, ¡°There¡¯s not enough time. The madman is taking a child hostage. If the child gets too scared and the madman is pissed off, there might not be hope for the child¡¯s life to be saved.¡± He then nced across the contestants. ¡°Aren¡¯t they anchors? Can¡¯t they go?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Walter retorted without thinking. ¡°They¡¯re anchors with no actual experience in the field, plus they¡¯re women! If something happens...¡± The staff member did not seem to hear what Walter was saying and looked directly to the contestants while asking, ¡°Would anyone like to go over to interview that madman and listen to his demands?¡± The contestants practically took a step back in unison. There was fear and unhappiness on everyone¡¯s faces. Criminals were inhumane. Who would not feel scared if they went crazy? ¡®A child is in the madman¡¯s hands.¡¯ When those words appeared in Samantha¡¯s mind, she clenched her fists as her arms hung on either side of her body. A resoluteness appeared in her eyes and she took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Everyone could not help but look at Samantha and there was a myriad of emotions in each of their faces. Walter, as the person responsible for thepetition, was obligated to protect the lives of the contestants. He advised, ¡°Please think long and hard about your decision, Samantha. This isn¡¯t a joke. There¡¯s a possibility you¡¯ll get injured¡­or worse¡­die.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean we can just leave the child alone!¡± Samantha looked at the staff member, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± The staff looked touched and merely said, ¡°Okay,e with me!¡± After a pause, he said to Walter, ¡°Mr. Schuck, you¡¯re in charge of evacuating everyone. Leave the TV station as fast as you can and keep yourself safe!¡± Samantha did not hesitate and followed the staff. Walter shouted at her from behind, ¡°Be careful, Samantha.¡± He then turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°Everyone, follow me.¡± Harmony spoke suddenly, ¡°Mr. Schuck, I¡¯m worried about Samantha and I want to help too. I¡¯m going to studio one.¡± She dashed off as soon as she spoke and without waiting for Walter to reply. Walter was unable to stop her and immediately felt a headacheing on. There was nothing else he could do except to take care of the group of people in front of him. ¡°As for the others, pleasee with me.¡± ¡­ Samantha followed the staff to the door of studio number one. The employees had been evacuated inside, leaving only the madman and the child he held hostage. The staff and the security guards in the station were all surrounding the door, but no one dared to act recklessly. Security had attempted to enter earlier, but the madman immediately pressed a knife on the child¡¯s neck and drew blood, startling all the guards into retreating. The staff held Samantha and exined in detail, ¡°We already have him surrounded. The police and the special police unit are about to arrive soon. Remember to calm the madman¡¯s emotions after you enter, stall him as much as possible, protect the child, and make sure to cooperate with us. Don¡¯t provoke him or else you and the child will be in danger!¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± On a final note, the staff added, ¡°If things go south, then you should...prioritize your own life.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The staff handed over her anchor card, a microphone, and a Bluetooth earpiece to her. ¡°Be careful!¡± Samantha put the Bluetooth earpiece on and let her hair down to cover it. After making sure it was nowhere in sight, she put on her anchor credentials and grasped the microphone. ¡°I¡¯m going in!¡± Everyone reminded her, ¡°Be careful.¡± Samantha knocked gently on the door before opening it slowly and taking slow steps in. As she walked in, she saw the madman holding an eight-year-old boy and sitting on the newsroom table. He was pressing a small knife on the child¡¯s neck and it was quite clear that there were already several red marks on the child¡¯s neck. The child had a tear-stained face but was too scared to cry. The madman had a fierce gaze, and as soon as Samantha walked in, he stared at her like a predator looking right at its prey. She could not help but feel a chill down her spine. When Samantha was three steps into the room, the madman ordered sullenly, ¡°Close the door and lock it!¡± Samantha pursed her lips slightly. Before she could even reach for the door, the madman immediately yelled, ¡°Lock the door! Or I¡¯ll cut the boy again!¡± Chapter 173 - Ill Kill You Right Now

Chapter 173: I¡¯ll Kill You Right Now

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The madman pressed the knife against the child¡¯s neck once more. ¡°I¡¯ll lock the door! Please don¡¯t get upset. I¡¯ll listen to you. Just don¡¯t hurt the child!¡± Samantha said while retreating slowly to the door. She closed it gently and locked it with a click. She then looked at the madman again and said in a very soft voice, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve locked the door.¡± The madman stared at the door lock for a while before finally looking toward Samantha. He spoke viciously and said, ¡°Walk over here!¡± Samantha walked toward him without saying another word. When she was within a few steps from the madman, he stopped her and said, ¡°Stop! You can just stand there!¡± Samantha obediently followed his orders and stood motionlessly there. Her obedience seemed to have satisfied the madman as his hostility dissipated a little. The hand that was holding a knife against the child¡¯s neck was slowly rxed too. Samantha gently breathed a sigh of relief. She did her best to ensure that she spoke in the most natural and rxed tone when she said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m standing right in front of you now. You can tell me if you have any demands.¡± The madman pressed his lips tightly and said nothing. Samantha did not rush him but softened her tone instead. Instead of asking questions, she chatted casually, ¡°Sir, have you seen the sky outside today? The air today is really fresh and the sky is so blue. It¡¯s beautiful, not like the cloudy weather we had a few days ago.¡± The madman unconsciously looked out the window, as if being swayed by her words. However, he sneered not too long after that. ¡°No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it¡¯s all useless. This is a dog-eat-dog world. Everyone¡¯s the same!¡± Samantha maintained the momentum and asked, ¡°Have you encountered something unpleasant, Sir? I¡¯ll listen to you if you don¡¯t mind telling me.¡± ¡°I have nothing!¡± the madman said. He then repeated in an even louder tone. ¡°NOTHING! I lost my job, my money, and my wife brought my son away. I lost everything! ¡°I just... All I wanted¡­was to give my wife and son a better life. I received insider news that the stocks I invested in would go up. It went up very well at the beginning, so well that I was thinking about buying a big vi for my wife and son once I just invest a little more money. I decided to borrow some money online and invest all of it in.¡± ¡°But I was damned. After I put the money in, the stocks started crashing and crashing, and I lost it all. My wife even med me! Can you imagine her ming me? Didn¡¯t I buy those stocks for her sake too? She¡¯s just the kind of woman who deserts their husbands after seeing them penniless! ¡°Then there are those debt collectors chasing me every day. They spouted all sorts of sweet words when I borrowed money from them. I only owe them money for a few days. I told them I¡¯ll pay them back when my stock rises, but they kept pushing me and pushing me! ¡°Mypany¡¯s even moreughable! They said my actions were misconduct and that they¡¯d fire me. Do I deserve to be treated as less than a person just because I owe some money! ¡°There are also those stocks I bought. They¡¯re all leeches who suck the blood of us investors. They make money like it¡¯s nothing and couldn¡¯t even care less about whether ordinary people like us live or die. Society is unfair! Don¡¯t people at the bottom deserve to live? Fine by me, then! I¡¯ll bring everyone down with me! We¡¯ll die together!¡± The madman became increasingly crazier and more animated as he spoke. Samantha clenched her hand tightly and took a deep breath to suppress her anger. The entire situation boiled down to the madman¡¯s insatiable greed for money. He did not know when to quit after making a bit of money and suffered huge losses after borrowing more money to invest. Instead of ming himself for his own actions, he faulted his wife and son, thinking that he did all that for them. He med the world, society, and everyone else, and he still could note to terms with his own actions. Even worse, other innocent people had to suffer for his sake, and the people he held hostage were children and women! A person like him should really be punished, not once, but a thousand times over! After Samantha calmed her emotions, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t this alle down to money? Money problems aren¡¯t entirely unsolvable. It really isn¡¯t worth going through all this trouble.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say! Do you know how much money is involved!¡± The madman was very angry and his entire face became even more savage, ¡°Those rich guys are the ones that take it all away from us. They can never get enough of the money they make. It¡¯s the rot in our society! Society is disgusting!¡± As he said that, he had a spine-chilling smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll die here today and show everyone just how vicious this dog-eat-dog world is. I¡¯d be happy enough if this is thest contribution I make to society.¡± He hugged the child in front of him tightly, ¡°Hey kid. You and I will die here together. It¡¯ll be worth it!¡± The child had been keeping quiet and holding back his fear, but the madman¡¯s words frightened him so much that his emotions crumbledpletely. He burst out in tears and cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die...¡± Samantha¡¯s expression sank. The child would have been better off silent because the madman might go crazy if the child started making a fuss. Sure enough, the child¡¯s cries and struggles made the madman even more ruthless. ¡°You little b*stard. Shut up or I¡¯ll stab you to death if you cry again!¡± The police officer outside heard the situation and spoke calmly to Samantha through the Bluetooth earpiece, ¡°Hello, Samantha. I¡¯m a policeman. I want you to listen carefully to me. Our sniper is already in ce on the roof of the opposite building and is now aiming at the madman. However, the window is in the way and I need you to do two things!¡± Samantha could not give a response so she pretended to touch the hair near her ears with her fingers, and tapped the earphone twice with her finger to indicate that she had heard it. The voice sounded again over there. ¡°First, you must walk to the window and open it. ¡°Second, you have to find a way to distract the madman¡¯s attention. His attention must remain on you for at least thirty seconds.¡± Both things were extremely difficult, because for one, the madman would not allow her to walk around for no reason or even open the window. Distracting the madman for thirty seconds was even trickier. As difficult as it was, she had no choice but to do it because the child would die otherwise! ¡®Calm down, Samantha. Calm down! You can do it. Believe in yourself!¡¯ Samantha cheered herself on and looked right at the madman, saying, ¡°Sir, do you know who I am?¡± The madman did not even look at her and merely yelled at the child in his arms. ¡°Cry again and I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± He held the knife against the child¡¯s neck. Samantha¡¯s hand clenched tighter and she continued speaking clearly, ¡°Do you know who Timothy Barker is then? The CEO of the Barker Group?¡± Timothy Barker, Barker Group. Those words prompted the madman to look suddenly at Samantha. Chapter 174 - Kill the Both of You!

Chapter 174: Kill the Both of You!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The madman¡¯s eyes turned red as he said. ¡°I know him. He¡¯s very rich.¡± ¡°Indeed, he is.¡± Samantha took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m Timothy¡¯s wife. I¡¯m the wife of the Barker Group¡¯s CEO. His money is my money, which means I¡¯m just as rich too.¡± ¡°You?¡± The madman could not help but look at her from head to toe. He rarely paid attention to the entertainment news and did not surf the inte very often, so he could not be sure whether she was telling the truth. Samantha looked at his expression and could already guess what he was thinking. She took out her cell phone from her pocket and quickly found the news about Timothy publicly disclosing their marriage. She showed him her screen and said, ¡°So you see, I really am Timothy¡¯s wife.¡± The madman looked at the news and could confirm that the woman standing next to Timothy in the photo was the same woman in front of him. He did not expect that a small-time anchor in Lychee TV would actually be the wife of the Barker Group¡¯s CEO. ¡°All you need is money, don¡¯t you? I have a lot of money. Just tell me your bank ount number and I¡¯ll transfer it to you right now. Just don¡¯t hurt the child, okay?¡± The madman still had his guard up and kept his hand around the child¡¯s neck. He asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you willing to give me the money?¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°My husband is very rich and there¡¯s no way he can spend all that money. Helping you through your current difficulties can be considered an act of kindness.¡± The madman frowned and said nothing, as if he was contemting the authenticity of her words. Seeing his hesitation, Samantha persisted with her efforts and took out her purse. She pulled out a card from within and held it in front of the madman. ¡°Look. This ck card is the highest there is for a bank¡¯s VIP customers. A phone call is all I need to get you any amount of money you want.¡± The madman might not be sure about everything else, but he knew about the ck card after his frequent dealings with stock markets and banks. Transactions from customers of that level could be approved with just a phone call. The madman¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened and his expression had a look of greed. Samantha continued to speak calmly. ¡°You¡¯re only in your forties and you¡¯ve only lived half your life. You still have many days ahead of you. The money can help you pay off your debts, and your wife and children might evene back to you too. You have a chance at starting a new life. Are you willing to just die like that?¡± Money could bring back everything he lost and those who looked down on him before would not dare to do so anymore. The man no longer wanted to throw his life away! However, nothing was certain until the money arrived. The madman stared at Samantha solemnly and demanded, ¡°Then make the call right now and transfer the money to my ount. I want¡­ I want ten million!¡± Samantha answered without thinking. ¡°Okay. Ten million. I¡¯ll make the call now.¡± She took her cell phone and dialed the exclusive number provided on the ck card. The other side answered within seconds and the sweet voice of a customer service representative was heard. ¡°Mr. Barker, how can I help you?¡± Samantha frowned, as if she could not hear the person clearly. ¡°Hello? What was that? Hello?¡± The other side continued to greet her. Samantha tapped the phone twice and said, ¡°Hello? Can you hear me? I can¡¯t hear you clearly¡­¡± The madman immediately became anxious when he heard that and stared closely at Samantha. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Must be the bad reception,¡± Samantha replied embarrassedly and bit her lower lip slightly. She then said, ¡°Sir, can I walk to the window? The reception is probably better over there.¡± ¡°Fine.?Go!¡± the madman responded, but his expression was still very gloomy. ¡°No tricks. Or I¡¯ll kill you and the child!¡± ¡°No tricks, of course.¡± Samantha walked slowly to the window and turned her back to it before continuing to speak, ¡°I can hear you clearly now. I¡¯d like to transfer ten million to an ount. Yes, right now.¡± She then said to the madman, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your ount number?¡± The madman recalled his ount number and said it out loud. Samantha used her free hand to reach behind her back and push the window open when the madman¡¯s attention was elsewhere. After the madman said the ount number, Samantha immediately repeated it to the bank¡¯s customer service representative. After receiving a confirmation, the customer service representative said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m arranging the transfer now. Please wait a moment.¡± After about three minutes, the customer service representative spoke again, ¡°Hello again, I¡¯ve already transferred ten million to that ount, but there may be a slight dy. Is there anything else I can do for you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, thanks.¡± After Samantha hung up, her dark pupils looked at the madman as she said, ¡°The ten million has been transferred. You might receive a notification soon.¡± As soon as she said that, she heard a sound from the madman¡¯s cell phone. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s probably the message, Sir. Do you want to confirm it?¡± ¡®Did I get ten million just like that¡­¡¯ The madman was a little excited and could not control himself. He freed up a hand, touched his trouser pocket, and took out his cell phone. Sure enough, it was a message from the bank. He clicked on the unread message and looked at the bank bnce being disyed on his phone screen. Two words suddenly appeared in Samantha¡¯s earpiece. ¡°Get down!¡± She held her head and squatted down immediately. A bullet shot in through the open window with a bang, striking the madman¡¯s arm and drawing a violent scream from him. The phone in his hand fell to the ground, and the pain was so great that he lost his strength and could not hold the child firmly any more. Samantha had been closely watching the madman¡¯s every move. When she saw the situation, she rushed up quickly, carried the child, and ran out before the madman could react. To her surprise, the madman stood up strenuously as he chased after her. After taking a few steps forward, he grabbed with his uninjured hand and firmly pulled on the child¡¯s hair. The child cried in pain and struggled uncontrobly before falling to the ground. Samantha was unable to hold him firmly. Samantha wanted to pick the boy up again, but the madman kicked her viciously on her waist. She failed to notice a kicking at her and flew a few steps away. The madman was in a deranged state at that time and exerted a tremendous amount of strength. Samantha¡¯s vision had turned ck, and once she regained her senses after a few seconds, she finally saw the child being hugged in front of the man. With the child in one hand and a knife in the other, he hacked right at the child¡¯s neck without any further consideration. ¡°NO!¡± Samantha¡¯s strength appeared out of nowhere and she rushed straight up to hug the child and protect her in his arms. The knife wasing at her. However, a bang was heard and the madman¡¯s body fell to the ground with a thud. Chapter 175 - One-Hit Kill

Chapter 175: One-Hit Kill

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha hugged the child tightly in her arms and was stunned for a few seconds before raising her head to look at the madman who had copsed in front of her. The bullet struck urately in the center of the forehead. A bloody hole had appeared and he died in one shot. The demented and hideous look was still present in his eyes. He seemed to be staring at her defiantly and his entire face looked dreadfully shocking. That was the first time Samantha saw a living person die before her very eyes and her heart began thumping wildly against her chest. She closed her eyes immediately and instinctively covered the child¡¯s eyes to prevent him from looking at the body. At the same time however, she was also fortunate to have cheated death. Had it not been for the sniper¡¯s decisive and urate second shot, she and the child would be the ones lying dead on the ground at that moment... Samantha felt a stickiness on her fingers and looked down to see the wound on the child¡¯s neck had deepened. Bright red blood was flowing continuously from the wound and she did not know whether the child stopped crying because of fear or pain. Samantha quickly took off her coat and wrapped it around the child¡¯s neck. She then tied a knot using the sleeves andforted him softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re fine now.¡± The locked door was finally kicked open by the police and they all swarmed in. One of the police officers stepped forward to confirm the madman¡¯s death while another walked up to Samantha and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but the child is injured. He needs to go to a hospital as soon as possible.¡± As soon as she said that, a couple rushed out and hugged the child tearfully. ¡°Are you okay, Billy? Mommy and Daddy were so scared! Ah! You¡¯re bleeding? Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± The child¡¯s father picked up the child and sprinted out. The mother was too focused on her child¡¯s injury and hurriedly thanked Samantha without looking at her. She then rushed out behind her husband. After the police ascertained that they were fine, they went to deal with other things on the scene. Even though Samantha had experienced a surge of strength during the moment of crisis, that energy seemed to have disappeared as soon as the crisis was averted and her body copsed softly. Just as she was about to fall to the ground, an arm stretched over and supported her in the nick of time. ¡°Are you alright, Sammy?¡± came a gentle voice. Samantha looked up and saw Harmony¡¯s worried expression. She answered weakly, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m just feeling¡­a little weak right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too chaotic here. I¡¯ll help you out and find you a ce to rest.¡± As Harmony said that, she supported Samantha with all her strength as they walked out of the studio and toward an empty lounge. Harmony helped Samantha in and set her down on the sofa but noticed that her face was still pale. ¡°Just lean back and rest for a moment, alright. I¡¯ll get you a cup of hot water.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Harmony turned and left the lounge. Samantha leaned on the sofa to rx and felt her strength recovering slowly, but the pain on her waist was starting to be even more noticeable. The madman had exerted so much force with the kick that she did know if it had struck the bone. It was so painful that there was cold sweat on her forehead. It seemed that she had overestimated herself and ought to visit a doctor. Samantha touched her pocket in search of her cell phone, but soon remembered that she had dropped it somewhere in the studio when she was fighting the madman. She tried to stand up on her own, but the slight movement was enough to make her feel as though her waist was being pierced by needles. She decided to drop the idea of getting up so the pain would stop. When Harmony came back, Samantha would just borrow her cell phone to make the call. Footsteps were heard outside the door about five minutester and the door was then pushed open. Samantha thought that Harmony had returned, but she looked up to see Timothy walking right in. Her pupils widened slightly and she wondered if the pain was making her hallucinate. The man walked up to her in a couple of steps and squatted down on one knee while stroking her face with his big palm. His voice was trembling slightly as he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Timothy was the only one with such a delightful voice. Samantha snapped back to her senses and looked at the man in front of her. He probably rushed all the way to her because he was still panting. The panic and anxiety in his eyes were justpletely undisguised. He probably came over as soon as he knew that she was in danger. Samantha tried her best to put on a smile because she did not want him to be worried. ¡°I am.¡± Unfortunately, her answer was less than convincing due to the frown that was caused by the pain. Timothy¡¯s voice became a little more solemn, ¡°Where are you hurt? Tell me or I¡¯ll check you myself.¡± Samantha knew she could not hide it from him and therefore told him the truth. ¡°My waist. I was kicked just now.¡± ¡°You...¡± Timothy closed his eyes and suppressed the anger that erupted from his concern. He took a deep breath, opened his eyes again, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He carefully helped Samantha to sit up before turning his back to her and putting her arms over his shoulder. Then, he lifted her up gently and walked out. ¡­ Harmony walked back with a cup of warm water and saw that the door of the lounge was opened. She stopped for a moment when she looked up and saw Timothying out while carrying Samantha on his back. He came over so quickly... Based on the distance between the Barker Group and Lychee TV¡¯spany building, he must have rushed over as soon as news broke out. The incident happened so suddenly that it was impossible for any news report to have named the reporter or anchor who was dealing with the madman. In that case, he would have rushed over at first instance¡ªdespite having no idea who was involved¡ªjust because Samantha was at Lychee TV and might be in danger. There was a sh of emotion in Harmony¡¯s eyes as she continued walking straight toward Timothy and Samantha. However, Timothy did not look at her and walked straight ahead even though they had brushed shoulders. She was unsure if it was because Timothy did not notice her, or because his thoughts were entirely on Samantha. Harmony froze on the spot for a few seconds before turning around. She watched as Timothy carried Samantha on his back and walked away. Once they disappeared from sight, her grip on the cup tightened slowly. Not longter, her lips curled up again as if nothing had happened. ¡­ At the hospital, Timothy insisted that the doctor perform a full-body examination on Samantha even though she said that only her waist was hurting. After the examination, the doctor confirmed that she had only injured her waist, but it was a bone injury instead of a minor one. When the doctor told his findings to Timothy, Samantha watched as the expression on the man¡¯s handsome face sank rapidly. Chapter 176 - Coaxing the Husband

Chapter 176: Coaxing the Husband

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had gotten used to getting injured and felt saving a child was worth the injury. Timothy, however, did not like to see her injured. The doctor applied medicine on Samantha, put on a brace, wrapped her with some gauze, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t let the wounde into contact with water. Try to stay in bed and don¡¯t move around. Come next week to remove the brace and we¡¯ll do another x-ray then.¡± ¡°Okay, understood.¡± After the doctors and nurses went out, the consultation room became quiet and there was pin-drop silence. Samantha raised her eyelids slowly and nced at the sullen-faced man who had been standing silently at one corner. She thought to herself for a moment and her entire face scrunched up to reveal a pained expression. Timothy looked askance at her and remained unmoved. Samantha looked at him eagerly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°It hurts, Timothy.¡± The man looked askance at her again. He finally reacted and started walking, but he headed for the door instead of her. Samantha was about to ask him what he was doing when she saw him open the door and leave. She was speechless to see his response because it really came as a surprise to her. What was going on with Timothy? Did he n to leave her alone because he was angry that she got injured due to a reckless disregard of her own life? Just as she was wondering what was going on with him, the door opened again and Timothy pushed in a wheelchair. He walked straight to Samantha and did not say a word. All he did was bend down, pick her up, and put her on the chair before pushing her and walking out. His movements were gentle, but the coldness exuding from his entire body was a clear indication that he was still angry and dissatisfied. The car was already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. Timothy carried Samantha up again and ced her into the car before getting in himself. The car then started driving and soon merged into traffic. Samantha looked at Timothy¡¯s frosty side profile and knew that it would not be that easy to coax him. She thought for a moment and frowned before opening her mouth to speak, but her voice was exceptionally low because of her difort. ¡°I have something to tell you, Timothy, but can youe closer.¡± Timothy merely nced coldly at her and did not move. ¡°It¡¯s very important,¡± Samantha emphasized. ¡°I can¡¯t move now, or else I might strain the wound again.¡± Timothy moved over and leaned his handsome face toward her. ¡°A little more. It hurts if I speak too loud.¡± Timothy leaned so close that she was practically exhaling over his face. He then uttered coldly, ¡°Tell me.¡± To his marked surprise, Samantha hooked both arms around his neck and nted her red lips down on his for a kiss. Timothy was speechless. He was about to push her away when Samantha quickly reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t move, Timothy. You¡¯ll strain my injury if you move.¡± Timothy chuckled in annoyance. ¡°Is this intentional?¡± ¡°Mmhmm.¡± Samantha nodded unabashedly. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Timothy. I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I? This little injury will recover soon, but isn¡¯t it good that I saved a child at least?¡± Timothy did not know what happened at the scene but he could imagine how dangerous it must have been. Under such circumstances, few¡ªif any¡ªsenior reporters or anchors would brave themselves and take risks. While everyone was finding ways on how to retreat, she willingly decided to enter the fray. His heart was nearly about to jump up to his throat on the way to Lychee TV. He knew that Samantha had to have been involved when he received the transfer notification message from the bank, and it was there that his heart sank to the bottom. What if something happened to her? No one would dare to take risks on the off chance that something might happen to her. Timothy pursed his thin lips tightly and said stiffly, ¡°Let go.¡± Samantha gave him another firm kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± After a pause, she lowered her voice and called out softly, ¡°Hubby...¡± Ronald shuddered involuntarily in the driver¡¯s seat. He felt that he ought to be anywhere else other than in the car! Timothy had an indifferent and frosty expression. He ordered coldly, ¡°Let go!¡± Samantha continued giving it her all and cajoled him again, ¡°Hubby, darling, honey¡­ Pretty please don¡¯t get angry at me anymore¡­¡± Ronald nced at his boss through the rearview mirror and silentlymented for Samantha. Having worked for Timothy for so many years, he understood Timothy to be a man of steel who despised coquettishness and would never be swooned by such acts. Ronald remembered a female secretary who was fired after she made a work mistake and tried to act kittenish around Timothy. It was likely that Samantha¡¯s efforts would be in vain. He was just thinking about that when he spotted a tiny and almost imperceptible smirk at the corners of Timothy¡¯s lips. He blinked and wondered if he had seen it wrongly. He then heard Timothy¡¯s voice soften. ¡°Give me another kiss and I¡¯ll forgive you.¡± Ronald was absolutely speechless. Samantha readily epted it and nted another kiss on Timothy¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re the best, honey¡­¡± Timothy pinched the tip of Samantha¡¯s nose and said sternly, ¡°This is the first andst time.¡± He knew that it was her dream and therefore would not stop her from pursuing it. His only condition was for her to always put her life first. Samantha nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± After a pause, she thought of the ten million and frowned again, ¡°Timothy, about that ordeal I went through with the madman, I negotiated with him and gave him your ten million. I don¡¯t know if I can get it back. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°The ten million belongs to you,¡± he interrupted before she could finish speaking. ¡°What?¡± Samantha was puzzled for a moment. ¡°I gave the card to you and the money in it is yours. You don¡¯t need to exin to me how you decide to spend it,¡± the man said in a very natural manner. Samantha¡¯s inner anxiety disappeared suddenly because Timothy genuinely did not mind how she spent his money. However, she frowned again the next second. Timothy looked at her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel a bit heartbroken if I can¡¯t get back my ten million,¡± Samantha said pitifully. ¡°If I knew that, I would¡¯ve tried bargaining with the madman when I was negotiating with him.¡± Timothy was speechless. Seeing her heartlessness, he felt that he had been worried about her for nothing. ¡­ After Samantha returned to the vi, she took her medicine and drifted to sleep once the effects kicked in. The sky outside was already dark by the time she woke up and Timothy was no longer beside her. She nced at the wall clock and saw that it was already eight o¡¯clock at night. When she spotted her cell phone on the bedside table that Timothy had retrieved, she reached out and picked it up. As soon as she pressed the button to light the screen up, she saw a bunch of unread message notifications from WeTalk. Samantha tapped on WeTalk and was about to read the messages, but her phone suddenly began ringing. Chapter 177 - Final Round

Chapter 177: Final Round

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha nced at the caller ID and saw that it was Walter. She swiped her finger on the screen and answered the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Schuck.¡± Walter¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°How are you, Sammy?¡± ¡°I hurt my waist and would have to stay in bed for a week, but other than that, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m fine,¡± Samantha replied. Walter sighed in relief when he heard that and expressed his heartfelt admiration. ¡°You did a very good job today, Sammy.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. The date of the second round has been changed to tomorrow, but because of your outstanding performance in today¡¯s incident, you have already demonstrated your dedication as an anchor and will therefore advance directly to the final round. In the meantime, take care of yourself and continue recovering at home.¡± That news was far beyond what Samantha expected. She did not expect that her actions, which came from the heart, would earn her an advancement in thepetition. Although she was happy, she pursed her lips lightly and asked, ¡°Won¡¯t this be unfair to the other contestants?¡± After all, only three out of seven would progress; thepetition was understandably fierce. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This proposal was put forward by the three judges and was seconded by a majority of the contestants as well, so it¡¯s fair. Personality and charm are qualities that an anchor must possess too.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°It would be impolite of me to refuse.¡± After the call ended, Samantha looked up and saw Timothy. She did not know when or how long he had been standing at the door. She could not help but raise her head slightly and said proudly to him, ¡°I was given a pass to the next round, Timothy. I¡¯m now just one step away from winning thepetition.¡± Timothy smiled slightly and walked in. He sat beside her on the bed and said, ¡°I heard it.¡± He gently propped her up with one hand and ced the water ss in his other hand to her mouth. ¡°Have some water.¡± Samantha drank half a ss of water and said, ¡°Have you been staying at home after bringing me back? Didn¡¯t you go to thepany?¡± She knew he had an important meeting that day but had dropped it and came to her as soon as he saw the news. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Timothy, didn¡¯t I tell you that there¡¯s no need for you to keep mepany on purpose. Nothing will happen if I¡¯m at home, not when Aunt Julia and grandma are here too.¡± She said in a rather embarrassed manner, ¡°I always end up keeping you from your work.¡± ¡°If you know that you will keep me from my work, you should take care of yourself and avoid getting hurt.¡± Timothy put her back on the bed and covered her with a nket. Samantha felt guilty. She knew it was time for her to shut her mouth and could only look at him pitifully. There was no way Timothy could continue getting angry at her when he saw her like that. He put the ss on the bedside table and said, ¡°Although¡­ I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany in the next fortnight.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Axlend on a business trip.¡± Samantha had a sudden realization. She had more or less heard about the Barker Group¡¯s cooperation with apany in Axlend. It was theirrgest project that year. Timothy had been busy with that in recent days. His visit to Axlend was basically to finalize the cooperation. The Barker Group would then be expanded yet again. Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay. You can rest assured when you work because I¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± After some thought, she smiled and said, ¡°But when youe back, it will almost be time for my final round in thepetition. When you close your business deal, I will celebrate with you by bringing home a trophy.¡± Timothy was amused. ¡°Are you that confident about winning thepetition?¡± ¡°Yes, because...you¡¯re my motivation,¡± Samantha spoke a little softly toward the end but those words really came from the heart. As soon as she said that, her face was cupped in the man¡¯s hands and he kissed her red lips. He replied in a hoarse but sweet voice, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you to bring back the trophy.¡± ¡­ The following day, the other six contestantspeted in round two. Harmony and Jade advanced, so the contestants who reached the final were Samantha, Harmony, and Jade. Although Samantha was recovering from her injury, she did not ck off in the least. She studied and practiced every single day, and she was not about to underestimate any opponents until the final result of thepetition came out. A weekter, Aunt Julia apanied her to the hospital to remove the brace and take another x-ray. She was relieved when the doctor said that she was well on the road to recovery. Walter called her again to seek confirmation on whether she would be able topete. The final round was set to happen in another three days. The final round, as mentioned at the beginning, would see three contestants simultaneously conducting an online simted live broadcast. The final score would be determined by the three judges as well as votes from the audience, both of which ount for 50 percent of the score. Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Aunt Julia woke Samantha up in the early morning and dragged her downstairs. Before her mind waspletely awake, she saw arge group of youngdies rushing in her direction. She was then ushered onto a professional salon bed and thedies soon started working their magic on her appearance. After a while, she finally reacted and nced to the side, only to see Old Madam Barker who was sitting leisurely on the sofa while drinking morning tea. She said to the olddy, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go this far, right Grandma?¡± ¡°Why not!¡± Old Madam Barker retorted as-a-matter-of-factly. ¡°You will have to face the entire country on your live broadcast today. You have to be the most beautiful, dazzling, and captivating contestant! ¡°If Tim can¡¯te back to see you live, you can at least let him look at your beauty on TV, can¡¯t you?¡± Indeed, every woman wanted to be beautiful. . Moreover, it was natural for a woman to show their most beautiful side to the man they loved. Samantha graciously epted Old Madam Barker¡¯s kindness andy on the bed as thedies went to work. At eight in the evening, Samantha, Harmony, and Jade sat in their respective studios and faced the camera as they began the live broadcast. Lychee TV¡¯s official ount posted three live broadcast URLs, allowing viewers to choose which live broadcast they wanted to watch before voting for their favorite anchor. The live broadcast went on for half an hour. In the beginning, the respective number of people watching the three broadcasts was basically the same, probably because everyone was curious and wanted to click in and take a look. After five minutes, the number of people began to grow. Samantha and Harmony¡¯s viewers continued to soar while Jade¡¯s stayed t. 15 minutester, Samantha¡¯s viewers rose even more, and although Harmony¡¯s was on the rise as well, her momentum was not as strong as Samantha¡¯s. Conversely, the number of Jade¡¯s viewers began to decrease. At 20 minutes, the number of votes was shown on the page and Samantha¡¯s was very far ahead. 25 minutester, Samantha was still at number one and had twice as many viewers and votespared to Harmony. Everyone thought that Samantha would be the champion, but in thest five minutes, the number of Harmony¡¯s viewers skyrocketed explosively. Thepetition then ended at half-past eight. Ten minutester, Walter held the envelope containing the final result and stood before Samantha and Harmony. Chapter 178 - How Does It Feel to Lose?

Chapter 178: How Does It Feel to Lose?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Walter looked at the two people in front of him and sighed. ¡°Samantha. Harmony. This is my first time being fully responsible for hosting apetition. Time flies and we¡¯re now at the very end of thepetition. The most important moment is now here. ¡°It has been my absolute pleasure to see the both of you grow and progress with each step that you have taken during the past month. Whatever the final result is, you¡¯re both outstanding individuals. I¡¯m sure that you will both be future rising stars in the anchor world! ¡°Now then, I shall announce the final results.¡± Walter opened the envelope slowly and pulled out the card. His expression fluctuated slightly when he nced at the name on the card. He then raised his eyes and looked at Samantha while saying, ¡°The winner of thispetition is...¡± After pausing for a second, he turned to Harmony and announced the winner out loud, ¡°Harmony Johnson!¡± A thunderous apuse erupted from all directions. Lychee TV was also broadcasting the announcement live, soizens were all able to see the news right away. Everyone thought that Samantha would be the champion because she had been gaining momentum. No one expected that Harmony, the dark horse, would eventually clinch victory. Harmony smiled and covered her lips with her hands, as if she could not believe it. Samantha¡¯s long eyshes quivered lightly but she continued to smile and apud. If she were to be honest, she was confident that her ability was at least on par with Harmony. However, since thepetition was fair, she wholeheartedly epted the results even if it was not what she wanted. Nevertheless, she would be lying if she said she had no regrets. After all, she had promised Timothy that she would bring the trophy back and give it to him as a celebration gift. The reporters from Lychee TV had already circled Harmony in a mad dash to interview her. It was only natural that Samantha was squeezed out from the crowd. Only the winner would be remembered by the masses. No one cared if the person in second ce left. Samantha was turning to leave when someone patted her on the shoulder all of a sudden. She turned around unconsciously and was surprised to see Jade. Jade has always been at odds with her, so it was likely that Jade came just to taunt her. Samantha did not want to entertain her at all, but Jade was not about to just let Samantha go. She stood right in front of Samantha and sneered, ¡°Are you surprised that you lost, Samantha? Didn¡¯t I tell you that winning thispetition would depend on your capability? Your status or your husband¡¯s status doesn¡¯t matter one bit!¡± ¡°You relied on your identity as Mrs. Barker toe out tops in the first round, and you secured advancement in the second round withoutpeting. And what happened in the end? Arge-scalepetition like this depends heavily on your ability. You can¡¯t just do whatever you want. How does it feel now that you¡¯ve lost thepetition and your dignity in front of everyone? Who knows, Mr. Barker might just abandon you if he¡¯s unhappy that you embarrassed him!¡± Jade smiled proudly and arrogantly as she spoke. Samantha smirked and opened her mouth to speak. ¡°Did you win thepetition?¡± The sudden questioning stunned Jade for a moment. She narrowed her eyes in disgust at Samantha and scoffed, ¡°Are you blind? Or are unable to face the fact that Harmony is the winner?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Harmony is the winner, not you. I¡¯m in second ce and you¡¯re in third, yet here you¡¯re mocking me. Let me ask you then. How do you feel after losing three times in a row to a greenhorn like me when you¡¯ve previously won the rookie anchor award? Eat. My. Dust.¡± ¡°...You!¡± Jade was angry that her face immediately turned ashen. Samantha lifted her feet and walked away without looking at her again. As someone who also made a living with words andnguage, Samantha was well-versed in sarcasm too. She simply could not be bothered to hold it against someone like Jade, but that in no way meant that she did not have a temper. Samantha was not to me if Jade insisted on looking for trouble. She had taken a few steps forward when Jade finally reacted. In a couple of steps, Jade rushed forth and stretched out her hand to push Samantha, but Samantha reacted quickly and turned her body to dodge the attack. Jade did not manage to push her, but instead staggered a few steps forward and nearly fell due to the force she exerted. She gritted her teeth in anger and sneered at Samantha. ¡°Do you know why you lost, Samantha? You lost because of your bad character! I just had a peek at the transcript. You and Harmony were given the same scores by the judges, but when it came to the audience¡¯s vote, only one vote separated you from Harmony! Only one vote! Does that make you upset? Does that piss you off? Well, you can keep wallowing in your unhappiness. You failed to get the audience¡¯s approval because your attitude stinks! ¡°Harmony kept her word, unlike you. You said you wanted to help when the madman came in the other day. Your words were nice to hear, but what happened in the end? Wasn¡¯t it Harmony who went to deal with the madman and rescued the child? Where were you during the entire incident? And you have the nerve to stand in front of us and act all high and mighty? Disgusting! ¡°I¡¯m d the truth came out in thest five minutes, otherwise it would have been such an injustice if someone like you won thepetition! ¡°As they say, Samantha, man proposes and God disposes. Do you think you can exert your influence just because you have the backing of the Barker Group? This is a big fat p in your face! Bwahahahaha!¡± Samantha did not take Jade¡¯s words seriously at first, since Jade was not the kind who would say anything nice. Jade would only be satisfied if Samantha got angry. However, thetter part of Jade¡¯s rant stunned her. What did Jade mean when saying that Harmony was the one who dealt with the madman that day? What was all that about Samantha¡¯s disappearance from the scene? Samantha was the one who dealt with the madman and got injured in the process of saving the child. She had been bedridden for more than a week and there were still asional bouts of pain on her waist. Why did the savior suddenly be Harmony? She keenly picked up the key phrase about the truthing out in thest five minutes. Since she had been in the midst of a live broadcast and was subsequently waiting for the results to be released soon after, the situation surrounding the votes was unknown to her. She only realized that something was not right after Jade mentioned that. Of course, Samantha was not that mindless to ask Jade directly. After all, it was impossible to glean any useful information due to their hostility toward each other. It was best for Samantha to find out for herself. With that thought, Samantha left without looking at Jade again. After getting into the taxi, Samantha took out her cell phone and clicked on Waybo. The top three trending searches on Waybo were all about the final round. The entry [Harmony won thepetition] had already reached third ce in a short period of time. On the other hand, the first entry¡ªwhich was also about Harmony¡ªread: [Harmony is the most beautiful anchor] Samantha clicked on it. The designation as the most beautiful anchor was not apliment about her appearance, but about her character and bravery. The reason was due to a video uploaded by an anonymousizen. It was very blurry, but one could see Harmony¡ªwho had her back against the camera¡ªdealing with the madman.. When the madman went berserk, she bravely rushed up and brought the child away. Chapter 179 - Friend or Foe?

Chapter 179: Friend or Foe?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was no stranger to that scene because the woman in the video was her rather than Harmony. From that back figure alone, no one would doubt it was Harmony if they were told that it was her. Samantha had once thought that her back figure was very simr to Harmony. The blurry video only served to enhance their simrities and practically made them indistinguishable from each other. Samantha continued to read the otherments. As it turned out, her viewers and votes surpassed Harmony during the first 25 minutes of the live broadcast. The number of Jade¡¯s votes was not worth a mention, but Samantha led Harmony by nearly twice the number of votes. Based on that trend, Samantha should have been the one to get first ce. The tsunami of votes for Harmony¡ªthe brave anchor who saved the child and fought against the hostage-taking madman that barged into Lychee TV¡ªonly came in during thosest five minutes, when the anonymousizen uploaded the video. Everyone admired such a heartening individual and enjoyed seeing such a heroic incident. Netizens from all walks of life subsequently poured into her live broadcast and voted for her. The viewers came in such numbers that it turned the tables in her favor with only five minutes to spare. In the end, she narrowly defeated Samantha by one vote and won thepetition. Samantha¡¯s hand clenched slowly after reading everything. She had earlier epted the results of her loss because she thought it was a fair fight and believed that Harmony¡¯s performance was much better than hers. However, she was the one who dealt with the madman and saved the child. She did not mind if the entire world was oblivious to her good deeds, but that did not mean she would let others take the credit, especially not when it cost her thepetition. That was, without a doubt, extremely unfair to her! When the taxi reached the vi, Samantha paid the fare and got out of the car. Her heart warmed up uncontrobly when she was weed by Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia. Old Madam Barker stepped forward, held Samantha¡¯s hand, and said bluntly, ¡°Sammy, I watched your live broadcast from the beginning until the end! You performed spectacrly and will always be the champion in my heart!¡± Aunt Julia nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Barker. I feel the same way.¡± Samantha hugged them back. ¡°Thank you, Grandma. Thank you, Aunt Julia. But...¡± ¡®¡­I haven¡¯t lost yet.¡¯ She did not say thest few words out loud because she did not want them to fret over it until it was settled. Old Madam Barker could not help but ask, ¡°But what?¡± Samantha smiled and acted coy. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little hungry. I¡¯d like to have some of the refreshing pudding Aunt Julia made!¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Barker! I¡¯ve prepared it already,¡± Aunt Julia replied immediately. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go in and eat it together, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker responded naturally. ¡°Sure, sure.¡± After having supper, Samantha went back to her room upstairs. She sat on the sofa, took out her cell phone to check the time, and realized it was almost 11. Harmony had probably already returned home by then after finishing the interview. She would have also been able to read the news on the inte. She would have seen the video and realized that she was not the heroine that the video said she was. Therefore, her votes and her victory¡ªwhich only came about because of the video¡ªdid not belong to her. Judging from Harmony¡¯s magnanimity, civility, and high emotional quotient which she had shown in front of Samantha before, it was conceivable that Harmony would take steps to remedy the situation, unless¡­ Samantha stopped herself from thinking ill of Harmony. Despite her unwillingness to denounce a person and assume that they had malicious intent, she was not a fool either. Whether Harmony was friend or foe would soon be known. Samantha¡¯s cell phone rang about five minutester. She nced at the caller ID and saw Harmony¡¯s name. Her lips twitched and she answered. ¡°Hello.¡± Harmony¡¯s pleasant voice came from the other end. ¡°Hey Sammy. I just got home and saw the video posted on Waybo. I don¡¯t know why thatizen said it was me. What a hrious mix-up.¡± ¡°Is it hrious to you?¡± Samantha asked indifferently. ¡°It was this mix-up that allowed you to secure a sudden surge of votes and win thepetition.¡± Harmony was silent at the other end. When she finally answered, there were hints of confusion and dejection, ¡°Sammy, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being biased against me when you say something like that? We promised each other topete without letting our friendship be affected. I won thepetition with my own strength. I know that not being able to win thepetition will almost certainly make you unhappy, but you can¡¯t deny my strength just because of that. I was selected by the judges and the audience. My victory is fair and square.¡± ¡°Of course, I have no problem acknowledging that you got first ce,¡± Samantha said casually, ¡°But please rify that the woman in the video is not you, but me. If the audience still feels that you deserve first ce, then I will continue to acknowledge that as well.¡± ¡°Definitely. I am more than willing to rify!¡± Harmony answered quickly and confidently. ¡°My first reaction when I saw Waybo was to rify, but...¡± She took a breath and lowered her voice a little. ¡°But...¡± She paused mid-sentence as if there was something she could not say. Samantha did not hear the continuation and so pressed further. ¡°Are you going to do it or not?¡± Harmony was silent. Samantha felt disappointed but it was not entirely unexpected. ¡°If you think that your ability will be acknowledged by everyone and cement your victory in everyone¡¯s mind, then post the rification. You won¡¯t be affected by the rification anyway. If you don¡¯t post the rification, then deep down, you know that you piggybacked on a video of me to get the votes and win thepetition. ¡°But at this moment, you¡¯re still trying to paint yourself as innocent and portray yourself as having nothing to do with the situation. You¡¯re overestimating yourself, Harmony.¡± Harmony¡¯s voice did not seem panicked at all after being exposed. She continued to speak in a very innocent voice, ¡°Sammy, I know that you¡¯re in a bad mood right now and it¡¯s normal to overthink. How about this, since we¡¯re all tired today, you should have some rest. We can talk again once you calm down.¡± Samantha ended the call right away. There was nothing more she could say when it came to that. The video did not appear too early nor toote; it happened to appear in thest five minutes of thepetition with the sole purpose of preventing Samantha from making aeback. By the time she was aware of it, the dust had long settled. Harmony has not only cheated but even made it clear that she would step on Samantha to win thepetition. Simply stepping on Samantha to win thepetition was not even the end of it. She even called to feign innocence and maintain her kind persona in front of Samantha. If Samantha¡¯s fortitude had been weak and her brain was a little slower, she might end up being fooled by Harmony and continue being yed into her hands. Samantha said that she would be willing to ept her loss if it was a fairpetition, but when it was clear that unfairness was at y, she was not about to just let it slide. ¡­ The next day. Samantha woke up early because she wanted to go to Lychee TV. As soon as she came out from her shower and was about to change her clothes, there was an unexpected knock on her room door. Aunt Julia¡¯s voice rang from the other side of the door, ¡°Mrs.. Barker, you have a visitor.¡± Chapter 180 - Keeping Her Quiet

Chapter 180: Keeping Her Quiet

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A visitor? No one hade to look for Samantha since she started living there, except for that one time she invited n over as a guest. She had few friends to begin with and Rochelle was the one person she contacted on a regr basis. Did Rochellee to the vi? That was unlikely because Rochelle¡¯s dislike for Jonathan extended to Jonathan¡¯s best friends too. Rochelle also did not have a good impression of Timothy after all the hurt he caused Samantha, so any meeting Rochelle had with Samantha would always be outside rather than at the vi. Who could it be? Samantha thought for a while but could not figure out who it could be, so she just said, ¡°Okay, Aunt Julia. Please entertain them on my behalf. I¡¯ll be right down after changing my clothes.¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Barker.¡± Samantha hurriedly walked into the dressing room, changed into some decent house clothes, then sat in front of the dressing table. After tidying herself slightly, she walked out of the room and headed downstairs. As soon as she set foot into the living room, she spotted Walter sitting on the sofa. He was drinking the tea that Aunt Julia had just brought to him. Samantha was rather taken aback by it. Walter had always contacted her through WeTalk, so it came as a surprise that he would suddenly visit her. She stepped forward, sat on the sofa opposite Walter, and greeted him with a smile. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Schuck.¡± Walter put down his tea and answered with a smile as well. ¡°Good morning, Sammy. I hope I didn¡¯t bother you bying so early.¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Samantha said. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Schuck?¡± Walter did not answer immediately but asked softly, ¡°Have you eaten breakfast yet, Sammy? I know a restaurant that serves good breakfast. May I treat you to some?¡± When he mentioned that, Samantha immediately knew why Walter came to the home so early. She decided to listen to what he had to say. Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After letting Aunt Julia know, Samantha left the vi with Walter. He came over with his own car, so he drove her. 20 minutester, the car stopped in front of a restaurant and the two of them walked in. One of the waiters then led them to a private room. After Samantha sat down, Walter handed her the menu. ¡°Please go ahead and order anything you feel like having.¡± ¡°You can order whatever, Mr. Schuck. Our main purpose isn¡¯t to eat breakfast anyway,¡± Samantha said bluntly. ¡°I prefer being direct if you don¡¯t mind.¡± The expression on Walter¡¯s face turned stiff but it disappeared soon enough. He shook his head with a chuckle and said, ¡°You really are a smart girl, Sammy.¡± He randomly ordered some food and the waiter excused himself while closing the door. Silence filled the entire room at once. Walter picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Samantha. He then looked at her and pondered for a moment before opening his lips, ¡°I believe you already know what happened on Waybo yesterday, Sammy?¡± That sounded more like a statement rather than a question. Samantha answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± That question was asked in such a way that Samantha found it ridiculous. She did not beat around the bush and said with certainty, ¡°I was the one who dealt with the madman and saved the child. Outsiders are not privy to this, but you, some staff members of Lychee TV, and other people present at the time would all know about it. The least they could do is rify things on my behalf, right?¡± Walter was not surprised by what Samantha said to him, but he had a frown on his face. He looked at her embarrassedly but finally decided to speak up after some hesitation. ¡°This is the situation right now, Sammy. All of us knew and saw what you did. We are aware that you alone should be credited for those acts, but...that video yesterday boosted Harmony¡¯s numbers at the end and allowed her to win thepetition. The entirepetition went live, and everyone saw Harmony winning it during the live broadcast. If¡­ If we came forth to make things clear and overturn ourpetition results, we cannot predict what will be of public opinion. ¡°You¡¯re probably aware that there was a video involving you that circted during the first round, andizens had a very bad impression of Lychee TV since then. It was difficult for us to stop the rumors. If wee forward and side with you again,izens might not believe it, and they might even think that we¡¯re bullying a powerless Harmony just to please you. This will have an extremely serious impact on Lychee TV¡¯s reputation.¡± Samantha understood right away. Walter hade to her early in the morning and seemed afraid to talk to her directly in the vi because Old Madam Barker was there. Based on that alone, she already had a hunch as to what Walter was going to talk to her about, but after hearing it in person, she inevitably felt speechless and angry. She was so angry that sheughed. ¡°What you mean by that is, you want me to shut up, to ept this loss just like that, to give my credit to Harmony, and to give Harmony the victory that belongs rightfully to me? All because I¡¯m Mrs. Barker? Because in the eyes of the public, I¡¯m rich and powerful, while Harmony is weak? Because it¡¯s just for her to get what¡¯s mine even if she got it by stealing it away from me? Because I¡¯m the one using my influence to bully her if I don¡¯t let her win?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, calm down. Take a breather.¡± Walter calmed her at once. ¡°Sammy, this issue was taken very seriously by the top management. After thepetition ended yesterday, we had a meeting as soon as possible and discussed it until four this morning just to solve the problem. ¡°I can understand your feelings, and it¡¯s not like I kept you in the dark over this. The top management discussed a solution that would solve this problem and give everyone the best of both worlds.¡± Samantha¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Walter was a little nervous, so he took a big sip of tea before letting out a deep breath. He then said in a small voice, ¡°Sammy, your participation in thispetition is surely to join Lychee TV and be an anchor. The higher-ups have seen your abilities and you¡¯re more than qualified to join us. So... As long as you don¡¯t say anything about this, we will also bring you into Lychee TV as an anchor.¡± Samanthaughed as soon as he finished speaking. If she were to shut up and stop pursuing the matter, Harmony would continue taking the credit and using the victory that was rightfully Samantha¡¯s. Harmony¡¯s career in Lychee TV would be achieved by stepping on Samantha¡¯s head. Samantha could then bepensated by being allowed to join Lychee TV even if she did not win thepetition. Was she supposed to be grateful for that? Her dream had always been to enter Lychee TV, but not by such means. She looked up and stared firmly at Walter before opening her lips and saying clearly, ¡°I refuse!¡± A treatment like that was too unfair for her and was thoroughly humiliating. Walter¡¯s eyes flickered a few times and he persuaded, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer so quickly, Sammy.. You should think about it carefully because it benefits everyone.¡± Chapter 181 - Such Big Bullies

Chapter 181: Such Big Bullies

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Benefits everyone? Samantha had a sarcastic look and remarked unceremoniously, ¡°It¡¯ll only benefit you guys!¡± Walter¡¯s smile disappeared bit by bit when he heard that and was gradually reced by a cold and frosty expression. He straightened his posture, poured a cup of tea for himself, then drank it slowly before speaking again, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to ept our proposal, then you can follow your own heart and rify it yourself.¡± ¡®rify it yourself.¡¯ Those three words clearly indicated Lychee TV¡¯s stance on the issue. In other words, if she did not ept their proposal, Lychee TV would note forward to make any rifications for her and she would have to do so herself. It seemed that Walter was finally resorting to force after failing in his attempt at amicability. Samantha¡¯s expression remained unchanged and her tone remained faint. ¡°You¡¯re telling me to rify things myself, but no one will believe me, will they?¡± Walter kept quiet, but his expression said it all. Samantha continued, ¡°Everything happened inside a closed studio that day. All the video equipment inside was turned off at the request of the madman. And the video that¡¯s now making its rounds was taken from outside the window, which exined why it¡¯s so blurry. ¡°The only people in the studio at that time were me, the madman, and the kid. The madman was killed on the spot, and as far as the kid is concerned, I heard that he¡¯s in such a bad condition that he still hasn¡¯t spoken up until now due to fright. Neither of them can testify for me. ¡°As for the people who saw me go in at the time, there were TV station employees and police officers. The TV station employees have been told not to say a word, while the police officers who were on duty at the time were facing a very chaotic situation before them. They didn¡¯t really see Harmony that well, but they also can¡¯t serve as a credible witness for me. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also the child¡¯s parents. Although, they only cared about their kid when they came in and didn¡¯t see who I was at all. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Walter nodded in admiration when hearing Samantha¡¯s analysis. ¡°I said it before, Sammy. You¡¯re a very smart girl. I¡¯ve always thought highly about you, and so do the senior figures at the station. We can¡¯t bear to let a talent like you stay buried.¡± He took another sip of tea before continuing, ¡°Of course, as Mrs. Barker, you¡¯re able to whisper sweet nothings to your husband and have hime forward for you. I think even our general manager can¡¯t afford to offend your husband. When ites to that, the general manager wille forth to rify everything and rightfully return the first ce to you. ¡°But... we¡¯ll also be truthful to the public and tell them that we did it because we didn¡¯t have a choice. By then public opinion will train their guns at the Barker Group and Mr. Barker.¡± Samantha could only sneer. Lychee TV was brave enough to send Walter over because they had already calcted everything. Walter immediately softened his voice again. He took out two contracts from his briefcase and ced them in front of Samantha. ¡°Sammy, we¡¯re really being sincere here. I even brought along the contract for your employment. ¡°Have a look. There are two contracts here. One is a non-disclosure agreement, and the other is for employment. As long as you¡¯re willing to sign these two contracts, you can go through the entry procedures tomorrow and be one of us!¡± Samantha looked down at the two contracts and wanted to speak, but in the end, she curled her lips in a rather indecipherable little smile. Walter looked at her expression and felt that there was still a chance. He continued further and said, ¡°How about this, Sammy¡­ You¡¯ve always looked up to Victoria Goldman as an idol, haven¡¯t you? If you agree to these contracts, I¡¯ll ry this to the station and let Ms. Goldman personally take you in. She isn¡¯t the kind of person who epts proteges on a whim.¡± Being Victoria¡¯s apprentice really was a huge temptation. Samantha¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Walter smiled slowly when he saw that. Victoria was his trump card. He had done his homework on Samantha before and figured out what she wanted most, giving him the confidence to win the negotiation. It was his first time being solely responsible for hosting thepetition, and it had already shone the spotlight on him. The path to further his future career was bright, and the general manager had already hinted he would be given more important projects to handle. He was adamant that nothing and no one would be allowed to hinder his path forward! Samantha was silent for a while and her voice became gentler too. ¡°But Ms. Goldman has her own principles in epting a protege. Can you really persuade her to let her personally take me in?¡± Walter¡¯s bet came through in the end¡­ He raised his head a little higher and gave a brief nod. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Ms. Goldman and I have been friends for many years. She won¡¯t object if I make a strong case to rmend you.¡± Walter¡¯s words are half-true and half-false. He did know Victoria for a long time, but they were not on close terms with each other. Victoria was the kind of woman who did things her own way and had a weird temperament. Anyone who did not have the mental fortitude would not be able to work with her. During the times he worked with Victoria, sheshed out at him countless times and it pissed him off greatly. In any case, Samantha did not know about that and Walter had no qualms lying to her. If she had signed the contract and Victoria was unwilling to take her in, there was nothing else Samantha could do either. Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing his assurance. ¡°It has always been my dream to study with Ms. Goldman. I would be willing topromise if I have that opportunity. Okay then, I will go ahead and sign the two contracts.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Walter smiled all of a sudden, ¡°I¡¯ve always said that you¡¯re a smart woman, Sammy. Only the wise can make the most out of a situation. A littlepromise makes everybody happy.¡± He took out his pen, unscrewed the lid, and handed it to her. ¡°Alright, you can sign them now.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Samantha picked up the pen and signed her name on the non-disclosure agreement before doing the same on the employment contract. She then put down the pen and smiled at Walter, ¡°I will be in your capable hands now, Mr. Schuck.¡± ¡°No problem, no problem.¡± Walter smiled and put away the two documents. ¡°When do you n on clocking in? I¡¯ll let the staff know.¡± Samantha thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired after thepetition just ended. Maybe in a few more days.¡± After a pause, she said again, ¡°Won¡¯t there be an award ceremony for thepetition in another two days? I can wait to clock in together with Harmony. We¡¯re on good terms, so it¡¯d be good for us to bepanions when we work together.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful.¡± Walter expressed his admiration. ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± He raised his hand and patted Samantha on the shoulder, ¡°I need to go back to the station and exin it to the higher-ups. Enjoy your meal. It¡¯s on me.¡± Samantha had no objections. ¡°Okay. Take care.¡± When she sent Walter out of the room, Samantha returned to her seat and picked up her cutlery, but when she looked at the table full of food, she did not have any appetite and even felt like throwing up. They were all such big bullies.... Chapter 182 - I Miss You a Little

Chapter 182: I Miss You a Little

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha sipped some tea to get rid of her nausea before standing up to leave. She looked up at the blue sky when she walked out of the restaurant. The sun was shining brightly, but she could not feel any warmth in her heart. Nausea, anger, and grievance... All sorts of emotions tumbled in her body and flowed to her limbs. She knew that those emotions did nothing to help her solve the issue, but emotions were emotions. After all, she was no robot, and it was impossible for her to remain calm and unfeeling in the face of such unfair treatment. At that moment, she wanted to find someone to talk to. Samantha could not help herself from taking out her cell phone to dial Timothy¡¯s number. It rang for a long time and was only answered when the ringing tone was about to reach the end. A familiar voice sounded, ¡°Hey.¡± Samantha had so many things she wanted to tell him, but she swallowed it up after hearing the man¡¯s low and somewhat tired voice. She did not want toin to him or ask him to help her solve any problems, and all she wanted was to listen to his voice and talk to him. However, she also knew that Timothy was extremely perceptive, and a casual remark or a slightly-off tone from her might arouse his suspicion that something was wrong. Samantha pursed her lips lightly, gulped a few mouthfuls of saliva, and tried her best to suppress her dejection. She spoke as naturally as possible, ¡°Are you busy?¡± ording to the time in Axlend, it was probably past nine at night. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still in a meeting even though it¡¯s sote?¡± Samantha sounded apologetic. ¡°Did I disturb you? You should continue with your meeting. I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Timothy interrupted. He sounded like he was getting up from his seat. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling me so early?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Samantha lowered her voice and pretended to be kittenish. ¡°I just miss you a little bit.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The man seemed to let out a gentle and gratified smile. ¡°I miss you too.¡± ¡°Make sure to take care of your body there. You must take time to rest no matter how busy you are. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for now, I guess. You should go back to the meeting. Don¡¯t let them wait too long. See you. Bye.¡± Samantha ended the call soon after. Once he heard the beeping tone that signaled the end of the call, Timothy removed the phone from his ear and stared intently at the phone. Although Timothy was happy to hear her call, it was not Samantha¡¯s style to call him for no apparent reason and tell him that she missed him for no reason¡­ As he was thinking about it, Ronald came over and urged respectfully, ¡°Mr. Barker, the ALE Group¡¯s Mr. Marti is still waiting for you.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Timothy responded indifferently but did not walk back to the conference room. He asked, ¡°Are thepetition results out yet?¡± ¡°What?¡± Ronald did not understand what was going on for a moment, but after a few seconds, he realized what the big boss Timothy was asking and nodded. ¡°Oh yes, I took some time to check it a few hours ago.¡± ¡°And?¡± Ronald sighed slightly. ¡°Mrs. Barker didn¡¯t win thepetition. She got second.¡± Second ce. Did she call him because she was in a bad mood after losing thepetition and wanted him tofort her? Timothy stood on the spot for about half a minute and said nothing. He then strode over toward the meeting room. ¡­ Samantha went to a fruit shop and chose a basket of delicious fruits. Her next stop was a florist, where she bought a bunch of beautiful flowers. She then finally went to a hospital. When she walked up to the door of the child¡¯s ward, she straightened her clothes up slightly and raised her hand to knock on the door. Footsteps could be heard from the other side of the door. When the door was opened, a middle-aged woman looked at her and asked, ¡°And you are?¡± Samantha knew the woman in front of her to be the mother of the child she rescued the other day. She had nced in passing at the mother when the kid¡¯s parents dashed into the studio the other day. The situation turned out just as Samantha expected. The mother was too worried about her own child that she did not see Samantha¡¯s face clearly and was therefore unable to recognize her. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Hello, you¡¯re Billy¡¯s mother I assume? I¡¯m an employee of Lychee TV. I¡¯m here to visit Billy.¡± Billy was the name of the kid that she rescued that day. Billy¡¯s mother was slightly surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lychee TV already send people over to visit? Why are you back here again?¡± Samantha¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Our senior figures are very concerned about Billy¡¯s recovery, so they specifically asked me toe over again.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s very considerate of you guys. Pleasee in.¡± Billy¡¯s mother opened the door. Samantha walked in and handed the fruit basket and flowers to Billy¡¯s mother. ¡°This is a gesture from us.¡± ¡°Thank you. Just your presence here is good enough already. You don¡¯t need to bring all these,¡± Billy¡¯s mother said politely before taking the fruits and flowers. After putting it aside, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡± Billy¡¯s mother went to pour some water while Samantha went to the bed and looked at Billy. He was sitting against the bedhead with white gauze wrapped around his neck. He had a slightly dull expression and was watching cartoons on his tablet. Samantha spoke first and greeted him softly. ¡°Hello, Billy.¡± Billy did not seem to have heard her. He appeared to be immersed in his own world and never once raised his eyes. Billy¡¯s mother came back with a ss of water and sighed deeply when she saw what was happening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Billy hasn¡¯t spoken or responded to anyone since that day. Please excuse him.¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°The doctor said that this is a stress response to his young age. The initial terror and bloody scene that came after made himpletely overwhelmed with fright. That¡¯s why he¡¯s reluctant to speak right now and has to take it slow.¡± Samantha felt extremely distressed to see Billy¡¯s gloomy expression. That was also the reason why Lychee TV was so confident. Billy¡¯s reluctance to speak was tantamount to severing her sole hope of making a rification. The mother¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly and she apologized. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take this call. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, but could you please take care of Billy for a moment?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Billy¡¯s mother walked out of the ward. Samantha sat by the bed, rubbed Billy¡¯s hair gently, and said softly, ¡°You have to get well soon, okay? You¡¯re a very brave man.¡± Even if he could not testify for her, she still hoped that he would be well. After all, she had paid the price of cheating death to rescue the child alive. Billy raised his eyes slowly and looked at her. Not longter, he lowered his head again and continued to look at the tab in his hand. Billy¡¯s mother returned a few minutester after taking the phone call, so Samantha got up and said goodbye. The mother nodded, ¡°Thank you foring to see Billy. Yourpany invited Billy and I to the awards dinner in three days. See you then.¡± Samantha curled her lips slightly. Walter really took great pains to put Harmony on a pedestal. Having Billy and his mother appear at the awards would increase the attention to the awards party, in addition to adding anotheryer of aura to Harmony and building her momentum. Samantha took a deep breath and said, ¡°See you then.¡± Chapter 183 - Youre Not the Lady Who Saved Me

Chapter 183: You¡¯re Not the Lady Who Saved Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha turned around, raised her hand again, and rubbed Billy¡¯s head gently. ¡°See you, Billy. I¡¯ll visit you again some time.¡± Billy still did not react. It was as if the moment he raised his gaze and looked up at her was nothing more than an illusion. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself then.¡± ¡°Okay. Take care of yourself.¡± Samantha walked out of the ward and spent a few seconds standing there in silence. She then took out her cell phone and dialed a number. ¡­ During the next three days, Samantha did not go anywhere and merely stayed at home with Old Madam Barker. She never even set foot outside the house. During that time, Walter called her to inform her that she could start work at Lychee TV at any time since he had already notified the human resources department. He probably felt that she was content with what she had and decided to ask in passing, ¡°Will you being over to the awards party?¡± Walter initially did not invite her because he was worried that she might feel ufortable. However, he still felt like having her join in after seeing here to terms with everything. After all, Harmony and Samantha¡ªwith their superb abilities¡ªwere both talents that could be nurtured. Having another ally was always going to be better than having another opposer. Samantha spoke as if she was honored that he asked her that. ¡°How could I refuse such a personal invitation from you, Mr. Schuck? There will be senior figures and other colleagues at the party too, right? Including other mediapanies too? It would be nice to meet some of these people. After all, I¡¯d have to interact with them in the future.¡± Walter smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sammy. You¡¯re a very thoughtful and tactful person, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll achieve great things in the future. Alright then, I¡¯ll get someone to send you an invitation letter. See you then.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Time went by in a sh. The awards dinner was soon upon them at eight in the evening. Thepetition attracted no shortage of attention, so the awards dinner was organized at a simrly grand scale. The venue booked by the television station was the stadium located at the heart of the city. Almost all the well-known individuals from the media industry were invited to join the merriment in the event. Samantha dressed up beautifully at the insistence of Old Madam Barker, who even told her driver to chauffeur Samantha to the stadium. It was important to show up in a style and maintain her reputation. When Samantha got off the car, Harmony just so happened to have gotten off from another car as well. Harmony dressed even more spectacrly that night, doing away with the pure and slightly in makeup she used to apply. The gosling-yellow dress she wore was particrly eye-catching and contrasted beautifully against her fair skin, making her look like a demoiselle who just stepped out of a painting. As soon as Harmony got out of the car, the reporters who had been surrounding the car pointed their cameras at her and clicked their shutter button non-stop. They even praised her while taking photographs. ¡°I¡¯ve photographed plenty of women in the entertainment industry, but Harmony is the most beautiful of them all.¡± ¡°Very beautiful, indeed. She looked just like everyone¡¯s first love when she dressed simply and modestly, but when she pulled out all the stops today, that aura she has is just breathtaking. She rocks both the fancy look and the simple look. Don¡¯t you just love that!¡± ¡°Most importantly, she¡¯s kind-hearted and good-looking. You know that video of her saving the child? I watched it over and over again. Honestly, if I were on the scene, I probably wouldn¡¯t have the guts to rush forward. She almost got stabbed right in her heart.¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! I was at the edge of my seat when I watched the video. Harmony looks so delicate that I never would¡¯ve expected her to be so brave. She deserves to be called the most beautiful new generation anchor. I think she has the potential to seed Ms. Goldman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. Isn¡¯t Ms. Goldman attending the dinner today too? Rumor has it that she specifically came to meet Harmony. Perhaps she really might ept a protege on the spot.¡± ¡°Amazing. She would have a bright future if Ms. Goldman approves of her and mentors her personally.¡± ¡°We can only dream of something like that. It¡¯s unfortunate that we neither have Harmony¡¯s good looks nor her ability and courage¡­¡± Harmony¡¯s smile became even brighter after hearing the crowd¡¯sments. At the photographer¡¯s request, she allowed them to take photos of her from every angle. Once they were done, she said sweetly, ¡°Thank you for everything. I¡¯ll be heading in now.¡± She stepped on the red carpet and walked in. When she spotted Samantha from the corner of her eyes, she stopped for a moment and walked over. Samantha did not ignore Harmony when thetter stood in front of her. She stopped walking as well and raised her eyes to look at Harmony. The first person to speak was Harmony. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe today, Sammy. Thank you for your understanding and acknowledgment.¡± ¡®Understanding.¡¯ ¡®Acknowledgement.¡¯ Samantha seemed intrigued as she looked at Harmony¡¯s smile. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°I hope tonight¡¯s awards dinner will be a wonderful one. Keep that smile going until the very end.¡± ¡°Thank you for your wishes.¡± Harmony was greatly relieved. ¡°Let¡¯s continue to get along with each other in the future, like we always have.¡± Samantha smiled but did not answer. Harmony did not press further. ¡°I have to go backstage and prepare, Sammy. See youter.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Harmony turned and left. As soon as she headed backstage, Walter pulled her aside and said, ¡°Both the general manager and Ms. Goldman are here, so I¡¯ll bring you over to meet them. Ms. Goldman made a point to attend today and it¡¯s up to you to make an impression.¡± Harmony smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Walter led Harmony to a VIP lounge. When he opened the door to enter, the general manager was sitting on the sofa with Victoria, chatting with each other. When Walter and Harmony walked forward, Walter was the first to greet them. ¡°Sir, Ms. Goldman.¡± He then introduced Harmony to them. ¡°This woman here is Harmony Johnson, the winner of thepetition. She has a lot of potential.¡± Harmony greeted them kindly, ¡°Sir, Ms. Goldman. I¡¯m pleased to meet you. My name is Harmony.¡± Both the general manager and Victoria looked up simultaneously at her. The general manager nodded. ¡°You made a good impression. Keep up the hard work.¡± ¡°I will, thank you for your encouragement.¡± Victoria was dignified, majestic, and always had a look of seriousness on her face. She looked at Harmony and opened her lips slightly, ¡°Do you have time to spare after the award¡¯s dinner?¡± As soon as Victoria asked that question, there was a sh of light in Walter and Harmony¡¯s eyes. Victoria¡¯s willingness to take the initiative and offer an invitation was a sure sign that she was willing to give a chance. Harmony was over the moon, but she remained calm and said, ¡°I do.¡± Victoria looked admiringly at her and said softly, ¡°Then let¡¯s have a cup of tea together.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡± ¡­ After the guests were seated one by one, the dinner officially began. Once the emcee said some opening remarks, the senior figures each came onstage to say a couple of words. Finally, it was time to hand over the awards. The emcee said, ¡°Next up, let us all invite our champion, our winner, the gorgeous anchor Harmony Johnson toe onstage.¡± Apuse erupted throughout the entire venue. When the spotlight shone on Harmony as she walked onto the stage, her graceful steps made her look like a superstar in everyone¡¯s eyes. The general manager presented Harmony with the award and Harmony held the golden trophy up with a smile on her face. The emcee then said, ¡°For this momentous asion, the boy whom Harmony saved wille on stage to present her with a flower. Let us wee Billy!¡± With that announcement, Billy¡ªwho was wearing a little suit and had his hairbed neatly¡ªheld the flower and walked onstage with his mother. Billy walked to Harmony and raised the flower in his hand to her. Harmony smiled, bent down slightly to approach Billy, and reached out to take the flower. Just as Harmony was about toe into contact with the flower, Billy¡¯s face changed suddenly and he pushed her hand away forcefully. Then he cried out in a small voice. ¡°You¡¯re not thedy who saved me!¡± Chapter 184 - Is She Being a Sore Loser?

Chapter 184: Is She Being a Sore Loser?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Billy¡¯s words resonated throughout the entire venue due to the microphone attached to his cor. Everyone could not help but gasp in surprise. No one expected the boy to say something like that so suddenly. Samantha was the only one who did not seem shocked. She had a little smirk as she looked nonchntly at Harmony, whose smile had suddenly stiffened onstage. Billy¡¯s mother was ted that the child was finally willing to speak, but a secondter, she could not contain her shock and whispered, ¡°What are you talking about? Harmony is the one who saved you! You shouldn¡¯t be so rude to someone who saved your life.¡± Harmony reacted quickly and forced another smile as spoke in a very understanding tone, ¡°I¡¯m really happy that Billy can finally speak. He must¡¯ve misspoken after finallying out of that severe trauma. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m still very thankful that he came today and gave me a flower.¡± She knelt down and stretched out her hand to Billy. ¡°Thank you for the flower, Billy.¡± Billy, however, took a step back. He hugged his mother¡¯s leg in fear and insisted, ¡°She¡¯s not thedy who saved me. She smells different.¡± ¡°Smell? What do you mean smell different?¡± Billy¡¯s mother frowned and was a little embarrassed too. A gleam of cold light shed in Harmony¡¯s eyes. She did not expect the little kid to expose her at such a critical moment. Walter had clearly told her that the kid had been receiving treatment because he could not speak. Why was he capable of speech at such a time? If he was allowed to speak any more nonsense, all of Harmony¡¯s glory that night would be ruined! She must ensure that she would never be embarrassed. Harmony still maintained a smile on her face and looked tenderly at Billy. ¡°Hey Billy, maybe you can¡¯t recognize me because I changed my clothes, put on some makeup, and used some perfume today. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy enough that you¡¯ve recovered and are able to talk again.¡± She turned to Billy¡¯s mother again and smiled, ¡°Thank you so much foring today.¡± Billy¡¯s mother was afraid that her child was not feeling well, so she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Congrattions by the way. I¡¯ll take Billy down now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Billy¡¯s mother bent down to carry Billy up. ¡°Come one, Billy. Let¡¯s go down.¡± Just as she was about to carry Billy up, he started crying. ¡°Mommy. It¡¯s not her. She didn¡¯t save me. It¡¯s not her!¡± Everyone could not help murmuring to themselves after the child denied it three times and burst out in tears. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Harmony isn¡¯t the one who saved the boy? Why would the boy resist her that much otherwise?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the child just traumatized and in a bad state of mind? Maybe he¡¯s just talking nonsense?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Children¡¯s reactions are very genuine. They develop affection for anyone who treats them well. If Harmony saved him, he ought to be more affectionate toward Harmony.¡± ¡°Then who else could it be if it isn¡¯t Harmony? Why would the person keep quiet even after getting their credit robbed of them? Is that person a modern-day saint or something?¡± Harmony was starting to have difficulty maintaining her expression. Everyone was looking at her and the cameras were all pointing toward her too. It was a live broadcast after all, and despite her anger and desire to stuff a sock in that little boy¡¯s mouth, there was nothing she could do about it. In the audience, Walter felt cold sweat run down his spine when he noticed that the general manager¡¯s expression had soured. He organized the dinner on a grand scale and specifically invited Billy over to put up a front. Little did he expect that such an ident would happen, and if he messed it all up, his bright future would be popped just like a bubble. He got up immediately, rushed onto the stage, then held the microphone and said, ¡°My deepest apologies to everyone in attendance. I failed to consider Billy¡¯s mental state and it seemed he uttered some nonsense because he hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. We will now escort the child to get some rest for the sake of his health.¡± Billy¡¯s mother was far from happy when she heard that. Although she was worried about her child¡¯s health, she was driven to protect him when his mental state was called into question. ¡°My child won¡¯t talk nonsense. He¡¯s recovering very well and is well-behaved too! There¡¯s nothing wrong with his mental state! ¡°Perhaps the anchor who saved my boy really wasn¡¯t Harmony.¡± Billy¡¯s mother paused for a moment and seemed to remember something. ¡°Oh yes, I did meet the anchor who saved my child that day, but I was so anxious that I didn¡¯t see her face clearly. Her body shape was simr to Harmony, but... I¡­remember she was injured at the time. Her waist was bruised. I saw it clearly because she took off her coat to bandage the wound on my child. Harmony¡¯s waist doesn¡¯t look injured¡­¡± When she said that, everyone unconsciously turned to look at Harmony on stage. It just so happened that her dress was designed in such a way that her waist was exposed. The skin on her waist was as fair as snow and there were no bruises whatsoever. The discussion became even louder at that moment. Harmony clenched her hands firmly and instinctively lowered her arms to cover her waist. Cold sweat continued to drip from on Walter¡¯s forehead but he still exined insistently, ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a month and the bruises have already healed. This isn¡¯t how you should treat the woman who saved your child¡¯s life.¡± Harmony maintained her smile and blinked her eyes pitifully. She did not speak up to defend herself because it was better to stay silent. While it was true that the mother did not see the anchor clearly, she could not ept it when they used her child of having mental problems. In the end, she could only freeze for a moment. It was then that Billy moved his little legs and dashed off stage all of a sudden. Everyone was surprised at first but they soon turned their gazes and followed him. Even the videographer pointed the camera at Billy, curious to see where the boy was going. In one breath, Billy darted across the audience, walked up the bleachers to the fifth row, and finally ran to a particr seat. He lifted the flower he had been holding in his arms and said to the woman in the seat, ¡°This flower is for you, Miss. Thank you for saving me.¡± The videographer aimed the camera right at the woman¡¯s beautiful face. The woman was none other than Samantha. Samantha smiled at Billy and reached out unhesitatingly to take the flower. She replied, ¡°Thank you, Billy.¡± She then bent down and hugged Billy. He even stretched out his short arms and ced them around her neck, rather than avoiding the hug and showing an aversion to her. There was an uproar in the audience. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m lost here. So the woman who negotiated with the madman alone and saved the child wasn¡¯t Harmony? It was Samantha?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be it, right? Are you serious? How could it be Samantha? Did she use her wealth as Mrs. Barker to bribe the mother and the child into putting on a show?¡± ¡°Samantha¡¯s being a sore loser, isn¡¯t she? Did she decide to humiliate someone powerless like Harmony just because she didn¡¯t win thepetition?¡± As the negative conjectures were getting louder and louder, a picture appeared on the big screen onstage. Chapter 185 - She Destroyed His Everything

Chapter 185: She Destroyed His Everything

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Two contracts were shown; one was a non-disclosure agreement while the other was an employment contract from Lychee TV. The uses within them were clearly presented before everyone¡¯s eyes, and the entire venue turned silent for about a minute or so before there were murmurs in the crowd. It turned out that Samantha really was the anchor who dealt with the madman and saved the child, but Harmony took credit for it silently and won thepetition on the back of Samantha¡¯s good deeds. In order to continue supporting Harmony, Lychee TV did not hesitate to offer a position to Samantha as a condition to keep her quiet about it. It was an eye-opener indeed for such a scandal to happen in a big-name television station that was so well-represented. Walter¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw the two contracts appearing on the big screen. Even Harmony could no longer maintain her elegance and staggered back slightly. The mutterings below grew even louder. ¡°Harmony doesn¡¯t look like the kind to take away what isn¡¯t hers, so I¡¯m surprised to find out that a malicious heart lies underneath her pure facade. She just lied in front of everyone without batting an eye! How impressive.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. Did I actually fail to see that Harmony is a two-faced woman? Looks really can be deceptive. I still sided with her when the kid said that she was not thedy who saved him, but now I feel like I¡¯ve been pped in the face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken. I thought she was an angel, but she turned out to be an angel in devil¡¯s clothing.¡± ¡°Samantha has to be the one who has it worst in this entire fiasco, don¡¯t you think? I thought she wouldn¡¯t get bullied because her husband is Timothy Barker and she had the backing of the Barkers. But to be forced to sign this non-disclosure agreement and be robbed of her rightful throne? If this matter hadn¡¯t been exposed, she would¡¯ve had to suffer all that pent-up anger.¡± ¡°This incident made me look at Samantha in a whole new light though. If she really did use her influence to bully others, why would she end up being bullied to such an extent? At the end of the day, she¡¯s standing here today because of her own ability and strength. I can officially dere myself her fan now.¡± ¡°Do you wonder if Harmony feels guilty about winning thepetition? Isn¡¯t it ridiculous for her to still hold thepetition trophy? She takes away the glory from others rather than relying on her own strength, but even if she wins this time, will she be able to continue stealing credit for the rest of her life? Sooner orter her true colors will show!¡± Harmony stood on stage and did not fully understand what the audience was talking about, but she had a clear view of the contemptuous looks that everyone shot at her. The trophy in her hand suddenly felt very heavy, making her feel somewhat unsteady. She had excelled in everything ever since she was a child. People had nothing but praise for her and she had never faced such an embarrassing situation before. Despite her excellent mental fortitude, she could not control her eyes from turning slightly red at that moment. The scene was already in a state of chaos, and the general manager sitting below had an extremely sour look. Victoria looked disappointedly at Harmony on stage. She had earlier been very optimistic about Harmony after watching the rescue video several times. While professional acumen and technical skill could undoubtedly be honed, character and morals were more important than anything. Harmony¡¯s ability to stand up in times of crisis and keep a level head in the face of danger was proof of courage and resourcefulness. Such qualities were rare, and Victoria was more than willing to take someone like that under her wing. Unfortunately, Harmony was not worth that at all. Victoria got up unhesitatingly and said to the general manager, ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m leaving.¡± As soon as she said that, she got on her feet and left immediately. The general manager massaged his temples and got up. He picked up the microphone and said, ¡°Settle down, everyone.¡± Everyone still orded respect to the esteemed general manager and the venue became silent. The general manager said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry that all of you have to leave disappointed aftering here with high spirits. Regarding the truth of the matter and the question of the rightful winner, we will reassess the situation and discuss it internally. An exnation will definitely be given to all of you. This marks the end of the awards dinner today. Thank you everyone.¡± After that, the general manager handed the microphone to a staff member beside him and narrowed his eyes at Walter and Harmony who were standing there. After letting out a cold snort, he immediately turned away. Walter¡¯s face paled in an instant. The general manager¡¯s words and that final look were the clearest sign that he was done for. The big screen was switched off and the lights came on again. The audience knew that there was no follow-up to what happened and so had no choice but to get up and leave. Billy¡¯s mother rushed over to Samantha and looked embarrassedly at her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not recognizing you before this, Ms. Larsson. I almost ended up acknowledging someone with bad intentions as a savior. Thank you very much for saving Billy that day.¡± Samantha smiled and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I must thank Billy today too. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get justice.¡± She rubbed Billy¡¯s head lightly with her hand. ¡°Thank you, Billy.¡± Billy shook his head. ¡°You were the one who brought a doctor to cure me. It was the doctor who made me speak again. I should be thanking you!¡± Billy¡¯s mother was surprised. ¡°Something like this happened?¡± The mother looked at Samantha with an even more thankful expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know how else to thank you, Samantha.¡± ¡°To tell you the truth, the doctor was not a hundred percent sure at the time but I thought that I might as well bring him to Billy and give it a try. I didn¡¯t tell you in advance because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you. In the end, it was Billy whose willpower was strong enough to break past that psychological barrier.¡± The mother hugged Billy right away. ¡°Atta boy, Billy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back to the hospital. When Billy¡¯s is fully recovered, I¡¯ll pay you another visit with my husband.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Sure. Be careful on your way back to the hospital.¡± After Billy left with his mother, Samantha was about to leave when a figure appeared in front of her and blocked her. Samantha looked up and saw Walter with a fierce expression on his face. Her expression did not change at all and she even stopped walking. She opened her mouth and said nonchntly, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Schuck?¡± Walter¡¯s fists cracked and he wanted to kill her right then. She ruined everything! With a trace of reason being the only thing restraining him, he looked at her gloomily and gritted his teeth while saying slowly, ¡°You ruined me, Samantha. You can¡¯t escape. You¡¯ve signed a non-disclosure agreement, so now that you broke it, I¡¯ll make sure to pursue this until the very end! Don¡¯t think you can enjoy yourself after ruining my life!¡± Samantha smiled and even her eyebrows formed little arcs. She looked so beautiful that anyone whoid eyes on her would feel their heart throb. She took one step closer to him as her red lips parted open as she spoke, ¡°You seem pretty interested in ying with thewyers of the Barker Group?¡± ¡°You...¡± Walter¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Didn¡¯t you enjoy swaying public opinion on the inte and getting everyone to call me a bully? I guess I should show you how I use my power to bully you.¡± Samantha fiddled with her hairzily. ¡°You may contact mywyers if you need anything, Mr. Schuck. Goodbye.¡± After saying that, she walked across him and headed toward the door on her high heels without looking at him again. Harmony stood at the door and looked straight at her. Samantha walked right past Harmony as if there was no one there.. Harmony did not stop her like Walter did, but merely uttered a soft sentence when she passed by. Chapter 186 - Dont Regret It!

Chapter 186: Don¡¯t Regret It!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Samantha initially just wanted to ignore Harmony, but those words amused her because they painted Harmony as being the victim. Samantha stopped walking and stood in front of Harmony. Since she was about half a head taller than Harmony, she looked down at Harmony slightly and opened her lips, ¡°Are you finally going to stop pretending?¡± It was each person for themselves since they were facing each other in their truest colors. Samantha looked straight at her and uttered each word clearly, ¡°Don¡¯t do bad stuff if you don¡¯t want people to know about it. What doesn¡¯t belong to you will never be yours.¡± ¡®Where did you get the confidence to steal someone else¡¯s results and think that you can hide it for the rest of your life?¡¯ Harmony¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. However, she did not look as embarrassed and miserable as she had just been on stage. At that moment, her expression was extremely calm and she even repeated the words Samantha said to her, ¡°What doesn¡¯t belong to you will never be yours.¡± After uttering that sentence, she even curled the corners of her lips into a smile. ¡°Well said.¡± She finally lifted her gaze and looked straight at Samantha. ¡°Samantha Larsson¡­¡± It was the first time Harmony ever addressed Samantha by her full name. Harmony spoke in a low and oddly uncanny tone, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡± That was Harmony¡¯s true nature¡­ At that moment, her beautiful and pure face looked a little eerie, making Samantha feel somewhat ufortable. A person¡¯s character was derived from their nature. Samantha thought Harmony was personable and charismatic before, but that view had since changed. It was such a shame that Harmony was so beautiful. A beautiful exterior was pointless if the insides were rotten. Samantha was not going to back down if Harmony dered war. Her lips twitched and she raised her chin. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± As soon as she said that, the two of them turned around almost simultaneously and walked away with their backs against each other. The wind outside was slightly cool when Samantha exited the stadium. She could not help but wrap her arms around herself because her dress was a little thin. A ck car stopped suddenly in front of her and the rear window was lowered slowly. Samantha looked over and saw a man¡¯s handsome face. He looked up and stared at her with a dense soft light at the bottom of his eyes. She waspletely stunned because she never would have expected that Timothy¡ªwho clearly should have been abroad on a business trip¡ªwould appear so suddenly in front of her. She blinked and muttered in disbelief, ¡°You... How¡­ Why are you...¡± The rear door was pushed open from the inside and Timothy¡¯s long legs appeared. He stepped off, wrapped his long arms around her slender waist, then dragged her into his arms and blocked the cold wind for her. ¡°You can either get in the car and talk or stand outside here and enjoy the wind. I¡¯m fine either way.¡± Samantha snapped back to her senses and scanned the surroundings instinctively. Timothy¡¯s handsomeness and aura was just too strong that everyone¡¯s attention was attracted to her direction as soon as he appeared. Some of the guests had not yet left, and she spotted those people looking at them, even using cell phones to snap pictures of them. Those people were all in the media industry and it would probably take only a few minutes for her to hit the entertainment headlines with Timothy. ¡°Car!¡± Samantha bent down and got into the car first, then grabbed Timothy¡¯s arm and dragged him into the car. She did not know if Timothy was unable to steady himself when sitting or whether he was just acting, but when she dragged him in, his entire body fell on her body and the two of them ended up being very close. The man¡¯s dark eyes stared deeply at her and his breaths were caressing her face lightly. He opened his thin lips slightly and spoke in a low, slightly teasing voice, ¡°Mrs. Barker, you seem to miss me a lot, don¡¯t you? Very enthusiastic, are we? Hm?¡± That was not the case at all! Samantha¡¯s cheeks reddened profusely and she red at him angrily. There was no time for her to exin herself, so she just turned her head and said to Ronald in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Start driving, Ronald. First thing we should do is leave this ce.¡± Ronald pursed his lips to hold hisughter and responded. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Barker.¡± The car drove into traffic. Samantha only breathed out a sigh of relief after the car drove off for some time and she made sure that there was no one else. Upon seeing the situation, Timothy raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯re a rightfully married couple, not secret lovers. Why are you afraid that they would take pictures?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Samantha looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re well aware that you turn heads wherever you go. I don¡¯t want news about you to overwhelm news about tonight¡¯s awards dinner.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the highlight. We don¡¯t want you upstaging that.¡± Timothy smiled and pinched the tip of her nose with his long fingers. ¡°You¡¯re quite vengeful.¡± ¡°Of course I am. I¡¯ve been trampled on by other people.¡± Samantha was confident in her convictions. ¡°I¡¯m no angel, and I¡¯ll never be one either.¡± Her kindness was exclusive. She would respond in kind if other people respected her and would never take it lying down if she was bullied. Kindness might, at times, leave others with the impression that one was a pushover. That would make the perpetrator go even further. In such cases, kindness would only leave one with bruises all over. When Timothy looked at the glow in Samantha¡¯s eyes, he could not help but think of the emails he read about her unfair treatment abroad. His heart immediately felt as though they were pierced by a dense mat of thin needles. Those were the experiences that hardened her heart. She used to be a very carefree little princess... ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± Timothy lowered his voice as his ck eyes looked luminously at her. Had he not noticed that something was off about her, it would have long been over by the time he knew about it. ¡°Ah...¡± Samantha touched her nose unconsciously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you...busy? Your project is very important and I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. Plus, I can handle this by myself too. I can¡¯t depend on you for everything, right?¡± She was already used to it anyway. When it came to certain situations, there was only one person she could rely on¡ªherself. Nevertheless, she felt that it was inappropriate to make that remark. However, Timothy seemed to be able to see through her mind. His gaze became even more prating as he said, ¡°Sammy, you... You won¡¯t be alone in the future anymore. You can rely on me.¡± After a pause, he added another sentence, ¡°I¡¯m hoping that you¡¯d be willing to rely on me too.¡± They had be much closer to each other, but Timothy knew that deep down in her heart was a very thin barrier keeping him out. He was neverpletely allowed to enter. ¡®Sammy...¡¯ Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. During their sweetest time together in their past rtionship, Timothy would always call her like that in a very clingy manner. He never seemed to have called her that after she came back. That was the very first time... She wondered if she could really rely on Timothy for everything in the future? That Timothy showed up there was a sign that he was worried about her, and was willing to rush back in the midst of such an important project... That should be enough to show his sincerity toward her, right? Samantha lowered her gaze. There was a sh of light in the depths of eyes and soon raised them to look at Timothy. She asked in a soft voice, ¡°Timothy, will you.... Will you always side with me?¡± Chapter 187 - Learning to Rely on You

Chapter 187: Learning to Rely on You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha knew that her cautiousness was not because she did not want to believe in Timothy. It was simply because of the human heart¡¯s natural defense mechanism. She had experienced being abandoned by Timothy before, and from then onward she never dared to ask him about it and get an answer from him. As a result, that was the one door in the recesses of her mind that she never dared to open. She did her best and put in tremendous effort, but as much as she tried doing so, she could not help but probe around to try and increase her sense of security. Timothy stared deeply into her eyes and could see the deep anxiety hidden behind the twinkle in her eyes. He could not stop himself from pursing his lips. When all was said and done, he was the one who did not do enough to prevent her from entrusting herself to him wholeheartedly. He stroked her hair with his big palm, opened his lips lightly, and said hoarsely, ¡°Of course.¡± Those two simple words were like a small stone that broke the calm surface of ake and producedyer afteryer of ripples. Samantha curled her lips slightly and looked back at him with her ck eyes. She nodded gently but seriously. ¡°Okay. I... I will learn to rely on you in the future.¡± She then blinked teasingly. ¡°When the timees, I hope you don¡¯tin that I¡¯m too troublesome or annoying.¡± Seemingly amused by her words, Timothy rubbed her head even harder. ¡°You can annoy me however you want.¡± Ronald, who was driving the car, was so excited that he nearly mistook the brake pedal for the gas one. Lovey-dovey couples were just so annoying! ¡®Hmph! When I get my holiday and return home to see the woman my mother is trying to set me up with, I¡¯ll be the one to start the trend of refusing public disys of affection!¡¯ ¡­ At the vi, Timothy walked in while embracing Samantha. When they saw that the living room was still lit, they exchanged nces with each other and Samantha was the first to ask confusedly, ¡°It¡¯s prettyte already. Is Aunt Julia still watching her TV series?¡± Aunt Julia was a loyal fan of those romantic television series and dramas. She often stayed upte to watch them. Timothy and Samantha took off their shoes before walking over, but it turned out that both Aunt Julia and Old Madam Barker were awake. Rather than watching television, they sat on the sofa with their heads leaning against each other. Both of them were wearing reading sses and wereughing as they watched on their cell phones. Neither seemed to notice that Timothy and Samantha had returned. Samantha became more curious as to what was going on. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Grandma, Aunt Julia, what are you both looking at?¡± Upon hearing that, Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia raised their heads in unison. When the olddy saw Samantha, she was childishly ted and immediately gave Samantha a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re back, Sammy! Tonight¡¯seback was awesome! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Aunt Julia also nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Mrs. Barker! You gave a big fat p to those shameless crooks! I saw plenty of peopleplimenting you on Waybo while cursing at Mr. Schuck and Harmony!¡± It turned out that they were reading all that... She had not gotten the time to read Waybo, but it seemed her counterattack that night had seeded in returning her reputation in addition to regaining her achievements. All in all, the entire incident could be considered a stunningeback. ¡°That¡¯s my granddaughter-inw!¡± Old Madam Barker said proudly, but there was a little bit of distress when she next continued, ¡°Although, you shouldn¡¯t keep it to yourself if you ever encounter something like this in the future. You must tell me! I might be old, but I¡¯m still useful. I¡¯ll never allow anyone to step on you!¡± Samantha replied kindly, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, Grandma. I won¡¯t trouble you if I can handle it by myself, but if it¡¯s something I can¡¯t deal with, I¡¯ll be sure to tell you.¡± Even though the olddy knew that Samantha was just coaxing her, she still smiled and said, ¡°Alrighty then.¡± She then saw Timothy standing beside Samantha and had a somewhat gratified look when she smiled. ¡°You snotty boy. Since you do know to rush back and protect your wife, I¡¯ll let you off the hook this time and spare you the nagging.¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched and he was toozy to refute. Whether he liked it or not, he had gradually epted the fact that his status in the family was at the lowest end of the food chain. Old Madam Barker¡¯s gaze returned to Samantha and she looked at Samantha¡¯s waist. She frowned slightly and asked concernedly, ¡°Is your injury fully healed, Sammy? Are you okay?¡± ¡°It is, it is. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma,¡± Samantha replied hurriedly. ¡°Then...will there be any futureplications?¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was a little confused. ¡°The bones have all healed. There won¡¯t be anyplications.¡± ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. I¡¯m asking whether it will¡­affect your future pregnancy or anything like that...¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks were stained with red. She unconsciously nced at Timothy and said weakly, ¡°That¡¯spletely unrted, Grandma.¡± She hurt her waist, not her stomach... ¡°You still have to be careful!¡± The olddy was still worried. ¡°How about I ask my personal doctor toe over and give you a full-body examination tomorrow? You can get your stomach checked while you¡¯re at it and some medication can be prescribed to strengthen your body...¡± Samantha understood that the olddy was eager to hold a baby. That was why she wanted Samantha¡¯s body to be examined, and a more important point was the prescribing of medication to strengthen her body. She then remembered the so-called ¡®medication¡¯ that Old Madam Barker gave, which produced a restless and fiery effect after it was consumed. Such medication might be good, but it was far too torturous for her. Samantha felt that it would be impolite to refuse the olddy outrightly, so she looked at Timothy nkly and hinted at him to help her. Timothy happened to be looking at her too. He had received the ¡®save me¡¯ message from her, but all he did was lick his lips and turn a blind eye. Samantha knew that he did it on purpose and gnashed her teeth secretly. She then stretched her hand to his back and pulled his cor gently with her little fingers, following which she mouthed the three words ¡®please help me¡¯. Timothy smiled contentedly and answeredzily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, Grandma. Her injury has recovered and she¡¯s free of anyplications, both now and in the future.¡± ¡°As for the rest...¡± His words trailed off into the void, but he then carried Samantha up all of a sudden. He turned around right away and began walking toward the stairs. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she felt her body leave the ground all of a sudden. She steadied herself by instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck. Old Madam Barker hurriedly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking with Sammy yet! Where are you going?¡± Timothy paused for a moment, then turned his head slightly to the side. ¡°You want to hug babies, don¡¯t you, Grandma? I¡¯m going to bring my wife back to the room right now and do my best to give you a big chubby baby.¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks reddened even more because she never expected him to be so direct. Old Madam Barker smiled suddenly and her attitude did a 180-degree turn. ¡°Well now, you guys should go upstairs and rest! Go on, go on!¡± Timothy smiled and continued making his way upstairs. Seeing the silhouette of the young couple disappearing at the top of the stairs, Old Madam Barker could not help but put her hands together and plead, ¡°Hey, Hubby. Send your blessings to Timmy and Sammy so they can hurry up and give birth to a little Timmy or a little Sammy. Let me have a chance to see my great-grandchild before I go up there and meet you again!¡± After the olddy finished muttering, she turned around and saw Aunt Julia frowning while looking at the cell phone. She could not help but ask, ¡°What are you looking at? Why do you have that expression?¡± Chapter 188 - Prolonged Separation Beats Being Newly-Weds

Chapter 188: Prolonged Separation Beats Being Newly-Weds

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aunt Julia raised her head, looked at the olddy, and opened her mouth slightly as if there was something she wanted to say but could not. Old Madam Barker knew Aunt Julia well, and thetter¡¯s expression gave the olddy a bad feeling. ¡°Julia! Just tell me what it is! I¡¯m old enough not to be scared by anything!¡± As she was talking, she could no longer wait for the answer and immediately moved her head over to look at Aunt Julia¡¯s cell phone screen. There were only photos of Harmony at the award show. Old Madam Barker thought it was something unspeakable, but that was all it turned out to be. She therefore asked in confusion, ¡°Did you get yourself in a twist just because of this?¡± She thought that someone was badmouthing her lovely, beautiful, and kind-hearted Samantha again. ¡°That¡¯s not it, Old Madam.¡± Aunt Julia tapped on the screen and zoomed in on the photo. ¡°Look carefully. Don¡¯t you think this Harmony Johnson looks very familiar?¡± When Aunt Julia said that, Old Madam Barker adjusted the presbyopia sses on her nose bridge and took a closer look. It was then that there was some fluctuation in her expression. ¡°This... This Harmony Johnson... Could it... Could she¡­ Is she that little girl who used to always be by Tim¡¯s side when they were young?¡± Aunt Julia nodded. ¡°Looks like her to me.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she already go abroad?¡± Old Madam Barker frowned. ¡°Could we have mistaken the two of them because of their simr looks?¡± Aunt Julia was not entirely certain due to two factors; the little girl¡¯s surname was not Johnson and so many years had passed that it was impossible to tell whether they were the same person. ¡°Should I get someone to investigate?¡± Aunt Julia asked. Old Madam Barker nced upstairs. The young couple¡¯s rtionship had just started progressing well and thest thing she wanted was for untoward incidents to happen. Being cautious was the only way to go. She nodded. ¡°Do it.¡± That was the best course of action. If it was the same person, then what was their intention to return to the country at such a time and show up next to Sammy? The glow in Old Madam Barker¡¯s eyes sharpened little by little. ¡­ Timothy carried Samantha into the room and ced her down on the big soft bed. He then leaned over her and towered right above her. Samantha subconsciously raised her hands and pressed them against his chest as she eximed in surprise, ¡°Timothy, you...?What¡­ What are you going to do?¡± There was a fiendish look in the man¡¯s eyes and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? I said I was going to work hard and make a big chubby baby with you!¡± ¡°... Wait¡­ Didn¡¯t you say that just to trick Grandma?¡± ¡°Who said I was tricking her?¡± Timothy grasped her wrist and locked her hands to one side. He lowered his handsome face and touched the tip of his nose against Samantha¡¯s, saying, ¡°I really¡­really want to have a big chubby baby with you...¡± His straightforward sentence, coupled with the tumbling emotions in the depths of his ck pupils, made Samantha¡¯s cheeks as hot as fire. She could not break free from his grip and her gaze darted away a couple of times, but all she could do was curse in shame and anger, ¡°You rascal.¡± The first thing he did when he came back was bully her. Timothy looked at her reddened cheeks and could not help but nt a kiss between her eyebrows. He then opened his mouth and said, ¡°I miss you, Sammy.¡± He was heartbroken to find out that she did not dare to tell him about the injustices she suffered. His only recourse was toplete all his work in the shortest amount of time possible and rush back as soon as he could. He did not care what she wanted to do. Even if she poked a hole in the ozoneyer, he would be happy to patch it up for her again. No one was allowed to wrong her and make her feel dejected, not when he was unable to bring himself to do that. Samantha had not been genuinely rejecting Timothy¡¯s advances, but the moment she heard him say ¡®I miss you¡¯, her heart skipped a beat and her body turned limp. She raised her eyes and looked at him intently. That was when she realized that he had probably rushed back overnight. There was a little bit of stubble on his lips that made him look travel-worn. As she looked at him, she unconsciously raised her hand and gently stroked his beard with her fingertips. It felt a little prickly to the touch. Timothy allowed her to continue touching but cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha remembered the time she called Timothy. His voice sounded exhausted, which clearly showed how busy he was with work. He was frequently so busy that he had little, if any, sleep for days on end. He must have worked his head off toe back ahead of schedule. Her heart melted instantly and she became a mess. ¡°Timothy...¡± She pursed her lips lightly but eventually told him the most genuine words from the bottom of her heart. ¡°You just asked me in the car if I really miss you. ¡°My answer is yes. I miss you. I really miss you.¡± She always felt that the bed was empty whenever she went to bed at night. Whenever something happened, the first thing she did was think of him, and listening to his voice would have been good enough. With him by her side again, she felt happy. Truly, genuinely happy. She had been alone for a long time, but that did not mean that she did not enjoy the feeling of being with someone. If she could be with someone that she loved and who loved her back, she would be more than happy to be together with them. There were conversations to be held, a person to rely on, and there was no need to worry about being abandoned or left behind. She could ce her wholehearted trust in him, and even though the whole world was against her, she would have the courage to face everything as long as Timothy was by her side. ¡°Oh? How do you miss me?¡± Timothy nted a kiss on her lips. ¡°Like this?¡± Samantha stared at him intently and a gleam of light shed under her eyes. She raised her neck and kissed him back, all while admitting with a blush, ¡°Yeah, just like this.¡± Timothy was briefly stunned to see her behave like that. His ck pupils contracted slightly. After a few seconds, he snapped back to his senses. A zing me suddenly rose from the bottom of his eyes. He hooked his lips and whisked his tie off directly. His voice was hoarse and maic as he said, ¡°Mrs. Barker, have you ever heard the prolonged absence beats being newly-weds?¡± Samantha could feel that a storm was brewing. All she wanted was to express her feelings, not¡­do anything that was happening right then... Timothy¡¯s look, coupled with those words and his immense physical stamina... Samanthaughed dryly and stammered, ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ T-Timothy, I feel a little tired today¡­ Sleepy, I would like to sleep¡ª Mmgghh...¡± The man kissed her without further ado and swallowed all her words. It was set to be a long, long night... ¡­ Samantha was only embraced by Timothy and fell into a dazed sleep when the sky was starting to light up faintly outside. She had difficulty opening her eyes when she woke up, feeling as though she had slept for an entire century. When she thought of everything that happened the previous night, she could no longer view the phrase ¡®prolonged absence beats being newly-weds¡¯ in the same light again. After spending some time getting ustomed to waking up, Samantha picked up the phone and checked the time.. It was almost three in the afternoon, and her phone¡¯s lock screen showed that she had received plenty of WeTalk messages as well as a few missed calls. Chapter 189 - Resolution

Chapter 189: Resolution

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha cocked her eyebrows slightly and wondered what else could possibly have happened. She wrapped the nket around herself and sat up against the bedhead. After finding afortable sitting posture, she tapped on Waybo. Her 999 and more unread private messages were again disyed in big red numbers. It seemed to have something to do with her too... Samantha clicked directly into the Waybo trending searches, and sure enough, the top searches were all rted to her. #WalterShuckapology #LycheeTVannouncement #Samanthaistherightfulwinner #theanchorwhosavedthekidisSamantha She clicked on the first one and saw that the number one trending post was Walter¡¯stest upload. He had posted a video and looked rather miserable as he sat down. It seemed as though he had not slept the entire night and his stubble was starting to appear. His voice was low and he lowered his gaze while saying very slowly, ¡°First of all, I must offer my apologies to the audience who have trusted and supported me. The situation became the way it was because of the mistakes I made during the course of my duty as well as due to some private correspondence. Hiding the truth was my personal decision. It has nothing to do with anyone else. I was the one who made a mistake and I can only apologize to everyone. I have let down the very TV station who have once ced their trust in me and nurtured me. I have let down Ms. Larsson more so than anyone else, so I once again offer my sincerest apologies to her. I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that, he stood up and gave a 90-degree bow to the camera. He then continued to look right at the camera and said, ¡°I will take full responsibility for this and tender my resignation. This is a lesson for me to reflect on. This incident has taught me to be honest and act honestly. Thank you, everyone.¡± The video ended just like that. Samantha clicked on Lychee TV¡¯s official ount and saw an official exnation of the situation. The entire responsibilityy with Walter. Walter and Harmony had both been chastised on Waybo the day before, but it seemed to shift to one person only. The scolding was directed at Walter and Harmony had sessfully be invisible. After reading everything, Samantha did not know what to say. Walter protected Harmony and took all the me himself, but Harmony seemed to have gotten off lightly from the ordeal. Walter did not look like the kind of selfless individual and neither did Harmony have some kind of backing, or could it be someone guarding her from behind? Samantha exited Waybo and clicked on the missed call. It turned out to be an unfamiliar number that made several calls to her. She tapped to dial the number. The call was answered after barely a couple of rings. Samantha asked politely, ¡°Hi, this is Samantha. There were a couple of missed calls from this number. May I kindly ask who I am speaking to?¡± ¡°Hello, Samantha! I¡¯m the general manager of Lychee TV. Do you remember me?¡± She had met the general manager briefly once and did not expect that he would be calling her. Samantha responded immediately. ¡°I do, I do. Hello, Sir. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you about something if that¡¯s alright. Is it convenient for you toe over to the station?¡± Samantha thought that he probably just wanted to exin things to her, so she replied happily, ¡°Sure. I cane over now.¡± After ending the call, Samantha got up and went to the bathroom to wash up. She reached Lychee TV more than an hourter. The general manager¡¯s assistant was already waiting for her in the lobby on the ground floor and led her directly to the general manager¡¯s office. The general manager still had that amiable smile and greeted her cordially when he saw her. ¡°Sammy, you¡¯re here.¡± Samantha smiled in return. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Sir.¡± ¡°Come and have a seat. Would you like some tea? Come and taste this new blend I bought.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to.¡± The general manager and Samantha both sat on the sofa. He personally poured a cup of tea for her and set the teacup in front of her. ¡°Please try it, but be careful. It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha held the teacup, blew lightly on the tea, and took a sip. The tea was truly of exceptional quality, for it tasted mellow and left a fragrant aftertaste. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s delicious.¡± The general manager could not help but smile. ¡°Do have some more then.¡± After the initial pleasantries, the general manager straightened up slightly and got down to the serious business. ¡°Sammy, this has been a severe injustice to you, but I promise you that this is purely Walter¡¯s idea. Other Lychee TV top brass are unaware of his actions and Lychee TV will always continue to carry itself with dignity.¡± Samantha would have eaten it all up if she was just a young girl in her 20s, but having experienced plenty of things, she would have been an idiot to believe that. How could Walter have possibly shut the mouths of all the staff present at the time without having any help? He must have consulted his superiors, although Samantha did not know which level he asked for instructions. However, she believed that he would not have involved the general manager, otherwise thetter would not have been so surprised and angry the day before. In any case, the general manager made it very clear that he hoped for the matter to end at Walter. He then dismissed Walter to preserve Lychee TV¡¯s image and reputation. The general manager specially invited her over that day and treated her with extreme courtesy, so she was more than willing to ord him the respect, considering how he was never involved with the entire incident in the first ce. After all, she knew to separate right from wrong and was not the kind of person who poured scorn on those who showed her kindness. Samantha picked up the teacup again and finished it all in one gulp. She then nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± Upon seeing that, the general manager smiled with satisfaction. She drank the cup of tea to show that she was willing to reconcile. The general manager¡¯s judgment was proven right and she turned out to be a clever girl who understood the bigger picture. The general manager filled her teacup again and said, ¡°Harmony¡¯s victory in thispetition doesn¡¯t reflect the truth. We¡¯ve decided to disqualify her as the champion. The victory and the glory thates with it are rightfully yours. If you¡¯re willing to ept this victory, we¡¯ll present the award once more to you. At the same time, we¡¯ll also make a sincere invitation for you to join us in Lychee TV and be one of us. ¡°What do you think about that?¡± Samantha was really disappointed with Lychee TV because of Walter¡¯s approach, but the general manager¡¯s stance came as a relief. One rotten apple might spoil the whole barrel, but if that apple could be removed before the rot spread, all the other apples inside that barrel might still remain fresh and delicious. Lychee TV stood tall for many years and had be a benchmark for industry yers. She could not refuse her dream of working in Lychee TV because of Walter alone. Moreover, the victory and glory that came with it were hers to begin with. She epted the exnation as well as the way in which the situation had been handled. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I ept it.¡± ¡°Very well! Lychee TV wees you!¡± The general manager got up and stretched out his hand toward her. Samantha got up as well and reached out to shake his hand. ¡­ At the apartment hotel, Harmony had a gloomy expression after answering the call from Lychee TV.?She clenched her phone tightly until blue veins popped out from the back of her hand. She closed her eyes, took a few deep breaths, then picked up the phone again and gave the ¡®1¡¯ shortcut a long press. The name ¡®Tim¡¯ was disyed on the cell phone screen. Chapter 190 - Her Traces Had Disappeared

Chapter 190: Her Traces Had Disappeared

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was in a buoyant and bubbly mood when she stepped out of Lychee TV. Justice did exist in the world, and what was rightfully hers would always belong to her. No one could take that away from her regardless of how they plotted against her. Whenever she was happy, her first thought was to share that happiness with Timothy. She picked up the phone and nced at the time, noting that it was almost five in the evening. It would take roughly 40 minutes for her to reach the Barker Group from Lychee TV and her arrival would be just in time for dinner. She could go for a candlelight dinner with her husband. Samantha acted on her thoughts and booked a taxi through her ride-hailing app. Her car arrived in due time, and after she got in, she sent a WeTalk message to Timothy. Unfortunately, Timothy did not respond to her message. She figured that he was busy and so did not bother him anymore. When the car arrived at the gate of the Barker Group, she got out of the car and walked straight in. Samantha entered without being stopped because both the doorman and the receptionist recognized Samantha as the wife of the CEO. She then took the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator up to Timothy¡¯s floor. Ronald had been notified by the front desk and came over to greet her. He smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Barker. What brings you here today?¡± ¡°Oh, I just happened to be running some errands nearby so I came over to have dinner with Timothy. Is he busy?¡± Samantha exined and asked. Ronald nodded. ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting right now.¡± He looked at his watch and continued, ¡°It¡¯ll take probably another half hour before he¡¯s done. You can wait for a moment at his office, if that¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ronald led Samantha to the CEO¡¯s office. Samantha could see that Ronald was very busy, so she did not keep him around and stayed in the office by herself. ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything you need.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ronald exited the office and closed the door gently. Samantha used to be very familiar with Timothy¡¯s office because she went there often during their rtionship together in the past. She was in her university days at the time but Timothy had already begun to take charge of the Barker Group. She was considerate of his heavy workload, so the majority of their dates were held in the office because she wanted to see him. While Timothy was hard at work, she sat on the sofa to read, took video lessons, orid down to watch television series. Spending time with each other even without talking was already sweet enough for them, although they did look up and nce at each other on asion. As time passed, more and more of her belongings were left at the office and it practically became her second home. That exined the various cute objects that looked markedly out of ce with Timothy in the office. For example, when a guest sat on the sofa to drink coffee, they would be surprised to see a stuffed doll in the corner of the sofa. Another example were the all-pink curtains. When they were drawn closed, the entire room looked very dreamy¡­ A couple of years have passed since then and theyout of Timothy¡¯s office changed a lot. The color became much colder, and the furnishings were more refined, cold, and stiff. All traces of her seemed to have disappeared¡­ Samantha felt hints of unease in her heart. She got up from the sofa and looked around in an attempt to find something that was rted to her. In the end, she walked over to his desk and saw various papers scattered all over. Timothy¡¯s cell phone was also there. That would exin why he did not reply to her WeTalk message. She then nced across the tabletop, only to find that the photo of them which she once ced on his desk was all gone. It was not really that big a deal. After all, they were both starting anew. If the stuff from the past was gone, all she had to do was make new ones. It could form the symbol of a new beginning. Samantha remembered the photo she took with Timothy on Barrkjaer Ind and decided that she would get it printed. Then she could choose a beautiful photo frame for it and ce it on his desk. Thinking of that improved her mood. Samantha started to feel a bit thirsty, and since she did not want to bother Ronald, she decided to go out of the office herself and walk toward the pantry. After returning with a cup of warm water, she heard Timothy¡¯s phone ringing on the desk. She nced at the device and hesitated. Neither she nor Timothy were the kind of people who looked at each other¡¯s phones, but Samantha was a little worried that it might be a work call that involved something urgent¡­ After some hesitance, she walked over and looked at the screen. The caller ID above wrote: Bunny. Such a contact did not remotely look like it had anything to do with work matters. It sounded more like the nickname of someone close. Samantha recalled the names of Timothy¡¯s friends and could not seem to ce her finger on anyone that had a name like ¡®Bunny¡¯. ¡®Bunny¡­ ¡­ny¡­ ¡­mony¡­ Harmony?¡¯ Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat when that thought appeared briefly in her mind. That was impossible. Was her imagination so vivid that she associatedpletely unrted things? She had once paid a surprise visit to the office to try and confirm her suspicions, but there was nothing to be found. Could it be yet another episode of overthinking? Samantha could not help but purse her lips as she stared at the phone screen without blinking. The easiest way to stop thinking about it was to answer it. Listening to the caller¡¯s voice would answer her question once and for all. However, it was inappropriate for her to answer Timothy¡¯s calls like that. Despite her conflicted feelings, Samantha¡¯s heart eventually prevailed over reason. She stretched out her hand slowly and picked the device up. The call, however, hung up automatically a second before she swiped to answer. When that happened, Samantha did not know whether she felt more relieved or whether her curiosity was piqued even more. The sudden sound of footsteps was heard from the direction of the door, so Samantha quickly hid her emotions and ced the phone back down. As soon as she looked over, she saw Timothy pushing the door and walking in. Samantha smiled at him and asked, ¡°Have you finished the meeting, Timothy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The man strode over and reached out to embrace her slender waist. He nted a gentle kiss on her forehead before gazing down at her and asking hoarsely, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha ced her arms around his neck and raised her head slightly to look at him. ¡°Lychee TV¡¯s general manager called me this afternoon to inform me that I¡¯ll be crowned as the winner of thepetition. He also invited me to join Lychee TV, and I agreed. So, I was thinking, if¡­you have time to have dinner together tonight?¡± Timothy frowned slightly when he heard that. ¡°There¡¯s another meetingter.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± A sh of disappointment streaked through Samantha¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well, work is important. We can always do it next¡ª¡± Before she finished speaking, Timothy had already picked up thendline and dialed an internal number. He ordered right away, ¡°Postpone tonight¡¯s meeting, Ronald. I¡¯ve been invited to a very important dinner at thest minute.¡± Ronald was surprised. ¡°What dinner is that?¡± Who could have the power topel Timothy into postponing the meeting? Timothy replied solemnly, ¡°Mrs. Barker¡¯s celebration dinner.¡± Ronald was speechless. He knew he should not have asked. Asking was a surefire way to get himself drowned in all those affectionate lovey-dovey acts. Ronald hung up the phone silently. Timothy put down the handset and looked back at Samantha with a smile. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I will always have time to ept my wife¡¯s invitation.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyebrows curled into little arches as she smiled. She then tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. ¡­ As the car drove out of the Barker Group, Samantha nced at Timothy from the side. He was paying attention to the road ahead as he manned the steering wheel and drove. All of a sudden, the question of who ¡®Bunny¡¯ was popped up inadvertently in her mind. Samantha wondered to herself, ¡®Should I just ask about it?¡¯ Chapter 191 - Who Could Love You as Much as I Do?

Chapter 191: Who Could Love You as Much as I Do?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha pursed her lips lightly and cleared her throat before her red lips parted open. ¡°Timothy, when I was at the off¡ª¡± The ringing of the man¡¯s cell phone interrupted her words before she could finish them. Timothy ced his cell phone on the car dashboard. Samantha nced unconsciously at the screen and saw that the caller ID was Ronald. She then looked away stealthily. Timothy put on his Bluetooth earpiece and pressed to answer. ¡°Yes.¡± Ronald chatted with Timothy about work matters and Samantha had no choice but to shelve her question. After all, she had to be considerate of Timothy after he postponed his work to have dinner with him. Timothy seemed to be really busy because he had been talking with Ronald throughout the 30-minute drive. He only ended the call once they arrived at the destination. He parked the car and was the first to get down. He then walked over to the front passenger seat and opened the car door while protecting Samantha as she got out. After tossing his car keys to the parking valet, Timothy walked into the restaurant with his arm around Samantha. They used to patronize that restaurant frequently because Samantha enjoyed the food cooked by their chefs. It just so happened to pique her taste buds. The restaurant manager weed them personally. Upon seeing Timothy and Samantha, he smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, Ms. Larss¡ª Forgive me, it should be Mrs. Barker now. I¡¯ve already reserved a table for both of you. Right this way, please.¡± The manager had been working there for a very long time. He had witnessed the entire process of Timothy and Samantha¡¯s rtionship from being boyfriend-and-girlfriend to getting married, minus those two years¡¯ separation of course. The couple took their seat at their usual table. When Samantha looked at the decor, the location, and the face in front of her, the familiarity of all those little details immediately dispelled the depression in her heart. Even if her traces were no longer in his office, the fact that Timothy brought her to that restaurant was a clear sign that he remembered her preferences. Him remembering all that was all she could ask for. Samantha could not help but stare at the man¡¯s handsome face. She smiled all of a sudden and even her eyebrows were shaped like little round crescent moons. Timothy looked up at her when he sensed her stare and cocked his eyebrows lightly when he made eye contact with her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Samantha held a ss with both hands and sipped her lemonade. With a grin, she said, ¡°You¡¯re my husband and I just feel like looking at you. Can¡¯t I?¡± After Timothy returned from Axlend, he discovered that his wife¡¯s words had be sweeter and bolder. She was practically teasing him at every turn. There was a naughty little smirk on his lips. He lowered his voice slightly but his response did not answer her question at all. ¡°It looks like I didn¡¯t work hard enoughst night to satisfy my beloved wife. That¡¯s why you¡¯re staring at me right now¡­because you want to satisfy your cravings.¡± ¡®Last night¡­¡¯ Those words caused the previous night¡¯s indescribable scenes to appear in Samantha¡¯s mind. Her cheeks immediately turned red as a result. If there was a shamelessness contest, Timothy would have won. Her shamelessness was not nearly half as much as his. She red at him angrily and drank a few more sips of lemonade to calm herself down. The manager could not help but smile as he looked at the couple¡¯s interaction from one side. He always held the opinion that they were the sweetest little couple, so it came as a big surprise when news about their broken-off marriage broke out two years ago. Then, when news about their marriage was made public some time ago, he felt that it was the best and most proper conclusion for their story. He was very happy for them when he saw them interacting just as sweetly as they used to. Timothy looked at the manager and ordered without even looking at the menu. ¡°The usual. You may also serve any new dishes you would like to rmend.¡± The manager nodded. ¡°Very well.¡± There was a snow-white grand piano in the center of that restaurant. Guests who wanted to listen to music could either hire a pianist or y the piano themselves. Whenever they came to the restaurant in the past, Samantha asionally acted kittenishly and asked Timothy to personally y the piano for her. She was reminded of that when she saw the piano and could not help but ask, ¡°I¡¯d like to listen to some music, Timothy.¡± ¡°What would you like to hear?¡± He lifted his chin and gestured for a waiter toe over. Samantha blinked her eyes and looked at him with extreme eagerness, ¡°I want to listen to your ying.¡± Timothy¡¯s dark pupils stared right back at her and he remained silent for a moment. Samantha then hurriedly said, ¡°I was just saying that. You¡¯re now the Barker Group¡¯s CEO and you have to pay attention to your image. It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t need to y the piano for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve yed,¡± the man said faintly, ¡°but since my wife wants to listen to my ying, then I¡ªas your husband¡ªam obliged to grant your wishes.¡± He stretched out his hand and touched her nose with his fingertips, adding, ¡°I¡¯m not the CEO right now. I¡¯m merely¡­Samantha¡¯s husband.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart thumped wildly against her chest several times. That one sentence had caused her emotions to overflow. Whoever said that Timothy was incapable of sweet talk? He had clearly shown how adept he was at doing so! She was screaming in her girly heart! Timothy got up and strode over toward the small round stage in the center of the restaurant. He took his seat at the piano before cing his slender fingers on the ck and white keys. A smooth and melodious tone began filling the air. Samantha rested her head on both hands while looking over. The light shone down from the top of Timothy¡¯s head and illuminated his entire body. The area surrounding his body was glowing brightly, while the contours of facial features were just breathtakingly handsome, as if he was an angel that had descended from the sky. The song he yed was titled ¡®How Do You Love Me¡¯. That was Samantha¡¯s favorite song too. She previously wanted to put on that song at her wedding with Timothy because there was another meaning to the lyrics: ¡®Who could love you like I do?¡¯ ¡®Who could love you as deeply as I do?¡¯ It was her implicit expression of love for Timothy. Unfortunately, their wedding two years ago was not to be, and she had no opportunity to put that song on. Samantha was surprised that he would y that song for her in the restaurant, and it somehow fulfilled that little dream of hers in a way. She waspletely mesmerized as she looked at him and even could not resist humming along. However, the smile on her face soon disappeared. Timothy was so eye-catching that everyone in the entire restaurant had their eyes on him. The women, in particr, seemed to have an extremely excited look and were almost ready to pounce on him at any time. After ending the piece, Timothy got up and walked off the small round stage. A beautifully dressed-up and spellbinding woman walked over and stood in front of him. She tucked her hair seductively before Timothy and offered, ¡°Hey there, Handsome. I¡¯d love to treat you to a meal.¡± Samantha clenched her hands suddenly. That woman had crossed the line by flirting with her husband right in front of her! Before Samantha could even do anything, she saw Timothy speaking but could not hear what it was he said. The woman¡¯s expression changed dramatically and she walked away dejectedly. When Timothy returned to his seat, Samantha red at him and asked curiously, ¡°What did you say to that woman, Timothy?¡± Timothy took a sip of water as a little hint of glee shed under his eyes.. His thin lips parted open and he said a single word that kept her in suspense, ¡°Guess.¡± Chapter 192 - I’m Very Unhappy, Tim

Chapter 192: I¡¯m Very Unhappy, Tim

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®He wants me to guess?¡¯ Timothy¡¯s words were frequently very vicious and he was particrly blunt when he spoke. What could be his mostmonly used phrase? Samantha answered softly, ¡°Get lost?¡± ¡°Guess again.¡± Samantha thought for a moment and shook her head when she could not think of anything else. ¡°Just tell me.¡± Timothy had a little smirk and he spoke in a sweet voice, ¡°I told her that I¡¯m married.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®He¡¯s quite gentle this time¡­¡¯ That thought had just appeared in Samantha¡¯s mind when she heard Timothy¡¯s next sentence. ¡°My wife looks so much better than you.¡± As it turned out, he was still the same old Timothy! Although those words were pretty harsh, Samantha could not stop smiling and nodded affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s a very good response.¡± Timothy smiled. ¡°What¡¯s my reward then?¡± Samantha looked left and right, then ced her fingers on her lips. She then stretched out her arm and pressed those very same fingers on the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Your reward is a kiss!¡± Timothy grabbed her slender, white wrist and took a bite on the inside. That touch caused Samantha¡¯s hand to tremble slightly and she instinctively retracted it. Her big round eyes stared at him and she said, ¡°We¡¯re in public! Don¡¯t do something so¡­naughty!¡± Timothyughed. She was the one who teased him first and yet she was the one whoshed out at him. The waiterid out the dishes one by one and a delicious aroma reached their noses. Samantha unconsciously gulped. She picked up the knife and fork and was about to cut her steak, but the man in front of the te reached out and took it away. She blinked and looked nkly at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you letting me eat?¡± Timothy looked askance at her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you cut it.¡± It turned out that Timothy wanted to help her cut the steak into small pieces. Samantha felt a little awkward because she did everything by herself during her two years abroad. She did not know how to react at that moment because it had been too long since she had the chance to let herself be doted on. Soon, however, her heart was overwhelmed with sweetness again. Timothy used to help her cut steaks or peel off shrimp shells in the past. Those were acts that she once took for granted and had since lost, but looking back, she finally realized how precious it was. Perhaps Timothy had feelings for her, at least a little bit, in the past. Had that not been the case, he would not have done such tiny little things so naturally and smoothly. Samantha rested her chin on one hand and stared intently at Timothy. She then tested the waters by demanding more of him, ¡°You are going to help me cut the steak into heart-shaped pieces, aren¡¯t you?¡± Timothy¡¯s hands stopped moving instantly. ¡°Heart-shaped pieces?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how other people¡¯s boyfriends and husbands cut stuff.¡± Samantha began to conjure up some nonsense. ¡°Childish,¡± Timothy snorted coldly. ¡°Do I look like I know how to cut in heart shapes?¡± Samantha shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how.¡± Timothy looked as though he was in no mood to be paying attention to her. He lowered his eyes and continued to cut the steak. A few minutester, he picked up the te and ced it back in front of Samantha. She looked down and saw that the steak had been cut into little heart-shaped pieces. Samantha could not hold back her amusement andughed out loud. She looked at Timothy with a smile on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was childish? And that you didn¡¯t know how to cut out little heart shapes? What¡¯s this then?¡± There seemed to be a faint redness on the man¡¯s cheeks but his tone was cold. ¡°Are you going to eat it or not?¡± Samantha kept quiet at once. If she kept on teasing, he might get angry out of shyness. However, she felt reluctant to eat those heart-shaped little pieces. After thinking for a moment, Samantha picked up her phone and clicked on the camera app. She tried to find the most ttering angle for the heart-shaped steak pieces and took a picture of it. Then she clicked on her WeTalk Moments and uploaded that photo with the text: [A gift for my celebration dinner.] One minuteter, Rochelle left ament: [Blegh.] Samantha replied with a zany face emoji. Two minutester, Ronald left a message: [Work makes me happy!! I shall be the one to start the trend of refusing public disys of affection!!] Samantha replied to him with a head-scratching emoji. Three minutester, Zachary left a message: [Timmy! Oh, Timmy! Are you still the same Timmy that I used to know? Blink twice if you¡¯re kidnapped!] Samantha replied: [The one and only.] She also added a silly face emoji at the end of herment. Since Samantha¡¯s appetite had returned, she enjoyed her meal thoroughly and practically finished all the food. She even let out a huge burp when she walked out. Timothy chuckled when he saw that. ¡°That delicious?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Samantha nodded without hesitation. The food was delicious, the main point was that she ate with the man she loved. When they drove back to the vi, Timothy got out of the car and walked around to the front passenger seat. After shielding Samantha while she came out, he said softly, ¡°Go on in.¡± Samantha could not help but ask, ¡°Are you going back to thepany?¡± ¡°Yes. I still have to handle some matters.¡± It should note as a surprise, since he had postponed his work just to apany her to dinner and celebrate her sess. He had to make up for the lost time. Samantha raised her hand to help him adjust his cor and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t work toote. Rest as soon as you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha tiptoed and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°I¡¯m going in. Drive safe.¡± Timothy squeezed her nose with his long fingers and spoke in a slightly hoarse voice. ¡°Speak properly. Don¡¯t go seducing me.¡± ¡°¡­Who¡¯s trying to seduce you? You¡¯re obviously the one with all those dirty thoughts!¡± Samanthained, then pushed him away before turning around. She dashed into the house, fearing that he woulde forth and capture her. Timothy remained still and hooked his lips as he looked at her from behind. If he had a choice and could skip going to thepany, he would have set that little woman straight. Timothy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down a couple of times. He pulled off his tie and allowed the cool breeze to blow on him for a little while. He re-entered the car after that, then started the engine and drove away from the vi. ¡­ Inside the apartment hotel, Harmony came out of the shower and nced at her cell phone. She frowned when she saw that there were no messages or missed calls. After taking her seat on the sofa, she clicked on WeTalk and scrolled casually on her WeTalk Moments. As soon as she scrolled to thetest post that Samantha uploaded, she stopped scrolling and stared at the picture as the glow in her eyes darkened considerably. ¡®A gift for my celebration dinner.¡¯ Harmony¡¯s lips curled up into a cold and sinister smile. She quit WeTalk, gave the ¡®1¡¯ key a long press, then dialed Timothy¡¯s number. The dial tone rang in her ears, but the call finally connected right before it was about to hang up automatically. The man¡¯s low and sweet voice came from the other end. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tim.¡± Harmony spoke in a trembling and hoarse voice, as if she had just cried. ¡°I¡¯m very unhappy.¡± There was no response from the man. Harmony did not mind in the slightest. She sounded a little choked and continued, ¡°You probably know all about what happened with thepetition, Tim. I don¡¯t care about being the winner, but¡­ ¡°¡­I will join Lychee TV! Chapter 193 - Its A Token of Love!

Chapter 193: It¡¯s A Token of Love!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Early the next morning, Lychee TV¡¯s official Waybo ount issued an announcement that Samantha was the rightful winner of that anchorpetition. At the same time, Samantha had also decided to join Lychee TV and be one of them. As soon as that was announced,izens left plenty ofments, most of which were positive ones. After all, Samantha had shown everyone her true capabilities and character. She did not use her identity as Mrs. Barker to secure her victory, but instead put in hard work like everyone else and won thepetition solely with her skills. Such a person would certainly receive widespread approval from the public. Samantha¡¯s fans on Waybo had broken past the one million mark in just a few days. After seeing all that, Samantha reposted the Lychee TV¡¯s announcement and added a caption of her own: [I¡¯m absolutely thrilled to join Lychee TV¡¯s big family. Thank you for your acknowledgment, everyone. I¡¯ll continue to work hard!] Samantha was invited to Lychee TV on the same day, and the general manager held an award ceremony for her with members of thepany. He personally presented thepetition trophy and employment letter to her before taking a photograph with her tomemorate the event. The clip was scheduled to air during Lychee TV¡¯s prime time and a rebroadcast would continue for three consecutive days to garner more publicity. Samantha had received the best and most unprecedented treatment that any neer had ever received before formally joining Lychee TV. She brought thepetition trophy home and was ttered to no end by Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia. The olddy even said, ¡°Sammy, this trophy has a very special significance. We should put it in the center of the living room so any guests that visit will see it as soon as theye in.¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Samantha answered somewhat shyly, ¡°This is my gift to Timothy.¡± Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia immediately exchanged nces and had an ¡®I know, you know¡¯ look. ¡°Ohhhhhh.¡± The olddy teased, ¡°Turns out, it¡¯s a token of love!¡± Aunt Julia agreed. ¡°In that case, we should know our ce and let the young couple handle it by themselves.¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks reddened even more after she was teased by them. She left them with a quick sentence, ¡°Grandma, Aunt Julia, I¡¯m going back to the room.¡± She then held her trophy tightly and dashed upstairs. Back inside the room, Samantha put the trophy on the table and admired it for a moment before using her phone to snap a photo of it. She clicked on WeTalk, opened Timothy¡¯s chat, and sent the photo. [Your gift has arrived! You need to sign the proof of delivery!] She had sessfully managed to secure the gift she promised Timothy. Timothy did not seem busy at that moment because he replied rather quickly: [I would like to request human-expedited delivery service.] Samantha grinned. [I no longer have the same value as I had before. How much are you willing to pay for my services?] [I have no money to pay you. But I can make payment using myself.] Samantha replied with an emoji of a woman with crossed arms gesturing ¡®no¡¯ and rejected him outrightly. However, Timothy did not reply to her after that. She waited a while and still did not receive any response. Samantha looked at the phone and frowned slightly. ¡®Is he¡­ Is he angry? Or is he busy?¡¯ She thought for a moment and felt like it was most likely thetter. Timothy was not that petty of a person. Since he had continued his work, she decided not to bother him anymore. Samantha set her phone aside and put the trophy back into the box. After tying a colorful ribbon on the box and looping it into a butterfly shape, she ced the box safely away. She could personally present the trophy to Timothy once he came back. ¡­ That night, Samantha did a thorough skincare routine before going to bed. She would be reporting for work at Lychee TV the next day and officially start her job. She sensed an intent gaze and opened her eyelids slightly even though she had been sleeping soundly. When she saw Timothy¡¯s handsome face, she initially thought she was dreaming and unconsciously called out, ¡°Timothy...¡± She did not expect to hear an answer from him. ¡°I¡¯m here. Did I wake you up?¡± ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ Samantha opened her eyes abruptly and made sure it was not a dream after staring deeply into his ck eyes for about ten or so seconds. ¡°You¡­ Why are you...back?¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t deliver the gift to me, I had no choice but toe back and take it.¡± Timothy touched her cheek with his big palm. ¡°I came back a littlete though and you were already asleep. I didn¡¯t want to wake you up but I still ended up waking you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Samantha sat up and nestled softly into his arms. Her voice was a little hoarse after waking up, ¡°I wanted to see you too.¡± Timothy curled his lips and embraced her tightly in his long arms. ¡°Where¡¯s my gift?¡± ¡°I put it on top of the cab.¡± Samantha raised her chin and motioned to the cab. ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll get it.¡± Timothy got up, strode over, then walked back with the box. ¡°There¡¯s even ribbons.¡± ¡°Of course! There must always be a sense of celebration. Go on, take a look.¡± Timothy nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± His slender fingers took apart the colored ribbons as delicately as Samantha tied them around the box. He undid the ribbons very slowly and finally opened the box to take the trophy out. It was actually a very ordinary trophy but had be special because it was given by Samantha. Timothy put it carefully back into the box again and lowered his head to nt a kiss on Samantha¡¯s lips. ¡°Thank you, my wife. I¡¯ll put it away now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Samantha wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. Nevertheless, a kiss as brief and fleeting as that could never satisfy Timothy. He retracted his long arms, pulled Samantha closer to him, then took the lead in kissing her. The kisses grew even more passionate with each passing second. Not longter, Timothy pressed Samantha onto the big soft bed... ¡­ At nine the next morning, Samantha arrived on time and set foot into Lychee TV¡¯s building. Following the guidance of the receptionist, she took the elevator to the floor of the human resources department and saw an employee waiting for her at the elevator entrance. The employee introduced herself, ¡°Hello Samantha, my name is ire York and I¡¯ll be handling your registration today. I¡¯ll also be showing you around and introducing Lychee TV to you.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°Very nice to meet you, ire. Thank you for your trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re most wee. Pleasee with me.¡± ire took Samantha into an office. Samantha handed over her information while ire sat behind the desk and helped to enter her information on theputer. After a wait of about 15 minutes, ire looked up from theputer and ced two contracts in front of Samantha. ¡°These are the two contracts you will have to sign. Once that¡¯s done, you can officially start work. ¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Samantha nced over the contract. Once she made sure that there were no issues, she picked up the pen and signed her name on it. ire took the papers back and handed an employee badge to Samantha. She then stretched out her hand and said to her, ¡°You¡¯re officially a member of Lychee TV From now on, Samantha. Wee aboard.¡± Samantha reached out and shook ire¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± She solemnly hung her badge on her neck because that moment marked the start of her dream. ire then said, ¡°Shall we? I¡¯ll give you a tour of Lychee TV.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Just as the two of them were about to step out of the office, the phone rang suddenly on the desk. ire paused to answer the phone and seemed surprised by what she heard because she eximed, ¡°What?!¡± Chapter 194 - I Gave You a Chance

Chapter 194: I Gave You a Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ire¡¯s tone prompted Samantha to turn around and look over. ire continued to talk on the phone and nodded while answering, ¡°Yes, I understand. Okay, sure. Bye.¡± After hanging up the phone, ire turned to Samantha and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Samantha. There¡¯s another new colleague who¡¯s having her first day today. She¡¯ll arrive anytime now so we might have to wait for her. Once I¡¯m done with all her procedures, I¡¯ll bring the both of you around Lychee TV together.¡± ¡®I see. ¡® Samantha was not pressed for time so she nodded considerately. ¡°Sure. I can wait.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± ire smiled. ¡°Please, have a seat then.¡± Samantha sat on the sofa as ire handed a bottle of mineral water over to her. ¡°Have some water.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Samantha unscrewed the lid and took a sip. However, she felt that it was a little strange because Lychee TV selected new anchors through thepetition that year and had no other ns to recruit new anchors. The sole avable spot was hers because she won thepetition, so logically speaking, there should be no further recruitments. Could it be some kind of special hiring process? A knock was heard on the office door about two minutester. ire said, ¡°That must be our new colleague.¡± She got up from the sofa, walked toward the door, and opened it. Samantha looked over unconsciously and was just as curious about that new colleague. As the door panel opened slightly, Samantha gradually got a clear view of the new colleague standing outside the door. The faint smile she had on her face began to fade slowly. The woman¡¯s makeup was slightly in, but her facial features were refreshingly pure and beautiful. There was also that seemingly ever-present harmless smile on her face. It was none other than Harmony. Samantha had been guessing who the new colleague could be and Harmony¡¯s name never crossed her mind. Harmony had been very quiet in recent days and had practically disappeared, but it turned out that she had been up to something. ¡°Hello, Harmony,¡± ire was the first to greet her. Harmony smiled. ¡°Hello, Ms. York. Sorry for the long wait. There was a traffic jam on the road earlier.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We hadn¡¯t been waiting long. Come in.¡± ire turned around and stepped aside for Harmony to enter. Harmony walked right in and nced over the sofa. She seemed to have finally spotted Samantha and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here too, Sammy.¡± Had Samantha not seen Harmony¡¯s true character, it would have been very difficult to actually tell what kind of woman thetter was. Her smile and her gentle tone almost made Samantha forget about the falling out the two of them had. Furthermore, she must have deliberately chosen that day to officially start work along with Samantha, despite having that surprised look on her face. Samantha curled her lips in a half-smile as a response of sorts. ire was well aware of what happened with those two women and could vaguely sense the invisible animosity between the two of them. She therefore cleared her throat slightly to dispel the awkwardness in the atmosphere. ¡°Right this way, Harmony. I¡¯ll need your information to help you with the registration.¡± Harmony looked back at ire and said, ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them walked to the desk. Meanwhile, Samantha took out her cell phone and scrolled on Waybo. Harmony was already set to be an employee of Lychee TV. Samantha was not going to waste her feelings on an enemy and get depressed and angry because doing so would be just what Harmony wanted. A chilly light streaked past Harmony¡¯s eyes when she nced at Samantha and saw thetter scrolling indifferently on her cell phone. Samantha was still able to remain calm. In that case, Harmony was going to see just how long Samantha would keep up that indifference. After ire finished registering Harmony as an employee, she also handed a badge over to Harmony and shook hands with her, ¡°Wee to Lychee TV. You¡¯ll be one of us from now on.¡± Harmony looked at the badge with a glimmer in her eyes. ¡°Ms. York, Sammy, can we take a picture tomemorate such a meaningful moment?¡± Although ire did not mind, she was worried that Samantha would not be too pleased about it and might find it difficult to refuse. As a result, she opened her mouth and was about to decline, ¡°I don¡¯t¡ª¡± Before she could say anything, Samantha looked up suddenly and said, ¡°Sure.¡± ire¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Samantha had earlier seemed to be ignoring Harmony and all of a sudden agreed to take a photo together. What was going on? Harmony appeared to be rather surprised too. She offered that simply because she wanted to show her magnanimity and prove that she did not care about thepetition anymore. In the event Samantha refused, it would be a clear indication that Samantha was a petty woman who held grudges. An incident like that would spread easily. Once that happened, everyone at the station would have their own preconceived notions about the two of them. To Harmony¡¯s surprise, Samantha actually agreed to her request. It did not matter though, because Harmony was skilled at taking photos with other people. She had never been drowned out by anyone else in a group photo. If Samantha willingly put herself in a situation to be humiliated, Harmony would be more than happy to grant Samantha¡¯s wish. Harmony smiled. ¡°Alright, Sammy. Let¡¯s take the photo here. The lighting is much better at this spot.¡± Samantha got up and walked over. ire was more than happy to do that as the go-between. ¡°I¡¯ll use my phone then.¡± She stood in the middle while Harmony and Samantha nked her on either side. ire held up her cell phone and aimed it at the three of them before capturing the moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you the photos right now.¡± ire sent the photos through WeTalk to Samantha and Harmony, respectively. Harmony¡¯s expression soured immediately when she nced briefly at the photo. Why did Samantha look much younger and more petite than Harmony was? Did she take a step back in secret earlier? Samantha looked askance at Harmony. She seemed to have seen through Harmony¡¯s thoughts and did not bother to hide her derisive smile. She had taken many photos with Rochelle before, and if both their alluring qualities were disyed to the fullest in those photos with neither being outshone by the other, there really was no reason for Samantha to fear Harmony. The purpose for taking group photos had always been to embarrass the uglier person. Harmony¡¯s face soured even more and her hands clenched her phone even tighter. Upon seeing the situation, ire sighed deeply at the invisible sh between the two. She immediately said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll now bring the two of you for a tour of the station.¡± ire walked out of the office together with Samantha and Harmony. They then took the elevator to the first floor and introduced themselves floor by floor. Samantha and Harmony¡¯s introduction to Lychee TV finally concluded after almost an hour¡¯s worth of going around. ire excused herself afterpleting her duties, leaving only Samantha and Harmony behind. Harmony raised her eyes to look at Samantha. She gracefully tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ears and revealed her fair, dainty earlobes. ¡°Are you surprised to see me being epted into Lychee TV? What¡¯s mine will always be mine.¡± Samantha turned around and left, as if she had not heard Harmony¡¯s words at all. She did not want to waste a single drop of saliva on Harmony. Harmony looked at her back figure and continued in a very regretful tone, ¡°I gave you a chance, Samantha. I wanted to be good friends with you, but it¡¯s unfortunate that you have no intention of cherishing this opportunity. In that case....¡± Chapter 195 - Youre Not Worth My Attention!

Chapter 195: You¡¯re Not Worth My Attention!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony paused for a while, thenpleted her sentence firmly, ¡°¡­we¡¯re destined to be rivals.¡± ¡®I gave you a chance.¡¯ ¡®Be good friends.¡¯ At that moment, Samantha felt as though she did not understand humannguage anymore. Which part of Harmony¡¯s behavior was in line with ¡®be good friends¡¯? She had never seen such a thick-skinned woman before. That woman probably did not even know how to spell the word ¡®shame¡¯. Samantha turned around, looked up at her, then smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to decline a ¡®good friend¡¯ who steals someone else¡¯s hard work. ¡°As for being a rival¡­¡± Samantha sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for me to take you seriously.¡± What right did Harmony have to look down on her when Harmonygged behind her in terms of ability, and especially when it came to character and integrity? The smile on Harmony¡¯s lips fell slightly. Samantha did not look at Harmony again and simply walked away. As an anchor, her office was situated on the third floor. ire had already brought her to visit the office earlier so she headed there right away. When she walked into the main hall of the office, her other colleagues looked at her and greeted her in a friendly manner. Samantha then responded one by one to each person. A round-faced girl with pigtails came over and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hello, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯m the secretary for the entire office and my duty is to assist all anchors. My name is Annabelle Furlough. You may call me Anna or Belle.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Belle,¡± Samantha greeted politely. ¡°If you ever need my assistance in the future, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± ¡°Sure, I will.¡± ¡°Let me take you to your workstation then. I¡¯ve already had the janitor clean it up for you and prepare all your office stationery,¡± Annabelle exined while leading Samantha over. ¡°Thank you.¡± When they reached the desk, Annabelle stretched out her hand and gestured to the left. ¡°Here¡¯s your desk. The one on the right belongs to another new colleague. Your seats are next to each other because you were both employed at the same time, and unfortunately, there are no other empty spots either.¡± Annabelle nced at Samantha and lowered her voice, ¡°Is that okay, Ms. Larsson?¡± Samantha knew what Annabelle meant by that. After all, the whole world knew about what happened between her and Harmony. The seating positions did not matter for Samantha because she had a clear conscience. She nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Annabelle was greatly relieved and even smiled teasingly, ¡°You¡¯re a very friendly person, Ms. Larsson, and there¡¯s none of that pompousness they say you have. Looks like those rumors really can¡¯t be trusted.¡± She then seemed to realize what she had just said and covered her mouth quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha shook her head to indicate that she did not mind. Groups ofizens have been badmouthing her and trying to shift public opinion against her on Waybo. She knew that theirments and remarks were all unpleasant. However, actions speak louder than words, and with time, everyone would be able to see her true character. ¡°Please make yourselffortable. If you need anything, just let me know.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Annabelle turned and left. Samantha sat in her chair and looked at theplete set of office equipment. She was even provided with an Ep desktopputer that had her namete affixed to the side. It was not until she sat on that chair that she finally realized she was already an anchor. At longst, she had taken the step into a ce she could only dream of in the past. Samantha took out her phone, snapped a picture of her location, then uploaded it on her WeTalk Moments with the caption: [First day on the job. All the best to me!] The first like came half a minuteter. Samantha clicked open and could not control herself from smiling when she saw that it was Timothy. A minuteter, Rochelle liked it too and left ament below the picture: [Damn it, that scumbag robbed me of the first like!] Samantha replied with a ¡®see-no-evil¡¯ emoji. However, Rochelle¡¯s attitude toward Timothy had changed since he rescued Samantha from danger and she never used the word ¡®scumbag¡¯ anymore. Why, then, did it seem as though she was dissatisfied with him again? It was not like Rochelle to do something without a reason, so what could possibly be the problem? Samantha was considering those questions when a notification tone came from her phone. She snapped out of her senses and gazed down at the phone screen. It was a WeTalk message from Rochelle, so Samantha moved her finger to tap on it. [Let¡¯s get dinner tonight!] Samantha cocked her eyebrows slightly. [You¡¯re back?] She knew that Rochelle had gone abroad for business a few days ago but Rochelle never mentioned what business it was. [Yeah, I came backst night.] She had not met Rochelle for some time already and had started to miss her, so she responded without hesitation, [Ok.] [What time are you getting off work? I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up.] [5.30] [Ok.] Samantha sent another WeTalk message to Aunt Julia to inform her that she would not be going back for dinner that night, lest they wait too long for her. No work had been assigned to Samantha as of yet, so after cing her phone down, she switched on theputer and clicked on the intr to watch some ster broadcasts done by other eminent anchors. In the process, she also learned more about the television station¡¯s work culture. After watching for just over half an hour, she rubbed her eyebrows and got up to head to the bathroom. She went into one of the cubicles to answer nature¡¯s call. Footsteps were heard outside all of a sudden, and Samantha did not pay much attention to it after thinking that it was some other colleague. The next second however, Harmony¡¯s voice was immediately heard. She seemed to be on the phone with someone. Her voice was soft and sweet, and there were traces of coquettishness in her tone as well, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already gone through the employee registration process. It went well. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. The colleagues are all very friendly. No one said anything at all, but even if they did, it¡¯s not like I care. Your opinion is the only one that matters. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. You don¡¯t have to be so anxious about me. I¡¯ll take care of myself for you.¡± The other side seemed to have said something that elicited a sweet little giggle from Harmony. She then said, ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my dream. I¡¯ll work hard. Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m the best and most outstanding anchor in your eyes? I¡¯ll show you how amazing I am as an anchor! ¡°You¡¯re pretty busytely, right? Pay more attention to yourself, okay. You have to rest no matter how busy you are, or else I¡¯ll go to your office every day and stare at you so you¡¯ll rest on time. ¡°Okay. Go do your work then. Love you.¡± After uttering thosest two words in a shy voice, Harmony ended the call and chuckled slightly, as if reminiscing about their conversation. Samantha then heard her opening the door and walking out. Once the sound of footsteps disappeared, Samantha walked out of the cubicle. It turned out that Harmony was able to join Lychee TV not because of her background, but because someone behind her was helping her. From Harmony¡¯s tone on the phone, the person helping her from behind was probably the man she had told Samantha about before, the one who loved her deeply. Samantha had a strange feeling in her heart for some reason, although she could not point her finger on why exactly. ¡­ After getting off work, Samantha walked out of Lychee TV¡¯s entrance, where Rochelle had parked her dazzling sports car to wait for her. She walked over, opened the car door and sat in, and said sweetly to Rochelle, ¡°Babe, I miss you so much¡­¡± Rochelle did not respond to Samantha right away.. Her face sank when she nced over Samantha¡¯s shoulder and looked behind thetter. Chapter 196 - Was He Harmonys Backer?

Chapter 196: Was He Harmony¡¯s Backer?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha looked at Rochelle¡¯s expression and was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s up, Chelle? What are you looking at?¡± While asking, she turned around and followed Rochelle¡¯s line of sight, only to see Harmony standing in front of Lychee TV. Was it simply because she saw Harmony? Rochelle could not have known Harmony... ¡°Why is she here?¡± Rochelle asked coldly. The ¡®she¡¯ referred to Harmony. Although Samantha was still very curious as to what was going on, she still answered the question. ¡°Her boyfriend probably helped her get in. She officially started work today, along with me.¡± That answer made Rochelle¡¯s expression much colder. ¡°Chelle, what¡¯s going on?¡± Samantha rarely saw that kind of expression from Rochelle and frowned as a result too. However, Rochelle did not answer her and merely said, ¡°Wait here, Sammy.¡± She unfastened her seat belt, pushed the door open, and got out of the car. With her high heels on, she extended her beautiful legs and walked straight toward Harmony. ¡°Chelle!¡± Samantha unconsciously called out to her. She started to get a little anxious when Rochelle did not respond to her calls, so she walked over after pushing the door open and getting down from the car. When Rochelle went up to Harmony, she had to look down at Harmony due to their height difference of about half a head. Her expression was cold and carried her own indomitable aura. Harmony still had a delicate and innocent little look. Her clear eyes stared at Rochelle as she asked softly, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°Rochelle Tyrell. I¡¯m Jonathan¡¯s wife,¡± Rochelle replied concisely. Samantha, who chased over, stopped in shock when she heard that introduction. Rochelle wanted to disassociate herself with Jonathan as much as she could and never once mentioned Jonathan¡¯s name whenever she introduced herself. It was therefore very uncharacteristic of her to actually mention his name out loud. What in the world was happening? ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Jon¡¯s wife.¡± Harmony seemed to have a sudden realization and put on a sweet smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you.¡± Rochelle smiled and stretched out her hand toward Harmony. Harmony reached out as well and epted the handshake. The etiquette for handshakes was to retract one¡¯s hands after giving a light shake, but as soon as Harmony shook hands with Rochelle, she felt the strength of Rochelle¡¯s handshake and felt pain as a result. Harmony was not too surprised. She knew that Rochelle and Samantha were very best friends, but she did not expect Rochelle to be so bold as to bully her outright. She pulled her hand as hard as she could but failed to pull it away. On the contrary, Rochelle¡¯s strength increased as her smile widened. The pain made Harmony grit her teeth. She used all her strength to pull her hand away, but Rochelle let go of the handshake almost immediately. The immense force she exerted when pulling her hand back caused her to stagger back a couple of times and almost made her fall. Harmony¡¯s face soured somewhat. Rochelle was clearly there to pick a fight! Rochelle looked at her coldly and did not apologize at all. Rather, she expressed ¡®concern¡¯ in an unfeeling manner. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Harmony had a half-smile, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have any beef with you, Ms. Tyrell. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard? Or could it be that you¡¯re being the fall guy for your good friend because she wants to continue faking her kind persona and doesn¡¯t want anyone to badmouth her?¡± As she spoke, she looked unabashedly at Samantha at one side and was being quite overt in her implication. Many employees heard her say that because they had just clocked off work and her voice was not too soft. Once Harmony made thatment, the onlookers could not help but whisper to themselves. Rochelle¡¯s lips twitched. ¡®This woman knows how to pretend. She¡¯s even more of a b*tch when she pretendspared to what I¡¯ve managed to find out.¡¯ ¡°Perhaps you should take a good look at yourself first before using me of going overboard.¡± Rochelle took a step forward and gazed down condescendingly at her. ¡°Feelings are a pet peeve of mine. Everything about my husband is for me and me alone to enjoy, including how I call him. Did I give you permission to call him ¡®Jon¡¯? Stay the f*ck away from other people¡¯s husbands. Know your ce as a friend. ¡°If you blur the lines under the pretext of being a friend, this palm of mine will end up on your pretentious little face.¡± Harmony¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Rochelle was clearly venting on Samantha¡¯s behalf, but her words had rid Samantha of any involvement and even implied that Harmony was overstepping boundaries and got too close to other people¡¯s husbands. The discussions about Samantha and Rochelle were suddenly shifted to Harmony. All kinds of snidements were then said. Her eyes reddened and she covered her face. She subsequently turned around and left, as if she had suffered tremendous humiliation. Rochelle snorted contemptuously but had a conflicted look in her eyes. A woman whose ruthlessness was hidden behind fake pity and sympathy-gaining antics was much more terrifying than scatterbrained pretty faces who acted impulsively. It was a thorny situation indeed! Seeing that there were more and more people gathering around, Samantha snapped to her senses and rushed forward. She pulled Rochelle and immediately went back to the car. After closing the door, Samantha turned around to look at Rochelle and said softly, ¡°Thanks, babe.¡± She finally knew why Rochelle told Harmony about being Jonathan¡¯s wife. Her goal was to use ¡®Jonathan¡¯ as an excuse to bait Harmony and teach her a lesson. ¡°No thanks necessary,¡± Rochelle said grimly. ¡°She just pissed me off. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Samantha smiled slightly. A thought urred to her and she then asked, ¡°But...does Harmony know Jonathan? Does Jonathan have...some kind of special rtionship with her?¡± Could Jonathan be the ¡®boyfriend¡¯ that Harmony mentioned? Could that be the reason Rochelle¡¯s expression changed so drastically and got so angry after seeing her? Although she knew that Rochelle did not love Jonathan and did not mind Jonathan¡¯s frolicking outside, she would not allow other people to shake her identity as Mrs. Yates. The reason was because she wanted Jonathan to die childless, and it made sense that she would never allow anyone else to usurp her status. If the ¡®boyfriend¡¯ Harmony mentioned was Jonathan, it would make sense because he would have the ability to be her backer and get Lychee TV to employ her. Samantha¡¯s face sank when she thought of that. She would never allow anyone to harm Rochelle or her affairs. Rochelle turned around and looked at Samantha¡¯s gaze. She opened her mouth to speak, but could not utter a single word. ¡®It¡¯d be good if Harmony really did have a special rtionship with Jonathan¡­ But...¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s get dinner to celebrate your first day on the job. Wouldn¡¯t want you to lose your appetiteter,¡± Rochelle said, then started the engine and drove the car into traffic. Samantha looked at Rochelle¡¯s bad expression. Although she wanted to get the full details, she still chose to shut up. They went to an oriental-style restaurant, the food of which was described by Rochelle as being light-tasting dishes that could quell a person¡¯s anger. Samantha went along with her suggestion. Although Rochelle had ordered a tableful of dishes, she only touched her cutlery a couple of times and did not seem to have any appetite at all. However, she was constantly scooping up food for Samantha to ensure that thetter ate a bit more. After eating some just to make Rochelle happy, Samantha then put down her cutlery as well and said straightforwardly, ¡°Chelle, is there something you want to tell me? Just give it to me straight.¡± Samantha¡¯s tone sounded certain. Chapter 197 - Who Has a Place in Timothys Heart?

Chapter 197: Who Has a ce in Timothy¡¯s Heart?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha thought that Rochelle had some personal issues, but it seemed as though it had something to do with her. Rochelle was not the kind of character who would get so sullen if something upset her. The only thing that would make her like that was if it had something to do with Samantha. Rochelle froze as she was scooping up some food and felt her head throb when she raised her eyes to look at Samantha. Samantha was perceptive and intelligent, so much so that it might not be a good thing sometimes. As the saying went, ignorance was bliss. Whatever it was, the matter would sooner ortere to the fore. After all, the enemy was roaming freely beside Samantha, and she would be at a disadvantage if Rochelle did not give her a reminder. Rochelle cleared her throat gently, then sorted out her expressions before saying solemnly, ¡°Sammy, you must remember to keep calm no matter what I tell youter, okay?¡± Those words left Samantha with a bad feeling. Few things could make Rochelle that serious, and the situation might even be worse than she thought. She picked up the ss of water and took a sip from it. After drinking that sip, she took a deep breath and looked at Rochelle, saying, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I went abroad a few days ago, right?¡± Rochelle pondered over her sentence and tried to express herself in the gentlest way possible. ¡°I went there not because of anything else¡­but because¡­I went to investigate Harmony.¡± The private investigator she hired had not been able to obtain any further information and she was starting to get impatient. As a result, she decided to set out on that task as well and brought the private investigator abroad to continue the investigation. In the end, she managed to find out quite a bit of information about Harmony. Those words werepletely beyond what Samantha expected. She was taken aback for a moment when she asked, ¡°You went to investigate her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rochelle nodded affirmatively. Samantha frowned. ¡°Why would you want¡­to do that?¡± If the issue was simply that of Samantha vying with Harmony for first ce in thepetition, Samantha felt that Rochelle would not have gone to such lengths for the investigation. Rochelle bit her lower lip slightly. She stretched out her hand to hold Samantha¡¯s hand before finally saying, ¡°Because I once saw Harmony and Jonathan having a small gathering with Zachary and Timothy in a clubhouse¡¯s VIP room.¡± Samantha gulped unconsciously. Rochelle closed her eyes, then emphasized each word that she said. ¡°Timothy seems¡­to care for Harmony a lot.¡± The word ¡®care¡¯ was the least hurtful word she could think of. When she opened her eyes, she saw a flicker in Samantha¡¯s eyes, followed by a slight change in her emotion. ¡®Care.¡¯ Timothy¡¯s disposition was naturally cold, and he would never show any signs of being close to a person unless they were someone he cared deeply about. He never showed signs of being close to any woman, not even to Penelope, whom he was rumored to have been in a rtionship with. Why would Timothy ¡®care¡¯ for Harmony that much? In other words, Harmony not only knew Timothy¡¯s trio, but even had a very good rtionship with them. Furthermore, Harmony seemed to be much closer to Timothypared to the others. Ever since Samantha moved to Capital City and got to know Timothy, she had never seen Harmony around him nor heard of the name Harmony at all. In that case, could Harmony have already known Timothy before Samantha knew Timothy? Samantha could not resist voicing out the thoughts she had in her heart. Rochelle listened and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re correct. Harmony knew Timothy¡¯s gang before you did, and the two of them grew up together.¡± Were they childhood sweethearts, then? Samantha clenched her fists unconsciously. She opened her mouth, but it took some time before she could finally find her voice. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Although Rochelle felt sorry for Samantha, getting hurt sooner was better than getting hurtter. She was not the kind to beat around the bush either, so she immediately revealed the results of her findings. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to find out more about Harmony¡¯s background, but she seemed to have moved into the vi next door to Barkers when she was five or six years old. It¡¯s the very same vi that Timothy¡¯s grandfather presented as a gift to your family. Harmony knew Timothy from a young age because they were neighbors, and at that time, Harmony used to always follow Timothy around. She ended up meeting Jonathan and Zachary like that and even struck up a good rtionship with all of them. ¡°They grew up together and went to school together too. Harmony frequently went to the Barkers¡¯ house to y, and Timothy¡¯s grandparents liked Harmony too. ¡°Timothy and Harmony¡¯s rtionship was very close, and no one thought much of it when they were young. But as they grew up, they¡­their rtionship¡­seemed to like that of a little couple. I haven¡¯t been able to find out whether there was ever anything going on between them, and I can¡¯t seem to get that b*stard Jonathan to cough up what he knows either. But judging from Timothy¡¯s character, the fact that he¡¯s willing to let Harmony remain by his side makes it very likely, in my opinion, that she¡­is his first love. ¡°But it¡¯s strange that Harmony suddenly went abroad and never came back. After you came to Capital City, met Timothy, fell in love, and got engaged, Harmony never even showed up. It wasn¡¯t until some time ago that she came back suddenly again, and by coincidence, she appeared in front of you, made her presence known, and vied with you in thepetition to win first ce. She even insisted on joining you at Lychee TV after losing thepetition. It would be odd if she did not do all that without a clear purpose in mind.¡± Samantha listened quietly to everything that Rochelle said and her face paled uncontrobly. There was finally an answer to all the suspicions she once had¡­ Harmony¡¯s WeTalk nickname was Lily. The man whom she visited at the hospital¡ªthe one whom she loved and who loved her deeply¡ªwas Timothy. The ¡®Bunny¡¯ caller ID that she saw on Timothy¡¯s phone that day really was Harmony. It finally struck Samantha why Harmony frequently said inexplicable things to her before. Harmony was initially assumed to be nothing more than a shameless woman, but she turned out to have been hinting all along that what she had with Timothy was true love, and that Samantha was taking away the Timothy that belonged to her. Was it also Timothy¡¯s doing that Harmony was able to join Lychee TV? Could Harmony have been talking to Timothy during the phone call that Samantha overheard earlier? Harmony mentioned something about the person being busy recently, and it all seemed to add up. Rochelle squeezed Samantha¡¯s hand and called out softly, ¡°Sammy, are you¡­okay?¡± Samantha was in a daze for a few seconds before slowlying to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m...not feeling too good.¡± She might not have believed what she heard if she heard it from anyone else, but when Rochelle was the one telling her that, she believed that Rochelle would never lie to her. ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m telling you this not to make you feel sad. I just want you to have your guard up and¡ª¡± ¡°I know,¡± Samantha interrupted. She raised her eyes to look at Rochelle and said firmly, ¡°Chelle, I¡¯m not actually afraid of Harmony. I¡¯m not scared either if she really had been in a rtionship with Timothy before. After all, that¡¯s in the past. What I¡¯m afraid of is...¡± Samantha could not help but pause for a few seconds before straining to continue her sentence, ¡°Which one of us has a ce in Timothy¡¯s heart....¡± Chapter 198 - Evidence Is Needed to Catch a Criminal

Chapter 198: Evidence Is Needed to Catch a Criminal

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle could not help but gnash her teeth when she heard Samantha suppressing the sadness in her voice. ¡®That scumbag Timothy had better devote his entire heart to Samantha! I¡¯ll never forgive him if he dares to betray Sammy!¡¯ Rochelle was still a sensible woman despite having those thoughts in her heart. She squeezed Samantha¡¯s hand, as if to lend her strength and support, and said, ¡°Sammy, from the looks of things at the moment, Timothy hasn¡¯t acted out of the ordinary in front of you and Harmony is the one who¡¯s making the move. You need evidence to catch a criminal, so we have to investigate further before using Timothy.¡± Indeed, one had to be in possession of evidence before making any ims about a person. Timothy had been treating her well the whole time and they even enjoyed sweet moments together. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary at all. On the contrary, it was Harmony who hinted at her, made overt remarks, and provoked her. In the event it was entirely a one-person act by Harmony, Samantha would have fulfilled Harmony¡¯s wishes if she fell into the trap. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± Samantha nodded in agreement. Rochelle picked up the cup and took a sip of tea from it to calm herself down a bit more. Only then did she ask, ¡°What do you n on doing?¡± ¡®What do you n on doing?¡¯ Samantha lowered her gaze. She pinched the spoon between her fingers and unconsciously began stirring the soup in the bowl. In truth, everything happened so suddenly that her brain was feeling a little exhausted after receiving so much information at one time. She would not be able to figure out what to do next because she had yet to even digest everything thoroughly. Caring too much about the situation made her unable to be decisive on the matter. She kept quiet. Rochelle did not urge Samantha on either because she understood Samantha¡¯s feelings at that moment. She knew exactly what it felt like to love someone because she once loved someone deeply too. A love that was etched in one¡¯s memories would taste the sweetest during moments of happiness but was agonizingly painful in times of suffering. Love was unreasonable that way. She got up, sat down on the sofa beside Samantha, then spread her arms and said, ¡°My arms are always wee if you¡¯re feeling down.¡± Samantha did not hide her feelings with Rochelle. She snuggled into Rochelle¡¯s arms and hugged Rochelle back. She really needed that hug at that moment. ¡­ After Harmony left the entrance of Lychee TV, her wronged look and almost-teary expression on her face disappeared in an instant. She stopped a taxi and got in. The driver asked her politely. ¡°Good evening, Miss. Where would you like to go?¡± Harmony did not give a location and merely said, ¡°Just drive wherever.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The driver started driving off into the traffic. Harmony took out her cell phone and dialed a number. The other side answered almost immediately and she greeted softly, ¡°Zac...¡± The other person said something and she answered, ¡°Okay. Understood.¡± The call then ended. She lowered her gaze as the corner of her lips curled up into a big grin. She ced her phone back in her bag, then raised the right hand that Rochelle had grabbed forcefully earlier. Harmony looked at it for a moment, then raised her left hand and bent her fingers. She ced her long nails on the fair-skinned back of her palm and drew five long bloody lines. She snorted in pain, although her expression did not change much and her grin became even wider. After scratching the back of her hand, she looked at it again and felt that she had achieved the effect she wanted. She then raised her eyes and gave the driver a location to drive to. ¡­ That night, Timothy had dinner with a business partner whom Zachary introduced him to, and Zachary was there too. Their dinner only ended at ten. After sending the business partner off, Ronald was about to go out to pick up the car when Zachary stopped him. He ced his hand on Timothy¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Timmy, you¡¯ve been so busy recently that we haven¡¯t seen much of you at all. You even stood me and Jonny up several times now! Now that I¡¯ve finally gotten the chance to hang out with you today, you can¡¯t just leave like this!¡± Timothy narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just concerned about you, you know. Working all the time is so not okay. You have to take a breather and make sure to rest! Let¡¯s head upstairs and have some tea. It¡¯ll be perfect to get us sobered up from all the alcohol. I¡¯ve given Jonny a ring too. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡®Make sure to rest.¡¯ Those four words were the same four words that were always present in Samantha¡¯s recent WeTalk messages to him. Besides, a long time had passed since he hung out with Zachary and Jonathan. Timothy finally spoke up and answered, ¡°Okay.¡± After leaving the VIP room, Timothy and Zachary walked toward the elevator entrance. There was a high-end tea room on the top floor of the hotel of which they were regr patrons. When they entered the elevator, Zachary pressed the button to the top floor. The elevator doors closed slowly, but before it could closepletely, someone shouted from outside, ¡°Could you hold it please.¡± Zachary pressed the ¡®door open¡¯ button as soon as heard that. The elevator door reopened and a figure walked in. As she walked, she said softly, ¡°Thank y¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, Zachary saw her familiar face and interjected in surprise. ¡°Bunny, it¡¯s you.¡± Harmony raised her eyes slowly. There was first a hint of surprise when her captivating gazeid eyes on Zachary. She then looked at Timothy beside her and smiled as she maintained her gaze on the man¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Zac, Tim, what a coincidence.¡± Zachary smiled and asked, ¡°Are you here for dinner?¡± ¡°Yeah, today¡¯s my first day on the job, so I rewarded myself with a nice dinner. I¡¯m feeling a bit bloated right now because of my meal so I was nning to head upstairs and have some tea,¡± Harmony said naturally. ¡°Are you alone?¡± Zachary frowned. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. You just returned to the country, and we¡¯re the only people you know. We happen to be going to have some tea too. Why don¡¯t you join us? We can celebrate your first day at Lychee TV while we¡¯re at it!¡± Harmony smiled sweetly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll shamelessly crash your tea session then.¡± The elevator dinged and they reached the top floor. Timothy was first to walk out. Zachary gestured in a gentlemanly manner for Harmony to walk out before him. As VIP guests there, the manager greeted them respectfully as soon as he saw them. ¡°Mr. Barker, Mr. Summer, your tea room is ready. Right this way please.¡± He nced at Harmony subconsciously as he spoke. Due to the immense publicity surrounding the recentpetition, his wife had been duly following all the updates and talked to him about it every day. He therefore recognized Harmony at a nce, knowing her to be the fake ¡®most beautiful anchor¡¯ who robbed Mrs. Barker of the credit and deprived thetter of first ce. Logically speaking, Harmony and Mrs. Barker ought to be on bad terms with each other and should rightfully be mortal enemies. Why, then, would Harmony show up with both Mr. Barker and Mr. Summer? Her rxed look and smiling expression even suggested that she had a good rtionship with the two men. What was going on? Although the manager was confused, he made sure not to let his emotions show on his face. After leading the party of three into the room, he gently closed the door behind him and took out his cell phone. He opened his WeTalk and recorded a voice message to his wife, ¡°Dear, I just saw Mr. Barker and Harmony together....¡± Chapter 199 - Rekindling Old Love?

Chapter 199: Rekindling Old Love?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside the tea room, Zachary ordered some of their usual teas. The waiter was about to brew the tea for them when Harmony said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The waiter unconsciously turned to Zachary and awaited further instruction. Zachary raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look at Harmony. ¡°Do you know how to brew tea?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Harmony smiled slightly. She nced at him before turning to Timothy. ¡°Tim¡­and you guys enjoy drinking tea, right? I learned it from an instructor when I was abroad.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s only right that I brew tea for you since I¡¯m technically freeloading on your tea session.¡± Learning to prepare tea was very much in line with her gentle and graceful character. Zachary nodded with intrigue. ¡°Show us what you¡¯ve got then.¡± He raised his chin at the waiter. ¡°You may excuse yourself.¡± ¡°Understood, Mr. Summer.¡± The waiter got up and bowed slightly before turning around and walking out of the tea room. Harmony sat opposite them on the soft cushion. She rolled up her sleeves slightly, revealing her fair-skinned hands. Before going any further, she first washed her hands in the porcin basin at one side. She used the tea clip to pick up some tea leaves and ced them in the teapot, then picked up the pot of boiling water and poured it into the teapot. After waiting for a moment, she poured the hot, barely tea-infused water from the teapot over the teacups to warm them up. Then, she picked them up using the tea clip and ced one each in front of Zachary and Timothy. Her movements were extremely pleasing to watch because they were just so elegant and graceful. Zachary had always enjoyed looking at beautiful women and he had seen his fair share of them. Harmony was undoubtedly the most charismatic he had ever seen¡ªin addition to her beauty, she was also refined in her mannerisms and speech. She looked exactly like a goddess. If Harmony did not go abroad and stay with them, Timothy and Harmony would have been together long ago. Perhaps there might even be children aplenty. Had that happened, Samantha would never have entered Timothy¡¯s life, and Timothy would never have to endure two years of suffering. That was the reason Zachary never liked Samantha. On the contrary, whenever he looked at Harmony, he could not help but feel that Harmony was a much better fit for Timothy. As he was ruminating in those thoughts, the tea¡¯s fragrance wafted into his nose and snapped him back to his senses. Harmony had poured the brewed tea into the tea pitcher, which she then picked up and poured into Zachary and Timothy¡¯s cups. She eagerly invited them to try the tea. ¡°Try it.¡± Zachary was very supportive. He did not seem to care that the tea was still boiling hot and immediately picked the teacup up. After blowing on it and taking a sip, he praised without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± ¡°Be careful not to scald yourself,¡± Harmony reminded with a smile. That smile was so beautiful that anyone who saw it would feel a stirring in their emotions. She looked at Timothy with her beautiful eyes and said, ¡°Please have a drink, Tim.¡± Timothy¡¯s dark eyes seemed distant and there were no emotions whatsoever, although his expression did look somewhat fatigued. He picked up the teacup and took a sip but made noment. Harmony did not mind either and was overjoyed to see him drink it. ¡­ Rochelle originally suggested that Samantha join her for a drink, butter decided to drive Samantha back to the vi because thetter was not in the mood. Samantha headed back to the room and went to the bathroom to soak in the tub. She wanted to let herself rx a little. Unfortunately, she became more ufortable the longer she soaked, and she did not know whether it was due to the water temperature being too high or whether she was just feeling a little irritable. After her soak, shey down on the bed and closed her eyes to try and sleep. However, her first meeting with Harmony appeared unconsciously in her mind. It happened at the airport on the day that Timothy suddenly decided to bring her to Barrkjaer Ind. Harmony went to Barrkjaer Ind too. Now that she thought about it, she wondered whether Timothy really wanted to travel with her and hold that wedding, or whether he just used her as an excuse to meet Harmony in private? Could their old mes have rekindled when the two of them met? Was that why Harmony followed them back to the country too? Did Harmony suddenly feel like raising her status to the next level? Could that have been why she made her presence known around Samantha and did all sorts of things to provoke her? Samantha opened her eyes all of a sudden. She shook her head vigorously to dispel those increasingly outrageous thoughts. Sure enough, she could not stop thinking about it. Overthinking usually reached its peak duringte nights. If Samantha connected the dots surrounding all of Harmony¡¯s troublemaking actions during the entire period, her train of thoughts would only go down a negative path. Samantha sat up and picked up her cell phone. She bit her lip and hesitated for a moment before putting it down again. A few secondster, she could not control herself from picking it up again. She could say goodbye to having a good night¡¯s sleep if she kept that question to herself, so she might as well just ask it outright. Samantha took a deep breath. Her finger hovered on WeTalk and she finally clicked on it. Timothy¡¯s chat was pinned to the top and she typed out a message before sending it. [Still busy?] After waiting for more than half a minute, she received a reply from him. [Not anymore. I just finished. What¡¯s wrong?] Samantha looked at the message and thought about how rare it was that Timothy was not busy. Perhaps it was a sign from above that was telling her to ask. Such serious issues were not something that could be discussed on WeTalk. Samantha typed another message and sent it. [Can youe home? I have something to talk to you about.] The notification tone signaled Timothy¡¯s reply. [I¡¯ll head back now.] Samantha¡¯s uneasy heart had calmed down somewhat after seeing his answer. She really did not notice anything off about him, at least not when she considered all his behavior up until then. ¡­ Inside the tea room, Timothy put away the phone and looked at Zachary. His thin lips parted slightly and he said, ¡°Go ahead and enjoy yourself. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Ah...that quick?¡± Zachary was not about to just let him go like that. ¡°Timmy, you barely had two sips of tea after sitting down. You should appreciate Bunny¡¯s carefully brewed tea! Besides, Jonny hasn¡¯t arrived yet. What work is there for you to rush back right now and do?¡± Timothy did not seem to have heard what Zachary said. He stood up right away and put his jacket on. Zachary saw the non-response and finally realized what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s probably Samantha again... You¡¯re probably hurrying back just to make her happy, right? Come on, does she really need to be so strict with you... Boring. How boring...¡± ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Harmony suddenly let out a painful cry, causing Zachary to turn his attention to her. He asked concerned, ¡°What happened, Bunny?¡± She endured the pain and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I identally got scalded by some hot water.¡± ¡°Oh? Let me have a look.¡± Zachary leaned over immediately to get a clear look at her hand. He then inhaled sharply and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with your hand, Bunny? Are you hurt?¡± ¡°What? Ah, no? It¡¯s nothing.¡± Harmony panicked suddenly. Her gaze darted away and she immediately retracted her hand to hide it. ¡°Why are you still trying to hide? I clearly saw that!¡± Zachary stood, and leaned half his body across the table, and grabbed her by the arm. He pulled the hand she tried to hide and steadied it under the light. He then eximed once more, ¡°Your hand... It¡¯s bleeding! Is this what you call a burn? This is obviously scratched by someone! Who caused that?¡± Harmony bit her lip and said nothing. Zachary turned his head to look at Timothy and called out solemnly, ¡°Timmy, look!¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes looked over and his gaze fell on the back of Harmony¡¯s hand. Her fair skin looked even fairer under the light, contrasting sharply with those shocking bloody lines. The glow in Timothy¡¯s eyes became even darker. Chapter 200 - He Still Cares About You

Chapter 200: He Still Cares About You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zachary frowned even more. ¡°Today¡¯s your first day of work at Lychee TV, right Bunny? Did you get this injury in the station? Were you bullied there?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense though. You¡¯re new at the television station. None of your colleagues could possibly have any grudges with you and there¡¯s no need for them to treat you like that, but... Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t it Samantha¡¯s first day on the job too? Did she do it?¡± After considering the possibilities, Samantha¡ªwho also had her first day at Lychee TV¡ªwas the only one who could have any enmity with Harmony. ¡°Stop your random guesses. There¡¯s no such thing.¡± Harmony reprimanded, as if Zachary had hit the nail on the head. She then forcibly pulled her hand away from Zachary¡¯s grip and hid it behind her back. She looked as if she was trying to cover it up. ¡°It really was her!¡± mes of anger burned in Zachary¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already return the title of champion to her? Why does she still resent you? She¡¯s just the same as before. What a ruth¡ª¡± Before he couldplete the word ¡®ruthless¡¯, a lighter flew across the air and struck his head. Zachary¡¯s words got stuck and he unconsciously looked up to see Timothy¡¯s cold gaze. His little heart trembled slightly but he added stubbornly, ¡°Timmy, isn¡¯t it wrong to hurt others on a whim?¡± Timothy looked at him coldly and kept quiet, but his slender and beautiful fingers had reached for the vase on the coffee table. There was cold sweat on Zachary¡¯s back. He was absolutely certain that the vase would be smashed on his head if he so much as made one more unpleasant remark about Samantha. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll shut up! I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Zachary said while raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. When Harmony saw that, she hurriedly said, ¡°Tim, don¡¯t take it out on Zac. He¡¯s just worried about me, plus it really has nothing to do with Samantha. I just hurt myself by ident.¡± Timothy nced at her and remained silent. He stretched out his long legs and left immediately. Harmony sat there while watching the man¡¯s back figure disappear behind the door. She had an unbearably disappointed and dejected look as she lowered her eyes and pursed her lips lightly. The tea room suddenly became quiet. Zachary scratched his head when he saw Harmony like that andforted her. ¡°Bunny, you¡­ I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. That¡¯s just how it is with Timmy¡¯s temper. He treats everyone coldly. Just look at how treats me! He was going to crack my head just because of a little disagreement! ¡°At the end of the day though, Samantha is the one to me. Timmy used to be more approachablest time. It¡¯s because Samantha betrayed him and caused him to experience those two years of pain that he became much colder. I really can¡¯t wrap my head around what exactly he sees in Samantha.¡± He touched his chin for a moment. ¡°Could Timmy be the kind of guy who likes things hardcore and enjoys being abused?¡± The two of them then heard footsteps at the door of the tea room. Zachary and Harmony unconsciously looked at each other. Did Jonathan arrive? Or did Timothye back because he was worried? The door was pushed open. The person who came in was neither Jonathan nor Timothy, but a waitress. She stepped forward with a paper bag in her hand and said respectfully to Harmony, ¡°Ms. Johnson, this ointment is for you.¡± Ointment? Harmony took the paper bag and opened it. Inside was some ointment that was used specifically to treat scratches. The only people who knew about her scratched hand were herself, Zachary, and Timothy. Did Timothy request someone to buy the ointment and send it to even though he left without saying anything? Zachary scoffed, ¡°I knew it. Timmy doesn¡¯t look like the kind who likes getting tortured. He¡¯s the stereotypical broody man. He might not have said anything nice, but he still cares about you deep down. If that weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have asked someone to buy some ointment for you.¡± Harmony looked at the ointment and could not control her smile. All that sadness and disappointment from earlier had disappeared. Zachary picked up the teacup and finished the tea in one sip. He then sighed and said, ¡°If you ask me, Timmy definitely likes you morepared to Samantha. If you hadn¡¯te back sote, Timmy wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve married no matter what tricks she has up her sleeve or how much Old Madam Barker urges him. In fact, there wouldn¡¯t even be a ce for her in his heart. It¡¯s such a pity...¡± ¡®Pity?¡¯ Harmony looked at the ointment in her hand as her emotions began swirling deep in her eyes. It would never be a pity because what was hers would always belong to her. Timothy was destined to belong to her. He always was and always had been. ¡­ Samanthay on the bed while waiting for Timothy toe back but felt very restless. Shey on her left, then on her right, and none of the positions she was in seemedfortable to her. She held her phone and thought about reading some gossip or watching a television series, but she was unable to pay attention to anything she read or watched. In the end, she got up, put on a thin jacket, then went out of the room and headed downstairs. She wanted to make herself a warm cup of milk and calm her mood while she wondered how to start the conversation with Timothyter. Samantha walked into the kitchen and took out arge bottle of milk from the refrigerator. She poured some into a ss and heated it briefly in the microwave. Once it was warm, she held the ss and walked out of the kitchen while drinking the milk. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Aunt Julia¡¯s room door swinging open. Aunt Julia walked right out. Samantha originally thought that Aunt Julia was either going to the bathroom or to fetch a ss of water from the kitchen just like how she went to get some milk. To her surprise, Aunt Julia walked straight toward Old Madam Barker¡¯s room. Samantha unconsciously nced at the wall clock. Old Madam Barker had long gone to bed at that hour, so why would Aunt Julia go to the olddy¡¯s room? Was Old Madam Barker feeling unwell? She knew that Old Madam Barker had, in recent years, suffered the asional illness due to her old age. She could not help but feel worried for the olddy and hurried over right away. When Samantha walked up to the room door, she was about to walk in when she heard Aunt Julia say, ¡°Old Madam, remember when you told me to investigate Harmony¡¯s return to the country? There have been some discoveries.¡± ¡®Harmony.¡¯ When Samantha¡¯s ears picked up on that name, her left foot¡ªwhich she had lifted up just before taking a step into the room¡ªfroze briefly. She then slowly ced it down again and turned around, deciding instead to stand by the wall near the door rather than go in. She felt a buzzing in her ears because she never expected Old Madam Barker to investigate Harmony. ording to the information that Rochelle found, Old Madam Barker knew and liked Harmony when thetter was a child. Why did the olddy suddenly decide to investigate Harmony¡¯s return to the country? Samantha¡¯s senses made her aware of something. Her heart sank unwittingly and her hand tightened its grip on the ss. Old Madam Barker¡¯s voice was then heard. ¡°Tell me.¡± Aunt Julia replied, ¡°Harmony came back much earlier than we thought. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or not, but she returned on the same day Mr. Barker came back from Barrkjaer Ind with Mrs. Barker. They were on the exact same flight too.¡± Old Madam Barker remembered that. Timothy and Samantha went to Barrkjaer Ind for a vacation. The journey back was marred with unhappiness and they were even photographed being at odds with each other. Harmony came back at the same time too? Old Madam Barker rubbed her temples because the entire situation was giving her a slight headache.. ¡°Go on.¡± Chapter 201 - He Lied

Chapter 201: He Lied

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aunt Julia nodded and continued, ¡°After Harmony returned, she had a considerable amount of interaction with Mrs. Barker and even¡­met Mr. Barker in private.¡± Even though the olddy had already suspected just as much, she still felt a headacheing on when she heard it from Aunt Julia. ¡°I was careless. She had been so quiet during her years abroad that I didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all. I didn¡¯t expect her to be brave enough toe back and show up so brazenly before Tim and Sammy.¡± Old Madam Barker couldn¡¯t help snorting, ¡°She really has no idea how to read the room. I let her leave the country all those years ago and even gave her a prosperous life, but those evil intentions of hers still remained. Seems like I underestimated her.¡± ¡®Let her leave the country...¡¯ Samantha¡¯s ck pupils contracted slightly as her breathing got heavier. The main reason for Harmony¡¯s sudden departure to another country turned out to be none other than Old Madam Barker¡¯s decision... Judging from Old Madam Barker¡¯s words, Harmony had most likely been told to leave the country, and in exchange for a prosperous life there, was neither allowed to return nor approach Timothy again. However, Harmony had returned all by herself and met Timothy in private. Old Madam Barker would not have done what she did back then for no apparent reason, not unless Old Madam Barker was not fond of Harmony. Timothy and Harmony had probably wanted to get together after growing up as childhood sweethearts and developing feelings toward each other, only for the olddy to y the role of a viin and destroy their budding rtionship. Furthermore, Harmony went to Barrkjaer Ind before returning to the country, so that guess might end up ringing true¡ªTimothy and Harmony had probably met in Barrkjaer Ind and rekindled their old rtionship, which was why Harmony returned and was so desperate to reunite with Timothy after that! Samantha bit her lips tightly as her face turned pale. She really did not want to let her mind wander in that direction, but the truth seemed to be leading her down that very path. ¡°Is someone outside?¡± Samantha heard Aunt Julia¡¯s voice. Startled, she snapped to her senses and immediately turned around to make herself scarce. Thest thing she wanted was for Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia to know that she had heard their conversation. Aunt Julia walked to the door and nced outside. There was no one out there, so she turned around and headed back into the room. Samantha did not want them to know that she had heard everything and decided not to go back to the olddy¡¯s room. Her feet felt somewhat light as she walked up the stairs and returned to the bedroom. She sat on the bed and hugged her knees as her mind went into disarray. Bits and pieces of memories appeared in her mind, many of which were unsettling even though she had dismissed them earlier as though they were nothing to make a fuss about. Samantha shook her head all of a sudden. Overthinking was not something she ought to be doing. Dwelling on it continuously would only make her denounce Timothy for those usations and that would be very unfair to him. In any case, she wanted to hear what he had to say. He was the one person she should ce her trust in. Samantha picked up her phone, clicked on WeTalk, and sent another message to Timothy: [Where are you?] A few secondster, she received a voice message, ¡°Five minutes out.¡± Samantha did not reply to the message. Since there were another five minutes before he arrived, she decided to just do other things to pass the time. She clicked and opened her WeTalk Moments but was surprised to see that the first one was from Harmony. It had been uploaded five minutes ago. It was a photo showing Harmony¡¯s injured hand with some ointment beside it. The caption wrote: [I¡¯m so d you showed concern for me. <3] Samantha frowned slightly. Before she even had time to think about it, the sound of a car engine was heard downstairs. Timothy had returned. Samantha put down her phone and walked to the dressing table. She looked in the mirror, took a few deep breaths to sooth her emotions as well as calm her expressions and then did her best to be as natural as usual so Timothy would not notice that anything was wrong. Timothy pushed the door open and walked in a few minutester. Samantha got up and walked towards him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I am.¡± Timothy¡¯s ck pupils looked softly at her. His fingertips reached for her cheek as he tucked a lock of hair behind her ears. ¡°Were you waiting long?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± She smelt alcohol on him and could not help asking, ¡°Did you drink?¡± ¡°Yes. I had a social function earlier so I drank a bit.¡± Timothy was very particr about hygiene and frowned rather ufortably. ¡°I¡¯ll take a bath.¡± Samantha felt that she could use that opportunity to figure out how to bring up the subject, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the bath running.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to go through all that trouble. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Timothy smiled affectionately and ced his phone down. He then unbuttoned his coat and shirt, undid his tie, then took off his pants, throwing them on the sofa in session. He then stretched his long legs and walked into the bathroom. The bathroom door closed and she could hear the running water. Samantha checked his pockets one by one and made sure that there was nothing inside. She then picked them up and ced them in theundry basket. A cell phone notification was heard. She thought it came from her cell phone, but she nced at it and noticed that it was not hers. She then turned to the cell phone that Timothy had ced on the coffee table. The notification was from his cell phone. When she looked over, she happened to see a text message from ¡®Bunny¡¯ on the lit screen. She had already confirmed that ¡®Bunny¡¯ was Harmony. There was no way she could ignore it when that name popped up. Samantha clenched and unclenched her hands as they hung on either side of her body. She walked to the coffee table and picked up the phone. The unread text message said: [Thank you for the ointment...] Reading the entire message would require her to click in, but Samantha had no intention of doing so at all. She could already guess the lovey-dovey contents in the remainder of Harmony¡¯s text. It was abundantly clear that Harmony was making her affections known in the photo she posted earlier, all because Timothy had brought her the ointment. In that case, Timothy had obviously met up with Harmony despite saying that he had a social function to attend. He did not tell her the truth... If his rtionship with Harmony was a normal one, then at most they were all childhood friends, like how Timothy was with Zachary and Jonathan. There was no reason to lie about a little get-together with one¡¯s childhood friends, and it was not as though she could not be considerate of him if that was the case. Unfortunately, he had t out lied. What could that mean? Could it signify that his rtionship with Harmony was really not as simple as it seemed? There was a slight redness in Samantha¡¯s eyes. The sound of running water came to a stop and the bathroom door soon opened. Timothy walked out while wiping his wet hair and had only a towel wrapped around his waist. Samantha sniffled, ced the phone down quickly, and turned to look at Timothy. The man looked up at Samantha and noticed that something did not seem right with her. He frowned slightly and tossed the towel to one side before walking up to her. His gloomy gazended on her face as he asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha lowered her eyes immediately and avoided making eye contact with Timothy.. She quietly took a deep breath, suppressed her ufortable emotions, then opened her lips and went straight to the point without answering him. ¡°Timothy, do you¡­know Harmony Johnson?¡± Chapter 202 - Youre the Only Woman I Want

Chapter 202: You¡¯re the Only Woman I Want

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heart could not stop beating violently even though she had already put forth that question. She did not know whether Timothy would tell her the truth. She really did not know how to face him anymore if he denied it. Timothy looked at her calmly for a few seconds, then shifted his attention from her tense expression to her unconsciously-clenched hands. Rather than answering right away, he reached out to take her hand and loosened her clenched fingers one by one to avoid her getting hurt. He then opened his lips and answered, ¡°I do.¡± ¡®I do¡­¡¯ That simple two-worded answer eased Samantha¡¯s heart slightly. At least he did not show any intention of lying to her. ¡°Then... Then why didn¡¯t you tell me about her before?¡± Samantha asked. Her dark pupils stared intently at the man¡¯s face to ensure that not even the smallest expression could escape her attention. Unfortunately, it was impossible to see through his emotions because of the distant look in his eyes and an indifferent expression on his face. The man opened his lips and answered concisely. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± That answer caused Samantha¡¯s heartbeat to quicken once more as her heart leapt right up to her throat. What did he mean by ¡®there¡¯s no need to¡¯? Was his rtionship with Harmony so insignificant that there was no need to introduce them, or was their rtionship so meaningful that he did not want to tell her about it? Both those possibilities were worlds apart from each other. ¡°Timothy, you...¡± Samantha unconsciously began asking. Before she could finish speaking, Timothy¡¯s low and deep voice interrupted her at once. ¡°What is it you really want to ask, Sammy? Just ask.¡± Samantha had to admit that Timothy had super sharp perception. He could still notice that something was off even though she had hidden her emotions. Truth be told, going around in circles was not something that anyone wanted. It was best for her to be frank about it since he could already see through her. However, Samantha pursed her lips slightly and prefaced her question by saying, ¡°You have to tell me the truth.¡± Timothy patted her head lightly with his palm and answered huskily, ¡°Of course.¡± Samantha took a breath and asked her question in one go. ¡°Aside from being friends, is there anything else going on between you and Harmony?¡± After a pause, she solemnly added a few more words. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the kind of rtionship¡­between a man and a woman...¡± Timothy listened quietly to what she said and smirked slightly, as if he was amused. ¡°My answer is the same, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯m a married man.¡± That was the same direct answer he used regarding the time the beautiful woman came up and struck a conversation with him some time ago. Samantha epted it at the time, but she was far from satisfied in the present scenario. ¡°I want a clear and unequivocal answer, Timothy.¡± Samantha stared at Timothy stubbornly. ¡°Now answer me: yes or no!¡± Seeing the seriousness in Samantha¡¯s eyes and her almost imperceptible anxiety, Timothy¡¯s little smile sank and there was a serious glow in his ck eyes. He stared at her deeply and answered in no uncertain terms, ¡°No.¡± Samantha looked up at him and asked again, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Timothy answered again in a firm tone, ¡°No.¡± Samantha finally believed that Timothy was telling the truth. He was the one taking the lead in the marriage, and if he really liked Harmony so much and wanted Harmony to rece her, he did not have to put on such a charade in front of her at all. He would have felt that it was beneath him to even lie about it. While Samantha was still deep in thought, her body felt light all of a sudden and she gasped before snapping back to her senses. Realizing that Timothy had lifted her up, she looked at him in surprise and asked, ¡°What are you doing, Timothy?¡± He lowered his gaze at her but did not say a word. Instead, he tookrge strides towards the side of the big bed before throwing her onto the soft mattress. Before Samantha could react, his tall body had already covered her and confined her body firmly under his. ¡°Timo¡ª Tthgnnh...¡± He had nted his lips on hers and gave her a deep kiss. Sometimeter, he finally let go of her after she was almost out of breath. There was even a charming little grin when he broke the kiss. Samantha panted as her moist eyes stared at him. He pressed his forehead lightly against hers and there was a surge of charisma in his dark eyes. He opened his lips and spoke in a voice that was hoarse yet pleasantly maic, ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve made you overthink because I¡¯ve been too busy recently. ¡°Since you have your doubts about me, I have no choice but to use my body to show you that you¡¯re the only woman I want.¡± As soon as he said that, he gave her another firm and unbridled kiss... ¡­ The next day, Samantha strained to lift her eyelids after her rm had rang five times. She stared at the white ceiling above and was in a daze for a full five minutes before her consciousness came back little by little. As she tried propping her body up, her arms felt limp halfway through and she copsed right back. Timothy was the beasts of beasts... Even if she still had a tiny sliver of doubt about Timothy¡¯s words the previous night, that doubt had disappearedpletely and she now believed him a hundred percent. His ravenousness had thoroughly convinced her that he was not having any affairs. Since she had to go to work that day, she eventually gritted her teeth and got out of bed. Her legs were shaking as she walked to the bathroom, and it was not until she took a hot bath that her entire body felt a bit at ease. Aftering out of the bathroom, she changed into office attire and grabbed her bag before heading downstairs. Aunt Julia saw her and smiled. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Barker. Breakfast is¡ª¡± It was already gettingte and Samantha did not want to be tardy after only starting work at the television station for a couple of days. She immediately interrupted and said, ¡°I¡¯d have to skip breakfast today, Aunt Julia. I have to go or else I¡¯ll bete. I¡¯ll go to the station and eat once I¡¯m there.¡± Aunt Julia swiftly grasped her and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. You have to eat today¡¯s breakfast.¡± ¡°Huh? But Aunt Julia, I¡¯m really runningte...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barker knew this would happen so he told me to pack it up after he was done preparing it. You can just take it and go. The driver is already waiting outside too, you won¡¯t bete.¡± Did Timothy personally prepare breakfast for her? Aunt Julia handed over the insted lunch box to Samantha. ¡°Make sure to hold it tightly. Mr. Barker woke up early this morning to prepare it for you. Alright then, have a nice day at work.¡± Samantha felt all warm and fuzzy as she carried the insted lunch box and got in the car. She could finally breathe a sigh of relief after Timothy¡¯s recent actions. Old Madam Barker seemed to be correct¡ªit was all a relentless, one-sided affair from Harmony. Samantha had nothing to fear as long as she was in Timothy¡¯s heart. They went through a lot just to have a fresh start and their rtionship was finally on the right track. She would not let anyone or anything destroy their marriage. When the car arrived at the entrance of Lychee TV, she got out of the car and walked in. As soon as Samantha entered the elevator, someone followed her in from behind.. Samantha raised her eyes and happened to see Harmony¡¯s pure and innocent-looking face. Chapter 203 - I Love You Too, My Wife

Chapter 203: I Love You Too, My Wife

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony seemed to be everywhere. Samantha was in a good mood that day and did not even bother to nce at Harmony. Thest thing she wanted was to have her wonderful day ruined by that woman. Harmony made it a point to wait there for Samantha to arrive. She wanted to be the first to enjoy looking at Samantha¡¯s hollow-eyed appearance after an insomniac night. After Rochelle came to make a fuss with her the day before, she received news that Rochelle had investigated her some time ago and found out a bit about her history with Timothy. Since Rochelle had knowledge of that, it was almost certain she would tell Samantha too. When Timothy received a text from Samantha during the tea session and was asked to go home, Harmony was confident that her rtionship with Timothy hade under Samantha¡¯s scrutiny. After that, she deliberately sent the text to Timothy and uploaded the photo on WeTalk just so Samantha would see all that. She wanted Samantha to experience an agonizing and heart-wrenching insomnia. However, Harmony¡¯s looked at Samantha¡¯s face and saw not even the slightest trace of listlessness. On the contrary, Samantha¡¯s face looked unusually moist and extremely supple, as if it could bedazzle a person simply by the virtue of its dewiness and beauty. Harmony was in disbelief. Could the pallid appearance have been covered up by makeup? She stared grudgingly at Samantha for a few seconds, only to have her heart crushed. There seemed to be no trace of makeup on Samantha¡¯s face and there was no lipstick at all. Samantha¡¯s skin was so delicately moist that her pores were invisible and there was even a little blush on her fair face. Harmony¡¯s expression sank. Could it be that Samantha did not see the photo she uploaded or the text message she sent the night before? Samantha might have missed it on that asion, but it was impossible that she would continue missing it repeatedly. All Harmony had to do was show it one more time in front of Samantha. Harmony suddenly let out a painful hiss and reached into her bag to take out the tube of ointment. She did not hold it too firmly and ended up letting it drop to the ground. The ointment just so happened to fall right by Samantha¡¯s feet and it was hard for Samantha to not see it. She recognized at a nce that it was the same tube of ointment Harmony¡¯s posted the day before, the same one that Timothy bought for her. ¡°Ah, my hand hurts so much that I have butterfingers now,¡± Harmony muttered softly to herself. She then squatted down and picked up the tube of ointment very slowly, before unscrewing the cap and squeezing some on her fingertips. She then wiped the back of her injured hand and continued muttering, ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have someone who cares about me and bought this specially for me. This is some good ointment. It feels cool as I rub it on and the pain disappears right away.¡± Samantha¡¯s lips twitched as she red coldly at the act Harmony put on. Irked at Harmony¡¯s endless attempts at stirring trouble, Samantha decided to join in the fun too. Samantha¡¯s hair was originally draped behind her back, but she put aside the insted lunch box she was carrying and then removed the hair tie from her wrist by holding it between her teeth. She then raised her hands and gathered her hair skillfully, before using the hair tie to secure her high ponytail. Her fair and slender neck was exposed, and so was the suggestive dark red patch on her right nape. Samantha¡¯s fair and delicate skin had been obscured by her hair earlier and the mark was hidden from view. Once her hair was tied into a high ponytail, the reddish mark stood out like a sore thumb. Harmony¡¯s pupils contracted when she looked over and she felt as though she had been struck by a heavy punch. She was initially quite confident that those seeds of doubt she sowed would condemn Samantha to an agonizing night of wild guesses. However, the end result seemed to be far from her expectations and Samantha appeared to have had a passionate night with Timothy! Harmony clenched her hand unconsciously but continued to smile, as if she had not seen anything. Samantha smirked when she caught a glimpse of Harmony¡¯s expression from the corner of her eyes. She entered her WeTalk, tapped on Timothy¡¯s chat, and sent him a voicemail. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll make sure to eat the lovely breakfast you made for me. I love you.¡± Samantha deliberately emphasized thest three words ¡®I love you¡¯. After hearing that, Harmony could not help but look at the insted lunch box that Samantha had picked back up again. Did Timothy¡ªa man who would never step into the kitchen to cook¡ªactually make breakfast for Samantha? Harmony felt that Samantha had deliberately made such a remark just to piss her off. Perhaps none of the WeTalk messages Samantha received in the past were from Timothy and it was all just an act! Samantha might even have two phone numbers which she used to exchange those messages. What a cheap, clumsy trick! Harmony smiled mockingly as she thought of all that. Secondster, there was a notification ringtone from Samantha¡¯s phone. She clicked on the message and saw a voicemail from the other party. ¡°I love you too, my wife.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, deep, and extremely pleasant. It seemed to echo in one¡¯s ears and anyone who heard it would blush uncontrobly as their heart began to race. It was a form of sweetness overload. The smile on Harmony¡¯s lips froze for a brief moment. Her pure and beautiful face became distorted immediately, turning gloomy and ugly. Samantha snorted lightly. ¡®You¡¯re pissed now, aren¡¯t you! Everybody knows how to be affectionate, but then again, I¡¯m not trying to show off or anything¡­it¡¯s just my daily routine!¡¯ A ding was heard and the elevator had reached the third floor. Samantha put her phone away, held her loving breakfast, and walked straight out of the elevator without even looking at Harmony. Harmony froze on the spot and bit her lower lip, which had almost turned paled due to the sheer amount of force in her bite. She then held back her jealousy and anger, took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, then walked out of the elevator. Unexpectedly, Victoria walked in Samantha¡¯s direction as she set foot into the office lobby. Victoria had her own office room because she was one of thepany¡¯s main anchors, but her office was not on the third floor. Victoria showing up there came as aplete surprise. Samantha was excited to meet her idol so suddenly but she did not let her excitement show up. She maintained a calm expression and smiled as she greeted the woman in a polite and reserved manner, ¡°Hello, Ms. Goldman.¡± Victoria¡¯s ever-stoic expression did not change much. She merely nced at Samantha and gave a slight nod before continuing to walk outside. Harmony happened to see that scene when she walked in andughed contemptuously. Victoria paid no attention to Samantha even though thetter had won thepetition; by contrast, Victoria had previously intended to take Harmony under her wing. Did Samantha really think that she could get everything? Harmony wanted to show that she was the one who caught Victoria¡¯s eye and was ted to be the future star of Lychee TV! She wanted Samantha¡¯s eyes to open wide and see reality! Harmony lifted her hand and adjusted her hair swiftly. A beautifully brilliant smile spread across her face and she stepped forward while greeting Victoria sweetly, ¡°Good morning Ms. Goldman.¡± When Victoria responded to the greeting, Harmony could exchange a few words with her to show that she was different. Unfortunately, Victoria walked past her without even looking, as if she was nothing more than the air inside the room. Harmony was extremely stunned and her eyes widened slightly. Did Victoria not hear the greeting or was Victoria unable to recall her because she was swamped with work? Harmony could sense that some of the colleagues were looking in her direction. Victoria had, at the very least, nced at Samantha earlier. It would be even more embarrassing if Victoria merely ignored Harmony and walked away! Not one to give up, Harmony maintained her smile and stood gracefully in front of Victoria while continuing, ¡°I¡¯m Harmony Johnson. We¡¯ve met before, Ms.. Goldman. You mentioned wanting to invite me over for some tea? Do you remember that?¡± Chapter 204 - You Disappoint Me

Chapter 204: You Disappoint Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Victoria finally raised her gaze and looked at Harmony. She seemed to finally remember who Harmony was and said insipidly, ¡°Harmony...the one who won thepetition but was disqualified due to the unfair advantage gained by robbing someone else¡¯s results. I remember now.¡± She spoke in such a sinct and articte manner that it sounded as though she was making a news report. Everyone there fell silent at once, but they were soon unable to stop themselves fromughing secretly. Victoria was notorious for her grudges and scornfulness, traits which everyone saw first-hand just moments ago. Harmony was asking for it. She insisted on unting in front of Victoria and ended up getting severely humiliated. All sorts of emotions appeared on Harmony¡¯s face as she went from one expression to the other, all of which were extremely ugly. Her eyes turned red all of a sudden as she adamantly opened her mouth to try and exin herself, ¡°Ms. Goldman, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding about¡ª¡± Victoria shot her a cold re and did not buy that excuse at all. She remarked scathingly, ¡°Since you ended up here at Lychee TV, it¡¯d be best to set your mind on the right path and work hard. Get rid of all those disruptive thoughts.¡± She did not even give Harmony a second nce before leaving after making that remark. Harmony stood rooted to the ground. She clenched her fists tightly when she saw everyone¡¯s mocking gaze and heard everyone¡¯s ridicule. From the corner of her eye, she spotted Samantha smiling at one side, causing her anger and resentment to shoot through the roof. Neither Samantha nor Victoria should be let off for what they did. The day woulde when she would step on all of them and stomp them to death! ¡°Why are you all standing around? Don¡¯t you need to work?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the hall, drawing the attention away from Harmony and to the source of the voice. When everyone saw that it was the head of the anchor department, everyone immediately shelved their nosiness and slinked back to their desks to continue working. The department head walked over and looked at Samantha, then at Harmony, asking, ¡°Are you two the new anchors?¡± Samantha recognized that the department head was her immediate superior. She had gone through the list of personnel in the anchor department andmitted each of them to memory. She stepped forward and introduced herself, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lewin. I¡¯m the new anchor, Samantha.¡± Harmony adjusted her emotions and forced out a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Lewin. My name is Harmony, I¡¯m new as well.¡± Carl Lewin, the department head, nodded and said, ¡°Put your bags down ande in for a meeting.¡± He turned his head and said to two other anchors who were at their desks, ¡°You two,e along as well.¡± They responded in unison, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ In the conference room, Carl sat on the main seat while the other more experienced anchors sat on his left and right respectively. Samantha chose to sit second from left while Harmony sat opposite her. Carl asked, ¡°You all know each other, don¡¯t you?¡± The four of them nodded. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s not waste any more time then.¡± Carl picked up a small remote control and pressed a button. The screen in the conference room lit up and a piece of news was shown on it. Samantha and the others looked over. Everyone was well aware of the news being shown on screen. It was the hottest news at the moment, involving the only son of the wealthy Cornells¡ªSelby Cornell. He was a famous university professor and physicist who was used of sexually assaulting his student Ms. Willoughby. The student made the usation two days ago on Waybo and the professor responded by calling it nder. The university had also asserted that the professor was someone of good moral standing and would never do something like that. The news spread like wildfire and shot to the top of the trending news category. Netizens each had something to say about the matter and the entire situation was aplete mess. Carl waited for them to digest everything before saying, ¡°This news has garnered widespread attention but the truth is still unknown. All major mediapanies are investigating with urgency and our TV station is no exception. ¡°Your task¡ªall four of you¡ªis to dig into this. Whoever finds the most information and prepares the best press release will eventually be given the chance to report this.¡± As soon as he said that, the eyes of all four anchors lit up slightly. The news involved points of interest that included, but were not limited to: a wealthy family, a teacher against a student, a student against a university, usations galore, and the question of professional ethics. If either of the anchors could uncover the truth and report about it, they stood a chance of making a name for themselves through that one broadcast alone. It was something any anchor would want to fight for. After a pause, Carl dropped another bombshell. ¡°Ms. Goldman came over earlier to inform me of her desire to select a sessor. Anyone who earns the chance to report this news would certainly make a big impression on her. All the best, everyone.¡± The answer was unanimous. ¡°Understood.¡± Samantha walked out of the conference room. When she returned to her work station, all she could think about was that news. She came to Lychee TV to realize her dreams and ambitions. It was hard for her to control her excitement after weing her first challenge. Furthermore, she stood a chance of bing Victoria¡¯s apprentice if she could seize the chance to report that news. It was something she really hoped to achieve. Samantha was determined to do her best and seize the opportunity. Harmony went back to her work station and sat down as well. Since her seat was just beside Samantha, she could see Samantha¡¯s confident expression and found it to be particrly annoying and disgusting. Her gaze unconsciously shifted to the insted lunch box Samantha ced on the table. Once she remembered that it contained the loving breakfast that Timothy made for Samantha, she could not control herself from gnashing her teeth and wanted nothing more than to smash that lunch box on the floor. All of a sudden, Harmony¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID. After her initial shock, she focused her gaze and held the phone, making sure to cover the screen before getting up and walking out of the office lobby. Harmony walked all the way to the stairwell and answered only after making doubly sure that no one was around. Her voice took on a respectful tone as she greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± A male voice was heard on the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯ve been back for some time now but you still haven¡¯t made any progress in your task. ¡®He¡¯ is very disappointed in you.¡± After a pause, the man asked in a questioning voice, ¡°Does Timothy still have his heart set on you? Or does he not?¡± Harmony replied without hesitation, ¡°Tim has his heart set on me of course. Don¡¯t worry about it. There¡¯s no need to doubt that! ¡°It¡¯s just...¡± Harmony hesitated and there was a stark iciness in her eyes. ¡°¡­I underestimated Samantha. She¡¯s a master schemer and has all sorts of tricks up her sleeve, plus she knows how to get on Old Madam Barker¡¯s good side. You know that Tim is a very filial man. He treats Samantha well for Old Madam Barker¡¯s sake and¡ª¡± ¡°The root of all this is because you couldn¡¯t handle things properly!¡± She was interrupted by the other person before she could finish her words. The remark left her feeling aggrieved and somewhat angry, but she endured it patiently after remembering how she still needed to rely on the other party¡¯s power. Harmony quelled her anger before continuing on in a calm voice. Chapter 205 - Destroying Her in One Blow!

Chapter 205: Destroying Her in One Blow!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Give me a little more time. I¡¯ll be sure to reim my position. I will be Timothy¡¯s wife and the Barkers¡¯ matriarch!¡± A sudden thought urred to Harmony as she smiled and grinned evilly. ¡°Besides, I already have a n.¡± ¡°Alright then. I hope you won¡¯t let ¡®him¡¯ down again.¡± The other person ended the call after saying that. Harmony frowned in dissatisfaction and put her phone away angrily. Sooner orter, she was going to straighten out all those who looked down on her! ¡­ Having decided on securing the qualification to do the news report, Samantha wasted no time in collecting information about Selby Cornell. After all, the only way to gain the upper hand was to understand the people involved. Unfortunately, the information on the inte was rtively one-sided and the information that was avable to all was practically worthless. Making contact offline was a better course of action. Samantha clicked on the university¡¯s official website and downloaded a copy of the professor¡¯s course schedule. She glossed over it and saw that he had lessons for the day. Although Samantha did not know whether Selby would show up at the university to teach after what had happened, she might as well try her luck rather than sit around doing nothing. After all, she was never going to find out anything if she just sat around idly. With that thought in mind, Samantha immediately packed her stuff, grabbed her bag, got up, and walked out. Anchors who were tasked with assignments were allowed to leave the office and chase leads. As Harmony returned, she chanced upon seeing Samantha head out. An unsettling grin appeared on her lips as she stared intently at Samantha¡¯s back. ¡®Samantha can keep dreaming if she thinks she can beat me again! I¡¯ll be sure to destroy her in a single blow this time!¡¯ Samantha took a taxi to the university. Upon entering, she politely asked a student who was just passing by, ¡°Hello, may I know the directions to the physics department?¡± The student was surprised but replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s that way.¡± Samantha raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She walked toward the physics department and saw a group of people surrounding the entrance to the building. The cameras and microphones they held up was a clear indication that they were all reporters. No wonder the student whom she asked for directions earlier had that expression and spoke in such a tone. The news was a sensational one alright. The number of reporters waiting there was almost surpassing the number of students who came to attend ss. It was so tightly packed that not even a fly could get through. Judging from the situation, the professor must havee to teach that day. Samantha thought for a moment then decided to head elsewhere instead of going over to join the group of reporters. She soon arrived at the dining hall near the physics department and walked right in. Since it was not yet lunchtime, the only people inside the dining hall were a few lunchdies. They were sitting around idly and gossiping. Samantha walked over and greeted them warmly with a smile. ¡°Hello,dies. How are you?¡± Thedies in the dining hall raised their eyes to look at her. Samantha¡¯s smile became even more resplendent. ¡°I¡¯d like to request a favor.¡± ¡­ The school bell rang an hourter. Students came out of the ssroom building and walked towards the dining hall. A steady stream of people gradually poured in. Samantha stood at one side and saw the lunchdies asking the students whether they would be willing to do a questionnaire in exchange for someplimentary spare ribs. The students were more than happy to fill out the questionnaire and im their free ribs. Samantha waited patiently in the dining hall for more than three hours. Once all the students had finished their meals and left, she got up and walked toward thedies. She paid them for the spare ribs, took the thick stack of questionnaires, then thanked them and turned around to leave. After getting in the car, she logged onto Waybo and found out that the group of reporters earlier hade up empty handed, just as she expected. Samantha put down her phone and looked at the stack of questionnaires, hoping that she would be able to collect some useful information that day. When she returned to the vi, she informed Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia that she already had a quick dinner in the university dining hall then went straight upstairs and headed for the study. Samantha went through every single questionnaire in the stack and set aside those from the students of the physics department. After separating and organising everything else, she picked up the questionnaires from the physics department and began reading the results. Since she had not been able to hear it straight from Selby himself, she might be able to understand Selby¡¯s character through a different perspective. Those students were all Selby¡¯s students and everything they said was worth referring to. There were good and bad evaluations, which she further separated into different piles. The good evaluations were put on the left, the bad on the right, and neutral ones in between. She finally finished going through them after about an hour and decided to blink her eyes a little to rid herself of the fatigue. Neutral evaluations were rtively rare and the majority of responses were positive. Samantha frowned as a result. Since everything was skewed in one direction, the professor was either someone with really good character or he was very skilled at pretending. If Samantha identally made a wrong judgment, she would have little chance of making any progress. Samantha drummed her fingers on the table and flipped through the questionnaires once more. She wanted to try and see if she could find any detailed information from the material she had. All of a sudden, a pair of fingertips were ced on her eyebrows and gently smoothened the creases of her frown. Samantha was stunned for a moment. She looked up and was surprised to see Timothy¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Why are you home?¡± She had been so engrossed in her work earlier that she did not even notice himing in. Timothy cocked an eyebrow when he heard her question. ¡°Just yesterday, you were ming me for neglecting you and causing you to overthink. Now you¡¯re asking me why I¡¯m home after I took the initiative toe back and spend time with you today?¡± ¡°...No, I¡¯m just...surprised!¡± Samantha hurriedly found an excuse and blinked her big eyes at him. Timothy¡¯s slender fingers reached forward to pinch her cheek as he nced over at the questionnaires scattered on the desk. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reading the university students¡¯ opinions of Professor Selby Cornell.¡± Samantha responded, ¡°Our department head tasked us with investigating Professor Cornell and writing a press release. Whoever produces the best draft will be given the chance to report it on television. This is also a chance for us to make an impression on Ms. Goldman.¡± ¡°Selby Cornell? The Cornells¡¯ only son?¡± the man asked inly. That tone of his... Samantha unconsciously looked at Timothy. ¡°That¡¯s him. Do you know him, Timothy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± It should note as a surprise that Timothy knew Selby since the Cornells had a long history as a rich family. Samantha finally had a breakthrough! Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. She hugged Timothy¡¯s arm and looked at him eagerly as she asked, ¡°In that case, how much do you know about Selby?¡± Timothy lowered his gaze to make eye contact with her and the corners of his lips curled up into a suggestive little grin. ¡°That would depend on how sincere you are, Mrs. Barker.¡± Samantha blinked a couple of times, and became both embarrassed and angry the next second. ¡°Timothy! It¡¯s your duty to help your wife, especially after what you did yesterday...¡± He did her in all sorts of positions the night before and her back still ached as a result. If he were to do it to her again that night, she felt she would not be able to get out of bed the next day. She was on assignment during the next couple of days and could not just let him do as he pleased. Samantha thought for a moment and stood up abruptly. She shoved Timothy onto the chair and immediately sat on hisp. He pressed both hands over his shoulders and threatened him aggressively, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving if you don¡¯t give me a proper answer!¡± Timothy¡¯s ck pupils stared calmly at her. After half a second, he opened his lips and spoke in a slightly hoarse tone, ¡°Do you really expect me to give you a proper answer after you do this to me?¡± Samantha merely wanted to trap him, but she just noticed how ambiguous of a posture she was in. Aftering to realize that, a blush started to appear on her cheeks. She instinctively tried to get up, but the man had already hugged his arms over her slender waist and pressed her back into his embrace. He ced his thin lips against her ears and said in a naughty tone, ¡°I¡¯ll answer you now that I¡¯ve seen your sincerity.¡± ¡°Selby....is a very honorable man.¡± Chapter 206 - Ill Have to Disappoint You Tonight

Chapter 206: I¡¯ll Have to Disappoint You Tonight

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Honorable.¡¯ Timothy¡¯s judgement had always been urate, so if he could hold Selby in high regard, then it was certain that Selby was a respectable individual. ¡°Alright then, thank you husband!¡± Samantha said as she got up unhesitatingly from Timothy¡¯sp. She then turned all her attention to the pile of questionnaires without even giving Timothy any attention at all. Timothy was a little irked by that and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to burn your bridges now?¡± ¡°No, of course not! You¡¯ll always be the number one person in my heart!¡± Samantha responded without even turning around. ¡°How heartless!¡± Timothy squeezed her waist with his big palms. ¡°I took the trouble ofing home today but your mind is only focused on work right now.¡± Samantha¡¯s waist was more sensitive than other parts of her body so she tried to avoid his hand a couple of times, but to no avail. Her only recourse was to turn around, look at him, and hold his face in both hands to give him a kiss on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to let you down tonight. I¡¯ll spend some time with you once I finish this, okay?¡± The man¡¯s long fingers pinched her cheek. He seemed to have been bewitched by her peachy, pitiful-looking eyes and nodded just like that. He even said thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Samantha yfully gave him a military salute. Timothy released his grip on Samantha and got up. He rubbed the top of her head with his big palm before raising his feet to leave the study. Samantha sat back down on the swivel chair and continued with her work. ¡­ The next day, Selby¡¯s itinerary for the day was shared in her work chat group. He was scheduled to attend a conference in a five-star hotel. It was going to be his only public event in recent times and anyone who wanted to interview him would have to seize this opportunity. Samantha, Harmony, and the two other anchors went to the venue in thepany car, but they went their separate ways after arriving because they were all each other¡¯spetitor. Whatever happened after that would hinge on their own ability. The conference would end in 15 minutes and reporters were already gathering at the door to the conference room. It was reminiscent of the scene in the university a day ago. There were two reasons why Samantha did not go up and try to squeeze in: firstly, she might not even be able to insert herself among the tightly-packed crowd, and secondly, she might not be able to get the chance to ask her questions because there were simply too many people. It would be better to take a wait-and-see approach before deciding upon her next move. Time passed by quickly and the door to the conference room opened slowly. The reporters rushed towards the door in a frenzied state and the entire ce was flooded with people as soon as Selby walked out. Microphones and cameras were all shoved into his face as the reporters soon fired off a barrage of questions. One of them asked, ¡°Professor Cornell, have you no ns to sue your student after she made such a serious sexual assault usation to tarnish your name?¡± A second asked, ¡°Professor Cornell, your reputation has been greatly damaged, but all you did was make a superficial statement to deny it. Is your guilty conscience making you afraid to sue the student?¡± Another reporter questioned, ¡°The student continues to expose even more information on Waybo, saying that she would sue you if you don¡¯t own up to her usations. Do you have anything to say about that?¡± Selby¡¯s face was immensely ugly. He raised his hand to block his face slightly and opened his lips to speak in a somewhat angry tone, ¡°Get out of the way.¡± The reporters were never going to let him leave without getting an answer and became even more confrontational in their line of questioning. ¡°Professor Cornell, you¡¯ve refused to talk about this matter all this while, which suggests that the assault did actually happen. Is that really the case?¡± Selby¡¯s expression was filled with rage when he heard that. He looked directly at the reporter who asked that question and grabbed the man¡¯s cor while raising his fist. ¡°Why don¡¯t you repeat what you said!¡± The reporter waspletely unperturbed and appeared to want to provoke him too. He grinned and said on purpose, ¡°We uphold freedom of speech, Professor Cornell. These are all guesses on our part. You ought to exin yourself if you didn¡¯t do it, because your silence is further confirmation that you did indeedmit such an act!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Selby¡¯s face reddened with anger as his breathing quickened. Even the base of his eyes had turned scarlet. Samantha frowned when she saw everything. The situation could not be allowed to go on like that... Her eyeballs rolled inside her eye sockets. She decisively turned around and dashed toward the corridor. After half a minute, the rm bell in the hotel rang sharply. The reporters all went nk for a moment and finally realized that something was off. After exchanging a few nces at each other, they turned around and ran out. The scene became rather chaotic. Many of the reporters rammed against Selby as they ran out. He was so angry that he could not find his footing and almost fell after staggering forward. A hand suddenly grabbed his wrist out of nowhere and led him forward. He was led in the same direction as the crowd for a short distance before immediately being whisked away to another small path. After continuing to run forward for about 50 meters, he finally stopped after seeing that there was no one else following him. Selby looked up to see a delicate and sweet-looking face. Samantha made eye contact with him and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s safe here, Professor Cornell.¡± Selby¡¯s gaze shifted downward and he caught sight of the badge hanging around her neck. ¡®Anchor: Lychee TV¡¯. A sneer appeared on his face when he saw that. ¡°How am I safe when you¡¯re here to pry information from me too? Don¡¯t assume I¡¯ll answer your questions just because you helped me like this.¡± After a pause, he seemed to have gotten really angry and added coldly, ¡°Just drop it. I won¡¯t answer any questions from the likes of you. Sensationalism is what you¡¯re after. You¡¯re not the kind who makes any attempt to seek the truth!¡± Samantha did not take offense to Selby¡¯s petnt attitude at all and spoke in as calmly a tone as possible, ¡°Professor Cornell, I admit that I came here today because I wanted to get the truth from you, but that¡¯s not the reason I decided to help you earlier.¡± ¡°I just... I¡¯ve also experienced false usations like this before. I was condemned by reporters too. I only helped you because I couldn¡¯t stomach the way they acted towards you. More importantly, there are people who say that you¡¯re a good person and I believe them. That¡¯s the only reason I helped you.¡± ¡°I never intended to use this as an excuse to have you return the favor.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Selby did not believe it at all. ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you.¡± He was already on the verge of physical and mental copse after being harassed by those persistent reporters for a couple of days now. He would never believe any words that came out of their mouths. Samantha did not try to exin herself and simply said, ¡°This hotel has a backdoor that you can use to escape. You¡¯ll reach it if you walk a little further down from here. Goodbye.¡± As soon as Samantha said that, she turned around and left without waiting any longer. Selby froze on the spot. Samantha said she would leave and that was exactly what she did. He watched as her figure disappeared gradually from sight. Samantha never came back even though he waited for several minutes with a slight confused look in his eyes. Samantha left the hotel and drove back to Lychee TV. Harmony had already returned by the time Samantha went to her work station. She nced at Samantha and smiled oddly at her. Samantha was wondering what that was all about when she saw Carl walking out of his office. He had an angry look on his face as he said, ¡°Samantha, my office, now!¡± Chapter 207 - You Fear Me This Much?

Chapter 207: You Fear Me This Much?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside the office, Samantha stood at the desk and watched as Carl sat coldly behind the desk. She asked gently, ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Lewin?¡± Carl had a calm expression and did not answer her. Instead, he asked coldly, ¡°What did you do when you were out on the field today, Samantha?¡± Samantha cocked her eyebrows slightly and had a rough guess as to what was going on, but she suppressed it and replied, ¡°I went out to chase leads on Professor Cornell.¡± ¡°Are you really going to continue your act in front of me?¡± Carl mmed the table and raised his anger-filled voice. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for the professor to make a public appearance, yet I received a report that you privately let him go. Did that happen?¡± It turned out to be that incident. As for the report, Samantha knew exactly who was behind it. That was probably why Harmony grinned so strangely at her earlier. Both Samantha and Harmony went to the field to do their job, but while Samantha was focused on finding ways to obtain information, Harmony¡¯s focus seemed to be on Samantha and Samantha alone. The evidence provided must have been conclusive if Harmony was behind the report, so Samantha did not deny it and came clean. ¡°Yes. I let Professor Cornell go.¡± ¡°Well now, your job was to get information, not only did you fail to do it, you even interfered with the job of the other anchors. What¡¯s the matter? Do you prefer working as Professor Cornell¡¯s bodyguard rather than an anchor?¡± Carl was furious. ¡°Mr. Lewin.¡± Samantha looked right at him and answered solemnly, ¡°Professor Cornell was surrounded by plenty of reporters at the time. He was deliberately being provoked because he refused to answer any of their questions. Some reporters even dered him guilty just to create a sensationalist news report. They have no intention of wanting to find out the truth. On the other hand, you tasked us to find out the truth and report that truth to the public.¡± ¡°In my opinion, those reporters¡¯ actions are a vition of professional ethics. Under such circumstances, it is only right for me to help Professor Cornell out of trouble, both in my capacity as an anchor and as a bystander.¡± ¡°Ludicrous!¡± Carl seemed appalled at her unwillingness to admit her mistakes and became even angrier. ¡°You were sent there to get information using whatever means possible, but you allowed Selby to leave and prevented everyone from getting anything whatsoever. On top of that, you still strongly believe that your actions were righteous and you did nothing wrong?¡± Samantha frowned, ¡°Mr. Lewin, it is my duty to investigate the truth and I will find a way to do so without forcing others. I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong in this matter.¡± ¡°Amazing. You¡¯re acting all high and mighty rather than admitting to your mistakes.¡± Carl was at wit¡¯s end and immediately ordered, ¡°Alright then, Samantha, you should reflect on your actions when you¡¯re home and write a self-review of at least five thousand words. You are to read it out in public at the meeting next Monday, and you¡¯re barred from working on the assignment before you present your self-review. It¡¯s either that or you can withdraw yourself from the assignment!¡± ¡­ When Samantha came out of the office, everyone looked at her in a different light and started whispering to each other. Carl¡¯s berating earlier was so loud that almost everyone outside could hear it clearly. Harmony smiled happily when she saw that. She had not yet been on her A-game in the past and had been toying with Samantha all this while. Samantha had a false sense of victory and became smug to the point that she did not take Harmony seriously anymore. It was time for Harmony to get payback. Samantha¡¯s expression did not change much. She did not even look around her when she walked through the office lobby and headed for the pantry. She seemed to be holding up well... Harmony snorted, then got up and followed behind. She would not pass on the chance to savor Samantha¡¯s humiliation. In the pantry, Samantha took a paper cup and fetched herself some warm water. She drank it slowly to try and calm herself down. Harmony walked in and leaned against the table. She had a little smirk as she looked at Samantha and everything that came out of her mouth was the same old farce she always had. ¡°Are you okay, Sammy? Why did Mr. Lewinsh out at you so severely just now?¡± Samantha was confident that she surpassed Harmony in many aspects, but when it came to being a b*tch, that was the one thing she could admit that Harmony was better than her. Never before did Samantha meet someone who was the very epitome of a b*tch. Samantha slowly finished her water then threw the paper cup into the trash can before turning around and looking at Harmony. Rather than ignoring her or viewing her with disdain like before, she smiled instead and asked emphatically, ¡°Are you proud of yourself for rubbing that cheap ploy in my face?¡± After a pause, she smiled even more tauntingly, ¡°Or is it that these cheap, underhanded tactics are all you¡¯ve got to show?¡± ¡°You...¡± Harmony¡¯s expression changed and she immediately tried to suppress her emotions. However, she was no longer able to maintain her facade and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re all talk, Samantha. You joined Lychee TV and received the kind of good treatment that no one else has ever received before, yet at the same time you also set a record for being the first ever anchor to be punished on the second day of work by being ordered to present your self-review at the meeting next week. Congrattions.¡± ¡°By the way, I should remind you that the general manager and all the other top brass will be there. The general manager had been really optimistic about you back then and even gave you first ce to make sure that you joined thepany. I¡¯m now curious about the expression he¡¯d have once he hears your self-review at the meeting.¡± ¡°He might feel that you have destroyed the reputation he¡¯s built up. Oh, how you¡¯ve embarrassed him, Samantha.¡± Samantha¡¯s expression did not change at all as she listened to Harmony¡¯s ridicule. She evenughed and made the most insipid of remarks, ¡°You¡¯re really afraid of me, aren¡¯t you, Harmony?¡± Harmony was stunned that Samantha would react like that and even make such a remark. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll either rob me of my achievements to highlight yourself or use these dishonest methods to hold me back. That¡¯s the only way you have a sure chance ofpleting the assignment. You¡¯re afraid of a fair fight because you know, deep down, that your chances of winning are zero with me around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s all talk. You are.¡± Her tone was faint but her confidence was unparalleled. Harmony did not want to admit how strong of a blow it was to her psyche. Her expression sank immediately and she looked at Samantha with a bitter and resentful expression. She gritted her teeth and forced out a nonchnt smile. ¡°You¡¯re free to say that if it makes you feel better, Samantha.¡± ¡°Go ahead and write your self-review. When you finish it, I¡¯ll be done with my investigation and I¡¯ll get the right to report it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give it my all. Make sure you watch it all when the timees. I¡¯ll be the one reporting the news on television and bing Ms. Goldman¡¯s apprentice.¡± Harmony shed a victorious smile as she said that and added in an insinuative tone, ¡°Samantha, what¡¯s mine will always be mine.. I¡¯ll eventually get all of it back, be it this assignment or anything else.¡± Chapter 208 - Lacking Hard Lessons from Society

Chapter 208: Lacking Hard Lessons from Society

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony¡¯s ¡®anything else¡¯ referred to Timothy. That woman really was delusional. A murderous intent appeared in the depths of Samantha¡¯s eyes as she looked straight at Harmony. She then lifted her foot all of a sudden and approached Harmony. The aura emanating from Samantha scared Harmony into instinctively taking a step back. Harmony¡¯s face soured when she realized what she had just done. She stood firm and raised her head proudly to stare right at Samantha. Samantha grinned and moved closer to Harmony while telling her slowly, ¡°Time to wake up, Harmony. You only get everything if you¡¯re dreaming.¡± She left the pantry as soon as she finished her sentence. Harmony stood rooted in ce with her hands clenched tightly as they hung on either side of her body. She pursed her lips tightly and quelled the surging fury in her heart. The one thing she hated most was Samantha¡¯s confident and determined expression. Her goal was topletely tear that to shreds! ¡®Let¡¯s wait and see then!¡¯ ¡­ Inside the vi¡¯s study, Samantha sat behind the desk and looked at aputer screen. Her fingers danced across the keyboard as she typed out a document. Her cell phone, which she had ced aside, received a message. Samantha spared a brief moment to nce at the lit screen while she typed and saw that it was a WeTalk message sent by Rochelle. She finally stopped typing, reached for her phone, and tapped on her WeTalk. [It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to go to work, do you babe? How about we go shopping? A couple of newly-designed bags have been released recently.] Samantha replied quickly. [Sorry babe. Got a really busy weekend. Can¡¯t go with you.] Ten secondster, Rochelle immediately gave her a video call. Samantha epted the call. Rochelle¡¯s morous face appeared on the screen. She had just finished taking a bath and had a towel wrapped around her hair. As she was applying some skincare, she askedzily, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. What could you possibly be busy with?¡± Samantha put the phone aside and replied as she continued typing, ¡°I¡¯m busy writing a self-review.¡± ¡°Self-review?¡± Rochelle thought that she heard Samantha wrongly. ¡°What self-review? Why would a gifted individual like you need to write a self-review?¡± Samantha exined everything sinctly. As expected, Rochelle was furious when she heard that and nearly destroyed the cap of the skincare product she was using. ¡°What the hell? The lows that a pretentious b*tch like her stoops to never ceases to amaze me.¡± Rochelle seemed to have been too lenient the previous time. A brazen, shameless woman like Harmony had never suffered any harsh lessons from society! ¡°But still, are you really going to be a good girl and write that self-review?¡± Rochelle frowned unhappily. ¡°And you rejected my invitation because of this self-review?¡± Samantha shrugged helplessly. ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. I have to lower my ego under someone else¡¯s roof, don¡¯t I?¡± Rochelle stared at her for a few seconds before snorting. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood for some jokes I see. I take it you have an idea?¡± Samantha smiled without saying a word. Rochelle¡¯s worries immediately eased after seeing such a response. After all, her little Sammy was no longer the same well-protected little princess who knew nothing about the world¡¯s evils. Samantha had be smart, alert, and was capable enough to protect herself and even fight back against her enemies. If things really went south, she still had Timothy by her side, right? Rochelle tore open a facial mask and tilted her head back to stick the mask onto her face. She gently pressed the mask using her fingers so it was t on her entire face and said bluntly, ¡°If you need my help, you can¡ª¡± Samantha answered before Rochelle could even finish speaking. ¡°Babe, I really do need your help this time.¡± Rochelle looked at her immediately and responded resolutely, ¡°Let me know what I can do.¡± ¡­ Lychee TV¡¯s weekly meeting was held at nine o¡¯clock Monday morning. Employees higher than the position of supervisor were required to attend. Samantha followed Carl to therge conference room on the top floor. It was filled with the heads of various departments and Victoria was also in attendance that day. She was the secondst to arrive and thest person was the general manager. The meeting officially began once the general manager took his seat. The first order of business were the various departments¡¯ regr reports. The anchor department was sixth to present their report, and when it was almost their turn, Carl turned around and whispered a warning to Samantha who was sitting behind him. ¡°I¡¯ll let you present your self-review once I¡¯m done with my report. You¡¯d better get your act together and refrain from making any trouble, otherwise...¡± He did not finish the rest of his sentence, but his implications were abundantly clear. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched but she did not respond. ¡°Next up, could Mr. Lewin from the anchor departmente forward and present his report...¡± Carl immediately stood up and tidied his appearance a little before walking onto the stage. There, he stood in front of the small table and started speaking into the microphone to give his report. Once he was done, he paused for half a second and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could I have a little bit of your time please, everyone. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to say about the new anchor in my department, Samantha Larsson.¡± Samantha was well-known within Lychee TV and everyone¡¯s interest was piqued when her name was mentioned. They had earlier noticed that Samantha had been brought to the meeting as well. For the record, employees who have not reached a certain position were not allowed to participate in the meeting unless there was something important, yet she had already been brought to the meeting after only being employed for a week. The general manager naturally paid more attention to matters concerning Samantha. He first nced at Samantha who was sitting at one side, then looked at Carl, and asked, ¡°Alright, tell us then. What is it about Ms. Larsson?¡± Victoria seemed interested as well, and in a rare gesture, looked up at Carl. The others also looked at Carl in eager anticipation of his next sentence. Carl looked as though he was having trouble finding his words and even seemed somewhat ashamed. He licked his lips and opened his mouth, but his next sentence was directed to Samantha. ¡°You shoulde up here.¡± Samantha did not refuse and got up obediently. She set foot onto the stage and stood before everyone. Carl could see from her actions that she was being tactful and proceeded to clear his throat before announcing, ¡°My fellow colleagues, I¡¯ve delegated an important assignment to Samantha but she has acted against the interests of the station in the course of her duty. Aside from cking in her work, she has also affected the work of other anchors. Furthermore, her attitude hasn¡¯t been good and she refused to admit her mistakes. I therefore asked her to reflect on herself and write a self-review, which she will now do so before all of you here today.¡± Everyone was left speechless when they heard what he said. The general manager had personally saw to it that Samantha was given first prize and he was also the one who hired her. Just how audacious was she to act with such condescending and willful disregard to everyone after starting work for barely a week? That would be utterly embarrassing for the general manager. Could it also be possible that she was used to having her way as Mrs. Barker and therefore did not restrain herself at the station? Why should such a person continue to be employed there? Everyone was less than pleased. Carl looked at Samantha proudly and urged, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to present your self-review? You¡¯d have to hand in your resignation letter if your self-review doesn¡¯t get everyone¡¯s approval!¡± A little neer anchor like herself was biting off more than she could chew if she dared to refute and disobey him. Samantha nced at Carl and took a step forward.. Her gaze swept across the crowd as she slowly began speaking up. Chapter 209 - Taken Off the Assignment!

Chapter 209: Taken Off the Assignment!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hello everyone. My name is Samantha, the new anchor in the anchor department.¡± Everyone shifted their attention to her as she stood on the stage. She had a calm expression and a firm look in her eyes. There was even an indifferent little smile on her lips and she possessed her own unique aura. Her posture was unlike that of a person who had done something wrong and allowed herself toe under public scrutiny. On the contrary, she looked like she was about to give a speech onstage. Carl became increasingly ufortable when he saw the way she carried herself. He had not taken kindly to Samantha from the beginning because he did not know the inside story: all he knew was that Samantha got to where she was at Walter¡¯s expense. She was seen to be a vicious and merciless person who strove to achieve her goals by all means necessary, and one would do well to be wary of her. More importantly, she joined thepany at the rmendation of the general manager, in addition to her status as Mrs. Barker. If she wanted to climb up the ranks, then the first person to be given the boot would undoubtedly be him! The incidents leading up to that self-review was actually a trivial matter, something that one could just close one¡¯s eyes to and leave it at that. After all, every anchor had their own approaches to doing things. Lychee TV celebrated multifaceted development as long as it was not illegal or disruptive. If good results could be obtained, thepany would not interfere too much with the way their reporters or anchors did their job. He initially wanted to use the incident to give Samantha a reminder, drumming into her the notion that the anchor department was his domain. If she wanted to work there in peace, then she should know her ce and refrain from having any other ideas. Since she did not know what was good for her and insisted on going head-to-head with him, she had no choice but to suffer the consequences of her actions. She would most certainly leave a bad impression on everyone after doing a self-review in front of all the higher-ups. No one woulde to her aid ifter he came up with a reason to fire her. With that, the thorn that was Samantha could be removed once and for all. Carl¡¯s expression turned even colder when he thought of that and looked at Samantha. A rich wife should stay home to please and serve her husband. Workces were not the kind of setting that people like her could use to amuse themselves. Samantha noticed Carl¡¯s gaze and turned around to look at him, after which her smile became even bigger. Carl was surprised that she could still smile at such a juncture. A bad hunch appeared in his heart. Samantha looked at everyone again and spoke loudly, ¡°Before I present my self-review, I would like to ask everyone to please read a piece of news before evaluating whether there is any need for me to continue with the self-review!¡± As soon as she said that, Carl said, ¡°What are you ying at, Samantha? Don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time!¡± Samantha did not even look at him and continued to maintain her gaze on everyone there. She continued, ¡°A criminal is not a criminal unless convicted. They can only be referred to as a suspect before conviction. Furthermore, a suspect is entitled to refute the usations leveled against them and they will continue to have this right even after they are convicted. I disagree with the punishment of this public self-review so I am now asking for a retrial of sorts.¡± ¡°It takes only three minutes for you to read a piece of news. I ask only for three minutes to present a rebuttal. I believe that should be alright?¡± Carl did not expect that she would y that card at thest minute and his cheeks turned red due to anger. ¡°You¡­¡± He suddenly understood why Samantha did not retort when he punished her previously. It turned out that she was waiting for this moment. Since he was the one who was in control back then, he could easily shoot down whatever request Samantha made. With so many higher-ups present¡ªincluding Ms. Goldman and the general manager¡ªhis turn to speak would never arrive. Before the general manager could even say anything, Victoria was already a little interested and was the first to speak. ¡°You can have three minutes. What news do you want us to read?¡± The general manager had no objections since Victoria had already said the word. ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha smiled graciously and took out her phone. She then tapped on the phone screen a couple of times and projected it onto the big screen. A Waybonding page appeared on the big screen and she proceeded to tap on Selby¡¯s ount. Selby published a new post a minute ago in which he wrote: [I have been hounded and harassed by reporters and major mediapanies in the past couple of days. It has taken a severe toll on my daily life as well as my physical and mental health. I know everyone is keeping tabs on this and I¡¯m not reluctant to reveal the truth to the public at all. Unfortunately, mediapanies rarely pursue the truth for genuine causes. It¡¯s mostly for traffic and poprity. I¡¯m unwilling to let mediapanies who twist the truth, concoct fantastical stories and start rumors recklessly in their reports about me.] [I have always been reluctant to ept interviews and reports from any mediapany, but there is one particrpany that stands out from the rest. I was able to experience Lychee TV¡¯s sincerity because they were able to put themselves in my shoes. I therefore make this official announcement to state my willingness in epting an exclusive interview with Lychee TV. Thank you all.] Everyone gasped after reading that post, notably the press and photography department. They had also sent their people to follow up with the news but had not been able to get anything in the past few days. Selby came from an elite background because he was a wealthy young man. Crude methods, threats, or promises did not work against him, which was why everyone constantly thought that he was a tricky person to deal with. Never would they have thought that the anchor department could manage to convince him. He even made a public post on Waybo to dere that he would ept an exclusive interview with Lychee TV, meaning that Lychee TV had sessfully beaten the other mediapanies to it. Carl never would have imagined that Selby would immediately agree to ept the interview and was thoroughly stunned as a result. Samantha spoke again and said, ¡°Professor Cornell has agreed to ept an interview with Lychee TV. In other words, my actions that day did not annoy Professor Cornell or hinder the work of other anchors. In light of that, isn¡¯t it unreasonable to have me conduct a public self-review for that reason alone?¡± Carl came to his senses and said in a low voice, ¡°Those are two separate thi¡ª¡± The general manager interrupted before Carl could finish, ¡°Since the consequences were not unfavorable, the punishment can be nixed.¡± Carl opened his mouth to try and say something but the general manager then continued, ¡°Everyone is paying close attention to any news involving Selby. Now that we have secured exclusive interview rights, we must do our best.¡± He looked at Carl and spoke in a more emphatic tone, ¡°I have high hopes for you, Mr. Lewin.¡± The pressure bore down on Carl and he could not bring himself to make a protest. He knew deep down that the general manager wanted to put a rest to that matter. shing with his superior was obviously out of the question. Carl could only nod, ¡°I understand, Sir. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡­ After the meeting, Carl and Samantha returned to the anchor department. Carl¡¯s expression was gloomy and it was as if there were dark clouds over his head. As soon as they returned to the office lobby, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Can all the anchorse in for a meeting please!¡± However, he turned around and said loudly to Samantha, ¡°This discussion will be held to decide who should be sent to conduct the exclusive interview with Professor Cornell. You can sit this one out!¡± The implication was that Samantha had been taken off the assignment! Chapter 210 - It Will Be Mine! Chapter 210: It Will Be Mine! Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Even though there was nothing Carl could do about Samantha at the meeting, he could easily handle her when they were back at the anchor department. It was his domain after all. Despite having escaped from the public self-review, Samantha was not going to have it easy under his watch! After saying that, he turned around arrogantly and strode into his office, mming the door shut behind him. The other two anchors had a feeling of schadenfreude as they looked at Samantha. After all, their own chances were boosted with one lesspetitor, and they were particrly happy because Samantha was a very strong rival. They got up one after another and walked towards the conference room. Harmony got up too, but instead of going in, she walked up to Samantha and smiled unceremoniously at her. She moved closer to Samantha and lowered her voice to whisper in Samantha¡¯s ear, ¡°Samantha, does it really matter if the general manager protects you again and saves you from having to do that public self-review? You¡¯re out of luck in the assignment, and you¡¯re even more down on your luck on your chances of bing Ms. Goldman¡¯s apprentice.¡± Samantha looked up and chuckled rather than getting angry. ¡°Do your best then. When you get the chance to do the interview, I¡¯ll be sure to buy you a flower basket to congratte you.¡± Harmony could clearly hear the mockery in her tone, but was not at all annoyed because she was confident in getting sess. ¡°I don¡¯t mind letting you in on a little secret in advance, but the reason you could escape the public self-review was all thanks to me, so you can start preparing your flower basket now! I¡¯d be happy to ept it!¡± ¡°Sure. Guess I¡¯ll wait and see then.¡± Samantha was still smiling. Harmony merely viewed Samantha¡¯s smile as a desperate attempt to hide despair. She flicked her long hair back then turned around and walked towards the conference room as her high heels cked on the floor. Samantha returned to her desk and sat down. A cup of hot coffee was suddenly ced on her table. Samantha looked up to see Annabelle¡ªthe young secretary¡ªsmiling and saying warmly, ¡°I made you a cup of coffee, Ms. Larsson. Sugar-free and extra milk, just the way you like it.¡± It was clearly aforting gesture from Annabelle. Samantha was a little surprised. Carl was the anchor department¡¯s boss and no one dared to stand on her side when he so clearly targeted her. She would even be alienated because the others feared being dragged down along with her. She waspletely shocked that Annabelle would be the first person to show her kindness. Samantha smiled in return. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take my time to enjoy it.¡± Annabelle raised a fist in a cheering gesture before turning around and leaving. Samantha watched as Annabelle left before picking up the cup of coffee. She blew on the coffee to cool it down a little before taking a sip. The taste turned out to be just perfect. ¡­ Carl looked at the three anchors before him inside the conference room. Two of them had been working under him for a long time. They were loyal and obedient, but their achievements were nothing to shout about and were frankly quite mediocre. He had no idea how he was supposed to even rmend either of them to do the interview. The new anchor Samantha was a thorn in his side, and he knew too little about Harmony to decide whether or not she was worth rmending. As a result, he could only continue observing them. After mulling over it for a moment, Carl said, ¡°The ball is in your court to decide which one among you three will get the chance to conduct the interview with Professor Cornell. This means that the person who secured the interview opportunity will also have the right to report on the news. I¡¯m sure you all know what a rare opportunity this is!¡± He leaned back on the swivel chair and nced haughtily across the three anchors. ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you one minute to tell me why you should be given the chance to do the interview.¡± ¡°Would anyone like to go first?¡± The other two anchors raised their hands enthusiastically as soon as he asked that, but all Harmony did was sit there indifferently without trying to vie with the others. Carl was a little curious and raised his eyebrows as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Harmony? Don¡¯t you want this opportunity?¡± Harmony raised her eyes to look directly at Carl. She smiled and said in a proud, confident tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want the opportunity, Mr. Lewin¡ªthis opportunity is already mine.¡± Carl seemed intrigued when he heard that. ¡°Are you that confident that I¡¯ll choose you?¡± Harmony was pretty sure of herself. ¡°This isn¡¯t about whether you choose me, Mr. Lewin. Professor Cornell has already chosen me.¡± After a pause, she continued in a leisurely manner, ¡°The reason Professor Cornell wrote on Waybo that he would only ept an interview with Lychee TV was because I specifically went to him during the weekend. He was convinced by my sincerity.¡± Carl was actually surprised that Selby would post such a statement on Waybo that morning and had been pondering over it while walking back to his office. Little did he expect that it was due to Harmony¡¯s efforts. ¡°Was it really you who convinced him?¡± Harmony nodded. ¡°Yes! I nned to let you know as soon as possible, but I didn¡¯t get the chance to do so because you went to the meeting as soon as you arrived at thepany this morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect, then.¡± Carlughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the interview in your hands!¡± He got up as he said that and walked over to give Harmony a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Well done, Harmony. Do your best. I¡¯ll be waiting to see your interview.¡± Once Harmonypleted the interview and made the report to everyone¡¯s satisfaction, he could proceed to concentrate on nurturing her talents. Harmony smiled confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lewin. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡­ When the meeting ended, Harmony walked out like a proud peacock in stark contrast to the other two dejected-looking anchors. It was obvious which one of them secured the chance to interview Selby. As Harmony returned to her seat, she saw Samantha ying poker on her cell phone and made a point to say, ¡°Would you like me to help you intercede with Mr. Lewin? I can let you tag along with me during the interview so you can y a supporting role and learn a thing or two while you¡¯re at it.¡± Samantha continued tapping on her phone and blurted out all of a sudden, ¡°Royal flush!¡± The word ¡®victory¡¯ was disyed on the phone screen. She had ignored Harmonypletely. Harmony was not at all upset and merely sneered. ¡°Rather than grabbing the chance I¡¯m giving you, you decide to indulge in imaginary victories.¡± Samantha started a new game of poker. Harmony felt that her attacks were going nowhere, so she snorted coldly and deliberately picked up her cell phone to call Selby¡¯s assistant. Once the other side picked up, she smiled and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m an anchor from Lychee TV. I¡¯d like to make an appointment with Professor Cornell to do the interview.¡± ¡°So that¡¯ll be this afternoon at two, am I right? Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± After ending the call, Harmony could sense all the envious looksing from around her. It fed her vanity considerably. When Victoria ridiculed her in front of everyone, she was thoroughly humiliated and had the nagging feeling that everyone was mocking her in secret. At longst she felt vindicated after seeing a turn in her fortunes. Harmony had always been in the spotlight, for a hale surrounded her all the time in both her career and love life. She was certainly better than some other individuals. Harmony narrowed her eyes at Samantha with disdain and began preparing her draft for the interview. ¡­ Harmony arrived at the university 20 minutes before two. The assistant led her to Selby¡¯s office and told her to wait briefly because there was another ten minutes before the professor¡¯s ss ended. Ten minutester, the office door was pushed open and Selby walked in. Harmony immediately straightened her appearance and stood up to face the man. Selby walked over. Harmony stretched out her hand towards him. She smiled charmingly and said softly, ¡°Nice to meet you again, Professor Cornell. I¡¯ll be conducting the interview with you today..¡± Chapter 211 - You Disgust Me

Chapter 211: You Disgust Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Selby¡¯s gaze fell upon Harmony¡¯s face and he frowned. Rather than epting the handshake, he asked in confusion, ¡°You?¡± The smile on Harmony¡¯s face froze briefly but sheposed herself at once and tried her best to say calmly, ¡°What do you mean by that, Professor Cornell? Didn¡¯t you say that you allowed one of Lychee TV¡¯s anchors toe and do an interview with you?¡± ¡°Indeed, I did.¡± Selby did not deny it. ¡°But the person I want to do an exclusive interview with is Lychee TV¡¯s Samantha Larsson, not you.¡± Although Harmony was already starting to feel uneasy, her heart nearly stopped beating when she heard the name ¡®Samantha Larsson¡¯. Why was Samantha everywhere? Harmony did her best to keep smiling and said, ¡°You must be mistaken, Professor Cornell. I was the one who came to meet you and discuss this in detail. Wasn¡¯t I the one who managed to convince you of my sincerity?¡± She had asked ¡®his¡¯ people to arrange the dinner between her and Selby, and although the professor only gave her ten minutes, her conversation with him had been quite pleasant. He did not give her an immediate answer, but the statement he posted early Monday morning could be construed as his answer to her. Why would the professor mention Samantha¡¯s name when Harmony had put in the effort? Selby frowned even more but his tone was still very mild, ¡°Ms. Johnson, you are the one who¡¯s mistaken. I wasn¡¯t moved by you. I was moved by Samantha. That is why I want her to do the interview. I have every confidence that she would conduct it in a fair and impartial manner, with the intention of presenting the truth as it is to the audience.¡± Harmony could not stand hearing other peoplepliment Samantha, especially when Samantha had taken the limelight away from her. Her expression sank instantly. She bit her lip and her tone became frigid. ¡°Professor Cornell, when you say you were moved by her, are you referring to¡­the time she helped you escape the horde of reporters? If I¡¯m being honest, she only did so to deliberately try and win your favor.¡± There was a conflicted look in Harmony¡¯s eyes, as if even she could not bring herself to tell him what she wanted to say. She continued in a low voice after struggling for a few seconds. ¡°Professor Cornell, you¡¯re a good person. I¡­ I think it¡¯s best that I remind you that Samantha doesn¡¯t have a good reputation at ourpany. She treats everyone as though they¡¯re beneath her just because of her status as Mrs. Barker, and she doesn¡¯t do her work seriously at all. She simply wants to use this news about you to glorify herself. You should think twice before agreeing.¡± Once she was done speaking, a ruthless, crafty expression appeared in the depths of her eyes when she saw Selby pull a long face. Harmony was not going to let go of the opportunity before her. Besides, she would never give way to Samantha without a fight! She took a deep breath with the intention of continuing her efforts. But, before she could speak, she heard a cold remark from Selby, ¡°Please leave, Ms. Johnson!¡± Harmony thought she had misheard him and blinked. ¡°What?¡± Selby seemed fed up talking nonsense with her and shouted at the door, ¡°Send this woman away!¡± The assistant, who had been waiting outside the door, pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Kindly leave, Ms. Johnson.¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Selby ought to have been angry at Samantha, rather than asking Harmony to leave. Harmony started to wonder whether she had said something wrong. Reluctant to leave just like that, she looked at the professor and hurriedly said, ¡°Professor Cornell, why are you showing me the door? I was just giving you a friendly reminder...¡± Selby wanted to spare her the humiliation at first and hardly expected her to be so insistent on pestering him. He decided to just be direct with her, ¡°First of all, Ms. Johnson, it¡¯s basic courtesy to not talk about others behind their back, more so when Ms. Larsson is your own colleague.¡± ¡°Secondly, you seem to have grossly looked down on both myself and Ms. Larsson. I didn¡¯t agree to let her interview me because she helped me out; I agreed because she used the proper channels to approach me. She wrote a five-thousand-word email inviting me to do an interview. It was her sincerity and words that moved me. An anchor who can convey such warmth with her words confirms that she has a genuinely warm and honest character.¡± ¡°You said a lot of things when you had dinner with me, but your words were no different from what other reporters have said to me. People like you focus only on the sensational, not on facts and truth. Why should I choose you?¡± Selby truly lived up to his name as a man who immersed himself in the academic world for many years. His words were sensible and well-founded, but to Harmony¡¯s ears, it was as if the man was harshly reprimanding her. He seemed to be chastising her ignorance and character. Harmony clenched her hands tightly as anger filled her eyes. Being the proud person that she was, she found it unbearable to hear such remarks, although those remarks did not seem to have stopped her from insinuating, ¡°I guess I was wrong, Professor Cornell. You look down on my kindness because you have a good rtionship with the Barkers. Samantha is Mrs. Barker after all, and it¡¯s only natural for you to trust her more.¡± Selby had been instilled with etiquette and teachings befitting of a gentleman since he was young. He never engaged in a war of words when he took offense and frequently deferred to reason. However, reason was useless when encountering a shrew who could only feign stupidity... Selby stared right at Harmony with a clear and upright expression. He emphasized himself when he said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand my choice. Not to worry, I can be blunt with you. The reason I chose Ms. Larsson isn¡¯t because she is Mrs. Barker. Far from it actually. She didn¡¯t use her status as Mrs. Barker. She came to me as an anchor who put in hard work to pursue the truth.¡± ¡°As for you, I didn¡¯t choose you because you disgust me.¡± ¡®You disgust me...¡¯ Harmony¡¯s face turned pale as she trembled in anger. ¡°You...¡± The assistant saw what happened and spoke more assertively, ¡°Please leave, Ms. Johnson, or I¡¯ll have to call security if you don¡¯t.¡± Harmony red at the assistant fiercely before doing the same to Selby. Her chest rose and fell sharply a few times and she finally lifted her feet to leave. ¡­ Inside Carl¡¯s office at Lychee TV, Harmony stood there with reddened eyes. She then told him exaggeratedly how Selby refused her, humiliated her, and only wanted Samantha to do the interview. Carl¡¯s facial expression seemed to have gone through the entire color wheel, with various emotions appearing in quick session. He mmed the table and muttered angrily, ¡°Utterly... Utterly...¡± Tears were forming at the corners of Harmony¡¯s eyes but she was snickering ruthlessly to herself. If she could not get that interview, Samantha should not even think about getting it. She would rather no one get the chance to do a feature on the news than let it go to Samantha. Carl was strongly opposed to Samantha too, so she was sure that her words would make him even angrier at Samantha. When the time came for Carl to take action against Samantha, Harmony hoped to just sit and enjoy the show. After all, smart people only needed to use their brains, and it would be such a waste not to use the pawn that was right in front of her! Chapter 212 - Do You Expect Me to Beg You?

Chapter 212: Do You Expect Me to Beg You?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Utterly useless!¡± Carl red at Harmony. ¡°I ced so much hope on you, Ms. Johnson, only for you toe back and tell me that you can¡¯t handle this?¡± Harmony was stunned. Why was Carl ming it on her when he should be scolding Samantha? ¡°Mr. Lewin, Samantha and Professor Cornell joined hands to y tricks on me, us. On us. How can you¡ª¡± Harmony defended herself aggrievedly. Carl did not have the patience to continue listening to her and interrupted her in a deep voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk about what happened. I want results! You boasted that Professor Cornell appointed you to do the interview, but now he rejected you and sent you back here! Are you seriously crying foul here when it¡¯s clearly your responsibility?¡± Harmony bit her lower lip firmly. She could no longer control her emotions and instantly turned pale. Carl could clearly see the animosity between Harmony and Samantha. It was one thing for him to dislike Samantha, but he was not an idiot who failed to think for himself when someone else was trying to incite discord. He found itughable that Harmony wanted to use him as a pawn! To him, none of those women viewed him with any respect! He originally thought Harmony was someone that could be nurtured, but it became apparent that he was wrong. ¡°Get out and reflect on yourself, and call Samantha in!¡± Carl did not bother to continue talking to her. Harmony had apletely humiliated expression. She was well aware that a touch of impatience could ruin a great n. It did not matter though, because that was nothingpared to how she held herself up through all those years. She closed her eyes and took two deep breaths. By the time she opened her eyes again, her expression had reverted back to calmness and she could even sh a smile as she responded softly, ¡°Understood, Mr. Lewin.¡± Back at their workstation, Harmony said coldly to Samantha, ¡°Mr. Lewin wants you to go to his office, Samantha.¡± Samantha was ying Minesweeper on theputer. She did not respond to Harmony¡¯s statement nor nce at Harmony at all, and Harmony did not know whether Samantha did not hear clearly or was deliberately ignoring her on purpose. The anger that Harmony so painstakingly suppressed began to surface again. After gulping a few times, she said again, ¡°Samantha, Mr. Lewin wants you to go to his office!¡± Samantha remained indifferent. Harmony was finally sure that Samantha did it on purpose! She clenched her fists suddenly and was unable to control herself from raising her voice, ¡°Samantha Larsson!¡± Samantha was not the only one who heard her name being called out. Everyone in the entire office heard Harmony and looked over. Samantha¡¯s dark eyes looked at Harmony and her lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Yeah, I heard you.¡± ¡°You...¡± Harmony¡¯s face soured in anger. Samantha savored Harmony¡¯s expression and slowly approached thetter with a smile. ¡°You look really pretty right now, Harmony. I love it.¡± ¡°Samantha!¡± Harmony¡¯s teeth nearly cracked from being gritted. Samantha cocked an eyebrow at her and got up to walk towards the office. Harmony looked at her from behind and was grasping her pen so hard that it nearly snapped in half. ¡­ Samantha knocked on the door and walked in after hearing Carl say e in¡¯. Carl sat behind his desk with an aloof expression and spoke in a magnanimous tone once Samantha went up to his desk. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance, Samantha. I¡¯ll let you do the interview with Professor Cornell.¡± Samantha smiled slightly. She had seen no shortage of oddballs and strange events during her two years abroad, but the world was so big that there would always be surprises in store. Harmony and Carl had shed a whole new light on her understanding of shamelessness. Carl clearly had no other choice but to let her interview Selby, but the way he put it was as though he was the one giving her that opportunity. Seeing her silence, Carl continued to add, ¡°You¡¯re just lucky to have a big-hearted boss like myself, Samantha. I¡¯m still willing to give you an opportunity, so you should know to put on your best behavior and learn to be grateful!¡± He truly was a maniptor extraordinaire with a knack for gaslighting. Samantha smiled instead of getting angry and her bright ck eyes were stained in a cheery little look. The corners of her lips curled up slightly as her smile spread across her fair face. He had to admit that Samantha¡¯s appearance was really very sweet. Her smile alone could tug one¡¯s heartstrings unknowingly. Even though Carl was jealous of Samantha and did not take kindly to her, he still ended up a little dazed when she smiled at him like that. Deep down, however, he was actually feeling a little proud that he could shock the foolish little girl with just a couple of sentences. His smugnesssted for only a few seconds when he heard Samantha¡¯s crisp and beautiful voice. ¡°I won¡¯t do the interview!¡± Carl stared in disbelief and thought that he misheard her. ¡°You... What did you say?¡± Samantha maintained her sweet smile and repeated patiently. ¡°Mr. Lewin, I told you I won¡¯t do the interview.¡± She used the gentlest of tones to convey a very powerful message. Carl felt as though he had been struck by lightning and never once imagined that Samantha would refuse it. Did she actually refuse the opportunity that everyone else so desperately wanted? ¡°You...¡± Carl¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you even if it hit you in the face, Samantha!¡± Samantha was amused by his remark and ended upughing out loud. ¡°You just announced my removal from the assignment in front of all our colleagues, Mr. Lewin. You¡¯re only letting me do the interview because the person you chose has been sent back here. How would a leader like you expect to convince his people if you can change your mind on a whim?¡± ¡°You...¡± Carl was instantly lost for words. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading out to continue my work if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Samantha left him with that remark, then turned around and prepared to walk out. ¡°Hold it!¡± Carl stood up immediately but maintained his pride and reproached her loudly, ¡°I¡¯m your superior, Samantha. You should obey your superior¡¯s orders as a subordinate. If I tell you to go, then it¡¯s your duty to go!¡± Samantha stopped walking and turned to look at Carl¡¯s frustrated expression. Her voice was exceptionally calm as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve taken me off the assignment, and I duly obeyed you as your subordinate by sitting it out. You think you can just order me to do the interview because you¡¯re in a tight spot and you need someone to remedy the disastrous situation? I¡¯m not going to obey orders like that.¡± ¡°Samantha!¡± Carl¡¯s fists were clenched tightly and his entire body was shaking in anger. ¡°This is very unbing of you!¡± Samantha seemed to have not heard it and turned around resolutely to walk out. As sheid hands on the doorknob, Carl eagerly said again, ¡°What do I have to do to get you to agree to the interview, Samantha? You don¡¯t expect me to beg, do you?¡± Samantha finally seemed interested and turned around to look at him. Her lips parted open and she said clearly, ¡°Sure. Why don¡¯t you try and beg me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Carl made that remark in an offhand manner, so he was understandably shocked and saw red when Samantha actually dared to say something like that to him. Chapter 213 - Wanna Come Home with This Stud?

Chapter 213: Wanna Come Home with This Stud?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Despite knowing that Samantha was retaliating against him on purpose, he could not just tell her to leave like before. After all, she was the anchor that Selby wanted to do the interview with, and the general manager had even personally instructed him to do a good job. At that moment, he realized that he had been ying into Samantha¡¯s hand ever since the meeting that morning. She had calcted her every step and had already expected such a result. He had really underestimated her before. His initial impression of her was that she relied on her good looks and husband to join Lychee TV, but¡­ Carl pursed his lips tightly. He had no choice but to lower his ego even if that was thest thing he wanted to do. ¡°I...¡± His lips trembled fiercely as his mouth opened and closed a couple of times. Finally, he uttered a few words as if he was being choked. ¡°I¡¯m begging you now. Can you do the interview?¡± Samantha turned around and looked at Carl. After staring for a few seconds, she said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do the interview.¡± Carl was stunned once more. He was already prepared for the possibility that she would make things difficult for him and hardly expected her to agree so easily when he really did beg her. Did she still have any intention of ying tricks? His guard was up as he looked at her warily. Samantha knew what Carl was thinking and allowed him to look at her without avoiding his gaze. She continued and said, ¡°Mr. Lewin, I joined Lychee TV to realize my dreams and ambitions. All I want is to work hard towards my goal.¡± ¡°If you treat me fairly, just like you do to your other subordinates, we can always interact in a peaceful manner. But if you treat me unfairly as if I¡¯m some kind of imaginary enemy, I won¡¯t let myself be bullied.¡± It was inevitable for her to deal with a bunch of different personas once she entered the workce. Samantha was not looking to make enemies out of her colleagues for no reason, not unless the person was willfully targeting her. She simply wanted to use that incident to tell Carl that she would not take the initiative to provoke others. However, that did not mean she was a pushover who would let herself be trampled on. Carl looked at her in surprise because he did not foresee that she would make such a remark. Samantha gave him a nod and turned around to walk out of the office. Carl still could not snap out of it even after she hadpletely disappeared from his sight. It took him some time before he could carefully digest Samantha¡¯s words, and a hint of thoughtfulness appeared in his eyes. Samantha¡­seemed to be a much better person than Harmony was. He finally grew to understand why Selby had insisted on her to do the exclusive interview. Samantha was not someone to be underestimated. ¡­ Samantha returned to her work station and switched off theputer game. She opened a new document and started writing a manuscript for the interview. Harmony had just returned after making some coffee and caught a glimpse of Samantha¡¯sputer screen. An uncontroble rage surfaced from the bottom of her eyes and she wanted nothing more than to pour the coffee on Samantha¡¯s head. Reason kept her emotions under control, although she could not help but mock, ¡°You¡¯re not going to go far if all you have going are those cheap tricks!¡± Samantha¡¯s hand stopped typing. She narrowed her eyes at Harmony, curled her lips into a smile, and replied very gently, ¡°You seem to have a thorough understanding of your own shorings. There might still be hope for you.¡± She lowered her gaze and thought for a moment before adding with a smile, ¡°Would you like me to help you intercede with Mr. Lewin? I can let you tag along with me during the interview so you can y the supporting role and learn a thing or two while you¡¯re at it.¡± She responded with the same lines Harmony used to mock her previously. Those repeated blows from Samantha left Harmony feeling lightheaded due to the intense anger and she was on the verge of copsing. A sway of her hand caused her cup of coffee to spill all over her clothes, for she had not been able to hold it firmly enough. Harmony let out a scream. ¡°AHHH¡ª¡± Samantha nced at her from head to toe and smiled even more resplendently. ¡®That¡¯s karma for you!¡¯ Harmony once again drew everyone¡¯s attention and felt so ashamed that she rushed out of the office lobby. ¡­ Samantha met Selby the next afternoon to do the exclusive interview. The interview ended smoothly and Samantha got up to shake hands with the professor. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for epting Lychee TV to do an interview with you, Professor Cornell. I¡¯ll report the truth as you have said to the public.¡± Selby pushed the bridge of his spectacles and smiled in return. ¡°I trust that you will do your best and I look forward to your news report.¡± After leaving the university, Samantha returned to Lychee TV and went to her desk. She went through the entirety of the interview and duly transformed it into a manuscript. She waspletely focused on writing that she did not notice the passage of time. It was already dark by the time she was done. Everyone in the office had gone home and only her table light was still on. Samantha looked at the time at the top right corner of theputer. It was unknowingly already almost ten, which exined why there was no one around. After saving the document she typed and switching off herputer, she grabbed her bag and got up to leave. The elevator door shut once she went in. As soon as the elevator made its way down, a shadowy figure appeared in the office lobby and walked towards Samantha¡¯s workstation. ¡­ It waspletely dark at the entrance when she walked out of Lychee TV¡¯s building. There were no people or vehicles around at night because the area was located in amercial district. Samantha requested a ride on her e-hailing app but no one seemed to ept her request even after she had waited for almost ten minutes. The wind was a little cold at night and Samantha immediately folded her arms as it blew over. A car then drove over out of the blue and stopped in front of her. Samantha was confused. Why would a car stop in front of her when no one had epted her ride request? The car window then lowered slowly to reveal a man¡¯s handsome, godlike face. His bottomless eyes were staring right into her soul and there was a naughty little smirk on his lips. He opened his mouth and asked in a low and sultry voice, ¡°Hey there, beautiful. Wannae home with this stud?¡± Samantha was speechless. Words and actions like that were beyond nauseating, but they were inexplicably alluring when Timothy was the one who did it. She was surprised that he woulde pick her up. Samantha did away with her stand-offish character and immediately hopped in after opening the door to the front passenger seat. She then said to Timothy, ¡°You can start driving now, Handsome. I¡¯ve already fastened my seat belt!¡± Timothy nced at her and freed up his hand to squeeze her cheek. He whispered, ¡°Could you speak a little more decently? Don¡¯t go seducing me.¡± Samantha was speechless and stared at him unhappily. ¡°When did I say anything indecent? The only reason you always think I¡¯m seducing you is because your mind is filled with dirty thoughts.¡± Timothy¡¯s thin lips trembled. ¡°Filled with dirty thoughts? More like filled with thoughts of you. I like you so much that my heart resonates whenever I see you or hear you speak.¡± In the end, he did not say anything else and merely rubbed her hair gently before driving off. A few minutes into the drive, Samantha suddenly thought of something and turned to ask Timothy a question. Chapter 214 - Youre Amazing, Hubby!

Chapter 214: You¡¯re Amazing, Hubby!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Hey Handsome, do you have time to spare tomorrow night?¡± She ced her hands gently on her cheek and stared at him with her beautiful jet-ck eyes. It was as though there was an entire gxy contained within those eyes. Before the working day ended, Carl had sent her an internal email to inform her that the news would be broadcasted at eight o¡¯clock prime time the following night. She had to be fully prepared by then. That was the reason she had worked overtime¡ªshe wanted to finish the manuscript and send it to Carl. That way, Carl could check it the next morning. If he pointed out any issues with it, she could amend it in due time and finalize the draft before noon. She could also spare some time at noon to read and recite the news to ensure that the broadcast would go without a hitch. Although she had presented news reports during thepetition, the significance of actually presenting it to a national audience was far greater. She had most certainly hoped that Timothy would be able to watch her at such an important moment. Timothy nced at her from beside and askedzily, ¡°Tomorrow night? I¡¯d probably be signing a contract in Emsteldt by then.¡± ¡®Signing a contract in Emsteldt...¡¯ Samantha sat straight all of a sudden and sounded somewhat surprised. ¡°Have you finally managed to procure that huge project you were talking about, Timothy?¡± It was the same important project that Timothy had been busy handling for almost half a year, which formed the key focus of the Barker Group that year. ¡°Yes. The contract will be officially signed tomorrow.¡± Samantha did not dabble in the business world but had some knowledge of its goings-on even though she had never been directly involved with anything. Inking that contract would mean that the Barker Group had finally opened up to the foreign market. It was a significant achievement, and the contract was one of immense value. Timothy had already expanded the Barker Group¡¯s territory to such lengths despite having taken over thepany for only a few years. That in itself warranted his inclusion amongst the business world¡¯s new generation of giants. That day turned out to be a double shot of happiness due to her own achievements and that of Timothy¡¯s. It was no surprise that Timothy came over to pick her up that evening. He probably wanted to share that momentous news with her as soon as possible and wanted to spend some time with her because he would soon be going on another business trip. Samantha was both excited and proud of him. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Timothy!¡± She enthusiastically gave him two thumbs up. ¡°As expected of my husband!¡± The red light came on and Timothy braked. He lowered his dark eyes on her and could not help but tease her when he saw her smug face, ¡°Are youplimenting me or yourself?¡± Samantha raised her chin proudly. ¡°Complimenting you is apliment to me too! Can¡¯t I be proud of the fact that I have such an outstanding husband because of my good judgment?¡± Her judgement was so good that she grabbed him during the one-year-old catch game on her first birthday. Timothy looked at her triumphant expression and a profound tenderness immediately appeared in his eyes. His long fingers tickled her chin in an affectionate manner, as if he was ying with a cat. ¡°You can be as proud as you like.¡± Samantha did not avoid his gesture and even continued rubbing intimately against his palm. Timothy pulled his hand back without hesitation and spoke in a semi-hoarse voice. ¡°Be patient. You can do whatever you want with me once we¡¯re home.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t safe to do that kind of stuff on the main road. There are safety hazards everywhere.¡± Samantha¡¯s loving thoughts disappeared in an instant. She felt like taking a needle to his lips and sewing them shut. Timothy was the most handsome and sexy man when he kept his mouth shut. The light turned green and Timothy continued driving. He then remembered her question earlier and asked her in return, ¡°Is there something going on tomorrow night?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Since time was of the essence whenever it came to breaking news, the broadcast was slotted in at thest minute and there was no time for them to make announcements and notify the public. Samantha originally wanted to invite him to watch the news as it came on, but he had to sign a very important contract at the same time. Although she felt somewhat regretful, she did not want him to neglect such a major event. It was not really that big of a deal anyway. He could always watch the repeat once he was done with the contract. Samantha immediately held back her expression and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Nah, I was just asking. I thought maybe you coulde home to a dinner that I personally cooked for you if you have nothing going on tomorrow night.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just do it after you sign the contract. I¡¯ll cook you a nice dinner for your glorious return. It¡¯ll be a celebratory dinner!¡± The happiness in Timothy¡¯s eyes increased even more. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± The next day, Samantha woke up an hour early after setting her rm the night before. She got up to send Timothy off, and Timothy smiled dotingly when he saw her droopy eyelids. ¡°I told you to continue sleeping. You don¡¯t have to send me off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll continue sleeping once I send you off.¡± Samantha opened her eyes as widely as she could. She was actually a little bit reluctant to see Timothy go, and her clinginess stemmed from the little bit of regret she had because he was unable to watch her during an important moment of hers. Timothy rubbed her head and lowered his face to kiss her on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go once you leave.¡± Timothy smiled but did not turn around to get into the car. Rather, he asked, ¡°Are you going back to bed by yourself or shall I carry you back to sleep?¡± Samantha was speechless. Her red lips trembled slightly and she whispered, ¡°So bossy! Fine, I¡¯ll go back to bed. Be safe on the road.¡± Samantha turned around one step at a time and went back into the vi. Once she disappeared behind the door, Timothy stood there for about ten seconds before bending over and getting into the car. He said to Ronald in the front, ¡°You can start driving.¡± ¡­ At ten in the morning, Samantha walked into Lychee TV and went to her workstation. She opened her inbox right away but saw no replies from Carl just yet. Then again, she had just clocked in for work. All she could do was wait, because even though she had worked overtime, she could not possibly expect the others to do the same. Samantha had been sitting idly for less than five minutes when Annabelle walked over and said to her, ¡°Ms. Larsson, the general manager wanted me to call you over to studio one. He wants you to walk you through the process and you to familiarize yourself with it.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll head there now.¡± Since it was her very first time reporting on television, it was necessary for her to go through the motions in advance so as to avoid any untoward incidents during the broadcast. Samantha took the elevator down to studio number one. There were two groups of people inside. One was in charge of Samantha while the other was responsible for the other anchors. Each side insisted that they had reserved the time slot and were arguing with each other because neither refused to give in. The director¡¯s assistant told Samantha to take a break at one side and let the others settle things before going through the process. Samantha had no right to intervene when it came to matters involving other departments, so she waited patiently on one side. While waiting, she refreshed her inbox from time to time to see if Carl had replied. The two sides continued to argue for more than an hour with nothing to show for it, and Samantha frowned because her time had been wasted just like that. Fortunately, Carl had finally replied to her email. Samantha opened it, read through it quickly, and spotted several minor changes. She decided to make use of her time in order to go over it in more detail and memorize it, but the director¡¯s assistant called her as soon as she scanned through it. ¡°We can start now, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha decided to put her phone away and walk over. She had to go through the process for several hours before it finally ended. She did not even have time to catch her breath, as she was immediately whisked away once more. After she was given some instructions and told to watch out for certain things, it was time for her to put on makeup and change her clothes. She had to eat while putting on makeup and only managed a couple of quick bites. It was already five minutes to eight by the time she had finished everything, and Samantha had to sit on the studio desk to make the final preparations and camera adjustments. Although there were only a few minutes left, it was more than enough time for her to memorize the manuscript. Besides, she did not have to worry about forgetting anything because she could always sneak a peek at the manuscript in the middle of the broadcast. Since cell phones were not allowed in the studio, someone had already typed out the manuscript in advance and put it on the table. She nced at it and her expression changed immediately from the third line onward. Only the initial part of the manuscript wasprehensible: the remainder was aplete mess of jumbled-up words! It was obvious that someone had maliciously reced her manuscript. She had to change it right away! Samantha opened her mouth and was about to speak, but the director had already raised his hand and yelled at Samantha, ¡°We¡¯re going live in, three, two, one!¡± As soon as the count ended, the camera lens was aimed at Samantha.. Everything switched on and the live broadcast began. Chapter 215 - Do Your Best, Sammy

Chapter 215: Do Your Best, Sammy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was already toote¡­ Samantha lowered her gaze and clenched her hands unconsciously, but a secondter, she looked up once more and smiled professionally at the camera. She opened her lips to speak in a calm and natural tone. ¡°Hello everyone...¡± Her delivery was smooth at the start, but when it came to the third line, her speech had obviously slowed down and there was a barely noticeable stutter. The director quickly realized that something was wrong and questioned through the earpiece, ¡°Ms. Larsson? What¡¯s going on? Get a hold of yourself. We¡¯re live now!¡± Plenty of people were paying attention to that news, and if any errors happened during the broadcast, she would never be allowed to go near a studio table again! Samantha was well aware of how grave the matter was. She took a deep breath and rid her mind of any disorderly thoughts, then tried her best to keep the broadcast going while recalling the manuscript she wrote. Unfortunately, it was all too human for her to struggle in her attempt to remember everything, especially when she became increasingly anxious at a critical juncture. Samantha¡¯s speech began slowing down again. It was not just the director who noticed that something was off. Even the staff who were standing at one side exchanged nces with each other. What was going on? Could Samantha have been so nervous on her first official broadcast that she had forgotten her lines? It would be disastrous if that was the extent of her abilities... One could easily imagine the hell that Lychee TV would raise if she screwed up! Beads of sweat began trickling down Samantha¡¯s back. She did not need to look at everyone¡¯s expressions to know that her performance was already at the limits of their patience. If she could not resume the smooth broadcast, she would be done for! The director could not hold himself back any longer andmbasted, ¡°Why the hell are you going live if you can¡¯t even read fluently, Samantha? That¡¯s the most basic thing! Useless!¡± He took a deep breath and was so angry that he immediately ordered, ¡°You can get off the stage once we cut to themercial break in another minute!¡± Being told to get off the stage was no different from being told that her broadcast had failed miserably. ¡°Get the backup anchor toe over immediately!¡± The director said to his assistant. The assistant nodded right away. ¡°I¡¯ll call Harmony over right now!¡± He picked up the phone and dialed a number. The director gestured to the cameraman, ¡°Get ready folks, themercial break wille in thirty seconds.¡± The cameraman responded with an OK gesture. The director began counting down, ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± As the countdown was about to end, Samantha¡¯s heart sank bit by bit to rock bottom. Not even the smallest mistakes were tolerated in such a setting. The light in her eyes had dimmedpletely. ¡°Three, two...¡± ¡°Sammy.¡± Rather than having her cold hard judgement handed to her through the earpiece, a voice that prated right into her bones appeared out of nowhere. Samantha was taken aback for a moment then looked up slightly. Standing in ce of the director was Timothy. He stood below the stage at a spot where she could easily see him as long as he looked up. Timothy¡¯s lips curled into a smile and his dark eyes stared deeply at her. He continued and said, ¡°Do your best.¡± ¡®Do your best.¡¯ She made mistakes during her two years abroad, and a great number of them were when she started working part-time as an anchor. During that period, she was either scolded brutally and had her wages withheld, or had her pay cruelly deducted. She worked hard for days on end, did not get paid a single cent, and had to spend her own money to seek treatment whenever she got injured. No one forgave her or encouraged her. No one could be bothered to tell her a simple: ¡®Do your best.¡¯ Samantha did not know whether it was those words of encouragement or Timothy¡¯s precious, but her flustered state of mind and chaotic emotions had somehow calmed down. The manuscript suddenly appeared in her mind. Although she did not have Timothy¡¯s photographic memory, her powers of recall were impressive in and of itself and she had honed them considerably through her hard work over the years. As a result, she could still string her thoughts together even though she had only gone through it a couple of times. Each word began appearing clearly in her mind. Samantha¡¯s speech speed gradually returned to normal and the broadcast continued smoothly. Upon seeing that, the director immediately gestured to the cameraman to keep the cameras rolling instead of cutting to the advertisement! The assistant chanced upon the scene when he hurried over with Harmony. He was a little stunned, but Harmony¡¯s expression sank. The assistant told Harmony to wait a moment and ran over to the director, asking, ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Would you still like to get Ms. Johnson on?¡± The director waved his hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need Harmony anymore. Samantha¡¯s quite something. She recovered herposure with a snap of the finger and she¡¯s doing well. There¡¯s no reason to swap her out for Harmony.¡± The assistant nodded. He trotted back to Harmony and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need you anymore, Ms. Johnson. You may go ahead and rest.¡± Harmony was speechless. She quelled her anger and responded, ¡°Are you just stringing me along? I¡¯m busy too, you know!¡± The assistant shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You should bring up your dissatisfaction with the director, Ms. Johnson. I¡¯m just doing as he tells me to. I have matters to attend to as well, so goodbye for now.¡± He went off as soon as he finished his words. Harmony gritted her teeth angrily. Her n was supposed to be perfect. Why did it end up like that? From the corner of her eye, Harmony saw Timothy standing at the centermost position below the stage. He stood straight and stared intently at Samantha. It was as though Samantha was his everything. Harmony stared nkly at the scene while dark undercurrents began swelling in her eyes. Samantha¡¯s crisp and mellifluous voice rang throughout the studio, ¡°Professor Selby Cornell has no rtionship whatsoever with his student Ms. Linda Willoughby. Her usations are nonexistent. Ms. Willoughby had some conflict with Professor Cornell because her graduation thesis failed to meet his standards. She held that against him and fabricated those rumors. Professor Cornell wishes to appeal to the public not to believe or spread those rumors. At the same time, he understands that Ms. Willoughby¡¯s mindset wasn¡¯t mature enough. On ount of the fact that she was his former student, he does not want her future to be affected by this matter and hopes that she would stop this nder. He will not pursue this matter any further and wants all of this toe to an end...¡± ¡°That concludes the news. Thank you everyone...¡± The director raised his hand, did a countdown from three, and said, ¡°Cut! Onto themercial!¡± The camera lens shifted away. Samantha closed her eyes and let out a long sigh. The staff below the stage could not help but p their hands. Everyone thought that there would be a mistake during the broadcast, but it came as a surprise that Samantha could pull off such a feat when everything was hanging by a thread. The ability to stay calm in the face of chaos and turn the tables on an unfavorable situation could only be achieved by a particrly experienced anchor. It was all the more spectacr when a neer like her could demonstrate that ability during her debut! However, it appeared as though Samantha neither noticed everyone¡¯s admiration nor heard their apuse. At that moment, her eyes and heart were focused solely on one man in the audience. She got up instinctively and ran down quickly. Samantha then threw herself into Timothy¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly. Chapter 216 - Men Should Take the Initiative in Matters Like This

Chapter 216: Men Should Take the Initiative in Matters Like This

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was someone who paid great attention to decorum in front of others. She did not want to hog the entertainment news headlines with Timothy for two reasons: firstly, she did not want to be the subject of other people¡¯s after-dinner gossip. Secondly, she wanted to maintain Timothy¡¯s image because he was intrinsically connected to the Barker Group. It would be detrimental to Timothy¡¯s image, as well as that of the Barker group, if he made the entertainment news headlines time and time again. On that day however, she found it a little difficult to control herself and did not really feel like exercising that level of self-restraint. Samantha bit her lower lip gently, then looked up at Timothy before asking in a very, very low voice, ¡°I want to kiss you, Honey.¡± Words were no longer sufficient to express how touched and loved she felt right then. Timothy cocked his eyebrows. ¡°Here? Now?¡± Samantha nodded repeatedly. ¡°May I?¡± ¡°No.¡± The man replied unhesitatingly. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s disappointment was obvious, but she understood that Timothy had always been a very low-profile person. Doing so on such an asion was indeed very inappropriate. The next second, however, she heard the man¡¯s low and sweet voice ringing in her ears. ¡°When ites to stuff like this, men are the ones who should take the initiative.¡± At the end of his sentence, Timothy wrapped his long arms around Samantha¡¯s slender waist and held her tightly before him. He then lowered his head and nted his thin lips on hers. Samantha¡¯s dark eyes widened all of a sudden and her mind went nk for a second. That surprise soon turned to joy. She closed her eyes slowly and tiptoed so she could hook her arms around his neck. She kissed him back without a care in the world. The staff, who were all watching from one side, gasped one after another. They scarcely expected toy eyes on such a spectacle. Samantha and Timothy were a bona fide couple after all, and since the both of them were attractive individuals, the staff members began apuding loudly while watching them. The female staff members were getting progressively more animated and could not contain themselves from screaming with excitement. One of themmented, ¡°Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d live to see this! Mr. Barker is handsome and a good kisser! I can¡¯t take it anymore. I feel like I¡¯m losing my breath soon!¡± The second woman said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m watching the live version of those romance dramas, or rather, the version that transcends all other versions. Ms. Larsson is much prettier than those female leads, and don¡¯t even get me started on Mr. Barker! His handsomeness is making me dizzy!¡± A third remarked, ¡°I wish my soul could inhabit Ms. Larsson¡¯s body!¡± The fourth eximed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more!¡± Everyone else was either cheering them on or gushing at them, but Harmony was the only one who watched angrily and resentfully at the two people kissing in front of her. She did not know how she managed to exit the studio. All she knew was that she would have gone up and ripped Samantha¡¯s face to shreds if she did note out! Samantha did not deserve all that because she was a b*tch who stole Harmony¡¯s life and happiness! Harmony stood by the window and strained to take a deep breath, and then another. She needed a considerable amount of time to force herself into calming down. She was too impulsive earlier. In fact, she had been too impulsive ever since she returned to the country. That was why she was always engaged in petty little fights rather than actually getting down to business. For that reason, Samantha gained the upper hand time and time again. It was all about toe to an end though. Samantha was her rival after all, and there was no point being lenient. Harmony took out her cell phone and dialed a number swiftly. Once the call was connected, she coldly ordered, ¡°My n¡­can officially begin.¡± ¡­ Once Samantha and Timothy were done kissing, she immediately buried her head in Timothy¡¯s arms. Her cheeks had turned red and she could not bring herself to face anyone. Her emotions had gotten the better of her rationality, but that rationality has since returned. She started fretting over how she was going to face people, especially her colleagues, in the future¡­ Impulsiveness really was a bane! Timothy lowered his eyes and could only see the lush ck hair covering the top of her head. He smirked and teased her unceremoniously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you finally feeling shy now?¡± ¡°Where was all that eagerness to kiss me? Hmm?¡± He deliberately whispered into her ears and caused them to redden even more. Samantha gritted her teeth. ¡°Hush. Let¡¯s leave already.¡± She felt as though she had died of embarrassment ¡°A husband is bound to obey her wife¡¯smands.¡± Samantha instantly had a bad feeling when she heard that sentence, that feeling came true because she felt her entire body rising into the air the very next second. Timothy lifted Samantha up in a bridal carry and strode out of the studio. Samantha was speechless. ¡®I said we should leave. I didn¡¯t ask you to carry me out!¡¯ Samantha thought for a moment. Between the choice of struggling and giving up, she eventually chose thetter. Like it or not, she had already put on a public disy of affection, so she might as well just continue all the way to the end. At most, she could wear a hood or something when she came for work the next day. Timothy carried Samantha into the car before putting her down. Ronald could not help butment to himself in the driver¡¯s seat. No wonder everyone used to say that people who were in love were spoiled to the extreme. The textbook scenario was ying out right before his very eyes. Samantha slowly reverted back to calmness and finally remembered something. She immediately asked, ¡°Hey, Timothy, shouldn¡¯t you be signing a contract in Emsteldt right now? Why did you show up here all of a sudden?¡± Timothy replied curtly, ¡°I¡¯m heading there right now.¡± ¡®Right now?¡¯ Did he¡­postpone the contract signing for her sake? Although she was both extremely touched and happy that his presence allowed her to sessfullyplete her debut, she felt somewhat dismayed that he had to dy his work because of her. ¡°Will this affect your work, Timothy?¡± Samantha was a little uneasy. He rubbed her head gently, as if he knew exactly what she was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although he was unwilling to say anything further, those two words alone carried a strongforting aura. Samantha did not doubt his abilities either. Timothy was confident in everything he did. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the airport then.¡± Timothy did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove slowly into traffic and headed right for the airport. Harmony ced her phone down and watched the car gradually drive away from upstairs. Her eyes stared intently at the car through the floor-to-ceiling windows until it finally disappeared from her line of sight. She smirked but there was no joy in her eyes. ¡®Enjoy thest of your happy moments, Samantha, because you¡¯ll soon be sent right into hell. You¡­will¡­lose¡­everything! And Timothy¡­wille back to me. The two of us will love each other, like we always have, and be together until the end of time.¡¯ Euphoria rose from the depths of her eyes as she gradually allowed herself to let loose. ¡­ Samantha stood outside the airport and watched as Timothy¡¯s flight took to the air. She turned to leave only after the ne glided across the sky and left behind a line in the clouds. Back at the vi, Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia held a special celebration for her debut. Once Samantha ate the celebration dinner they cooked for her, she went back to the room andy on the bed after taking a shower. She could not help but smile when she recalled the scene where Timothy appeared below the stage and cheered her on. It was as if her affection for Timothy grew a bit more aspared to the previous day. The defence in her heart was starting to crumble. She felt that it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with Timothy again, and she wondered if she could finally start loving him. Samantha had sweet dreams that night and went to work the next day in a buoyant mood. Unfortunately, everyone cast angry nces at her as soon as she stepped foot into the office! Chapter 217 - Nothing More Than a Sacrificial Lamb

Chapter 217: Nothing More Than a Sacrificial Lamb

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s smile disappeared immediately. Staring angrily at Samantha was the most anyone could do, because they had practically no time to do anything else. Phones were ringing continuously throughout the entire office lobby so they had to keep on answering calls. Samantha walked silently to her work station, just in time for thendline on her desk to ring. She pursed her lower lip slightly and picked up the handset to answer it. A scathingly unpleasant remark filled her ears. Samantha immediately understood what had happened after hearing that. She receivedvish praise fromizens when she did the news report the previous night. Most of thements were optimistic, but her reputation had taken a big hit the following morning. The praises she had received were reced by a sea of negativements. She did not have time to look at Waybo, but she was almost certain that the negativity would gue her Wayboments and private messages. Had that not been the case, the public would not be so angry that they would call the station just to berate andin about her. The reason was because Linda, at eight in the morning, had posted a statement that could be suspected of being a suicide note. She spoke about how she had neither power nor influence, hence why no one believed her even though Selbymitted such a heinous act towards her. During that period of time, her personal life had been exposed and she received countless death threats. With the addition of the previous night¡¯s news broadcast, everyone used her of nning and instigating the whole thing. Even her parents suspected her of having mental issues, and she became incredibly depressed because she felt that there was nothing for her to live for anymore. She finally decided that the best way to clear her name was by taking her life. The post immediately attracted the attention ofizens as soon as it was uploaded. Everyone started to worry that something had happened to her and they actively tried to contact her. At the same time, they were also helping the inte police locate her. Policemen were promptly dispatched to search for her and she was found at a motel nearby the university. She was lying unconscious on the bed after swallowing arge number of sleeping pills. The police immediately sent her to the hospital to get her stomach pumped. Her life had been saved, but she was still unconscious. It was Linda¡¯s friend and roommate who came forth to inform the public of the situation. Her words were ruthless and cutting due to the sheer anger and sadness that she was experiencing. She posed a few questions on Waybo. The first was directed to Professor Cornell. If he really was as innocent as he said he was, she questioned why he would call Linda to his office on a certain night and spend two hours alone inside with her. She also asked why Linda came out teary-eyed and disheveled. Her second question was directed to Lychee TV, asking why they would broadcast the news without getting to the bottom of the truth. Lychee TV was influential enough to convince everyone that the professor was innocent and that Linda was the viin, when clearly it was Linda who had suffered! Finally, she asked Samantha whether thetter had been too eager to climb up the ranks and make a name for herself, further questioning whether that motivated Samantha to join hands with the professor and humiliate Linda. Perhaps it was just a case of powerful people helping each other because they shared mutual interests and believed that they could achieve their goals through hical means. Those questions stirredizens¡¯ thoughts as soon as it was posted. As if unsatisfied at the magnitude at which things were developing, they heartily beganmenting and reposting, causing it to go viral in an instant. It appeared on the trending searches and continued to climb to the top. However, theizens¡¯st straw was when an official ount broke the news that it was Selby¡¯s second timemitting such an act. It implied that he was a serial offender! The first time was said to have happened five years ago, where something simr happened between him and a female student of his. At the time, the incident was swept under the rug in the exact same manner, with the female student disappearing after being driven mad. Only a few people knew about it because the Cornells had deliberately covered it up, but the truth was bound toe out sooner orter. At the end of the post was ament [Bad things never stay hidden for long. I knew the truth was going toe out sooner orter. See? It¡¯s happening right now, isn¡¯t it? Those who enabled the assaulter are even more despicable. Lychee TV and Samantha are all enablers!] Netizens had be increasingly resourceful and were able to dig up all sorts of information. The post spurred everyone into bing detectives and a plethora of information was dug up within a short period of time. It was discovered that such an incident did happen in the past, but no one could locate the student who was driven mad because it had been deliberately covered up. On the other hand, Selby, Lychee TV, and Samantha were three clear entities, and everyone¡¯s anger was concentrated upon them. Carl walked out of the office and headed straight to Samantha¡¯s workstation. His expression was extremely sour but he said calmly, ¡°The general manager wants you to go to his office.¡± His view of her had changed somewhat but it took only one night for her to cause trouble, and a very huge one at that. Hemented the regrettable nature of his recent recruits. Each one of them gave him a headache! Samantha nodded without saying anything and got up to walk outside. Harmony looked at her straight posture and sneered disdainfully. Samantha¡¯s career was on borrowed time from that moment onward. When Samantha¡¯s figure disappeared from her line of sight, her gaze turned to the namete on Samantha¡¯s workstation and smiled even more proudly. ¡­ As Samantha got to the door of the general manager¡¯s office, she took a deep breath and tidied her appearance before knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Samantha pushed the door open and walked in. The general manager got up from behind therge desk and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the sofa.¡± Samantha nodded and followed him there. She took her seat opposite him only after he had sat down. The general manager had been through numerous trials before and his face remained calm at that point in time. He looked at Samantha and asked insipidly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of what had happened?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Samantha responded softly. The general manager looked at herposure and wondered if she was simply pretending or whether she had something in mind. He knew she was a bright woman and did not beat around the bush with her. He spoke bluntly, ¡°This has swelled into such a huge issue that no one can bear to withstand the surge of public opinion.¡± ¡°I was the one who brought you in, and I have constantly been very optimistic about you. I certainly hope to keep you around in Lychee TV, but...if you can¡¯t deal with this properly for me, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to be sacrificed when pushes to shove.¡± The general manager was a kind-hearted man but he also had a decisive and ruthless side. Samantha understood what he meant. If she failed to handle the matter well, she would be discarded in the same way Walter was. In addition to having to resign, her name would be tainted in infamy and she would no longer be able to continue down that career path! The general manager even smiled at her and said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t let me down, Ms. Larsson.¡± ¡­ After leaving the general manager¡¯s office, Samantha went to the bathroom and washed her face. Once her mind had sobered up, she held her cell phone and dialed Selby¡¯s number. The call was immediately answered as if the other side had been waiting for her call. Before Samantha could even begin speaking, Selby spoke ahead of her. Chapter 218 - Im Sorry, Samantha

Chapter 218: I¡¯m Sorry, Samantha

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to call, Ms. Larsson.¡± The man¡¯s voicecked the unusual calmness and warmth. Its hoarseness belied his exhaustion. Samantha pursed her lips and had a bad feeling. Sure enough, Selby said solemnly the very next second, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Larsson.¡± He hung up as soon as he said that. All Samantha could hear was the dial tone. Her eyes widened slightly and she calmly dialed the professor¡¯s number again. Unfortunately, she was greeted by a robotic notification that said, ¡®The phone number you have dialed has been switched off!¡¯ Samantha clenched her phone tightly and decided to call Selby¡¯s secretary, only to receive the same notification... She did not try to make any further calls and the light in her eyes dimmed suddenly. Did he apologize because he had deceived her, or did he apologize because he regretted implicating her in all that? Finding out the answer to that was the first order of business as only then could she figure out how to solve the issue. After all, the end results would bepletely different. However, Selby¡¯s distinctly negative response more or less made her feel that a crisis was in the offing. The general manager had enunciated the situation very clearly to her and theizens were all attacking her too. She could already foresee just how terrible the consequences would be if she failed to handle it properly. Samantha closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Such things would not have happened for no reason. With the news going viral so quickly and information being revealed by coincidence, it was clear that someone was trying to push the public opinion in a certain direction. Not even a three-year-old child would believe the im that there was no one orchestrating the incident from the shadows. If her guess was right, then Harmony was probably the one behind it. Harmony¡¯s goal¡­might not just stop at destroying Samantha¡¯s career. Therefore, Samantha could not afford to yield, not even a single step! Samantha took her cell phone out and called Rochelle. As soon as Rochelle picked up, Samantha asked bluntly, ¡°Hey, Chelle, could you help me find Professor Cornell¡¯s home?¡± Since all the mediapanies were unable to find his address, Samantha could only hope that Rochelle would be able to lend her some assistance. After all, Rochelle was the one who managed to obtain Selby¡¯s private email before, and the reason she seeded was because she and Selby were from the same upper-ss circle. Rochelle agreed but expressed her concern, ¡°I already heard what happened, Sammy. I¡¯m not in the country right now, so I¡¯ll take the first flight back.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°You should go ahead and do what you need to do. I just need you to find his address for me. Don¡¯t worry, I can still handle everything for now.¡± Ten minutester, Samantha received the address from Rochelle. Samantha returned to her workstation, put on her sunsses and a mask then grabbed her bag and left. After getting in a taxi, the driver drove her to the destination after she gave him the address. Selby¡¯s private house was located in a high-end vi area in the suburbs, a ce known for its excellent security. The residential area was an extremely private one, and it was the preferred choice of vis for many rich and famous individuals. The taxi stopped as soon as it got to the gate. Outsiders were barred from entering unless they had prior appointments or were given permission by the house owners. Samantha had no choice but to get down there. She called Selby once more but the phone was still turned off. A row of security guards was guarding the entrance up ahead, in addition to the various barriers and cameras that were littered all over the ce. Not even a fly could squeeze through such tight security, much less a grown human. Time was of the essence and she could not afford to drag her feet because every second of every minute was vital. Samantha quickly tried to think of a surefire way to get in. Since she could no longer just barge in, her only recourse was to make sure that they had no reason to stop her, or better yet, they would wee her with open arms. Her eyes lit up slightly. She walked to the security guard, raised her chin slightly, then said to what looked like their leader, ¡°I¡¯d like to visit the sales office please.¡± The security guard was amused. Many people had requested toe to the sales office, but the kind of customers who could afford to buy a house there dressedvishly and drove luxury cars. On the other hand, the security guard clearly saw her arriving in a taxi. Worse still, none of her clothes seemed to be worth anything and she probably could not even afford to fork out the cost of a single tile in those houses. Where did she get the confidence to request a visit to the sales office? At a nce, she looked like the kind of person who came up with all sorts of excuses just to sneak in. Her ploy was so much more outrageous than those who tried to impersonate as mailmen and pizza delivery guys. ¡°Alright, little miss. Go and y your little games elsewhere.¡± The security guard waved her off. Samantha could not be bothered to waste her breath and opened her backpack to get her purse. From it, she took the ck card that Timothy had given her before and waved it right in front of the security guard¡¯s face. The reason she kept that card with her, even though she never considered spending Timothy¡¯s money, was because it was a ¡®token of love¡¯ from him. It finally seemed toe in handy. The security guard¡¯s mocking smile froze as soon as he saw this card. Since many of the house owners he interacted with on a daily basis were all powerful and wealthy people, he knew what that card was and could tell at a nce that the ck card was not a fake. It was the most premium version too. The number of people who owned a card like that could be counted on one hand. He stared wide-eyed at Samantha and finally got a closer look at her after not paying much attention to her earlier. Was she not the famous Samantha Larsson, wife of Timothy Barker? No wonder she spoke in such a haughty and overbearing manner. The security guard¡¯s attitude changed 180 degrees. He was all smiles as he bowed down slightly as a show of respect. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Barker. I erred in my judgement. I¡¯ll bring you to the sales office right now.¡± Samantha put on her ¡®Mrs. Barker¡¯ personality and raised her head slightly. ¡°Please lead the way.¡± The security guard walked while calling the manager of the sales office to inform him of the situation. By the time they had reached the sales office, the manager was already waiting at the door. After leaving her in the manager¡¯s hands, the security guard left respectfully. The manager said very enthusiastically, ¡°Mrs. Barker! Pleasee in. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to prepare tea for you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Samantha spoke in a calm and faint tone, ¡°I¡¯m interested to have a look at the environment here, if that¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Customers were the manager¡¯s top priority, more so when the customer came from such a distinguished background. The manager immediately said, ¡°One moment, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯ll get the car to bring you around.¡± Samantha answered, ¡°Sure.¡± However, she was nowhere to be seen when the manager finally came back with the car. ¡­ Samantha had gone to the ninth vi, which was none other than Selby¡¯s residence. She took a deep breath and pressed the doorbell. She heard footstepsing from behind the door about half a minuteter and the door swung open after that. Selby looked surprised when he saw Samantha standing at the door, as if he did not expect her to find him there.. In spite of his shock, he managed to react quickly and immediately shut the door. Chapter 219 - Its Too Late

Chapter 219: It¡¯s Too Late

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha, however, seemed to have expected that sort of reaction from him. She pressed her hand to the door to prevent Selby from moving it. Selby applied more force but was taken aback when he realized that Samantha had great strength despite her delicate and gentle appearance. The door did not budge at all. He could not help but gaze up at Samantha. Samantha¡¯s eyes were calm as she remarked straightforwardly, ¡°The least you can do is give me an exnation, Professor Cornell.¡± She was not going to let herself be waved off with a mere apology after such a serious incident had happened. Selby pursed his lips and seemed adamant on resisting. Samantha was not anxious at all and added bluntly, ¡°I won¡¯t leave even if you stop me froming in, Professor Cornell. I¡¯ll just keep waiting outside here until you¡¯re willing to give me an exnation.¡± Selby remained silent. He looked at Samantha¡¯s determined expression and knew she meant what she said. That was the exact same reason he admired her before. Selby closed his eyes, let out a deep sigh, then finally released his grip from the doorknob. He took a step back and said hoarsely, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Samantha set foot into the house. Selby took her to the living room and said, ¡°Please just sit wherever, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± She nodded and sat on the sofa. Although time was of the essence, she had no qualms being patient for a few more moments. After half a minute, Selby came over with two sses of water. He ced one ss in front of her and then sat on the sofa opposite her. He sped his fingers, ced his hands on his knees, and leaned forward. One could sense an extremely disheartened and dejected aura from him. Samantha nced across the coffee table. There was an ashtray filled with cigarette butts on top of it and a faint smell of smoke seemed to linger in the air. She picked the ss up and took a slow sip of water. All her other emotions were suppressed, leaving only calmness andposure. After taking a deep breath, Samantha calmly began, ¡°Professor Cornell,izens have exposed an usation regarding you and your former student. I¡¯d like to know what exactly happened.¡± Selby had been lowering his head until she asked that question. He looked up suddenly and seemed puzzled, shocked even. He stared at Samantha for a few seconds before finally asking, ¡°Ms. Larsson, why...why are you questioning me about what happened instead of asking me if the usation is true?¡± ¡°Do you really¡­believe me?¡± The first question an average person¡ªor rather 99.9% of people¡ªwould ask at that juncture was ¡®are the usations true?¡¯ or something of the like. Samantha really was an extraordinary woman. She looked up and stared right into his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then why¡ª¡± ¡°I believe in the person I love,¡± Samantha interrupted before he could continue his sentence. The person Samantha loved¡­was none other than Timothy. Selby had some knowledge of the things that happened between Timothy and Samantha. Timothy had once abandoned her and renounced their marriage, but they ended up remarrying and she still believed in him so deeply. Such feelings really were enviable. ¡°What did Mr. Barker say?¡± ¡°He said that you¡¯re a very honorable man.¡± That remark was the basis on which she fought for the chance to report the news. Furthermore, her interactions with Selby convinced her that he was a good man, and that was the reason she chose to speak on his behalf. The situation might havee to a junction, but she still held the belief that Timothy would never lie to her and was certain that she had not misjudged Selby. Selby¡¯s expression seemed deeply moved. At that moment, his eyes had a little sparkle when he looked at Samantha. Sadly, that sparkle soon disappeared, only to be reced by aplex set of emotions, including pain, conflict, and regret... The man curled his lips in a self-deprecating manner and said, ¡°Ms. Larsson, I¡¯m afraid...I¡¯ve betrayed your trust in me. That incident is true.¡± He seemed so anxious that he concerned himself with his own thoughts without even giving Samantha a chance to interrupt. ¡°I did¡­harass my female student back then because I was attracted to her and I couldn¡¯t help myself. I... I¡¯m no better than a beast. I¡¯m a disgrace as a professor!¡± His fists were tightly clenched and there were veins popping out from the back of his palm. ¡°Everything they say on the inte is true. People like me... people like me¡­are truly good-for-nothing in society. I don¡¯t deserve to teach and educate others. I... I¡¯ve let everyone down. I¡¯ve let you down too.¡± His eyes turned red as he spoke and he lowered his gaze immediately to avoid making eye contact with Samantha. ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility for this. I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha listened quietly and waited for him to finish speaking. After a few moments of silence, she asked, ¡°Why do you have to lie?¡± Selby was taken aback. He retorted enthusiastically the next second. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Every single word I said is true!¡± ¡°I can understand how you feel after I dragged you down, but what I said is the truth. I cannot undo my actions and I can only offer you my deepest apologies.¡± An evil person might regret their past actions and could still put on a sympathetic act in front of others, but no evil person would be willing to suffer in pain and insist on being condemned for their alleged wrongdoings. Selby was not upset; he was in pain. She had experienced such a situation before and could not have been more familiar with the feeling. It was more painful than bewildering when her marriage was broken off and she was abandoned, because being hurt by someone that one loved was as painful as being stung by a million ants. The suffering was not something that could be easily described. Samantha did not expect him to answer her and concerned herself with her own thoughts, just as he did to her earlier. ¡°You feel sorry for that girl not because you harassed her, right?¡± ¡°Is it because of other external factors? Parents, perhaps?¡± ¡°Was it your parents who did something to that girl when she vanished without a trace after the incident?¡± ¡°The reason you chose not to speak up now is because you want to protect that girl, yes?¡± Selby did not answer a single one of her questions. He even yelled, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Ms. Larsson! I¡¯m tired. Could you please leave?¡± As soon as he said that, he got up and went straight upstairs without caring whether Samantha left or not. Samantha looked at his stiff rear figure and asked softly, ¡°You love that girl don¡¯t you, Professor Cornell? And she¡­loves you too, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Selby froze and turned around. His eyes were red as he shouted at Samantha, ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t know a thing. Quit making up stories!¡± Samantha¡¯s expression did not change one bit and she stood up calmly to look at him. ¡°I hit the nail on the head, didn¡¯t I?¡± Selby staggered a few times as if he had crashed suddenly into something. A few secondster, Selbyughed depressingly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know the truth, Ms. Larsson.. It¡¯s already toote.¡± Chapter 220 - This Is the Only Choice I Have

Chapter 220: This Is the Only Choice I Have

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®It¡¯s already toote...¡¯ Samantha picked up on the meaning of his words and a thought suddenly urred to her. She immediately took her cell phone out and clicked on Waybo. The hashtag #ProfessorCornepology had climbed to the top of the trending searches. Her fingers trembled slightly as she clicked on it. The most viewed post was by Selby. It had been uploaded 30 minutes ago, which was seconds before Selby opened the door for her. He had recorded a video of himself. Selby faced the camera and admitted to all the allegations against him that had been making its rounds on the inte, including the past harassment of his female student as well as the most recent usation. He apologized to the public, to the female student from the past, and to Linda. He also expressed his remorse to Lychee TV and Samantha. Finally, he stated that he would bear all of Linda¡¯s medical expenses and would willingly ept his punishment if Linda wanted to sue him. Sure enough, he took all the me himself even though he had done nothing wrong. When Selby saw Samantha watching the video, he bowed deeply at her again and said painfully, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Larsson. This is my only choice...¡± His only choice was to protect the person he loved, and in doing so, he had to betray her trust. After saying that, he strained to climb up the stairs. Samantha clenched her phone tightly and watched as Selby¡¯s figure drifted away. She did not bother to go up and stop him because she knew that there was nothing she could say or do that would change Selby¡¯s mind. ¡­ Inside arge conference room at Emsteldt, a horde of media reporters had gathered and were pointing their camera lenses toward the stage. Timothy was sitting at a long conference table with Michael Holt, CEO of EIA Group. Both men were in the midst of inking their cooperation contract. They each signed and stamped their own copy of the agreement. Once that was done, the agreements were handed over to their respective assistants for safekeeping. Timothy and Michael stood up, smiled and shook each other¡¯s hands. The camera shutters clicked away as the important moment was recorded. The strategic cooperation n established by Barker Group and EIA Group would further propel a historic development of those two business entities, thus cementing their interests on an evenrger scale within the business world. Michael was almost 60 years old, yet he was still a very spirited man and had high hopes for Timothy. Companies in Emsteldt have approached him and expressed interest in cooperating with hispany, but Timothy¡ªas a potential business partner¡ªstood out the most even though he had only interacted with him for the shortest timepared to all the other people. Timothy lived up to his name as the country¡¯s fastest growing tycoon. He was a very capable man despite his young age, but Michael never felt the wide age gap between them. There were even times when Timothy was more thorough and mature in terms of thinking. The newer generation was already surpassing the older one. Once the contract signing ceremony was over, Michael personally walked to Timothy and warmly offered him an invite, ¡°You must attend tonight¡¯s celebration dinner, Mr. Barker. I insist. I¡¯m looking forward to having a good chat with you, since we didn¡¯t get the chance to do so thest time around.¡± Timothy had ended his trip in a hurry when he previously came to survey things, and it was only because of his formidable ability that Michael even considered cooperating with him. Timothy smiled and opened his mouth to speak, but he caught a glimpse of Ronald¡¯s anxious and fidgety expression from the corner of his eyes. He changed his tone and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Holt. I have to answer an urgent call.¡± Michael gestured politely to Timothy, as if to tell him, ¡®Please go ahead.¡¯ Timothy raised his chin towards Ronald, who immediately understood and followed him aside. He asked bluntly, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Ronald was unsurprised at Timothy¡¯s reaction, although he could not help himself from letting out a sigh. He lowered his voice and leaned towards Timothy¡¯s ears to inform thetter of what had happened to Samantha back home. The man frowned and immediately ordered, ¡°Get tickets for the first flight home.¡± Ronald hesitated and nced awkwardly at Michael. ¡°Mr. Barker, wouldn¡¯t it be¡­impolite of us to just leave Mr. Holt hanging again?¡± After a pause, he suggested, ¡°Maybe...we could wait till evening so you can at least attend the celebration dinner before leaving?¡± The Barker Group faced stiffpetition that time around, yet Michael stood firm on his rather unconventional course when he chose the Barker Group. More urately though, Michael had chosen Timothy. Timothy did not say a single word but merely nced coldly at Ronald. Ronald¡¯s heart skipped a beat and understood it right away. His boss could not wait even a second longer. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll book the ne tickets now, Mr. Barker.¡± Michael was in the midst of telling his assistant to head to his winery and get the wine he treasured most so he could treat Timothy to a drinkter that evening. When he saw Timothy walking back to him, he smiled and was about to speak. Timothy, however, spoke ahead of him and said, ¡°My deepest apologies, Mr. Holt. I have an immediate emergency that requires me to return to my country. Let¡¯s have that dinner again some other time.¡± Michael¡¯s smile disappeared and he was clearly unhappy. Timothy nodded apologetically, but then turned around and immediately strode off. Ronald could only apologize once more and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Holt.¡± He then turned around and caught up to Timothy. Michael¡¯s expression had souredpletely as he turned to his assistant to ask, ¡°What emergency could Mr. Barker have that made him that anxious to fly home?¡± That was already the second time something simr had happened. It was quite unbing of an important business partner. His assistant had been in charge of investigating the background of Michael¡¯s partners, so it was only natural for him to pay attention to Timothy¡¯s affairs. He thought for a while and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr. Barker¡¯s wife might have run into some trouble in the country. It¡¯s pretty serious, apparently.¡± ¡°What trouble?¡± Michael¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Tell me the full details.¡± The assistant began, ¡°Well, it all started when...¡± ¡­ Samantha walked out of Selby¡¯s residence and heard a muffled sound on the other side of the door behind her. On Selby¡¯s end, there was nothing she could do to exonerate herself. Furthermore, the attacks were concentrated on Lychee TV and herself after Selby came forth to apologize and bear the responsibility. After watching Selby¡¯s apology video, she nced at thements on her Waybo profile and saw many horrible remarks. The sight of it could give anyone a heart attack. If her guess was right, then Lychee TV would soon issue their own statement to apologize and punish her. In the end, the me would all fall squarely on her alone. She would be the perfect scapegoat. Since she was at a vi area with no taxis nearby, the ride request Samantha made through the ride-hailing app was epted only after she offered a little extra money. Her ride finally arrived after she waited for almost 20 minutes. Samantha opened the car door and sat in, but the driver was slow to start driving. She could not help but look up at him and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± To her surprise, the driver turned around abruptly and stared angrily at her. The atmosphere inside the vehicle suddenly became tense. Samantha clenched her hand unconsciously while keeping a calm face. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 221 - Surrounded

Chapter 221: Surrounded

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You¡¯re that heartless anchor who acted in cahoots with rich people to help them oppress ordinary civilians, right?¡± In order to confirm his suspicions, the driver even used his cell phone to search up photos of Samantha topare them with the woman sitting in his car. ¡°You are her! You¡¯re Samantha Larsson! How shameless!¡± He sounded agitated as he yelled angrily, ¡°Get off my car right now. I don¡¯t take passengers like you!¡± Samantha¡¯s expression sank. She did not get down right away but said in a calm tone, ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t make usations if you don¡¯t know the whole picture.¡± Unfortunately, the driver became more and more irritable when he heard what she had said. ¡°The facts are right before you and you still have the audacity to argue! I mean it when I said I won¡¯t take passengers like you. I won¡¯t do it even if you lodge aint against me. Get off on your own and don¡¯t make me force you!¡± Samantha did not try to persuade him any further and pushed the door open to get off. He was not going to listen to any of her exnations anyway, and having one less conflict under such circumstances was much better than having one more. The car sped off quickly. Even so, the driver¡¯s anger still remained and he became increasingly angry. As he drove, he sent a voice message to his taxi driver WeTalk chat group. He remarked angrily, ¡°Down on my luck today! I just received a ride request from that crooked anchor Samantha. I firmly told her that I refused to have her as a passenger!¡± The whole nation was gossiping over Selby and Samantha, so everyone knew just who she was. A flurry of voice messages appeared in the WeTalk chat group. One asked, ¡°You actually met her, huh? Where did that happen? I¡¯d avoid the ce like the gue so I wouldn¡¯t have to receive her ride request.¡± The driver who had picked up Samantha earlier said, ¡°Springhill Vis.¡± Another driver answered, ¡°Gotcha. I was just about to head that way. Gotta do a U-turn then.¡± A third said, ¡°So was I! Thanks for the reminder!¡± A fourth remarked, ¡°We should all just avoid there for now! Let her walk out to the main road from there!¡± ¡­ Samantha requested another ride, but no one epted it even though she had waited longer and added even more money. There was nothing else she could do but walk away from the vi while continuing to request a ride. The afternoon sun was rather strong, so her cheeks were starting to warm up and she was beginning to sweat too. Luckily for Samantha, she was no longer that easily affected by such conditions after enduring much worse conditions in the past two years abroad. Walking under the hot sun was nothingpared to what she had gone through. After walking for about 40 minutes, she finally got out of the huge vi area and reached the side of the main road. She caught her breath for a moment and scanned the area. There was a convenience store up ahead and she slowly made her way there. After entering, she took a bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator and went to the cashier to pay for it. The female cashier was busy ying with her cell phone, but as soon as she looked up and saw Samantha, she blinked her eyes a couple of times and stared at Samantha for several seconds before scanning the barcode on the water bottle. Samantha knew that the cashier had recognized her but remained indifferent about it. She did not need to click into Waybo to know that the public opinion was already going against her. She had be a viin through and through. Samantha made payment and walked out of the convenience store with the mineral water in hand. When the cashier saw Samantha leave, she immediately took out her cell phone and typed away on the virtual keyboard. Samantha managed to cool herself slightly after taking a few big gulps of water and drinking half the bottle in one go. She took her cell phone out and considered requesting another ride, but she soon discarded that idea because it would be such a waste of time if she was rejected again. She went into the map on her phone to take a look at the area and discovered that there was a subway station at the street ahead. It might be better for her to take the subway back. Samantha walked forward ording to the directions given and saw the subway entrance five minutester. She was about to walk over when a group of people suddenly appeared out of thin air and charged aggressively toward her. She keenly sensed that something was wrong and turned to leave, but the group of people had already surrounded her, blocking her from every direction and preventing her from leaving. Everyone¡¯s expressions were that of extreme anger and disgust. If looks could kill, she would have died on the spot. She nced quickly across everyone and saw that they were all students... The leader of the group was rather familiar, and she seemed to be Linda¡¯s good friend Opal Talbot, the one who came forth and posted those three questions on the inte. Samantha did not even get the chance to speak when Opal pointed at her and roared, ¡°She¡¯s the cruel anchor who drove Linda to attempt suicide!¡± ¡°That b*stard Selby has already acknowledged his crimes and Lychee TV has also issued an apology. She¡¯s the only one who hasn¡¯t shown any remorse, and she still has the decency to show herself in public. Why are you being such a terrible person? I used to think you were a good anchor, but I was blinded by all those lies! To think you could bring yourself to push a human over the edge for the sake of advancing in your career!¡± ¡°What happened to Linda was tragic, so we¡ªas her friends¡ªmust get justice for her!¡± As soon as Opal said that, she clenched her fists and took the lead in charging toward Samantha. Chapter 222 - Why Should the Rich Be Allowed to Do as They Please?

Chapter 222: Why Should the Rich Be Allowed to Do as They Please?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha moved her body aside and avoided Opal¡¯s attack. Opal not only failed tond a hit on her, but nearly lost her footing because of that dodge. Her expression became increasingly unpleasant. She stared fiercely at Samantha and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re exactly the kind of crooked media personnel who shows no regret even at this moment. Everyone, don¡¯t just stand and look at her! We want her to realize her mistakes, and we¡¯ll carry her to Linda and make sure she bows down to apologize!¡± At Opal¡¯s instigation, the students¡¯ emotions were all stirred up and they charged right toward Samantha. Although she might be able to dodge only one person, it was impossible for her to do so when there were so many people surrounding her. They attacked in a disorderly fashion by pulling her clothes, yanking her hair, and scratching wherever their hands could reach. To make things worse, they even used whatever they were holding as weapons to hit her. Samantha resisted their attacks while figuring out a way to escape. She was not that delusional to think that she could fight so many people by herself, and she was well aware that the group of students would tear her apart when her strength gradually weakened. Since the extent to which they were incited had reached such an extent, they could easily lose their control and end up hurting her using much worse means. Samantha leaned against the wall as much as she could so only the front of her body was open to the attacks, rather than both her front and her back. She nced around quickly and saw that most of the girls were on her left while the strong-looking boys were to her right. She immediately chose the left as her escape route. She feigned an attempt to escape from the right and lifted her leg to deliver a kick at the boys. They quickly realized her intention and dodged the kick, but she changed her trajectory at thest minute and swept her long legs to the left, tripping several of the girls. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± They did not expect her to attack and copsed into a heap all of a sudden. Samantha took the opportunity to escape from them and ran away immediately. The students went nk for a few seconds before they reacted and said, ¡°How dare she fight back! Come on girls, don¡¯t let her escape! We have to catch her! Go!¡± Everyone ran after her. Samantha used whatever strength she had to run forward. Although she did manage to outrun the group of girls, some of the boys had gradually caught up. They managed to grasp her clothes and bags several times, but she managed to break free and continued to run without pausing for a break. However, when she was about to reach a sharp corner ahead, she failed to pay attention to the situation in front because she had constantly been wary of the people catching up to her from behind. A discarded wine bottle appeared out of nowhere and she slipped as soon as she stepped on it. Her entire body fell forward and shended heavily onto the ground with a thud. Samantha groaned in pain. Her knees and palms started bleeding as soon as they hit the ground and blood had begun to flow. She ignored the pain in an attempt to get up again, but she had only stood up halfway when the searing pain in her knees caused her feet to turn limp as she copsed again. At the same time, a few male students had chased up to her and grabbed her by the arms to pin her down. One of the chubbier male students was gasping heavily for air and his eyes had turned red. He shoved Samantha¡¯s head forcefully and taunted, ¡°Run! Why aren¡¯t you running!¡± Opal finally arrived along with her other female ssmates and there was a malicious expression on her face. ¡°We gave you a chance, Samantha, but since you didn¡¯t cherish it, we have no choice but to show the world your true colors!¡± At the end of her remark, she proposed to all her ssmates, ¡°How about we write all of her sins down on posters and stick them on her to parade her on the street!¡± ¡°Count me in! There¡¯s no need to show mercy to an evil person like her!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get those posters ready!¡± Several female students took out papers and pens and quickly wrote down her various misdeeds. They then ced the posters on her body and used their feet to stamp them down and paste them on her. Several male students were pressing her down forcefully and she was unable to break free or resist at all. Her body was almostpletely covered with posters and cards. The ck words contrasted strongly against the white background and spelled out just how atrocious and evil she was. Opal sneered angrily and said, ¡°Pull her up! There¡¯s a business street upfront! We¡¯ll bring her over and parade her there!¡± Another student said, ¡°I¡¯ll record a video! That¡¯ll give her some publicity on the inte!¡± The second offered, ¡°I brought along a small megaphone! I can stand beside her and yell in protest!¡± A third student remarked, ¡°Yeah, she wants to be famous right? Doesn¡¯t she want to make a name for herself? We can definitely help her with that and give her the attention she needs!¡± Opal nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start!¡± The boys tightened their grip on Samantha¡¯s arms and lifted her entire body up while several girls pointed their cell phone cameras at her. The girl with the small megaphone cleared her throat a few times and said toward the passers-by, ¡°Hello every¡ª¡± Before she could continue any further, she screamed all of a sudden. ¡°Ahh¡ª¡± A strong force knocked down the megaphone she was holding. Everyone was surprised when theyid eyes on the tall and dour-looking man who appeared suddenly before them. The man had a handsome and chiseled face, but the coldness exuding from his body unconsciously sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines and forced them into taking a step back. There was an endless fluctuation of emotion in Samantha¡¯s eyes when she looked up and saw the man. The boys were the first to react, and the chubby one stepped forward to protect the group of girls. He stretched out his hand to push the man¡¯s shoulder and asked fiercely, ¡°Who the hell are you? It¡¯s rude to stand in peo¡ª¡± His wrist was clenched by the man before he could finish his words. The next second, the chubby boy¡¯s face had a painful expression when the man moved his beautifully slender fingers. ¡°Was this the hand that touched her?¡± the man asked and grinned coldly. Momentster, he twisted the chubby boy¡¯s arm and drew out a scream. The boy¡¯s arm then turned limp after beingpletely dislocated. Everyone started to panic when they saw that. At that moment, everyone finally recognized the identity of that handsome and ruthless man. It was none other than Timothy Barker, the renowned Barker Group¡¯s CEO. He was also Samantha¡¯s husband. Timothy let go of the chubby boy and nced coldly across the crowd. His lips then parted open slightly and he uttered a single word, ¡°Scram.¡± The formidable aura from him would scare even a group of adults, let alone a group of students. Everyone exchanged nces in fear and immediately wanted to retreat. Opal was the only one who did not give up. She gritted her teeth while still trembling and said, ¡°Mr.¡­ Mr. Barker, we were just trying to get justice for our friend. All those horrible things your wife has done pushed our friend Linda to attempt suicide! She still hasn¡¯t woken up until today! We did nothing wrong!¡± ¡°Do you think you can shield your wife just because you¡¯re powerful? Do you think you can do as you please without taking responsibility for your actions just because you¡¯re rich?¡± Chapter 223 - Cry

Chapter 223: Cry

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Opal¡¯s questions had attracted the attention of more and more onlookers. After all, any conflict between the rich and the poor was bound to arouse public sentiment very easily. Her confidence returned when she saw everyone looking at Timothy and Samantha with a dissatisfied look. Although she was afraid of Timothy, she was certain that he would not do anything to her in front of so many people. Her main goal that day was to make sure Samantha was not let off the hook so easily. After all, that was the only way she could get justice for Linda, who was still lying unconscious on the hospital bed. An ordinary person¡¯s life was still a life nheless. Timothy¡¯s dark pupils stared at Opal with a dark, bottomless, and strongly intimidating look. Opal could not help but avoid his stare after looking at him for only a few seconds. The man opened his lips and spoke in a cold voice. ¡°It is the truth that determines whether or not my wife did anything wrong. You don¡¯t have the final say, and the same goes for the rest of you present here as well as those keyboard warriors!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with wanting to seek justice for your friend, but your first step should be to seek the truth instead of blindly telling everyone to attack. This is what¡¯s called utter stupidity.¡± ¡°I believe that my wife¡ªor rather Ms. Larsson¡ªhas a clear conscience with regards to all her actions! She will give the public the truth!¡± ¡°If that doesn¡¯t happen, I¡¯m willing to bear all the consequences and ept punishment!¡± Those resounding remarks left everyone speechless. He even swore by himself that he would bear all the consequences and ept punishment if Samantha really deceived the public and did something unconscionable! Timothy stood at a much higher level than Samantha in terms of social status and influence, but the remarks he made clearly showed his unwavering trust in Samantha. Such trust was admittedly very touching. After all, Timothy represented not only himself, but the Barkers and the Barker Group too. He was putting everything at stake just to give her a guarantee. Despite Opal¡¯s desire to refute and provoke, she opened her mouth but could not bring herself to say anything. Timothy opened his lips again and repeated the same statement, ¡°Scram.¡± Everyone retreated immediately, but Opal froze for a second. No one knew if she was really shocked or whether she was speechless, but she ended up walking away too. Timothy stretched out his long legs and strode over to Samantha. He knelt down on one knee and stretched out his long arms to support her limp body. He embraced her tightly and pressed his thin lips against her ears to whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I camete, Sammy.¡± She would not have suffered so much by herself if he hade back earlier. Samantha was no longer the fragile little princess who used to cry at every turn, and she did not even feel like crying when she was surrounded, beaten, and dragged around by the group of people earlier. However, the second Timothy whispered that into her ear, there was a sudden bitterness in her throat and she could not even utter a single word. She raised her arms, put them firmly around his neck, and shook her head while she was still being hugged. He was notte. He was notte at all. Timothy lifted Samantha up in a bridal carry and tookrge strides towards the car that was parked on the side of the road. He ced her in the front passenger seat and fastened her seat belt before closing the door and going around to the driver¡¯s seat. After getting in, he started the engine and immediately drove off. Behind the bus stop sign on the roadside was a slender figure, who clenched their hands pensively with a hateful look while watching the car disappear into traffic. ¡­ The car drove for a considerable distance before Samantha¡¯s emotions had gradually calmed down. She nced at Timothy from the side and somehow recalled what he had just said to her. She could not help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you have even the slightest doubt over whether I did the bad stuff they used me of, Timothy?¡± After all, the impression given by the avable evidence was that she didmit such unsavory acts to get famous, reach the top, and be popr. How many could resist such huge temptation? Timothy replied without hesitation, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The traffic light turned red and Timothy stopped the car. He nced at her from the side and smiled. ¡°Remember that night you were working alone in the study? You were so tired that you fell asleep right there on the table, so I carried you up to the room and had a look at the investigations you did.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t working that night; you were chasing your dream.¡± A person in pursuit of their dream would never do something that would tarnish it. Samantha¡¯s heart was severely shaken and she felt beyond touched. Having just one person to trust and rely on was enough for her to die without regrets. More importantly, he understood her, trusted her, and believed her when everyone else doubted her. Then there were those words he said in front of everyone earlier. He stood firmly by her side even though the whole world was against her. In order to prevent Old Madam Barker from getting too worried, Timothy went to the hotel he frequented rather than driving back to the vi. At the hotel room door, Timothy asked the waiter to bring in the first-aid box. When Samantha came out of the bath, he led her to the bed and deftly helped her to apply some medicine. However, his expression sank as soon as he saw the wounds on her body and a murderous aura surfaced. Samantha saw the change in his expression and gently held his hand to persuade him softly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have thick skin! This is just a little skin wou¡ª¡± Timothy stared at her coldly before she finished speaking. Samantha closed her mouth tactfully and acted kittenish toward him while hugging his arm, ¡°Honey, it hurts really bad, but it¡¯ll be better if you kiss me.¡± She even pouted at him on purpose while she spoke. The next second, Timothy gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead instead of pushing her away in disgust. Samantha was taken aback. The man¡¯s big palm lightly rubbed her hair, ¡°Don¡¯t act tough in front of me if you¡¯re clearly in pain and feeling ufortable. Shout if you feel pain and cry if you feel ufortable, or else what is the use of having a husband like me?¡± What was his purpose then if she continued to bottle up all her emotions? His remark was a direct hit to Samantha¡¯s heart. She blinked a couple of times and she could not control herself from shedding tears. He could always see through her emotions so easily. None of it was her fault, but it still became so in the end. The hate and anger that everyone directed toward her would crush even a heart of steel. She bit her lower lip and said in a mournful tone, ¡°You¡¯re such a meanie, Timothy.¡± ¡®Why do you have to see right through me?¡¯ Even so, what she really needed at the time was for him to be ¡®mean¡¯. Crying and letting it all out during moments of unhappiness was much moreforting than bottling it up in one¡¯s heart. Timothy rested his big palm on Samantha¡¯s head and pulled her gently but firmly to him.. He then urged in a soft voice, ¡°Let it out.¡± Chapter 224 - Dont Go

Chapter 224: Don¡¯t Go

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha did not want to cry because she had long gotten used to keeping her emotions to herself all those years. None of it was supposed to be a big deal, and she felt as though crying was unwarranted. At that moment, her defenses were all broken down as shey in Timothy¡¯s arms and listened to his simple words. Tears began falling like a broken string of pearls and she was unable to say even a single word. Timothy hugged her even tighter and said nothing when he felt her trembling in his embrace. Words were unnecessary at that moment as long as he stayed by her side. He patted the back of Samantha¡¯s hand little by little in a silentforting gesture. Time passed slowly and it was not until muchter that Timothy finally felt her trembling stop in his embrace. Even the sobs began to slow down and he lowered his gaze to look at her. Samantha seemed to have gotten tired from all that crying. Her eyes looked listless, her expression was sullen, and her eyelids were droopy. Even her cheeks had reddened from her crying and her eyes had swollen up too. Timothy gently loosened his embrace and picked her up to set her down on the big soft bed. He pulled the nket over her and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He then tried to get up but his hand was grabbed. Samantha had grabbed his fingers unconsciously and spoke in an extremely hoarse voice. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Timothy held her back and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I was just...¡± As he said that, he lowered his head and used his chin to gesture to the chest of his shirt. There was a huge moist patch left behind by Samantha¡¯s tears. ¡°¡­going to deal with this.¡± Samantha looked over unconsciously and felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­wash it for you tomorrow.¡± Timothy did not decline and replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to take it off for you to wash tomorrow.¡± Samantha let go of him and he got up to walk into the bathroom. He returned quickly and changed into a casual T-shirt. He had even brought over a towel and was sitting on the edge of the bed to gently wipe away the tears on Samantha¡¯s face. Samantha was aware of what he was doing and wanted to open her eyes to look at him again, but she was just too exhausted and sleepy from all the crying that she soon fell into a deep sleep. Timothy wiped away the tears for her and got someone to bring him an ice pack. He ced the ice pack on her eyes for some time, then climbed onto the bed and hugged her as he closed his eyes. At six o¡¯clock the next morning, Timothy¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly. The man¡¯s eyes opened abruptly as he reached for his phone to mute the call. He then turned to look at Samantha in his arms. He finally breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that she did not wake up. She probably had a bad dream the previous night and did not sleep too peacefully, so thest thing he wanted was to wake her up after she had finally managed to calm her emotions. Timothy gently teased Samantha out of his arms and got out of bed. He went to the balcony outside with his phone and then unlocked it to see who had called him. It turned out to be none other than Ronald. Normally Ronald would not call him that early especially when it was obvious that he was with Samantha. The likeliest reason was that something urgent had happened. Timothy tapped a couple of times and redialed Ronald¡¯s number. Ronald answered within seconds and spoke in a heavy tone, ¡°There¡¯s been some trouble, Mr. Barker!¡± Timothy¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied faintly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Your heroic act of saving Mrs. Barker in public was posted on the intest night. Things have developed rapidly during that one night alone and public opinion has taken a very negative turn. Everyone says that you were stupidly protecting your wife and using your power to absolve her of the crime. Now their anger is directed at both her and you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Ronald sighed deeply. ¡°I could¡¯ve handled it without bothering you if that¡¯s all there was to it. There¡¯s still more, unfortunately...¡± He concisely finished the rest of his words. Timothy¡¯s expression became darker and colder as Ronald spoke and he finally ordered, ¡°Come over and pick me up right now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the call ended, he stood on the balcony for a few seconds before turning around and going back in. Timothy then walked to the dressing room and changed into a suit.. Heter went to the bed, bent down to kiss Samantha¡¯s forehead, and walked out of the room. Chapter 225 - Lacking in Virtue

Chapter 225: Lacking in Virtue

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The rtively few vehicles early in the morning made for a very smooth journey to the Barker Group. Timothy and Ronald went to the top floor of the building and walked straight to therge conference room. As soon as they opened the door, they saw directors and senior figures filling the entire room. Everyone¡¯s face was extremely sour and the atmosphere in the room was extremely suffocating. Timothy¡¯s handsome face remained unchanged and no one could tell what emotions he had at the time. He strode in and sat on the main seat before lifting his chin and saying to Ronald, ¡°Make the call.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker.¡± Ronald dialed an overseas phone number and started a video conference. The picture of Michael and hispany¡¯s directors appeared on the huge projector screen. Their faces were also extremely ugly and they looked angry, even. Michael did away with the courtesies and went straight to the subject with a frigid expression. ¡°Mr. Barker, I expect an exnation from you regarding this scandal involving your wife!¡± They had reached an agreement for strategic cooperation and bothpanies had since be inextricably linked with each other. That ought to be exciting news because both parties¡¯ estimated market value would stand to double several times over. It was unfortunate that something like this would happen at that kind of juncture. The news had initially been spreading within the country, but Timothy¡¯s act of rescuing Samantha and making those statements in public caused everyone to train their guns on Timothy and the Barker Group. The business world was a battlefield and there were many people who were jealous of the Barker Group. If something like that happened, it could conceivably form a huge hurdle. Public opinion erupted within the country and the news even spread internationally. News involving Timothy¡ªincluding him using his power to bully others as well as his brainless act of defending his vicious wife¡ªhad soared to the top of the international hot topics section and made the headlines of all major news outlets! Timothy represented not only himself but the Barker Group as well. Everyone began to question his behavior, damaging his own image and calling into question his abilities to lead the Barker Group. It would be utterly disappointing for a man like him to becking in virtue! The directors who were present there agreed as soon as Michael said that. One of them spoke up and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, we won¡¯tment on your decision to defend your wife. But you went too far this time. What you did was practically a public deration of war against the citizens. Isn¡¯t your action tantamount to making an enemy out of the entire nation?¡± The second agreed and said, ¡°Public opinion is now inclining towards the idea that we had been using power to oppress others and there¡¯s signs that everyone will boycott the Barker Group! Public opinion is continuing to rage on and the consequences will be unimaginable!¡± A third person said, ¡°Your exnation is in order, Mr. Barker!¡± As powerful as apany was, it would teeter on the edge of copse and be vulnerable to the smallest of blows if they failed to properly handle public outrage. Ronald began sweating when he saw the situation. It was much, much worse than he thought. In fact, when public opinion began surging in the early morning, he executed an emergency public rtions exercise at once but had been focusing his attention domestically rather than internationally. He had sessfully suppressed public opinion on the domestic side, only to discover that it had already exploded internationally. Public opinion was like a virus that could not be controlled once it had spread. It leaked out of the country and made headlines internationally during that short period of time, until finally his efforts crumbled to dust. Ronaldter received a call from the directors as well as Michael, who all requested for an emergency meeting to be called for right away. Timothy sat there silently and had not yet said a single word. Ronald nced over and sighed to himself, wondering if Timothy could continue the unbeaten streak of overturning crises big and small since he first took over the Barker Group. Ronald then got up quietly and walked out of the conference room after noticing Timothy rubbing his eyebrows in exhaustion. He went to the pantry and brewed a cup of ck coffee for Timothy. When he carried it and walked out, someone happened toe into the pantry and bumped into him. He nimbly grasped the coffee cup in his hand to stop it from spilling. Ronald shot a nce at the person who came in and reprimanded with a frown. ¡°What, are you blind? Watch it!¡± That person was a young girl who had an apologetic look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Crawford. I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Ronald nced at her and recognized her as Noelle Walsh, a new intern. He could not help but ask, ¡°You came to work this early?¡± It was not yet office hours. Noelle smiled shyly, ¡°I decided toe early today because I didn¡¯t finish yesterday¡¯s work. I was about to fetch myself a cup of coffee to get the energy pumping. I didn¡¯t notice you were there. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± It was a logical excuse given that the meeting was scheduled at thest minute. She probably thought it was okay toe earlier because she expected that there would be no one there. Ronald was magnanimous enough not to take offense with a littledy, especially when she had apologized profusely and was a hardworking employee. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Go ahead and have your coffee. There¡¯s a meeting in the conference room right now, so could you please get twenty packs of breakfast for them.¡± Noelle nodded, ¡°Understood, Mr. Crawford.¡± Ronald walked off with Timothy¡¯s coffee. Noelle stayed on the spot and stared at his back for a few seconds before entering the pantry. 20 minutester, she brought up the 20 packs of breakfast and knocked on the door of the conference room. The discussion inside was reaching its climax and the atmosphere was very stiff. Noelle turned a deaf ear to everything and ced the food in front of each person. She then put the tray on the chair by the wall and gently closed the door on her way out of the conference room. ¡­ Inside the hotel room, Samantha was still fast asleep when her cell phone ringtone started ring in her ears. She had not slept very soundly to begin with and woke up abruptly after a few rings. Her eyes opened wide and she stared at the ceiling for about ten seconds while her consciousness slowly returned to her. She realized she was in a hotel, and that Timothy had brought her there the night before. She stretched out her hand and nced at the caller ID, which startled her somewhat because she was slightly surprised to see that it was actually from Ronald. Her first thought was that she had grabbed Timothy¡¯s phone by ident. She checked to confirm that it was her cell phone and subconsciously nced to her side. There were traces of someone sleeping there, but Timothy was nowhere to be seen. Ronald never called her without a reason, so she wondered if something had happened. Samantha frowned and slid her finger to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± No one answered even though she said ¡®hello¡¯ several times.?All she heard was some heavily-ented English in the background. The person sounded rather animated. What was going on? Did Ronald identally dial the wrong number? She was somewhat familiar with that ent after having lived abroad, and it sounded as though a meeting was being held. Since her principle was not to eavesdrop onpany secrets, Samantha decided to hang up. The next second, however, she heard a heavily-ented man saying, ¡°Mr. Barker, it is half-past nine in your country right now. The stock market is now open, and you can see for yourself how sharply the Barker Group¡¯s stocks have dropped after you defended your wife. It might even reach the price limit today! This is bound to have a serious impact on mypany as well!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you two choices. Either you step forward and sever ties with your wife to maintain the interests and image of the Barker Group, or I¡¯ll terminate our cooperation and demandpensation ording to the terms of our contract!¡± Chapter 226 - Lets Divorce Then

Chapter 226: Let¡¯s Divorce Then

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After a pause, Michael added in a more imperative tone, ¡°When I say ¡®sever ties¡¯, I mean it in the literal sense of the words. You, Mr. Barker, will have to formally announce your divorce from Samantha and no longer associate yourself with her anymore. That is the only way for you topletely cut yourself free of her influence!¡± ¡®Divorce¡­¡¯ Samantha heard that word clearly as she clenched her phone unconsciously. It turned out that Timothy had left early that morning because he had to attend an emergency meeting at the Barker Group. The person who had been speaking all along was probably Michael Holt, the CEO of the EIA Group. Since the Barker Group and the EIA Group were important business partners, both Timothy and Barker Group had to hold themselves ountable to the EIA Group. ¡­ Inside the conference room at the Barker Group, the directors¡¯ discussions centered around condemning Samantha. ¡°I really can¡¯t wrap my head around why Mr. Barker would fall in love with this scandal-ridden woman. It¡¯s one thing after another with her!¡± ¡°I agree. Since she¡¯s already married to him, she ought to have stayed home to take care of the house rather than try to make a name for herself. As if the trouble she stirred up wasn¡¯t bad enough, she just had to involve others too. She¡¯s the kind of wife that will bring generations upon generations of bad luck!¡± One of them even said directly to Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barker, this kind of woman will bring you and everyone around you down. You should get rid of her as soon as you can, or else she¡ª¡± Timothy nced over and looked coldly at the man, who then felt as though his throat had been strangled by an invisible vine. He found it a bit hard to breathe and instinctively stopped talking. Timothy stood up, propped his hands on the table, and nced icily across the crowd. His thin lips parted open and he spoke with crystal-clear rity. ¡°I will neither divorce nor sever ties with her. It is simply out of the question!¡± An uproar soon ensued. The faces of those on Michael¡¯s end became increasingly ugly. No one thought that Timothy would act so haughtily at that moment. One of the directors, ude Kimmel, mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Mr. Barker, are you treating thepany¡¯s and everyone¡¯s interests as something petty and inconsequential? Do you want to let everything be destroyed by your wife?¡± ude has always disliked Timothy¡¯s strength and there was no way for him to ascend the ranks when Timothy had always been suppressing him. He tolerated Timothy in the past because thetter¡¯s abilities were so outstanding that it could bring about huge benefits for everyone involved. However, the situation at that moment was rted to everyone¡¯s interests, as well as the survival of the Barker Group. If he could just ride that wave and bring Timothy down, he could potentially be the one who has the final say in the Barker Group! The thought of that made him raise his voice again. ¡°Am I not telling the truth, my fellow directors? If he wants to join his vicious wife in ruin, then that¡¯s his business. Why should he drag us along with him?¡± Ronald gritted his teeth at one side while listening to ude¡¯s incitement. That man was clearly taking advantage of Timothy¡¯s misfortune! His words attracted everyone¡¯s approval. After all, a world where profits reigned supreme was bound to be the most ruthless. Timothy¡¯s expression remained unchanged after hearing that and even had a cold grin on his face. He said, ¡°I can offer to buy all your shares at twice the original market price. Since you don¡¯t want to be dragged down with me, you should take the money, shut up, and get lost.¡± ¡®Twice the original market price...¡¯ Everyone gasped again. The stock price had fallen that morning but it had been going strong before that happened. He was even willing to offer twice that amount... If that was not a sign that he had not lost enough of his sanity to relinquish his power for the sake of his wife, then the only other exnation was that he did not fear the impact of the scandal. It was like a bolt from the blue for the directors and everyone was speechless for a moment. The present issue aside, Timothy¡¯s ability had always exceeded their expectations during other times. They would have cut their losses temporarily if they took the money and left, but if Timothy turned the tables around and weathered thepany through the incident, the losses that they had avoided might not be worth the profits that they stood to gain! Michael was amazed to see Timothy¡¯s words startling all the directors. Such an aura truly was rare and he was undoubtedly a good prospect that was worthy of being the business partner he personally chose. Be that as it may, he still felt that it was unfortunate for Timothy to act so unreasonably just for a woman. In his opinion, such obvious weaknesses meant that Timothy would have difficulty in reaching the business world¡¯s peak. Michael spoke again in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barker, but since you¡¯ve rejected my proposal, then the EIA Group will formally initiate a request to terminate our cooperation in ordance with the contract. At the same time, we¡¯ll also proceed with suing you forpensation. Goodbye.¡± He ended the video conference abruptly after he said that in a show of his resolution. The directors looked at each other with an extremely sour look on their face. ¡­ Samantha heard everything and her phone slipped after she failed to hold it properly. She hugged her knees and buried her face in her arms while recalling what Timothy had said to the directors. He had gone against everyone for the sake of protecting her, and the thought of that made her eye sockets turn red. He stood firmly by her side like how he did the day before, even as the whole world spurned her. She felt touched and happy, but... Samantha sniffled and grabbed her phone to go onto Waybo. Sure enough, there was no shortage of unsavoryments on Waybo. They made terriblements about her and spoke even worse about Timothy... She did not care ifizens scolded her because she could still ignore them, but watching everyone curse Timothy was simply uneptable, even if all they did was type out an exmation mark. Every word seemed to pierce her heart and it hurt her severely. She went off her profile to avoid reading any further and instead clicked on a webpage to do some further reading. The stock price had plummeted as mentioned in the meeting. Media outlets that once praised the Barker Group had since written articles to condemn it. They used Timothy of being so lovestruck that he was unable to differentiate right from wrong. In turn, that would be the factor contributing to the Barker Group¡¯s downfall, and the entirepany would eventually be destroyed in his hands! Although she knew in her heart that the media often liked to sensationalize things for the sake of getting more views, the general public would share the same views as the media too. Timothy¡¯s image would take a severe hit. Worse still, the Barker Group¡¯s contract with the EIA Group was about to be terminated and the former would have to pay thetter a huge amount forpensation. That alone was enough to rattle the Barker foundation. Timothy had supported her dream and defended her, so she did not want to be the reason Timothy lost everything and had his dreams destroyed. ¡­ Timothy finally came home at nine that night. As soon as he opened the door and walked in, the first thing he saw was a delicious array of food on the table. He cocked an eyebrow, walked up to hug Samantha, and gave her a kiss on the cheek. With a smile, he asked, ¡°Why did you decide to cook all this?¡± ¡°Because I wanted to!¡± Samantha beckoned him to sit. ¡°Have a taste of my cooking.¡± Timothy and Samantha sat facing each other. He picked up the tableware and finished everything she cooked. Samantha waited for him to put down his cutlery and pursed her lips lightly before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce, Timothy.¡± Chapter 227 - Last-Ditch Effort

Chapter 227: Last-Ditch Effort

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s ck pupils stared intently at her face. A few secondster, he reached out and ced his palm over Samantha¡¯s hand. She unconsciously wanted to pull away but failed to do so. Timothy gently opened his thin lips and asked instead of answering, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Samantha looked down and unconsciously bit her lower lip. Her gaze fell on the table and she replied, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Timothy did not look affected at all and continued in an indifferent tone, ¡°Look at me and tell me that.¡± Samantha closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and tried her best to look serious. She looked up at him and stared right into his gloomy eyes before opening her mouth. Lo and behold, the phrase ¡®let¡¯s get a divorce¡¯ ended up stuck in her throat and she could not say them like she did before. She hated her indecision very much at that moment. There was no reason for her to be so reluctant and hesitant after she had already decided to not be a hindrance to Timothy. Samantha tried to speak again, but Timothy seemed to know what she was thinking and spoke before she could. ¡°You have three days.¡± This sudden sentence left Samantha a little confused, but she soon realized what he was talking about. ¡°Are you saying you want me to find evidence within three days to clear my name?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Timothy stared at her deeply with a gentle look. ¡°Public opinion reaches its peak within three days. Once it passes that period, it will already be drilled into everyone¡¯s mind, any future change of circumstances may not be enough to change it.¡± Timothy was right. As far as public opinion was concerned, time was of the essence. They had to do their best to rify themselves within a certain amount of time, otherwise it would be basically irreversible. Samantha was both touched and unhappy that Timothy would think of her in such a way. He had done so much for her. ¡°What if I can¡¯t find the truth within three days, Timothy?¡± It was far worse for Timothy since his image had plummeted because of her. Netizens cursed at him and vilified him, all while hispany was facing a huge crisis... She feared nothing if she only had herself, but she did not dare take risks on everything Timothy had. Even though she was never afraid of losing, she felt very scared... Timothy smiled in a mesmerizing manner and spoke in a low, somewhat teasing voice. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to pay that hugepensation, resign, and just live at home under your care.¡± ¡°Timothy!¡± Samantha frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not joking around.¡± She really could not be sure. Taking a gamble was out of the question! ¡°Sammy.¡± Timothy retracted his smile slightly but his expression became gentler. ¡°Remember when you turned the situation around and did a miraculouseback just because I cheered you on during your debut broadcast?¡± ¡°Rather than worry about dragging me down and divorcing me to sever our rtionship, you should go and create another miracle for me.¡± Timothy got up, walked to Samantha¡¯s side, then pulled her up, and hugged her. ¡°Timothy...I...¡± Samantha still frowned. He ced her fingertips on her lips before she could even say a single word. ¡°Do your best, Samantha!¡± Samantha¡¯s determination to get a divorce disappearedpletely after what he just said. Such was the power of love. Looking at him and hearing what he said seemed to be all she needed to clear the obstacles ahead and keep moving forward. It was as though Timothy was unwilling to give her up despite being persecuted by so many people. Samantha took a deep breath and raised her gaze once more to look at Timothy. The fear and fragility in her eyes had faded away, only to be reced by resolution. ¡°Timothy, I... I won¡¯t let you go bankrupt.¡± Timothy seemed to be amused by her adorable appearance and chuckled softly, ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha lifted her arms and hugged him tightly. Even though she hoped that Timothy would agree to the divorce, she would probably be much sadder if he did. However, Timothy rejected it outright. The fact that they could still be together and she could still hug him made her feel as though she had regained a happiness that she had once lost. ¡­ Reality, however, was still as cruel as ever. Samantha tried every method possible throughout the entirety of the first day, but sadly found nothing even though she had exhausted all her channels and contacts to investigate Selby¡¯s past with his former female student. Timothy told Ronald to assist her in the investigation, and he found a few leads that seemed promising. Still, he needed time to confirm them, because it would be much more detrimental if they reported the news in the rush without ascertaining the truth. There was still no confirmation from Ronald by noon the next day, while Timothy¡¯s name continued to soar high in the trending topics as the chastising continued. The EIA Group also officially issued an announcement at 12 to state their intention to terminate the contract. Progress still remained at zero even though they were halfway to the deadline. Samantha put her phone down and went to the bathroom to wash her face with cold water. Once she came out, she sat on the sofa and clenched her hands little by little. It was a battle she absolutely could not lose, and her only recourse was¡­to pull out ast-ditcheback! Samantha picked her phone up and changed the SIM card.. Her mind was hard at work as she typed a text and sent it. Chapter 228 - Countdown to Hell

Chapter 228: Countdown to Hell

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After sending the text, Samantha got up and changed into some loose-fitting sportswear. She then wore a mask, hat, and sunsses before carrying her bag and leaving the suite. She requested a taxi and went back to the vi. Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia had a worrisome look on their face when they saw hering back. Samantha hurriedly spoke up before they did, ¡°Grandma, Aunt Julia, I need your help right now. Time is of the essence right now and we can talk about everything elseter!¡± The twodies immediately held back their tears when Samantha said that. Old Madam Barker immediately said, ¡°Alright, tell me. I can help you with anything you need!¡± That was the first time Samantha had taken the initiative to ask her for help! She could handle even the most serious of things if it was for Samantha, and she would never let anyone bully the young woman! Samantha let out a little smile. ¡°I just wanted to...borrow a car from the garage.¡± The twodies were already prepared to go into battle and Samantha¡¯s words left them speechless. That was it? Old Madam Barker had even thought about how she would dly give up her reputation and get her men to spring into action as long as Samantha said the word. Aunt Julia could not help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t the olddy give you that jalopy, Mrs. Barker?¡± ¡®Jalopy? That eye-catching limited-edition supercar?¡¯ Aunt Julia spoke about it as if it was no big deal. Samanthaughed dryly and said tactfully, ¡°Well, actually, I just wanted to borrow the kind of¡­um...sort of a¡­low-profile, ordinary kind of car.¡± ¡°This...¡± Old Barker and Aunt Julia scratched their heads and felt puzzled. Old Madam Barker thought for a while, ¡°For example?¡± Samantha facepalmed and said, ¡°Maybe we should go to the garage and have a look.¡± She probably would have to take some time to really exin to them. ¡°Okay!¡± Three of them walked into the vi¡¯s underground garage. Samantha walked past the renowned luxury supercars, but none seemed to meet her requirements. Just when she was about to give up, she caught a glimpse of a van-like car parked in the corner that had the brand: Minifroggy. Her eyes lit up suddenly as she pointed at it and said, ¡°I¡¯d like this please, Grandma!¡± Old Madam Barker exchanged nces with Aunt Julia, Aunt Julia then remarked happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to fancy the little car I use to go grocery shopping. It¡¯s an honor! You may have it!¡± ¡°Thanks!¡± Back in the house, Aunt Julia got the car key and handed it to Samantha. Old Madam Barker held Samantha¡¯s hand and sighed, ¡°Sammy, whatever is it that you and Tim are going to do, safety must alwayse first. You still have me behind if you can¡¯t solve it, understood?¡± Samantha held Old Madam Barker¡¯s hand in response. ¡°Grandma, Aunt Julia, don¡¯t go reading all that stuff on the inte. Just sit tight at home and wait for us! We promise to do our best!¡± Old Madam Barker did not say anything and merely gave Samantha a big hug. The olddy knew that the young couple never spoke about the hardships they suffered outside because they were a filial young couple who did not want her to be worried. Samantha hugged the olddy and turned to leave. As soon as she got into the van, she received a message on her phone that contained only three words: [Who are you?] Samantha grinned but did not respond to the message. She immediately removed the SIM card and destroyed it. Once that was done, she started the engine and drove to her destination. In about 40 minutes, she arrived at the door of a magnificent house. She surveyed the situation for a moment and parked at a spot that avoided the reach of surveince cameras. The house was where Selby¡¯s parents lived and it was none other than Cornell¡¯s grand residence. The reason why she came here was because the person who texted her earlier was Selby¡¯s mother. The contents of the text read: [I can¡¯t watch Selby suffer from all those usations. I want to expose everything to the public!] She had sent it under the guise of the victimized girl. After reviewing all the information that she found from back then and forming her own guesses, she felt that the girl¡¯s disappearance was linked to Selby¡¯s parents! It was either that or the girl was under the control of Selby¡¯s parents. If that was not the case, then it was likely that they would at least know her whereabouts. She was betting that her guess was correct. Samantha wanted to find the girl¡¯s location from Selby¡¯s parents in order for her to finally get the truth from the horse¡¯s mouth! She installed a small camera on the front passenger seat, lowered the window, then pointed it toward the door of the Cornells¡¯ house. That way, she could see anyone who entered and exited. Time ticked by, and before she knew it, the sky had already darkened. No one came or left just yet. Samantha munched on the bread she brought along while wondering why it was so calm over there. Such calmness could only signify one of two possibilities. The first possibility was that she had guessed wrongly, and that Selby¡¯s parents knew nothing about the girl¡¯s whereabouts because they had not been in contact for many years. The second was that they were keeping theirposure despite everything that was going on! The Cornells were not businessmen in the traditional sense, for they had been a family of schrs for generations. They enjoyed a particrly good reputation and were treated well within the upper-ss circle, so much so that many people treated them with the utmost courtesy. Cultured people could sometimes be less affected by the world around them. That was partly why she decided to give up finding information from Selby¡¯s end. Dealing with him might prove to be a waste of time, and what shecked at that moment was time! If her guess was far off the mark, it was almost certain that she would suffer a resounding defeat in that battle. Although she did not have any appetite, she still made sure to finish her bread. After all, it was important for her to maintain her strength because she might have to wait the entire night. As darkness fell, Samantha looked at the time on her phone. Midnight was five minutes away, and the day was about toe to an end. She would be lying if she said she was not feeling uneasy. After all, Selby¡¯s parents were the only lead she had, and without them, it would practically be impossible for her to find out any information about the girl from the past, firstly because many years had passed and secondly because all information from back then had been deliberately erased. Even if Ronald could still dig up some more details, it would not be of much help if three days had passed. The clock finally struck 12. Samantha lowered her gaze slightly, because the time she had left was now down to 24 hours. Perhaps that was a countdown to hell between her and Timothy. When midnight came, Samantha nced at the door for no particr reason and saw that the house¡¯s gates had swung open. Samantha¡¯s gloomy eyes blinked once, then twice. Worried that she was hallucinating, she immediately looked through her binocrs and saw that a car was driving out of the open gate. She could see through the car window that there was a middle-aged man and woman sitting in the back seat. She immediately recognized them to be Selby¡¯s parents, Brian and Sarah! The fading glow in the depths of her eyes lit up once more and her sadness was swept away. Going out in the middle of the night was an unusual decision, and Samantha was excited at the possibility that she really did make the right bet. Chapter 229 - Ruthless

Chapter 229: Ruthless

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha eagerly started the engine and followed their car from behind. She kept a certain distance from them and changednes appropriately to prevent them from noticing her. It was important for her to be discreet when following them as there were almost no cars on the road at such an ungodly hour. Fortunately, their car never noticed that Samantha was following them at high speed. As the journey continued, Samantha realized that they were driving in the direction of Arfore City. Samantha could not help feeling a little surprised that they were going to Arfore City. At the same time, she became increasingly confident that Brian and Sarah were going to meet the girl from several years prior. She could not afford to let her guard down and so she followed steadily behind their car. After driving for more than two hours, the car had driven into Arfore City¡¯s outskirts and finally stopped in a remote open area. Samantha frowned and wondered where she could be. Although Samantha was confused, she parked her car behind a tree and got out to follow them silently. Brian and Sarah, along with the burly male driver who doubled as their bodyguard, walked along the path ahead of them. It was probably not their first time there, because they were very familiar with the path in spite of the darkness. Samantha did not dare use any shlights and could only tiptoe as she tried to follow the figures before her. After walking for about ten minutes, they finally reached the door of arge building and walked in. Samantha walked over about half a minuteter and looked at the signboard above. It read: Exalt Medicare Center. A medical facility? If Brian and Sarah really went there to meet the girl, and she was in a medical facility, would that not mean that she was of ill health? Could she have decided to disappear all those years because she was being treated? Did Selby decide toe forth and shoulder responsibility for everything because he knew that she was ill and did not want to disturb her peaceful life? Whatever it was, the answers were going to be revealed soon enough. Samantha gently took a deep breath and walked in. It was veryte in the night and there was only one nurse on duty at the medical facility¡¯s reception desk. Samantha saw Brian and Sarah standing in front of the nurse, who immediately recognized them and handed them a key. Brian and Sarah took the key and walked in. Samantha could not let anyone discover her presence, because everyone would be alerted even if only one person had discovered her. Samantha was still thinking of a way to stop the receptionist from following in, but the receptionist got up and went to rest at the nearby quarters after seeing that no one wasing. Samantha immediately walked in and hurriedly towards the direction Brian and Sarah went. They were heading towards a VIP ward area and their footsteps could be heard clearly due to the silence in the night. Because of that, Samantha did not lose track of them and managed to follow them right to the door of a ward. The three people in front of her stopped walking and Brian, Brian Cornell, opened the door of the ward with the key. All three of them then walked in. Samantha trod carefully and walked forward as gently as she could. She leaned by the wall near the door of the ward and secretly took a peek. Three people stood by a hospital bed, all of whom were staring at a figure on the bed. The woman on the bed was lying down, but it did not look like she was lying there out of her own ord. Instead, she was strapped tightly on the bed using special straps. Samantha peered in but did not see the person¡¯s body at all. The only exposed part was one side of the woman¡¯s face. The light only made her face look even paler. Brian asked in a coercive tone, ¡°Were you the one who sent us that text?¡± Bingo! Her guess had been spot on! That was the exact same girl who was involved in a scandal with Selby some years ago! However, Samantha never expected the girl¡¯s situation to be much worse than initially imagined! Samantha had seen such methods of strapping and knew that it was used to deal with mentally ill patients. Could the girl really have been mentally ill, or did Brian and Sarah use mental illness as a reason to imprison her there illegally? A chill came down Samantha¡¯s spine as she thought of that. The girl did not answer the man¡¯s question and cackled maniacally in an eerie manner. ¡°Who are you?¡± Brian and Sarah exchanged a nce at each other. The girl did not answer them and merely repeated, ¡°Who are you? And who are you? Who? Who? Who are you? Who? Are? You?¡± Selby¡¯s mother Sarah observed the girl carefully and checked the record book on the bedside table after seeing the girl¡¯s pale face and dull eyes. She then turned to her husband and said, ¡°She can¡¯t possibly have sent that kind of text to us in her current state of mind.¡± Brian trusted Sarah¡¯s judgment because she was a doctor by trade, but rather than breathing a sigh of relief, his eyes turned cold and his voice sank. ¡°That¡¯s not reassuring at all. We¡¯ve been set up!¡± He looked at the bodyguard beside him and said, ¡°Go and check this ce!¡± The bodyguard understood immediately and rushed out without saying another word. Samantha did not expect Brian to react so quickly. He immediately surmised that they were being set up and sent his man to investigate. If the way Brian and Sarah treated the girl was anything to go by, things would not end well if Samantha was caught! Moreover, even if she managed to evade capture, the mere fact that she was discovered or spotted might cause that girl to be transferred as soon as was practicable. Should that happen, it would be extremely difficult for Samantha to find her again, especially when there was no time to start from zero! She had to make sure to not let herself be discovered! Samantha reacted just as quickly and immediately turned around to run off. When the bodyguard ran out of the ward, his face soured when he saw a dark figure at a corner up ahead and immediately strode forward. Samantha¡¯s heartbeat quickened when she heard the sound of footsteps from behind. Since she was unfamiliar with the building, she could only y it by ear and run wherever direction she thought was appropriate. Unfortunately, the bodyguard was very familiar with the way. He came closer and closer after identifying the direction of her escape through the sound of her footsteps. The medical facility was so quiet that even the softest of footsteps could be heard regardless of how softly she walked. Getting caught was only a matter of time if she kept running. Finding a ce to hide was the best course of action. Samantha ran to the end of the corridor and tried to open several room doors. Unfortunately, she could not open them because they were all locked. With the sound of those impending footsteps approaching even closer, she became so anxious that she opened the door to the power distribution cab and closed the door after stepping in. The bodyguard¡¯s footsteps gradually approached the cab and she could feel that he was already standing before the cab door. Samantha held her breath and even covered her lips with both hands because she was scared of making a sound. The bodyguard became more cautious. He knocked on several ward doors and waited until someone opened the door. He then took a quick look inside and came out only after making sure that there was no one suspicious inside. Aftering up empty handed, the bodyguard finally decided to walk back. Just as Samantha was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the cab door creaked open audibly because she had not closed it properly. The bodyguard stopped walking and turned around abruptly to look at the cab door! Chapter 230 - Falling from Grace and Losing Everything

Chapter 230: Falling from Grace and Losing Everything

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heart leapt to her throat. She gulped heavily while reaching into her backpack to take a mini stun baton then clenched it tightly and raised it up. Since things had already reached this point, her only choice was to protect herself and avoid getting caught if getting found was now inevitable. Otherwise, it was not only her personal safety that would bepromised, because Timothy would be implicated alongside her as well. That was a conclusion she wanted to avoid at all costs! The bodyguard¡¯s every step seemed to stamp right on her heart. Just as he was about to walk up to the cab door, the lights went dark all of a sudden. The bodyguard was startled by the sudden darkness. A hand then reached out and grabbed Samantha¡¯s wrist. Startled, she instinctively attempted to struggle but the thumb of that hand gently tapped twice on the inside of her wrist. Samantha¡¯s struggle and resistance disappeared at once. She followed along as the hand quickly led her out of therge power distribution cab. All of a sudden, the person grabbed her by the waist and pulled her gently into his embrace. On the other end, the bodyguard used his phone¡¯s shlight function. Seconds before the light came on, Samantha was ushered swiftly into a nearby room. The whole process was immensely quick and urate! The bodyguard walked up to the power distribution cab and shone the light into it. It waspletely empty. Since there was no one there, he frowned and decided to leave after closing the cab door. ¡­ Inside the ward, Samantha leaned into the man¡¯s embrace while her heart was still beating wildly. She had yet to calm herself down from that close call. The man¡¯s voice resonated from the top of her head. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The familiar voice was like a gentle hand that soothed her nervousness bit by bit. Samantha raised her head slowly and marveled at the man¡¯s handsome, moonlit features. Her voice was a little hoarse as she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Clearly, she was not dreaming. ¡°Grandma called to tell me that you went home to borrow a car. I couldn¡¯t contact you after that so I could onlye to you,¡± Timothy answered truthfully in a deep voice. ¡°How did you know I was here then?¡± Timothy chuckled lightly. ¡°I used my privileges.¡± He probably hacked into the traffic cameras or something like that. It was one of those times where she had forgotten that her husband was a high-profile businessman. He could still ess some of his privileges. Samantha hugged him back and pressed her cheek against his chest to hear his steady heartbeat. Her voice was now calm and she even sounded a little happy, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Timothy. If you hadn¡¯te¡­ I might¡¯ve been captured and beaten up again.¡± She had faced numerous dangerous moments by herself in the past. During the time she was abroad, she had experienced getting injured after being caught and beaten up. Shey on the floor the entire night and only forced herself to head to the hospital after recovering somewhat the next day. Timothy listened to her calm reply and felt as though his heart had been pierced by a thousand needles. He knew bits and pieces about her time abroad and understood what she was talking about. On the other hand, he was also very happy because she had never said that to him before, nor did she everin about her suffering. Slowly but surely, it seemed that she was allowing herself to reveal her heart to him. He did not ask any further and merely rubbed her head with his big palms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡± Samantha looked up and smiled at him before tiptoeing in the darkness to kiss his lips. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m really d you¡¯re here.¡± ¡­ The bodyguard did not return to the ward but went straight to the front desk. The nurse had just happened toe back from the ward and immediately exined to him, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this. It¡¯s probably the unstable electricity supply in the medical facility, but don¡¯t worry. The backup power supply has already been switched on and the power wille back soon.¡± As soon as she said that, a click was heard and the lights came on again. The bodyguard thought for a while and asked, ¡°Does the power go out often?¡± The nurse replied, ¡°It happens sometimes, more often at night when the voltage gets unstable. That is why the medical facility has set up a backup power supply.¡± After all, there were plenty of patients in the medical facility and the medical equipment there required arge amount of electricity. It was normal for the power to be unstable if the usage was a little heavy. The bodyguard asked again, ¡°Where were you earlier?¡± ¡°One of the patients was feeling unwell earlier and rang the bell. I went to lower his blood pressure. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The bodyguard pointed approximately at a certain area and asked, ¡°Did you go here?¡± The nurse was a little surprised. ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡± It seemed that the figure he saw earlier and the footsteps he heard belonged to the nurse. If that was the case, then there was nothing to be suspicious about anymore. The bodyguard shook his head and did not ask any further. He nodded at her before turning around and going back to the ward. Once he was inside, he recounted everything to the couple. ¡°Sir, Madam. There was no one suspicious outside.¡± Brian sat on the sofa and frowned slightly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The bodyguard nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve checked everywhere.¡± Brian thought for a while and ordered, ¡°Could you make a call and get someone to find out who the phone number in the afternoon belongs to?¡± The bodyguard took his cell phone out and made a call. One minuteter, he ended the call and reported to Brian, ¡°The phone number was discovered to have been reported by many people as a fraudulent number. It¡¯s a number used for telmunications fraud.¡± Telmunications fraud... Sarah found itughable and said, ¡°There¡¯re?quite a lot of fraudsters scamming people through the phone nowadays. We nearly fell for it!¡± That answer, although somewhat unexpected, was very usible. After all, the stuff that had been happening on the inte made for a perfect opportunity for scammers to try and swindle some money. Sarah¡¯s heart finally calmed down as she said to Brian, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing to worry about anymore, I think it¡¯s about time we leave. We have been out the entire night.¡± She did not want to stay there any longer because seeing the girl gave her the creeps. Brian stretched out his hand and patted the back of her hand in aforting gesture. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s leave.¡± The couple got up and walked towards the door. When Brian walked up to the door, a thought urred to her and he stopped again. He turned slightly, nced at the girl on the bed, then turned to the bodyguard and ordered, ¡°I¡¯m still a bit worried, so I¡¯d like you to stay here for the time being and keep an eye on her for me.¡± ¡°She is not allowed to go out and no one is allowed to approach her! If anything happens, report to me as soon as possible.¡± The bodyguard nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Brian and Sarah then left together. ¡­ The bodyguard stayed behind. Samantha was unsure about what to do but finally decided to leave. Alerting them of her presence was a bad move, because then the girl would definitely be transferred and something worse might even happen to her. If that happened, then Samantha¡¯s chance of approaching the girl would disappear. On the way back home, Samantha pretended to sleep because she did not want Timothy to worry, but her own mind continued to be gued with worries. By the time she and Timothy had returned to Capital City, the sky was already bright and there were only about twelve hours left. They no longer had any more time to make rifications. Was she about to watch as Timothy fell from grace and lost everything he had, simply because of her? She could not bear it. She would not allow it. She did not want that to happen! Timothy had a meeting that morning and so drove right toward the Barker Group. Once they reached the entrance, he woke Samantha up and got out of the car. Samantha got out as well. Timothy approached her and bowed down to kiss her forehead, but she suddenly stretched out her hand and pped him resoundingly. The crisp p attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Once everyone saw that it was Timothy and Samantha, they became even more curious and started gathering one by one.. Each person whipped out their cell phone to record while watching the situation unfold. Chapter 231 - It Was Just to Get Revenge on You

Chapter 231: It Was Just to Get Revenge on You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha pushed Timothy away in disgust and said coldly, ¡°The only reason I got married to you is to get revenge on you, Timothy. Did you really think I loved you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lost interest in you and I don¡¯t want to continue ying games anymore. Be a man and divorce me!¡± Everyone was shocked to hear those words! How exciting! Everyone knew about Timothy and Samantha¡¯s ¡®wedding of the century¡¯ in which Timothy mercilessly broke off their marriage in public. Who would have thought that everything woulde full circle? Two yearster, it was Samantha¡¯s turn to utter such words out on the street in front of everyone. The conspicuous five-fingered mark that Samantha left on Timothy¡¯s handsome face was a clear sign that Samantha did not spare even the slightest bit of dignity for him. The man¡¯s face sank and there was a gloominess within the depths of his eyes. A profound frigidity radiated from his entire body, forcing the surrounding bystanders to back off subconsciously. Ronald had just arrived and his eyes widened in shock when he saw that scene. He immediately raised his hand and waved over the security guard at the entrance to get him toe along to Timothy¡¯s side. ¡°Timothy, are you... Are you okay?¡± Ronald nced at Timothy and asked in a low voice. Timothy¡¯s ck eyes stared at Samantha sharply. His thin lips opened slightly and he spoke in a very cold tone. ¡°You¡¯re probably acting a little out of order because it¡¯s been an exhausting couple of days for you.¡± He nced askance at Ronald and immediately instructed, ¡°Send her back so she can get some rest!¡± What amanding tone! Ronald nodded immediately. He gestured to the two security guards behind him and they immediately walked toward Samantha. Samantha struggled as expected. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about sending me away, Timothy, not unless you exin yourself right here and n¡ª Ounnghhm...¡± Ronald had rushed forward to cover her mouth while the two security guards immediately restrained her on either side. They dragged her to the car and forced her in. Ronald hurriedly sat in the driver¡¯s seat. After starting the engine, he mmed on the elerator and immediately drove away. He was afraid that Samantha would cause irreparable damage if he dyed even a second longer! As he drove the car, he persuaded bitterly, ¡°Mrs. Barker, I don¡¯t know what issues you and Mr. Barker have right now, but...he really does loves you. He went through a lot for you and even if he did something that made you unhappy, you should have...been a little more considerate of him.¡± He has worked under Timothy for so long that he knew the man to possess an extremely rational and calm character. There were times where such rationality made him look like a robot rather than a human with emotions. The only exception for him would be Samantha. Timothy knew the decision that benefited him best during the recent serious incident. He usually made the right choices whenever he faced such situations, yet he could ignore all logic for the sake of protecting Samantha. Ronald saw it all and felt moved despite being a grown man. Samantha, who was sitting in the back seat, did not answer him. Thinking that she was not listening to his advice, he was about to continue persuading her when his cell phone rang all of a sudden. Ronald nced at the phone screen and saw that it was a call from Timothy. He answered it quickly and clicked on the loudspeaker, ¡°Mr. Barker.¡± The man¡¯s icy voice came from the other end. ¡°Send her to Exalt Medicare Center and handle her hospitalization!¡± The ¡®her¡¯ he referred to was none other than Samantha. Timothy¡¯s mention of Exalt Medicare Center gave Ronald a huge shock. That medical facility was specially dedicated to serving the rich and powerful¡ªit was well-known among the upper-ss as a ¡®psychiatric hospital¡¯. Patients who had been sent there were, politely speaking, receiving treatment and nursed back to health. In reality, however, they were practically being imprisoned. Ronald was utterly shocked. He wondered if Timothy was going to break it off with Samantha. What could possibly have happened that he was unaware of? Why did it happen so suddenly? Ronald hesitated before asking, ¡°Mr. Barker¡­ Are you¡­ Are you sure?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­just a small argument between husband and wife that can be easily settled in the bedroom? There¡¯s¡­really no need to be so harsh, right?¡± He could not help himself from looking up at the rearview mirror and said to Samantha, ¡°Why don¡¯t you apologize to Mr. Barker and say something nice to persuade him, Mrs. Barker? That ce he¡¯s going to send you to isn¡¯t very fun.¡± Leaving that ce was not easy. Ronald was surprised to see Samantha¡¯s calm expression. She smiled and even said to him, ¡°Just follow your boss¡¯ wish, Mr. Crawford.¡± That remark left Ronald speechless. Did Samantha misspeak or did he mishear her words? Samantha ignored the bewildered Ronald and said directly to the phone, ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand, Hubby! Stay tuned for my good news!¡± She needed a legitimate way to go to the medical facility so that she could get a chance to approach the girl. Moreover, her public falling out with Timothy provided a chance for busybodies and bystanders to spread the news about the quarrel. Although it was not a divorce, the EIA Group¡¯s attitude toward the matter would probably tone down a bit since they paid so much attention to ??public opinion. It bought some time for them to observe the situation and refrain from terminating the contract so quickly and eagerly. In other words, she could kill two birds with one stone. She did not discuss it with Timothy in the car because she knew the move would draw the ire ofizens once it was uploaded to the inte. Her main concern was that Timothy might disagree out of reluctance to see her be wronged, so she decided to act first and exin thingster. Fortunately, Timothy understood her intentions and cooperated with her. The man¡¯s deep and sweet voice sounded, ¡°Be careful, Sammy. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Samantha replied teasingly. After a pause, she asked guiltily, ¡°Did it hurt when I hit you just now? Remember to put on an icepress.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Timothy replied. It was nowhere as painful as the suffering she had to endure while abroad. He epted that p wholeheartedly. He even epted with an open heart the words she said in public. Her actions were, at the very least, a small bit of payback for what he had done to her. Samantha knew how much effort he had put in to make everything look realistic. She thought about it and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure toe back and give you a proper apology once this is all over! Mwah!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± A secondter, the man uttered rather stiffly, ¡°Mwah.¡± Ronald was utterly speechless. As it turned out, the couple had tacitly put on a whole charade and he was the only one who took it seriously. It was unhealthy for a single man like him to endure their affectionate acts! Ronald decided to demand a raise from Timothy, or else he might just quit his job! ¡­ When they reached Exalt Medicare Center, Ronald forcefully ushered Samantha into the medical facility and admitted her there as a patient. He specifically arranged for her ward to be just next to the girl. Samantha perked her ears and finally found out that the girl¡¯s name was Renee Levy. However, she could neither get to Renee nor enter the room because the bodyguard was constantly guarding her. Time waited for no one, and before she knew it, it was already noon. Samantha stared at the closed door to Renee¡¯s ward and frowned tightly. She bit her nails time and again while trying toe up with an idea. A thought then appeared suddenly in her mind as sheid her eyes on a certain something. Her eyes immediately lit up. Samantha had found a way! Chapter 232 - Please Take Me to Him

Chapter 232: Please Take Me to Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha went back into her ward and took a little thumb-sized stic tube from the backpack she had brought along. She held it tightly in the palm of her hand. A nurse pushed over a meal delivery cart and knocked on her door. ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you lunch, Ms. Larsson.¡± ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t need toe in. I¡¯lle out and get it myself,¡± Samantha answered. She then strode over to the door and looked at the cart. Each tray wasbeled with a room number because it was necessary to prepare a specific meal ording to the patient¡¯s condition. Renee was staying in room 502, and there were two portions of food prepared for that room. One was a special nutritional meal for Renee while the other was a regr meal for the bodyguard. The nurse took Samantha¡¯s lunch and handed it over. ¡°This is yours, Ms. Larsson.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha stretched out her hand to pick it up but secretly loosened her grip as she was about to receive it. Her food then fell onto the ground and spilled all over. She covered her mouth immediately and immediately had an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hold it firmly.¡± The nurse was unsurprised at the situation because many of the patients there were disobedient and caused trouble all day long. Her face remained calm and she even smiled at Samantha while saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Ms. Larsson. You can go back into the room now. I¡¯ll bring you another mealter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you clean up.¡± Samantha had an extremely guilty expression as she squatted down to clean up the scattered food. Patients must alwayse first. The nurse could not possibly let Samantha do the cleaning and immediately stopped it, ¡°You don¡¯t need to clean it yourself, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯ll get the janitor toe over and clean it up.¡± ¡°No, I have to. I¡¯m a bit of a clean freak and it¡¯s either I clean up immediately or I¡¯m going to feel uneasy. You can go ahead and deliver lunch to the other patients. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Samantha had already squatted down when she said that. The nurse had no choice but to squat down and said anxiously, ¡°Let me do it, Ms. Larsson. You¡¯re a patient and you shouldn¡¯t be troubled to do something like this. I¡¯ll be punished if our supervisor found out!¡± ¡°Well... Okay then...¡± Samantha stood up slowly as if she waspromising reluctantly. Once she saw that the nurse was working intently to clean the mess up, Samantha nced around her once more to confirm that there was no one around. She then opened the small tube with her fingertips, waved her hand across the bodyguard¡¯s regr meal, and sprinkled a few drops of transparent liquid from the small tube into the dish. The nurse efficiently cleaned everything up and stood up once she was done. Samantha retracted her hand one second quicker than the nurse and acted as if nothing happened. The nurse said, ¡°Ms. Larsson, I¡¯ll deliver the meals to the other wards beforeing back with a recement meal for you. Please bear with me for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Samantha replied considerately. ¡°Go ahead.¡± As soon as she saw the nurse delivering the meal to room 502, her lips curled up into a little smirk. The items she had carried with her were all of high quality. Chiefly among those items was an anesthetic the size of a needle. It was a crucial piece of equipment that could save her life in times of crisis, but...since it was so precious, she brought only a few from what little number she had remaining. The second was what was known as ¡®the runs¡¯. In simple terms, it was axative. One drop of that was equivalent to giving someone gastroenteritis. The effect was so ridiculously powerful that even the strongest of men would sumb to it within half an hour. The nurse soon delivered Samantha¡¯s recement meal and Samantha ate while keeping an eye on the time. After almost half an hour, Samantha got up, took out a white janitor¡¯s uniform from her bag, and put it on neatly before exiting her room and walking toward room 502. She put on her mask while standing in front of the door and reached out to knock on it. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m here to collect the cutlery and everything.¡± The door opened after about half a minute. As expected, the bodyguard¡¯s face had already turned pale and he could not even stand up straight. He covered his stomach with his hands and appeared to be in agony. After Samantha walked in, the bodyguard nced at her to get a closer look, but before he could do so, his stomachache was starting to overwhelm him. He immediately said, ¡°Take them and leave!¡± He then rushed to the toilet inside the room and locked the door. Samantha grinned, but time was not on her side. She had to be decisive because the bodyguard was going toe out of the toilet at any time. She strode up to the hospital bed and saw Renee strapped to the bed. Only her pale face was in view and one could see the lifelessness in her eyes. Samantha stretched out her hand and waved slowly in front of her. She then greeted softly, ¡°Hi there, Ms. Levy.¡± Renee looked as though she did not hear Samantha¡¯s words because there was no trace of emotion in her expression. All she did was stare at the ceiling like a mannequin. Samantha frowned slightly. She had expected Renee to be in a bad mental state, but it appeared much worse than expected. It would be extremely tricky if Renee had lost the ability to evenprehend basguage! Nevertheless, she had clearly shown a reaction when she saw Selby¡¯s parents the previous day and looked particrly agitated too. That alone was proof that certain people might be able to elicit a reaction from her. An example of such a person¡­was Selby! She could not magically produce Selby¡¯s thought, so Samantha pursed tightly and thought for a few seconds. Desperate situations called for desperate measures! Samantha took out her phone and searched the news to find the news of Selby¡¯s confession. She then positioned the phone screen in front of Renee¡¯s eyes. Samantha spoke softly, ¡°Ms. Levy, do you remember Professor Cornell?¡± A slight but noticeable tremble could be seen in Renee¡¯s eyshes when Samantha asked that question. It was working! Samantha stepped up her efforts. ¡°Ms. Levy, Professor Cornell is embroiled in a huge scandal right now. He admitted to things that he didn¡¯tmit to protect you, and he¡¯s currently not in a good condition. Will you...be willing toe forward and tell the truth about what happened in the past?¡± Renee still kept quiet, but Samantha saw Renee¡¯s dazed eyes graduallying into focus. She then began to read the news as disyed on the phone screen. A look of distress appeared in her eyes and she was starting to struggle. At the same time, her voice was very hoarse, and she mumbled, ¡°Take me to¡­ Take me to see him.¡± Samantha seemed hesitant. Bringing Renee out of there would alert Selby¡¯s parents, and that would lead to danger for both Samantha and Renna. Worse still, it would disrupt Samantha¡¯s n and perhaps even doom it to failure. ¡°Take me. Take me to him.¡± Tears streamed down Renee¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please... I¡¯m¡­begging you...¡± Samantha closed her eyes and slowly clenched her hands. Once Samantha reopened her eyes, it was filled with a bold radiance.. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you to see him!¡± Chapter 233 - She Can No Longer Be Allowed to Live!

Chapter 233: She Can No Longer Be Allowed to Live!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha knew that it would be extremely dangerous and risky, but she was reminded of how she was when she saw Renee¡¯s tears and heard those pleas. She was intimately familiar with the despair when she was alone and no one helped her. That was why she could not bring herself to refuse Renee¡¯s request. Samantha brought over a wheelchair from the corner of the room. She then forcefully undid the straps used to restrain Renee, helped Renee¡¯s weak body up, then ced Renee carefully on the wheelchair before pushing her out the door. The toilet door opened behind her and the bodyguard walked out while supporting himself on the wall. He yelled as soon as he saw what was happening. ¡°Who are you? Stop!¡± Samantha did not expect him to actually power through the stomachache! Surprisingly, she stopped walking and even turned around to approach the bodyguard. Her movements were very quick and the bodyguard could not respond quickly because he was on the verge of copse. Samantha kicked his knee to make him kneel, then immediately struck the back of his neck. The area she struck could make a person faint. The bodyguard groaned and struggled for a few seconds before falling weakly to the ground. Samantha did not have the luxury of wasting any more of her time on him because the nurse would surely discover her whening to collect the tableware! It was a race against time for Samantha to get out of there! She immediately went to the door, pushed Renee out on the wheelchair, and closed it again. Samantha ran back to her ward, grabbed her backpack, then put on a Bluetooth earpiece. She then dialed Ronald¡¯s number while pushing Renee out. Timothy was worried for Samantha, so he ordered Ronald to stay there and be on standby at all times as backup. Samantha had only praise for Timothy¡¯s foresight! Ronald answered almost instantly. ¡°What do you need me to do, Mrs. Barker?¡± Samantha said concisely, ¡°I¡¯m bringing Renee to escape right now. Drive the car over and wait for me at the back entrance!¡± Before leaving the medical facility the previous night, she cased the ce with Timothy and found that there was a back entrance that was only used by the staff. She had sketched theyout briefly for Ronald when they arrived. Ronald answered. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll drive over now!¡± Samantha took out her hat and mask from her backpack and said to Renee, ¡°You can¡¯t let them see your face.¡± The nurses, doctors, and security guards all recognized Renee, so if the two of them were spotted halfway through their escape, it was almost certain that they would be intercepted! Renee understood and put them on cooperatively. Since it was lunchtime and everyone in the entire medical facility was either resting or having their meal, Samantha did not encounter many difficulties when bringing Renee out of the ward area. A couple of nurses were passing by, but none of them suspected anything because Samantha was wearing a uniform and Renee¡¯s face was covered. Samantha sessfully pushed Renee out of the back entrance and saw the car parked there. Ronald got out, opened the door to the rear seat, then bent over and helped Renee up into the car. A harsh-sounding siren began ring from within the medical facility. Renee¡¯s expression instantly became panic-stricken. ¡°They... They found out I¡¯m gone. They¡¯re going¡­ They¡­ They¡¯reing for us.¡± Samantha exchanged nces with Ronald. That was quick! Renee¡¯s reaction suggested that she had attempted escape in the past but ended up getting caught again. It probably happened several times, otherwise, she would not have had that kind of a stress response! Samantha quickly held Renee¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you to meet Professor Cornell. You have my word!¡± Ronald has already opened the door to the front passenger seat and urged, ¡°Get in quick, Mrs. Barker!¡± Samantha closed the rear seat door but did not get into the front passenger seat. Instead, she walked around to the driver¡¯s seat and got in before yelling at the shell-shocked Ronald. ¡°Get in!¡± That aura instantly prompted Ronald to obediently hop into the front passenger seat and fasten his seat belt. After that, he reacted and nced incredulously at Samantha from the side. ¡°Mrs. Barker. Are you¡­going to drive? Can you handle it?¡± It was not your ordinary drive when there were people chasing from behind! Samantha nced at him and started the engine without replying to him. Ronald was a little worried and continued, ¡°Mrs. Barker, maybe it¡¯d be better if I dri¡ª¡± Before he could finish his words, Samantha mmed her foot on the elerator and sent the car speeding forward. Ronald has never been driven by her before and thought that she was just like any other girl. It scarcely urred to her that she would drive so intensely. The elerator had practically hit the floor of the car and she even managed to switchnes skillfully. As far as he knew, Samantha did not drive much during the past two years, so he was impressed by her ability at that moment. Unfortunately, the medical facility¡¯s security personnel had already given chase. Ronald avoided disturbing Samantha for fear that she might be distracted. After all, he was entrusting his little life to her hands at that moment, and the most he could do was silently grasp the armrest. Inside the car that was chasing them from behind was the bodyguard, who sat weakly in the front passenger seat. Had he not held on to hisst bit of consciousness and gone out to find a nurse, he would not have been given an injection and regained consciousness. There were severe repercussions in store for him if he could not exin himself and let Renee escape just like that. It just never crossed his mind that the woman who rescued Renee would possess such excellent driving skills. Their vehicle could not get close at all despite their best efforts in giving chase! The bodyguard hesitated for a moment but eventually decided to take out his cell phone and call Brian. As soon as Brian answered, the bodyguard reported truthfully, ¡°Sir, a woman impersonating a nurse just helped Renee escape. My car is chasing after her car right now, but I must apologize because we won¡¯t be able to catch up to them. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be allowed to escape.¡± ¡°How useless can you be? Is it that hard to keep your eye on one woman!¡± Brian gave him a tongueshing, but then closed his eyes and suppressed his anger after realizing that scolding was not going to be of any use. ¡°A woman...¡± he mumbled those two words. A thought immediately urred to him and there was a trace of panic in his eyes. ¡°Could it be Samantha?¡± Samantha was probably the only person who would be so madly obsessed with it! If she was the one who helped Renee escape, then the events of yesteryear would be exposed. Brian had to make sure that Renee would not speak. His expression sank thoroughly and he said, ¡°Tell me your location. I¡¯ll send reinforcements.¡± The bodyguard responded, ¡°Understood.¡± After a pause, Brian spoke in a cold and murderous tone, ¡°I should¡¯ve tied up these loose ends when ites to a scourge like Renee. Since her existence has been discovered, she can no longer be allowed to live! Let her¡­die in a car ident.¡± The bodyguard answered diffidently, ¡°But Samantha is in the car too. She¡¯s the wife of Timothy Barker.¡± Brian sneered. ¡°Guess she¡¯ll have to die with Renee now that she¡¯s traced everything back to me!¡± Chapter 234 - Weve Been Had!

Chapter 234: We¡¯ve Been Had!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°It is just a car ident. Their deaths are merely incidental.¡± The bodyguard understood what Brian meant. There was nothing anyone could do if it was just a car ident, and one could only me it on Renee and Samantha¡¯s bad luck. ¡°Understood, Sir.¡± After the bodyguard hung up, he told the security guard in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°The boss wants them dead!¡± The security guard nodded and floored the gas pedal to step up the chase. Samantha had just driven off the highway when a few more cars appeared suddenly behind her. She understood at once that Brian had probably sent more people after being alerted to her actions. She frowned and made sure to pay more attention as she dealt with them by using traffic to her advantage . Samantha had never expected Brian to send eight vehicles in total. Two kept pace with her vehicle from the left and right to restrict her from changingnes, while the other five vehicles blocked any other cars from driving forward. Slowly but surely, she was the only car left on the road and could no longer hide in traffic. She initially thought that they were about to force her vehicle to stop, but she never expected their goal to be far from that. The cars on her left and right rammed her car and sandwiched it directly, almost as if they were mping her car from both sides. The next second, the car behind her had elerated and rammed into the rear of her vehicle. The impact made Samantha and her two passengers lurch forward all of a sudden. Renee had no strength to support herself and mmed right against the chair in front of her, causing her to sweat and groan in pain. Samantha¡¯s expression turned cold. Brian did not want to bring Renee back¡ªhe wanted Renee to pay for everything using her life! Samantha knew that Brian was a ruthless person after seeing him lock Renee up illegally, but she never expected him to n even more outrageous acts! He was willing to take a life just to make sure that none of the nasty things he did would ever see the light of day! Samantha pursed her lips firmly and held the steering wheel with both hands. She was not about to let him seed so easily! ¡°Ronald, Renee, hold onto the grab handles!¡± As soon as she said that, she immediately turned the steering wheel to the left and elerated until she was going 120 miles an hour. That move sent the left car skewing a considerable distance away. However, she did not show any signs of stopping and was about to continue ramming to her left. The left car seemed surprised that she was brave enough to drive so recklessly, but when both their front bumpers were about to collide, the person driving the car did not dare to risk it and immediately swerved to avoid her. Samantha¡¯s smirked. Taking advantage of the gap she had just made, she quickly turned the steering wheel to the right and sped forward. In addition, the rest of the cars behind that left car ended up colliding with each other because they could not brake in time. Samantha saw from the rearview mirror that at least four out of eight cars had crashed and could no longer continue driving. ¡®Serves them right!¡¯ Ronald had been holding his breath throughout the entire time. He had just seen, with his own eyes, the kind of plot and maneuver that was supposedly only possible in movies! More importantly, the protagonist driving that car was none other than the youngdy who he always thought was a gentle and demure individual! He started to wonder if he was dreaming! Ronald lifted his hand unconsciously to give his thigh a hard pinch. It was painful, so much so that he immediately started tearing up. He was not dreaming! It was all real... Then again, he wondered where Samantha even learned her driving skills. It was just amazing! Although four cars were damaged, the remaining four were still chasing after them. Moreover, Samantha¡¯s car might not be able to hold on any longer after suffering the damage from earlier. It would be very dangerous if the chase continued. Simply colliding with them like that would not cut it, it would be better to outsmart those cars. Samantha bluntly instructed. ¡°Ronald, get me directions to the nearest shopping mall!¡± Ronald immediately snapped back to his senses and took out his cell phone. He immediately fetched directions on his cell phone and said, ¡°There¡¯s a mall some ten minutes away.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Once the car drove into the mall¡¯s underground parking lot, Samantha parked the car at a hidden corner. She then said to Ronald, ¡°Let¡¯s split up, Ronald. I¡¯ll lure them away while you bring Renee to Professor Cornell. Protecting her is your utmost priority!¡± Ronald refused without a second thought. ¡°Mrs. Barker, I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s going to lure them away. It¡¯s very dangerous right now because they¡¯re getting more and more anxious!¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Ronald interrupted her. ¡°Aside from the fact that I was explicitly told to protect you, it is my duty as a man to look after girls like you. Whatever the situation is, I¡¯m the one who has to protect you two. I can¡¯t let you protect me!¡± ¡°If something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to go back and see Mr. Barker anymore!¡± He then unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car. After going around to the driver¡¯s seat, he opened the car door and dragged Samantha out without letting her protest. ¡°Mrs. Barker, I¡¯ll lure them away while you bring Renee to escape.¡± Samantha still felt uneasy and was about to say something when Ronald urged her, ¡°They¡¯ll catch up to us if you don¡¯t leave, and when that happens, none of us will have a chance to escape!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯m not their target. They won¡¯t do anything to me if they catch up to me, but you¡¯ll be in danger if they get their hands on you.¡± His words made sense. Samantha closed her eyes and said, ¡°Be very careful, Ronald!¡± She quickly walked to the rear seat, helped Renee out, and supported her as they went to the elevator entrance. Ronald drove the car out of the underground parking lot and the four cars were about half a minute behind him as they continued the chase. However, the car had suffered a considerable amount of damage and could no longer pick up speed. It was quickly overtaken and surrounded by those four cars, forcing Ronald toe to a stop. The bodyguard had already recovered a bit of his strength by then. He got out of his car and immediately walked over to Ronald¡¯s car. He opened the car door at once, only to discover that there was only one man left inside the car. Samantha and Renee were no longer there. His face changed all of a sudden. He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Brian¡¯s number. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve been had. We lost Samantha and Renee!¡± ¡­ Samantha went to a clothing store at the mall and bought two new sets of clothes¡ªone for her and another for Renee¡ªas a precaution. After that, she decided against calling a taxi and brought Renee to the subway station that was connected to the mall. They walked along with a flow of people and got on the subway. Samantha spotted an empty seat and asked Renee to sit down. She then stood in front of Renee and held the handrail in one hand while dialing Selby¡¯s number with the other. It was still the same robotic voice: ¡®The phone number you have dialed has been switched off!¡¯ Renee had a profoundly dejected expression when she saw the situation. Samantha squatted down and held Renee¡¯s cold hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise to bring you to Professor Cornell¡¯s home and let you see him!¡± An hour and a halfter, Samantha helped Renee to the door of Selby¡¯s vi and reached out to ring the doorbell. She heard footstepsing up to the door and it did not take long before the door swung open. Samantha¡¯s expression changed dramatically when she saw who was standing before her! Chapter 235 - Living A Life of Suffering

Chapter 235: Living A Life of Suffering

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Brian stood there and grinned coldly when he saw Samantha and Renee walk right into the trap. After knowing that he had been set up, his first guess was that the two women would go there to find his son. After all, he knew that Renee...had feelings for his son. Samantha quickly grabbed Renee and turned around to run, but there were already five mammoth-sized bodyguards behind them. They could not escape anymore! After a while, Samantha and Renee were escorted in by the bodyguards and forced to sit on the couch. Samantha looked at the empty wine bottles left on the table as well as the cigarette butts scattered in the ashtray. She also caught a whiff of smoke in the air. That would mean that Selby was still at home and had never left. She looked at Brian and asked him, ¡°Where is Professor Cornell?¡± Brian sat on the single-seater sofa opposite her. He could not help but nce at her face when he heard her question. He then asked, ¡°Ms. Larsson, are you still in the mood to ask about him right now? Were you counting on my son toe and rescue you two?¡± At that point, Sarah came down the stairs and remarked while walking over, ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Selby¡¯s resting in the room right now. He won¡¯te down to save you.¡± ¡®Rest¡­¡¯ Samantha had a derisive look in her eyes. Selby had probably been forced to ¡®rest¡¯ after being given some medicine or sleeping pills! Renee realized that and started to lose control of her emotions. ¡°What did you do to him?¡± The bodyguards pressed her down forcefully and she felt increasingly hurt with each struggle. Samantha reminded her right away. ¡°Please calm down, Ms. Levy. Professor Cornell is their son and they won¡¯t do anything to him. Please don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± Renee took a deep breath after hearing that and tried her best to control herself. Brian stared at Samantha and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re very calm in moments of crisis, Ms. Larsson.¡± In all honesty, he had no enmity with Samantha and he had no ns to make an enemy out of her because she was the Barkers¡¯ cherished daughter-inw. After all, the Barkers were a powerful family and the same could be said of Timothy. Unfortunately, he could not be med for being ruthless because she had clearly insisted on disrupting the situation! Samantha shifted her attention from Renee over to Brian and curled her lips slightly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let us go even if we begged you for mercy, am I right?¡± Brian nodded openly. ¡°Indeed, you are.¡± He then red coldly at Renee. ¡°Dead people are the only ones who can truly keep their mouths shut. I made that mistake once, and that¡¯s the reason I now have to deal with this mess!¡± Sarah looked at Renee in a simrly resentful manner. ¡°We let you off back then and gave you a chance to continue living. All you had to do was stay at the medical facility and you¡¯d be allowed to live. You were even provided with good food for the rest of your life. But you were not satisfied with that and insisted on escaping to expose us. You have no idea what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t you?¡± Samanthaughed when she heard that and could not help herself fromughing out loud. It was an extremely ironicugh. Sarah¡¯s face sank. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know what I¡¯mughing at? Are you just pretending that you don¡¯t know?¡± Samantha did not spare them the courtesy and mocked bluntly, ¡°When you say you gave her a life with all that good food on the condition that she stayed at the medical facility, what you¡¯re actually doing is imprisoning her inside that ward. Perhaps it¡¯d be better to say that she was being imprisoned on a hospital bed.¡± ¡°She can¡¯te into contact with anyone and is under such strict surveince when she eats, drinks, or uses the toilet. She has no one else to talk to and she doesn¡¯t know what year it is. She spends all her days¡ªall her days¡ªlooking at the ceiling. Is living like this any different from being dead?¡± ¡°And yet you still say that she isn¡¯t satisfied? Would you like to go through what she¡¯s experiencing? If you¡¯re fine with that, I have no problems forking out the money to give you that same experience for the rest of your life!¡± Sarah could not contain the expression on her face when Samantha said that. Samantha, however, did not stop at all and merely continued, ¡°You not only stopped her from being in love, but you also deprived her of basic human rights. You even destroyed her physical and mental health. She used to be a healthy person but after going through all that torture, her body became ill and she has almost turned into a lunatic because of you!¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t kept Professor Cornell in her heart, she would¡¯ve turned crazy, just as you wanted her to!¡± ¡°The so-called chance at life that you gave her was nothing more than to turn her into a mentally sick individual because that would prevent all that dirt you did to evere to light. Don¡¯t you motherf*cking treat me like an idiot and try to paint a nice picture of yourself in front of me!¡± Samantha never wanted to utter such expletives, but she was too incensed when she heard Renee¡¯s experiences while on the subway. A life like that was no different than death! Her words had hit the nail on the head and both their expressions soured in an instant. They were both respected individuals in the upper-ss circle and came from educated families too. It was difficult for them to tolerate being seen through with such ease. Brian patted the back of his wife¡¯s hand in aforting gesture. He then warned, ¡°Your end is imminent, Ms. Larsson. Better save your breath!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because my end is imminent that I¡¯m eager to keep on talking,¡± Samantha retorted. ¡°You¡¯re no different than your wife when you take that so-called ¡®moral high ground¡¯. You separated your son from Ms. Levy because you were worried that people would badmouth him for developing a rtionship with his student. You went so far as to try and kill or imprison Ms. Levy, yet you pretend to act like a saint in front of your son!¡± ¡°You told your son that Ms. Levy went abroad to study and was living a happy life after meeting a new boyfriend and getting married. The reason? It was to make him give up on her.¡± ¡°You also forced her to write to him and gave him photoshopped photos of her family of three, all so that your son would believe that lie you were concocting.¡± ¡°That was why Professor Cornell took all the responsibility for what had happened recently. He didn¡¯t want the media to dig into Ms. Levy and disturb her so-called peaceful life.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a gentleman just because you maintained that ¡®decent¡¯ personality by hook or by crook? Truth is, you¡¯re just a hypocrite!¡± Brian¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen. He was so angry that his chest was rising and falling violently. Samantha deserved to be an anchor alright! What a sharp tongue she had! ¡°You talk too much!¡± Brian scolded. ¡°Save your breath and tell it to the grim reaper!¡± He then gave his wife a look. She understood it immediately and removed a syringe from her pocket, which she handed over to him. Brian got up and walked toward Renee first. He stood in front of her and uncovered the lid of the syringe to reveal the sharp needle. Samantha was shocked beyond words. That was ostensibly a euthanasia medication that would kill them as soon as it was injected. The man stretched his hand out to grab Renee, but Samantha broke free of the bodyguard and stood in front of her. Brianughed and felt that Samantha was overestimating herself.. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid to do anything to you? So be it. I¡¯ll deal with you first!¡± Chapter 236 - I Pre-Empted Your Pre-Emption

Chapter 236: I Pre-Empted Your Pre-Emption

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Brian gave the bodyguards a look. Two of them immediately grabbed Samantha''s arm and pulled her up forcefully. There was an intensely ruthless look in Brian''s eyes. "Rest in peace, Ms. Larsson!" As soon as he said that, he raised his hand and inserted the sharp needle toward Samantha''s heart. Halfway through the insertion, a man''s sonorous yet mellifluous voice rang suddenly above his head. "How perfect!" Selby''s parents were startled, as were all the bodyguards. Was there someone else in the house? Brian turned around instinctively and looked upward, only to see a slender figure standing by the railing on the second floor. The person was holding a video recorder in his hand and was pointing the camera at them. There was no doubt that the entire process earlier had already been filmed. The sudden turn of events was so unexpected that Brian''s expression changed drastically. A chill then came down his spine when he got a clear look at the man''s extremely handsome face. It was Timothy Barker... He was at the scene! When did he even arrive? A sudden thought urred to Brian and he suddenly turned around to look at Samantha. His voice trembled slightly because of his extreme anger and he said, "You... Samantha, you... You did this on purpose! You set me up¡­together with Timothy!" They deliberately allowed him to walk into a trap. They deliberately made him testify against the crimes he hadmitted. They deliberately provoked him so he would try to kill them! All of that had been recorded and formed a conclusive amount of evidence! "Sigh." Samantha shook her head and denied it. "How could you call this setting you up? The most I did was pre-empt your pre-emption." ''That probably caught you off guard you nasty old man!'' Her original intention was simply to bring Renee to see Selby and fulfill Renee''s wish, but Brian had done something very vicious when he sent people to kill them. Samantha envisioned various possibilities while on the subway. Her experiences abroad ingrained in her the instinct to prevent problems before they happened, which was why she had no choice but to make early preparations. However, avoiding Brian''s capture was a superficial solution, rather than going to the root of the cause. If Renee wanted to bepletely free of her imprisoned life, the evildoers had to be punished. That was her only hope of being free and living a happy life just like everyone else. Moreover, exposing Brian''s crimes was the only way that Selby could know how much pain Renee suffered despite his best intentions of protecting her. Perhaps then he would wake up and be willing toe forth with the truth. It was the best option she had to protect Timothy and the Barker Group. As a result, she called Timothy and designed the n with him to give Selby''s parents a taste of their own medicine. "You... You..." Brian was so speechless that he could not refute her at all. Sarah was just as flustered when she saw Timothy''s appearance, but she did her utmost best to remain calm. After all, she had seen countless gory scenes during her medical studies and it imparted in her a mental fortitude that far surpassed that of ordinary people. She held Brian''s hand and said in a cold and cruel voice. "Things have reached a point where none of the outsiders present here should be allowed to leave alive!" Brian looked at his wife in stupefaction. Sarah did not dodge Brian''s gaze and said firmly, "Our family cannot be separated." It would be very painful for Selby to find out the truth, which was why every single outsider there should die¡ªfor the sake of her son and husband! That included Timothy too! After all, no one except those present there would know how Timothy died. The Barkers might not even be able to trace it to them if revenge was in the cards! Brian nodded. "Yes. We must stay together. Why should we be afraid of Timothy when there''s so many of us here?" Renee was nothing more than a frail little girl while Samantha was a delicate woman, and with five bodyguards present, it was unlikely that they would not be able to deal with Timothy! Timothy listened to what they said and twitched his lips in disdain. "Looking for a fight? Bring it on." After a pause, he kindly reminded, "Don''te at me one by one. It''s a waste of my time." Those provoking words riled the five bodyguards up and prompted them to exchange nces at each other. They knew that the Barkers'' renowned young man was superbly skilled in the business world but had nothing to show in terms of physical strength. What gave him the confidence to talk big? The bodyguards might be a little apprehensive if Timothy''s friend Jonathan¡ªthe king of hell from the Yates¡ªwas there at that moment. However, since it was only Timothy around, they could easily defeat him using just one finger! Brian was obviously not going to discuss any fight ethics with Timothy at that moment. The five bodyguards all rushed upstairs as soon as he gestured to them. Timothy put the video recorder aside, slowly unbuttoned his cuffs, and rolled up his sleeves gracefully. Before he was done, the five bodyguards had already rushed up and surrounded him. Timothy continued to roll his sleeves while dodging nonchntly. A slew of punches were thrown but none managed tond on him. Renee was frightened and could not help but ask Samantha in a low voice, "Does¡­your husband know how to fight? Will he be fine?" Samantha replied with aforting look. "Don''t worry. He can, theoretically speaking. Although¡­I''ve never seen him fight before!" As the only heir of the Barkers, he had to learn many things since he was young and was guided in the way of martial arts by special trainers. "Theoretically speaking..." Renee mumbled those two words and started worrying even more. For a moment, she felt that the three of them were going to die there. She was fine with dying, but in the process, she would also implicate two innocent people. Timothy had finished rolling up his sleeves, and the way he looked at the bodyguards changed drastically. His ck eyes were incredibly fierce and he attacked in a quick yet decisive manner. None of them could see how he attacked them, but they all wailed in pain one after another and fell to the ground. The entire processsted only a few minutes. Samantha had practically held her breath while watching everything and immediately shouted out from the bottom of her heart, "You''re amazing, Honey!" She knew that Jonathan was very skilled in fighting, but she did not expect Timothy''s technique to be on par with Jonathan''s! The only difference was their fighting style! Brian could see that things were going south and reached out to grab Samantha in front of him. Samantha, however, had sharp eyes and dodged him before delivering a sweeping kick. Caught by surprise, Brian fell onto the ground with a loud thud. He lost his grip on the needle and it rolled aside. Sarah wanted to pick it up, but Samantha had grabbed it before she did. Samantha then stepped on Brian''s chest and warned scornfully, "Don''t move, or I''ll let the both of you get a taste of this needle!" The couple immediately frozed. Timothy leaned against the railing and lowered his dark gaze. He looked warmly at Samantha and curled his lips in a little smile. He then spoke emphatically, "Not bad, Darling." Samantha raised her head and gave Timothy a huge smile. That was a smile that Timothy would cherish for an entire lifetime. All of a sudden, Selby walked out of the room in a seemingly clear-headed state. He had pretended to be unconscious after Timothy had informed him of the situation in advance. He looked at the scene before him and said to Samantha, "Let my parents go." Samantha frowned. "Are you going give in to them after all this? Don''t you intend to tell the truth?" Could she have overestimated Selby''s character and his feelings for Renee? Was Samantha''s hard-fought battle about to end in failure? Chapter 237 - Bringing You to Justice

Chapter 237: Bringing You to Justice

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Brian and Sarah were overjoyed when Selby defended them. Brian could not help but say, ¡°I knew you¡¯d understand our painstaking efforts for you, Son.¡± Everything they did was to protect their family and give their son a better future. Selby had lived up to being the filial son whom they have taught and nurtured with all their hearts. He was considerate and could understand them! As long as Selby was unwilling to step forward and rify things, the video that Samantha recorded earlier was nothing more than strong circumstantial evidence. It would not be that easy to overthrow them without direct evidence from the persons involved! Selby kept quiet and walked slowly to Samantha. He looked at her and repeated, ¡°Let my parents go.¡± Renee, who was beside him, stared at him and called out softly, ¡°Professor...¡± They had not seen each other for a long time since she had been locked up in the medical facility. She had thought that she would spend the rest of her life without ever seeing him again. Selby, however, did not seem to have heard her and did not even nce at her. Hepletely ignored her and merely stared intently at Samantha. Samantha turned around suddenly and looked at Renee, who seemed shocked that it would end up like that right after making a desperate escape just so she could finally see the man she loved. Worse still, Selby seemed to treat her as if she was nonexistent even after knowing what his parents had done to her. Could it be that he never loved her at all during those years? Or could his love for her have waned with the passage of time? Faced with a choice of her or his parents, could he have decided on his parents? There was nothing more painful than running eagerly to someone only to have one¡¯s hopes dashed because the other person had changed. Renee¡¯s pale face became even paler. Her body trembled a couple of times and she copsed to the ground after losing her grip. Samantha saw that and immediately reached out to support her. ¡°Ms. Levy, are you alright?¡± Renee looked depressingly at Samantha. Her lips were trembling and she could not say a word. Selby squatted down and helped his father up from the ground. After ensuring that the man was standing firm, Selby even reached out to help his father straighten his clothes and hair. Sarah stepped forward delightedly and held Selby¡¯s hand as she spoke touchingly, ¡°I¡¯m really happy.¡± They did not raise him in vain. Selby turned his gaze to his mother and smiled slightly when he met her tearful eyes. The next second, he retracted his hand slowly but firmly and took a step back. Sarah frowned and had a bad feeling. ¡°Are you¡ª¡± ¡°Father, Mother,¡± Selby said, interrupting her. He clenched his fists slightly as his arms hung on either side of his body. There was a red tinge in his eyes despite his calm expression. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell the truth.¡± That remark prompted Selby¡¯s parents to exchange a nce at each other and their expressions became extremely ugly. They thought that he would side with them, but little did they expect that Renee would still have a ce in his heart even after so long. Renee had lowered her gaze all along but she suddenly raised it again and stared intently at Selby. Did he...still remember her? Sarah was the first to scold, ¡°Selby, do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? Do you want to expose the things your father and I did? Are you going to disregard your own parents and destroy our reputation just because of a little wench like her?¡± Her anger was so great that tears rolled down her cheek. She raised her hand and struck Selby hard on the chest. ¡°Do you think your actions are worth all the kindness and care that your father and I gave you for so many years? Is this how you¡¯re repaying us for loving you and protecting you?¡± Brian was so angry that his heart was aching. ¡°What kind of spell did that woman put you under, Selby? This is simply unreasonable!¡± Selby stood on the spot and bore the brunt of his father¡¯s anger while letting his mother hit him. His eye sockets became even redder and he gulped once more as he spoke in a hoarse voice, ¡°Father, Mother, you¡¯ve taught me to be an honest person ever since I was a child. I will always remember the generational rule passed down in our family is the word ¡®honor¡¯.¡± ¡°That is why I can¡¯t let you repeat these mistakes again.¡± They were so obsessed with the word ¡®honor¡¯ that they hadmitted such misdeeds and his entire worldview copsed after hearing their words from his room. He could not believe that it was all happening before his very eyes. For his sake, his parents had locked Renee up illegally, tricked him, and even tried to kill her. They have be so distant that he had even started to fear them. ¡°And¡­¡± Selby took a deep breath. ¡°Back then, I was the one who fell in love with Renee first. I was the one who pursued her because I thought I could give her happiness. She initially maintained a certain distance and was conscious of her status as a student. I was the one who persistently pursued her, causing her to give in and ept me eventually.¡± ¡°And you two put all the me on her, thinking that she seduced me and led me off the wrong path. You weren¡¯t willing to listen to me no matter what I said or exined, still you did all those¡­cruel things to her even though I had alreadypromised with the two of you back then. I broke up with her and promised you two that I¡¯d never see her again! Why then? Why did you have to do that to her?¡± Just listening to it made him feel suffocated. Had Samantha not brought Renee out and brought her to him, he might have spent his entire life not knowing that his beloved woman was forced to be a ¡®living zombie¡¯ who spent her life in purgatory every day. ¡°You... You shouldn¡¯t¡¯ve treated the person I love in such a manner.¡± Selby¡¯s tears slid down the corner of his eyes when he said that. ¡°That is why I must bring you to justice, for Renee¡¯s sake...¡± He had to pay for her pain, her suffering, her wasted time, and her youth. Selby¡¯s parents were stunned by his words and character. At that moment, the two of them staggered backwards and fell on the sofa after seeming to lose all their strength and confidence. Renee was already in tears. She could not help but ce her hand over her lips. The professor had not failed to live up to the feelings he had for her, and she did not fall in love with the wrong person either. She could not control herself from stepping forward and reaching out to hug Selby. He pressed her cheek against his back as tears welled up in her eyes. Timothy had already walked down the stairs and went up to Samantha. She watched the scene in front of her emotionally and looked at Timothy. He then stretched his hands out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡­ At the apartment hotel, there were only five minutes before the clock struck 12. Harmony opened a bottle of vintage red wine to celebrate her thumping victory. As soon as the clock struck twelve, Samantha would havepletely lost the opportunity to turn things over. Harmony poured a ss of red wine at the counter and was just about to savor it when a notification tone came from her cell phone. Chapter 238 - A Comeback Against All Odds

Chapter 238: A Comeback Against All Odds

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony picked her phone up and looked at the screen. There was a notification from Waybo that caused a sudden change in her expression as soon as she nced at it. She set down her ss of red wine with a bang and clicked into Waybo. She then went to Samantha¡¯s profile and saw that she was starting a live broadcast. The title was ¡®Exclusive Interview with Professor Cornell: The Truth Is Out!¡¯ Although it was almost midnight, many people kept tabs on the developments, andizens had flooded into Samantha¡¯s live broadcast. They were curious to see if she had found any key evidence that could absolve Selby of the usation or whether she simply wanted to y tricks. Busybodies like them loved it when things snowballed. Harmony frowned. She did not think that Samantha could still dig out any news at such a point. She had carefully nned each stage and Samantha had been resoundingly constrained in the past few days. Did Samantha really intend to attempt ast-ditch struggle? Harmony wanted to see how far Samantha was going to argue about it. Since there were too many people entering the live broadcast, it took several clicks before Harmony could get in. A couch was disyed on the screen, with Selby sitting on the left and Samantha sitting on the right. The camera was pointed in their direction. Samantha first gave a brief ount of the entire incident and turned the camera to Selby so he could say everything he wanted to say. The barrage ofments began with mocking, scornfulments and there were various unsavory remarks leveled at them. However, everyone was soon ovee with shock as Selby began to reveal the truth. None of them expected the hidden hand behind everything to be Selby¡¯s parents Brian and Sarah. They had a reputation for always being upright, yet they hadmitted countless acts that went against human morality and even vited thew. More astoundingly, Selby decided not to act in the interests of his family and chose not to protect his parents¡¯ misdeeds. He renounced their so-called familial affection and chose to stand on the side of justice at the expense of his flesh and blood. Netizens¡¯ments gradually became more and more positive. After Selby revealed the truth, his honesty seemed to have rubbed off on Linda as well. She uploaded a post online that said: [I¡¯m sorry, Professor Cornell. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I lied. Professor Cornell is a good person and he didn¡¯t molest me. I was the one who failed my thesis and was afraid it would affect my offer, so I went to look for him at his office that night and begged him to change my grades. He didn¡¯t want to, so I got angry and faked this entire act. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really, really sorry.] Public opinion did a 180-degree turn as soon as she posted that statement. Selby had changed from a heinous viin to a deeply affectionate kind angel, bore the burden of disgrace, and was willing to bring his own family to justice. Everyone felt distressed to see the extent of his kindness and righteousness. Those who hadmented nasty things about Samantha in the past also apologized to Samantha in the live broadcast. One of them wrote: [I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Larsson. I was a narrow-minded person. You truly are a good anchor who only insists on the truth.] A second wrote; [I was blind. I apologize for the things I said before, Ms. Larsson. Thank you for your dedication. We would¡¯ve lost two good people without it.] The third wrote: [I¡¯ll reflect on myself and learn not to just repeat what everyone says in the future. I hereby apologize to Professor Cornell, Ms. Larsson, the Barker Group, and the always perfect Timothy Barker!] It did not take long for topics such as ¡®Selby bringing his parents to justice¡¯, ¡®Apologies to Ms. Larsson¡¯ to shoot up the trending searches. All rted news had upied the top ten spots. At longst, they had finally reversed the crisis and secured aeback against all odds. ¡­ After watching everything, Harmony swept her hands across the table and sent her wine crashing onto the floor. Both the bottle and ss fell to pieces, with the bright red liquid inside spilling all over the floor. Destroying her wine did nothing to quell her anger and she was so incensed that her resentment was suffocating her. It would have taken just a tiny bit for Samantha to bepletely defeated by her. Why did Samantha have to be so lucky every time? The phone rang suddenly. Harmony looked over fiercely and saw that the caller ID was ¡®him¡¯. It seems that ¡®he¡¯ found out about it as well and called her at first instance. She could already guess what kind of nasty things ¡®he¡¯ was going to say to her. She did not want to answer the call just for someone else to remind her of her failure. Unfortunately, she could not afford to provoke ¡®him¡¯ at that moment. Harmony bit her lower lip and took a few deep breaths. She suppressed her anger as best as she could and reached for the phone to answer the call. She was reprimanded and ridiculed before she had even said a single word. Harmony¡¯s expression had soured to a point where she looked downright hideous, but she listened quietly to the rant without retorting. Once the other side was done, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Please give me another chance!¡± ¡®He¡¯ said bluntly, ¡°Do you deserve one?¡± She had let ¡®him¡¯ down again and again even though the ns and the opportunities were perfect every single time! ¡°It won¡¯t happen a third time.¡± Harmony¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Sir, you wouldn¡¯t have to lecture me if I fail again. I¡¯d be so ashamed of myself that I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring myself to continue serving you in this capacity.¡± ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll go back to where I came from.¡± She would never allow herself to revert to the person she used to be. Having worked so hard for so many years, she was determined to get power, status, and... Timothy! ¡®He¡¯ said nothing and hung up after a few seconds¡¯ silence. Harmony breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the dial tone. That was a sign that ¡®he¡¯ was willing to give her onest chance. Failure was not an option. Harmony had to seed or die trying! ¡­ It was already past midnight at Selby¡¯s vi and the entire residential area was quiet. Timothy walked to the car with Samantha and opened the door of the passenger seat for her. He shielded her head as she got in, then walked around to the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine as soon as he hopped in. He nced at Samantha from the side and said softly, ¡°Close your eyes and sleep if you¡¯re tired. The journey home will take more than an hour.¡± Timothy¡¯s cell phone rang before Samantha even had time to speak. He took out his phone and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± Samantha did not know what the other person was saying, but she noticed a slight change in his handsome face. When she saw such an expression on his face, her initially rxed body tensed up right away. She stared intently at him and asked rather nervously, ¡°Timothy, did... Did something¡­happen?¡± She was feeling a little more fearful than usual at that moment. Was another storm about toe shortly after they had just weathered through one? Timothy listened to what the other person said and ended the call. He then mmed his foot on the gas pedal and replied concisely to Samantha, ¡°Something happened to Ronald.¡± ¡®Ronald?¡¯ Samantha had forgotten himpletely. Ronald had helped her and Renee to lure the bodyguards away. Did Ronald end up being captured by those bodyguards? Could those bodyguards have killed Ronald after failing to catch Samantha and Renee? Samantha grew more and more afraid as she thought about it. She covered her mouth with both hands and asked in a faltering voice, ¡°Is Ronald¡­ Could he...be.... Is he¡­dead?¡± Chapter 239 - Sent Her Heart Racing

Chapter 239: Sent Her Heart Racing

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy reached out to hold her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My people aren¡¯t that weak.¡± Samantha was still worried even though he tried tofort her. Ronald was the kind of honest person who was both gentle and cultured. Meanwhile, those bodyguards were just as cruel as Brian. The oue was something that Samantha did not dare think about... Samantha would spend the rest of her life in guilt if something had happened to Ronald. The car drove on the road at top speed, shortening their hour-and-a-half drive to only 40 minutes. Samantha practically dragged Timothy and ran to the ward that Ronald was in. As soon as they walked in, they saw Ronald lying on the hospital bed with tubes from different medical equipment stuck all over his body. His head was wrapped in gauze and there were countless wounds on his face. Even his neck had to be put in a brace, and scars could be seen across both his arms. There was a cast put on one of his legs and it had to be hung up. He truly was battered and bruised all over. Samantha¡¯s eyes turned red all of a sudden as she quickly ran over to the bed. Her voice turned hoarse when she looked at the scarred Ronald and she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you suffer, Ronald.¡± Timothy stepped forward and looked at his assistant with a heavy heart. The Cornells were truly the worst of the worst. Ronald seemed to have heard them and moved his eyelids as he opened them slowly. When he saw Samantha and Timothy, he spoke weakly, ¡°Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker, you guys...are here?¡± ¡°Are you okay, Ronald?¡± Samantha looked at him distressingly. Ronald was reluctant to let her worry about him and tried to squeeze a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Barker. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll die from this little inju¡ª¡± He identally ced pressure on his wound and the pain stopped him from finishing his words. An agonized frown appeared on his forehead. ¡°Stop talking. You should be resting.¡± Samantha could not help herself from holding his hand gently. ¡°Ronald, I¡­ I have good news for you. We¡¯ve already revealed the Cornells¡¯ misdeeds to the public. They¡¯ll be punished ording to thew.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great then. My sacrifice¡­wasn¡¯t in vain.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw him in that condition. ¡°You¡¯re a hero, Ronald. Renee and I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been able to reach Selby without you as a decoy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m sorry that you suffered all these injuries.¡± Ronald had no experienceforting women and he felt somewhat helpless when he saw Samantha about to tear up. To divert her attention, he could not help but remark, ¡°These injuries might look serious, but they¡¯re all just skin injuries, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯m smart too, and I pretended to copse after they beat me a few times. I then pretended to fall unconscious when they continued to hit me. They eventually left because they didn¡¯t dare to kill me.¡± Samantha was feeling sad in the beginning, but she was immediately amused after listening to his words. Ronald breathed a sigh of relief to see her smile. Comforting a woman took a considerable amount of effort. Timothy, who had been silent since they came, finally said, ¡°You did well this time, Ronald.¡± Ronald turned his attention to his boss upon hearing that and immediately felt a surge of contentment. He had been working under Timothy for so many years and it was the first time Timothy ever spoke up to praise him. After all, Timothy was a very formidable individual who had high expectations! Being praised made Ronald feel like he was flying, and he suddenly felt that his pain was a trivial matter. He felt as though he could get up and fight another 800 rounds! Timothy continued with a question, ¡°What reward would you like?¡± Ronald replied without a second thought. ¡°My job is to fulfill the duty you have entrusted on me, Mr. Barker. As for rewards, well I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Timothy cocked an eyebrow, ¡°Well then...¡± ¡°Ah, actually...¡± Ronald was originally just pretending to be all nonchnt about it. He never expected Timothy to take back the offer. He immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ll still ept your reward if you insist, Mr. Barker!¡± Samantha could not help butugh out loud when she saw Ronald blurting out, ¡°I was just pretending when I said I didn¡¯t want a reward!¡± Eating one¡¯s words in a split second was so characteristic of Ronald. Timothy saw through him all along but did not expose his charade. Instead, Timothy generously promised him, ¡°Your year-end bonus will be tripled.¡± Ronald¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as Timothy said that. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barker!¡± Even his voice sounded more energetic! Sure enough, his beloved boss was truly a rich and overbearing man! If his body had not allowed his movement, he would have gotten off the bed and knelt own before Timothy in gracious appreciation! Timothy stretched out his hand and patted his shoulder. ¡°Get well soon.¡± Ronald stared at his boss and spoke in a somewhat bashful manner, ¡°I will, Mr. Barker.¡± Samantha nced at Timothy, then at Ronald, and finally at herself. For some reason, she felt as though her presence in the ward had be a little¡­unnecessary. Perhaps she should just leave? Timothy looked askance at her. ¡°It¡¯s time to go so Ronald can get some rest.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then she said to Ronald, ¡°I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow and bring you some chicken soup!¡± Ronald nodded happily, ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He never had chicken soup that Samantha prepared... His gaze fell on her hand that was holding Ronald. He reached out and smoothly pulled Samantha¡¯s hand away so he could hold it. ¡°Come on.¡± ¡­ After the ordeal they had gone through that entire night, the two of them returned to the vi and took a shower as soon as they returned. It was already four in the morning by the time theyy on the bed. Samanthay in Timothy¡¯s arms. She felt exhausted and sleepy after going through so many things that day but found it difficult to go to sleep. She surmised that it might have been her overactive brain because she had not calmed down yet. After she turned around a third time, the man¡¯s deep voice sounded from above her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you having trouble sleeping?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Samantha raised her eyes slightly and looked at the man¡¯s chin as she mumbled somewhat embarrassingly, ¡°Did I bother you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Timothy then paused and asked, ¡°Are you still worried about Ronald¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just...these couple of days have been really tense for me, maybe it¡¯s hard for me to sleep because I haven¡¯t calmed downpletely.¡± Everything that happened in the past few days had always made her heart race. A careless move would have spelled doom for her. Timothy¡¯s body loomed above her all of a sudden. He propped himself by cing one hand on the bed, just beside her cheek. His other hand then held her chin. His dark pupils were obscure and he spoke in a hoarse, somewhat ridiculing voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do something else if you can¡¯t sleep?¡± Samantha¡¯s long curlyshes trembled as she looked up, only to be sucked into the ck vortex that was his ck pupils. After staring at him for a few seconds, Samantha kissed Timothy instead of avoiding or rejecting him. Chapter 240 - We Cant Go Back to The Past

Chapter 240: We Can¡¯t Go Back to The Past

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy was startled because he never expected that reaction from Samantha. His original intention was to tease her and get her to rx a little more. He raised his head slightly and looked at Samantha¡¯s pinkish cheeks. With a slight cock of his eyebrow, his voice became even huskier than before. ¡°Are you sure?¡± It was rare of him to be so ¡®gentlemanly¡¯. Samantha still did not speak, but then lifted her arms and hooked them around Timothy¡¯s neck. She then raised her face and kissed his thin lips. Her actions were a firm ¡®Yes!¡¯ Delight shed across Timothy¡¯s eyes as his warm fingertips rubbed gently against her lips. He said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°You better not tell me to stop.¡± At the end of his sentence, he took the lead and nted kisses all over her forehead, eyes, nose, and lips. He gave such delicate little kisses that it looked as though he was cherishing a long-lost treasure that he finally managed to recover. At that moment, he felt that Samantha was genuinely willing to allow him into her heart and he was no longer waiting on the outside. His kisses were gentle and lingering, vastly unlike the somewhat lustful kisses of before. Samantha became dizzy while her heartbeat quickened and her cheeks became increasingly hot. As a result, she lost all sense of control and responded in kind to him. Timothy chuckled softly when he noticed her actions. A brief little taste alone was not enough to satisfy him, so he hugged her tightly, and changed his soft kisses into a more passionate one. It was a long night toe for the two of them. ¡­ The next day, Samantha woke up with a sore waist¡ªagain. As was often the case, mindless remarks at midnight were the norm. She ought to have slept rather than tease Timothy for no good reason. In any case, she could not continue toze around in bed after promising to deliver chicken soup to Ronald. After taking a hot bath in the bathroom, she casually did her hair by clipping it with a hair clip. She then put on some loose-fitting home clothes and went downstairs. Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia had gone to have some afternoon tea with their friends, but they left some lunch for Samantha. Samantha cleaned the ingredients for her chicken soup and boiled them in a pot before heating up her lunch and eating it while reading Waybo. Public opinion had changed stunningly on Waybo. In 24 hours, she had gone from a rat that everyone deemed to be a menace to society to the beacon of justice that the world needed. She was not at all excited when she saw that, as such was the fickleness ofizens. They could easily follow trends and curse at others due to trivial little matters even though they had previously ced them on a pedestal. Samantha would continue to live by her words, and all that mattered was for her to uphold her principles and fulfill her duties well. However, she was pleased to see that one of the trending searches on Waybo was the Cornells¡¯ arrest. They had been taken away by police for questioning earlier that morning. Justice may haveete, but it would always catch up eventually. That was why people should not do unconscionable acts with the hopes of getting away with it by sheer chance! A notification then popped up on her phone. Samantha quit Waybo and clicked on WeTalk. There was a red dot in her contacts and she clicked on it to see a friend request and a message: [Hey, Sammy. This is Renee.] Renee had notified her family toe and pick her up the previous day. Samantha approved the request at once. Renee sent a second message: [Thank you for saving me, Sammy. Thank you for getting justice for me.] Samantha smiled and replied: [I ept your thanks. You have a whole new life ahead of you, so be well.] [I will. Both you and God gave me another chance to live again. I¡¯ll cherish it.] Samantha felt content. Renee was fortunately still very young and had many good days ahead of her. Renee sent another message: [Sammy, I get so jealous of you and your husband when I see you both being so sweet with each other. I hope you guys will always be happy, have many children, and grow old together!] Samantha was very happy to receive those well wishes. [Thank you for your well wishes. In that case, do you and Professor Cornell have any ns going forward?] Renee was silent and did not reply for a long time. Samantha frowned slightly and could not help but feel a little worried. She was about to type out another message when the reply suddenly came. [Sammy, things have changed even though we both haven¡¯t. I¡­ We can¡¯t go back to what we were before, and there¡¯s the issue of our respective parents too. I can¡¯t expect him topletely remove himself from his family, and I can¡¯t forget the pain I suffered too. Things will never be the same for us.] [When the professor got justice for me and used his parents of wrongdoing in front of me, it was a goodbye of sorts. That was also thest thing he could do for me.] [Perhaps this is what¡¯s best for us.] Samantha could not help her feelings of sadness when seeing the messages Renee sent but she understood itpletely. Sometimes love had to happen at the right time and ce. Renee had another shot at life but she no longer had that kind of an opportunity in love. Samantha could not help but be reminded of Timothy and herself. She really was fortunate to get another chance with him. She replied: [Well, no matter what decision you make, I¡¯ll support you and wish you well.] [Thank you, Sammy. I¡¯m going to back to study again and I¡¯ll make sure to do my best so I can contribute to society in the future just like you.] ¡­ Once her chicken soup had boiled, Samantha packed it into a lunch box and brought it to the hospital. Ronald was in much better spirits that daypared to the previous day, which came as a relief for Samantha. She raised the bed, set the small bed tray on the bed, then opened the lunch box and poured out a small bowl of soup. She smiled and said, ¡°Shall I feed you, Ronald?¡± Ronald answered shyly. ¡°That isn¡¯t very appropriate though.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my savior, you know. This is the least I can do to repay you for your kindness.¡± Ronald had a silly smile. ¡°I suppose I¡¯m obliged to ept it then.¡± The main reason he allowed her to do that was that his hands had not regained full strength, and spilling the soup would be such a waste of Samantha¡¯s efforts. Samantha held the spoon and fed him slowly. The phone on the bedside table rang suddenly. Ronald looked at it and said, ¡°Mrs. Barker, could you help me get my phone?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha put down the bowl, picked up the phone, and handed it over to Ronald. As he lowered his head to read the message, Samantha stared at his phone and suddenly thought of something. She immediately asked, ¡°Hey, Ronald. Did you lose your phone some time ago?¡± Ronald replied to the message and looked up at Samantha. He then asked in amazement, ¡°How...did you know that I lost it?¡± Samantha did not answer him but pressed further, ¡°Did you lose it on the day of the emergency meeting?¡± ¡°Holy smokes, Mrs. Barker. Did you know that too? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Ronald was shocked. Indeed, he discovered that his cell phone was missing after that emergency meeting the other day. Her guess had been proven right. It was purely by nning that she could hear the contents of that meeting so clearly. The person behind all that could not be more obvious. She knew that Harmony must have contributed to the incident, but she did not expect that Harmony would be so vicious. By getting someone else to do the dirty work, Harmony could sit tight and enjoy her victory if her n seeded. Should it fail, her hands would be clean too. Nothing in the world woulde so easy! Samantha clenched her hands tightly while a murderous expression surfaced in her eyes. She turned to Ronald and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do, Ronald. I¡¯ll be back.¡± She turned around and strode off as soon as she finished her sentence. Ronald was stunned that she would just get up and leave like that and could not help but say, ¡°Where are you going in such a rush, Mrs. Barker?¡± Samantha gave him a three-word answer without looking back. ¡°To get revenge!¡± Chapter 241 - Receiving Great Satisfaction

Chapter 241: Receiving Great Satisfaction

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha went straight to Lychee TV. Her appearance drew the gaze of everyone around her, for there was no one who was as popr as her at that point in time. Even celebrities did not enjoy the fame she had right then. It went without saying that she had gained plenty of fans after that incident. She walked into the television station and saw young peopleing up to her one after another. Most of them said stuff like, ¡®You¡¯re amazing!¡¯ or ¡®I¡¯m your biggest fan!¡¯ Samantha smiled politely and took the elevator to the third floor. She then proceeded to walk into the office lobby. No one expected her toe back so suddenly because Lychee TV had already issued a statement to dismiss her from employment. Everyone was stunned for a moment but reacted to her presence soon enough. Smiles and praises were abounded as they greeted andplimented her. Samantha had brought about such a stunning turnaround that thepany would definitely try its level best to keep her around. Perhaps she might even be given a direct promotion! After all, it would always be beneficial to mend a good rtionship. Samantha was well-versed with the fickle nature of humans. She smiled half-heartedly at everyone and walked to Harmony¡¯s workstation with a very clear goal. Harmony could not even pretend to ignore Samantha. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, she could not help but squeeze out a little smile and praised insincerely, ¡°You¡¯re back, Sammy. Congrattions for clearing your name.¡± Samantha continued to smile and even spoke in a very gentle tone. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to speak to you about, Harmony. Could youe out for a moment please?¡± What else was Samantha going to say to her? Was she going to show off her victory again? Harmony was naturally reluctant to hear what Samantha had to say, but Samantha knew that she was the focus now and asked Harmony in front of everyone so thetter could not refuse. Everyone would keep staring at her otherwise. Harmony bit her lower lip slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha turned around and Harmony followed one step behind. Harmony originally thought they were just going to talk in the corridor outside, but Samantha went straight into the elevator. She frowned, yet still decided to follow her into the elevator. The elevator reached the first floor and the two of them walked out. Samantha walked toward the back entrance of Lychee TV and Harmony was getting a little impatient. However, she could not lose her temper at Samantha because there were more people in the first floor lobby. She held her temper back and followed Samantha until they walked out of the back entrance and reached an alley. There was no one else there, and Harmony could no longer remain patient as she said to Samantha from behind, ¡°Where are you taking me, Samantha?¡± Samantha stopped when she heard the question and turned around to face her. She subsequently said, ¡°Here will do.¡± Harmony found itughable and said, ¡°Just say what you want. I¡¯m really busy.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Samantha responded. She curled her lips evilly and started walking right up to Harmony. Then, she grabbed Harmony¡¯s cor with one hand and grasped her arm with the other to give Harmony a smooth shoulder throw! Harmony could barely react and was stunned as she fell harshly onto the ground. Samantha did not give her a chance to breathe at all. She picked Harmony up again and threw her over the shoulder, repeating the process several times. Harmony¡¯s face turned pale and she screamed in pain after being thrown countless times. She tried to resist and reached out to grab Samantha¡¯s face and hair. Unfortunately, she failed to grab a hold of Samantha and even had to endure Samantha¡¯s counterattack. Samantha grasped her arm so forcefully that it immediately twisted. The pain resulting from that dislocation made Harmony scream again and again, but Samantha did the same to her other arm without even batting an eye. Harmony could no longer move and her entire body was soaked in cold sweat. She copsed on the ground and looked at Samantha in fear. ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you doing this to me!¡± Samantha felt that it was a very funny question and burst outughing. She stood in front of Harmony and looked condescendingly at thetter¡¯s miserable appearance before remarking coldly, ¡°What I¡¯m doing to you isn¡¯t nearly half as bad as all that heinous stuff you did in secret, Harmony!¡± Harmony¡¯s pupils trembled as she avoided Samantha¡¯s gaze, but she still shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Are you trying to pin the me on me for the trouble you stirred up? How shameless can you be!¡± It seemed Samantha had been too lenient. ¡°There¡¯s no point for you to have a mouth if you can¡¯t learn to speak properly.¡± Samantha grasped Harmony¡¯s jaw. Harmony was terrified because Samantha was a seemingly crazy woman who would definitely beat her up. ¡°I¡­ I misspoke! I misspoke, alright?¡± Samantha grinned slightly and did not show any mercy as she dislocated Harmony¡¯s jaw with a pop. Harmony was in so much pain that her innocent face had turned hideous. Samantha seized the moment and savored Harmony¡¯s pain to the fullest. Only then did she step forward and swiftly returned the dislocated body parts back into their original ce. Harmony was so dizzy that she could not even stand up. She stared at Samantha with a burning look of hatred and gritted her teeth while saying, ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you for this, Samantha. Assault and battery are crimes punishable byw! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re put in jail for this!¡± ¡°nning to report it to the police? Go ahead.¡± Samantha was so calm that she even had a smile on her lips. ¡°You need evidence to convict a person. There aren¡¯t witnesses here, let alone any material evidence.¡± No material evidence? Harmony turned her head all of a sudden and looked around. There were no surveince cameras installed at the back entrance... It was no surprise that Samantha brought her there before doing anything. She had avoided the surveince cameras on purpose and came to an alley where no one was present. Seeing Harmony¡¯s reaction, Samantha continued, ¡°As for those injuries on your body, you simply got them after falling down. What does it have to do with me? Are you trying to nder me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Samantha had nned in advance to throw her down and avoid leaving any traces that were left by human hands. Her injuries were simply sustained from a fall, and who could possibly prove that it was not a fall and Samantha was the one who inflicted it upon her? As for the dislocations, it was not at all convincing because Samantha had already righted the dislocated joints. In the end, she suffered that beating for nothing because she could not make Samantha pay for it at all! ¡°I can help you make that police report if you¡¯re not in a position to make one.¡± Samantha took her cell phone out and dialed the police hotline. ¡°Remember to tell the police all the details so I can sue you for nderter.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to give you a chance to enjoy your time in jail. You don¡¯t need to thank me!¡± ¡°AHHHHHHH¡ª¡± Harmony was so angry that she screamed and her face turned ashen with anger. She never expected Samantha to be that shameless! Even if she screamed in anger until her lungs exploded, there was absolutely nothing that she could do about it! Samantha had finally managed to let out all her anger. Seeing Harmony for a second longer was enough of an eyesore, so she turned around and prepared to leave. However, she caught a glimpse of the back door from the corner of her eyes and noticed someone standing there. It was very likely that the person saw the entire process, because they seemed to be on the phone and had probably been standing there for quite some time already. Chapter 242 - Waiting to Be Jailed!

Chapter 242: Waiting to Be Jailed!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha frowned slightly. Harmony followed Samantha¡¯s line of sight and noticed someone¡¯s presence there too. She nced at the person¡¯s face and saw that it was Victoria. A random staff member might want to avoid being dragged into the mess, or perhaps they did not want to invoke Samantha¡¯s ire by testifying against her and siding with Harmony. Victoria, however, was different. Although Victoria was a serious and unamodating person who was difficult to get along with, she was also famous for her vengefulness and moral conscience. She could not possibly ignore everything after seeing with her own eyes how Samantha beat Harmony up! ¡®You¡¯re just waiting to be jailed, Samantha!¡¯ Harmony seemed to cling to herst ray of hope as tears streamed down her face. She looked at Victoria with great anticipation and pleaded, ¡°Ms. Goldman...you¡­ You just saw Samantha beating me up right? My entire body is hurting so much right now. Could you send me to the hospital and help me to call the police!¡± Victoria would be a witness if she called the police, and the process of putting the me on Samantha would be much easier. There was no way Samantha could escape! Victoria looked at Harmony first and nced up and down to get a good view of Harmony¡¯s tragic situation. She subsequently shifted her attention to Samantha. Samantha felt a little startled when she first saw Victoria¡¯s presence, but that feeling had since been reced with calmness as she stood there and made eye contact with Victoria. Victoria was intrigued and curled her lips to ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Samantha had never expected that to be Victoria¡¯s first question. To answer that question, Samantha did feel a little flustered when she saw Victoria for the first time. Nevertheless, it did not take long for her to calm down again. She did not regret giving Harmony a violent beating that day and even enjoyed it considerably. Although she knew that violence was not the answer, the best way of dealing with that kind of a viin was to use the simplest, crudest and most direct method¡ªwhich was violence. Samantha smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it at all.¡± Given another chance, she would definitely beat Harmony up even more ruthlessly! Victoria stared at her for a few seconds before saying, ¡°What happened earlier¡­ I didn¡¯t see a thing.¡± Samantha was stunned to hear that remark. Harmony exploded all of a sudden and stared at Victoria in disbelief. ¡°Ms. Goldman, what are you talking about? You clearly saw it!¡± Victoria turned to her. ¡°Which one of us do you think knows better when ites to the question of whether I saw it or not? I meant what I said, and I said I didn¡¯t see a thing.¡± Harmony¡¯s face changed drastically and she could not help but yell angrily. ¡°You¡¯re a highly respected person, Ms. Goldman. How can you live up to your reputation if you associate yourself with someone like Samantha?¡± Samantha was ted when she heard that. Harmony could change her tune faster than a chameleon changes colors and would make insinuations at those who did not help her. She really felt that everyone should go along with her and help her, acting as if the entire world revolved around her! Victoria smiled disdainfully and ignored Harmony¡¯s remarks. She turned to Samantha and said, ¡°Do you have time to spare, Ms. Larsson? Let¡¯s have a cup of tea together.¡± Having tea with Victoria was a privilege few were able to get. Amazingly, Victoria decided not to testify for Harmony and even invited Samantha to have tea with her under such circumstances. After the initial shock, Samantha could not help but nod with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to. It¡¯s truly an honor.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office.¡± Victoria did not look at Harmony again and turned back to head into Lychee TV. Samantha could not be bothered to look at Harmony either. She adjusted her clothes a little and started walking after Victoria. Harmony watched helplessly as the two people disappeared before her very eyes. She was so angry that her eyes were red and her body was trembling. She used to be the anchor that Victoria had the highest hopes for. She was supposed to be the first to be invited for tea! In the end, Samantha had snatched that away from her! ¡®Why!¡¯ ¡®Why must Samantha always take everything away from me!¡¯ ¡®B*tch!¡¯ ¡®That damn b*tch!¡¯ ¡­ Victoria¡¯s office was on the highest floor in Lychee TV. She was thepany¡¯s highest-ranking anchor and was second only to the general manager. Therefore, she and the general manager each upied half the space at the top floor. She had a separate elevator too, naturally. Victoria led Samantha to her elevator and went straight to her office space. There were only one or two people scattered in the huge office space and none of them were at their seats. It came as something of a surprise for Samantha. She was curious why there was no one there during working hours. As they entered the office, Victoria said, ¡°Sit wherever you like.¡± Samantha nodded, walked to the sofa, and sat down. She nced across the office and marveled at the magnificently grand furnishings. Arge bookcase was situated on one wall and contained books of various genres. There were signs that the books had been read too. Her favorite anchor did not disappoint. Samantha still had a bit of a fangirl mentality toward Victoria and felt a little nervous about facing her idol after having finally calmed down. She gulped softly to stop herself from showing her nervousness. Victoria came back with the equipment to prepare tea and sat down opposite Samantha. She then skillfully prepared the tea by boiling the water, brewing the tea, and poured it into the cups. The aroma began to fill the air. Victoria poured a cup of tea and put it in front of Samantha. ¡°Try it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha held the cup with both hands and blew on it before taking a sip. A delicious fragrance immediately filled her mouth and left a pleasant aftertaste. ¡°It smells amazing and tastes just as delicious too,¡± shevished a generous amount of praise. Victoria picked up her teacup and sipped her tea. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Samantha took another sip before raising her eyes to look at the woman. She then asked bluntly, ¡°Why¡­did you help me earlier, Ms. Goldman?¡± Based on Victoria¡¯s character, upholding justice ought to have been the likeliest scenario. Victoria did not seem at all surprised that she would ask that question. She answered indifferently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t helping you. I just¡­turned a blind eye.¡± People in themunications industry had to have principles and a moral baseline. Harmony secretly resorted to various despicable methods to mislead the public opinio all for her own selfish interests. She got innocent people into trouble and even showed no hesitation inmitting illegal acts. People like that were utterly contemptible. At the end of the day, she was nothing more than a sewer rat hiding behind those she had manipted. Since she was getting others to do her dirty work, she would never receive any punishment and would be untouchable in the eyes of thew. Why then, should Samantha not be allowed to hand down punishment? ¡°All of you might think that I¡¯m a stern and resolute person, but I was actually more ruthless than you are right now, thirty years ago.¡± Victoria revealed her own secrets and was upfront with Samantha without a second thought. Those words came as aplete shock to Samantha. She had never imagined that Victoria used to be a hot-blooded young woman... The person she admired really was an amazing individual! Victoria topped up Samantha¡¯s cup with more tea and looked at Samantha with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°There is one other thing you wanted to do when you decided toe to Lychee TV today, right? Besides dealing with Harmony, of course.¡± Those words sounded more like an affirmation rather than a question! Chapter 243 - I Know You Wouldnt Say No

Chapter 243: I Know You Wouldn¡¯t Say No

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Victoria¡¯s remark no longer came as a surprise for Samantha. After all, the fact that Victoria could reach such heights in her career was proof enough that her judgement¡ªboth in terms of a person¡¯s character or of a certain situation¡ªshould not be underestimated. Samantha nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to hand in my resignation.¡± She joined Lychee TV full of enthusiasm but was disappointed time and again despite joining thepany of her dreams. Nothing and no one seemed to conform with her worldview and principles, be it her department head, colleagues, or the way the station handled problems. For her, being an anchor was not just a job¡ªit was an ambition. If she continued to stay there, she would either assimte into the environment there or would have to face the same situation again the next time it happens. If that was going to be the case, she might as well leave right away . Victoria smiled. ¡°You have the same temper as I had when I was young. Even our experiences are simr.¡± ¡°Ms. Goldman... have you...ever thought about leaving Lychee TV too?¡± There was a hint of surprise in Samantha¡¯s eyes. As a fan of Victoria¡¯s, Samantha knew Victoria¡¯s professional experience like the back of her hand. She remembered that Victoria had always been with Lychee TV. ¡°Not once. Plenty of times,¡± Victoria corrected. ¡°...What? Why?¡± Victoria chuckled softly. ¡°Their ideas weren¡¯t in line with mine, and I can¡¯t stand the sight of those old men.¡± The so-called old men she spoke of were the group of higher-ups in the station. Every time an ident happened, all they thought about was abandoning their pawns and protecting themselves. It was always a case of pushing others to shoulder the me while their own hands remained clean, and they would do anything as long as the station¡¯s interests were not affected. Her frankness prompted Samantha to ask straightforwardly, ¡°I see¡­ then¡­why are you still here?¡± ¡°Since thepany can¡¯t afford to let me go, they had no choice but to agree to my conditions and allow me to form my own team.¡± Victoria looked through the floor-to-ceiling windows of her office and nced at the office space outside. ¡°The anchors and reporters you see here work under my orders. My team and Lychee TV¡¯s anchor team arepletely separate entities. My people are solely responsible to me and me alone, and they¡¯re all given freedom of course. If anything happens to them, I will protect them to the very end as long as they did not do something that goes against thew and basic morals!¡± ¡°I have five people in my team. Two of them are here while the other three have gone out to do their tasks. They¡¯re free to leave if they have assignments toplete and there¡¯s no need for them to clock in from nine to five.¡± Samantha suddenly realized why the office lobby was so empty. It turned out that the anchors had more freedom when doing their work. She could not help but acknowledge the refreshing work model that Victoria had implemented. It was a very pleasant one too. Such a model was vastly different from when she was under Carl, who liked to emphasize that he was the boss and manipted the people under him. His employees were more like puppets than they were employees. His people could only do work if he gave the word, otherwise those who went against him would be severely oppressed. Samantha pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°May I ask why are you telling me this, Ms. Goldman?¡± Victoria could tell that Samantha was smart enough to know what was going on, yet she still acted with decorum and asked politely. In response, Victoria answered kindly, ¡°Ms. Larsson, you¡¯re a promising individual and I admire you very much. Your departure will be a loss to Lychee TV, and I find it regrettable too.¡± ¡°Therefore, I¡¯d like to invite you to join my team. I¡¯ll mentor you personally and give as much room as you need for development. I will also protect you so you can rest with ease.¡± She did not mention anything superficial because money and benefits would never sway those who had ideas to strive toward¡ªit was the passion in their hearts that had to be ignited. Samantha went to Lychee TV that day feeling extremely disappointed. She knew that Lychee TV would take advantage of the situation and try to keep her around, considering how she hade out victorious and had since be so popr on the inte. Even so, she had already made up her mind to leave. Victoria, however, managed to sway her heart with those few sentences alone. Samantha strove to achieve her dreams and it was only natural that she would hope to move forward without needing to worry about anything. In that regard, the station was supposed to provide her with a good tform and a solid backing, not deal further blows to her when she went out to do her job. She had suffered greatly in her recent endeavor because she was attacked by those within and outside of thepany. Samantha might not have survived the ordeal had it not been for the people who cared for her¡ªTimothy, Ronald, Old Madam Barker, and Aunt Julia. She clenched her fists slightly as her emotions fluctuated a little. Victoria did not rush her but waited quietly instead. She even continued to pour more tea once Samantha¡¯s teacup was empty. She did not have put-on airs like some of those higher-ups and valued talent more than all else. For the past few years, she had been searching for good prospects whom she could nurture because all circles needed a steady stream of fresh blood in order to continue developing. Victoria had been optimistic about Harmony in the past, but thetter had the wrong mindset. Nurturing a person who is inclined towards an unprincipled path would only turn them into malignant tumors. By contrast, she did not really like Samantha in the beginning. The first reason was because Samantha was sharper than most. A person like that could easily be egotistical and uncontroble. Secondly, Samantha had a reputation as Mrs. Barker, and Victoria could not be sure whether she was there to pass her days or whether she was really serious about the job. In the end, the facts have shown that Victoria had been somewhat prejudiced against Samantha. Samantha loved that job more than anything else, and at the same time, she stood out in terms of ability and acumen. More remarkably, shecked ego and had a humble heart, in addition to holding on to principles that were befitting of those working in media. She had never taken the initiative to invite anyone to join her team before, so it was unprecedented of her to offer a chance to Samantha, although it must be said that Samantha deserved it. Samantha drank three cups of tea silently and looked up at Victoria. She then said seriously, ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t mind if such troublesome incidents happen again in the future, Ms. Goldman?¡± The implication was that such ¡®troublesome incidents¡¯ would happen again in the future. Victoria smiled. ¡°Not at all.¡± Samantha then asked, ¡°Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t mind if your reputation was on the line in the future?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Samantha took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°You do know that my loved ones were in extreme danger because of what I did, and it might be you the next time. Are you sure you won¡¯t mind that?¡± The smile on Victoria¡¯s face remained unchanged and she answered without hesitation, ¡°Not at all.¡± Samantha closed her eyes and opened them a few secondster. She then stood up and stretched her hand out to Victoria, ¡°Thank you for recognizing my worth, Ms. Goldman. I¡¯m more than willing to join your team.¡± Victoria stood up and epted the handshake while saying confidently, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t refuse. Wee, Ms. Larsson.¡± ¡­ Samantha then walked out of Lychee TV¡¯s entrance.. She was just about to call Timothy and share with him the good news when her phone rang first. Chapter 244 - Achilles Heel

Chapter 244: Achilles¡¯ Heel

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha picked up the phone, nced at the caller ID, and saw that it was Timothy. Her eyebrows turned into little arches as she smiled and answered the call in a pleasant tone, ¡°You called me just as I was about to call you. We are in sync!¡± The man¡¯s pleasantly sonorous chuckle came from the other end of the line, causing Samantha¡¯s little heart to feel a bit numb. He was a man who exuded charm always. Timothy finally spoke, ¡°Are you at the hospital?¡± He asked because she had previously mentioned wanting to bring some chicken soup for Ronald. ¡°No, I¡¯m at Lychee TV now.¡± ¡°Oh? To hand in your resignation?¡± Holding a conversation with smart people was always a breeze. Samantha answered affirmatively and added, ¡°I also beat Harmony up. I threw her down eight times, then I dislocated her chin and both her arms.¡± She repeated the entire process in detail. There was silence on the other end, followed by an indifferent reply, ¡°Mm.¡± That reaction... Samantha cocked her eyebrows slightly and asked deliberately, ¡°Are you heartbroken? Harmony is your childhood sweetheart, after all.¡± Timothy replied very quickly and said, ¡°I am heartbroken.¡± Samantha felt choked all of a sudden. The next second, his voice was heard asking, ¡°Does your hand hurt after everything?¡± Samantha¡¯s heart gradually reverted to calmness after her initial apprehension. It turned out that Timothy was feeling heartbroken for her hand, and not for Harmony. Samantha went back to being happy again. She chuckled and said, ¡°Ms. Goldman invited me to join her team earlier. I agreed, so I¡¯ll be working under her from now on!¡± ¡°Congrattions, you have realized another one of your dreams.¡± Timothy was happy for her too and her joy was contagious, especially when he listened to herughter. Samantha raised her chin slightly and was somewhat proud. ¡°I¡¯ll let you treat me to dinner today.¡± Timothy replied readily, ¡°It¡¯s an honor. Wait for me at the entrance. I¡¯m going to pick you up right now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After ending the call, Samantha smiled sweetly and walked to the convenience store just beside. She sat on a chair outside and scrolled on her phone while waiting. ¡­ Harmony went to the restroom and hid in a cubicle to tidy up her miserable appearance. Outside the door, two employees walked in and gossiped while doing their makeup. The first employee said, ¡°Have you heard? Samantha was invited by Ms. Goldman to join her team.¡± ¡°Goodness,¡± the second replied, ¡°Is that true? Getting into Ms. Goldman¡¯s team is notoriously difficult. Plenty of anchors took the initiative to offer themselves but were all ruthlessly told to leave.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, I saw Ms. Goldman bringing Samantha to her office earlier! I heard from HR that they¡¯ve already signed the contract and an announcement will be made soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane! Samantha really is the first rookie anchor to catch Ms. Goldman¡¯s eye so quickly. The other five had been working for at least five years and had at least three representative works. They were only able to join Ms. Goldman¡¯s team after being assessed and evaluated!¡± ¡°Exactly! But Samantha is very capable though. You can see how she has made a name for herself from this one incident alone. Now everyone knows she¡¯s a top-ss anchor, even the other stations are trying to poach her talent.¡± ¡°We¡¯re lucky that Ms. Goldman has good judgment and took Samantha under her wing. Samantha is an outstanding addition to Ms. Goldman¡¯s team, and no one else canpare to them in the future!¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Harmony and Samantha joined us at the same time, but Samantha performed incredibly well during this period while Harmony doesn¡¯t really have much to show. Some people say that Harmony came in only because there were people in the station who insisted on bringing her in. I¡¯m starting to believe it a little.¡± ¡°I believe that too. There used to be all those rumors going around about Samantha using her husband to get into thepany, but it looks like Harmony was the one who used connections. It¡¯s funny, really.¡± The two of them could not help butugh as they spoke to each other. Harmony¡¯s face was extremely sour. She wanted to charge out of the cubicle and rip those two women¡¯s mouths apart. Who were they tough at her? In the end of the day, Samantha was the one who had put her in such a situation! After the two employees had left the bathroom, Harmony walked out with an ashen look and let her hair down to cover her injured face. She had applied for leave earlier and was going to go back to her apartment hotel to rest. After all, it was inappropriate for her to appear in front of everyone while covered in scars, otherwise people wouldugh at her and make all sorts of conjectures. However, she saw a car parked on the roadside as soon as she walked out of the entrance. A man came down from the car and that man was none other than Timothy. The man¡¯s shirt and trousers¡ªboth ck in colorplemented his tall and slender figure, making his facial features more beautiful, charismatic, and attractive. He was smiling faintly as he strode over and walked towards her. Harmony¡¯s heart began thumping wildly. She had been moved by that man from the very first time she saw him as a child. The way she looked at him remained the same, even after so many years. Harmony could not help but lift her feet, for they wanted to walk towards him too. Unfortunately, she had only taken two steps before seeing Timothy turn to one side and walk to the entrance of the convenience store. He went up to a woman who was sitting on the chair and stood in front of her. The woman looked up and smiled at him. Timothy bent down, gave her a light peck on the cheek, then wrapped his long arms around her slender waist and helped her up. He then embraced her and began walking towards the car. His movements were so intimate, natural, and sweet that it was apparent he shared with her a blissfulness that was exclusive only to her. Harmony stared intently until the two of them got into the car and disappeared down the road. She continued to stand still and was unable toprehend what she had just seen before her very eyes. As someone with a cold temperament, Timothy did not like getting too close to anyone and never truly let his guard down in front of anyone. Could it be that he had genuinely and wholeheartedly epted Samantha? Harmony was not about to just let things continue that way! Timothy should not have treated Samantha like that, nor should he behave towards Harmony in such a manner! It was apparent that she had gone about it the wrong way before this. She insisted onpeting with Samantha career-wise and wanted to prove to Timothy that Samantha was not as good as her. In the meantime, Samantha¡¯s rtionship with Timothy became more and more intimate with each obstacle that they encountered. Her schemes had eventually be the factors through which Samantha further cemented her rtionship with Timothy. It was a case of helping someone else achieve happiness that was rightfully hers! Harmony took a few deep breaths to ease the blow she had just received. She had no choice but to do a thorough assessment of her own mistakes at that point. It was no wonder then that ¡®he¡¯ was extremely disappointed with her. She was extremely disappointed in her past actions too. It should not have been like that! However, she remained unfazed in the face of failure because she firmly believed that failure is the first step to sess. She had not spent the past few years living in vain. Furthermore, Samantha had a certain Achilles¡¯ heel, and Harmony had one final trump card left in store. Samantha¡¯s defeat was certain! Harmony grinned maliciously and stopped a taxi.. Rather than going back to her apartment hotel, she gave the driver directions to somece else. Chapter 245 - I Shouldn’t Have Come Back, Should I?

Chapter 245: I Shouldn¡¯t Have Come Back, Should I?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After Samantha got into the car, she realized that Timothy was driving a new car, rather than his usual one. She looked at the sign on the steering wheel and realized that it was an ordinary Folkwagon. It was clearly not Timothy¡¯s taste. He usually drove sports cars, luxury sedans, or high-end multi-purpose vehicles... Samantha could not help but ask, ¡°This isn¡¯t your car, is it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When they reached the intersection at the red light, Timothy braked and went into neutral gear before turning around to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Then whose is it? Where¡¯s your car?¡± Samantha was puzzled. Timothy did not answer and instead kept up the suspense. ¡°Guess.¡± Timothy¡¯s friends were all wealthy individuals who probably did not drive cars like that, so the answer was probably apany car or Ronald¡¯s car. She answered what was on her mind. The light turned green and Timothy shifted gears before stepping on the elerator. He then paid attention to the road while remarkingzily, ¡°Nope. None of those guesses are right. Try again.¡± It was a little hard to guess. Samantha pouted and remarked off-handedly, ¡°It can¡¯t be mine, right?¡± Timothy nced at her again with a little look of delight in his eyes. ¡°You guessed right.¡± Samantha was stunned. She was just throwing a couple of guesses. Why did it suddenly be her car? Samantha digested his words for half a minute and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift.¡± As soon as Timothy said that, the car had already reached the restaurant entrance. He stopped the car and took her hand to ce the car keys in her palm. Samantha looked down and stared at the car key in a daze. ¡°Why¡­did you gift me a car out of the blue?¡± ¡°Well, you managed to achieve your second dream today, and as your husband, it¡¯s only natural for me to be happy for you.¡± Timothy ced his palm on her cheek and spoke in a sweet voice. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like luxury cars or anything that¡¯s too high-profile, so I chose an ordinary car for you. It¡¯ll be convenient for you to travel and do your assignments out of the office.¡± Samantha had been thinking about buying a car before this since it was very convenient for her to have a car in her line of work. However, she did not have enough money saved and had no choice but to wait. She never expected Timothy to have considered it on her behalf and choose an ordinary model based on her needs. Samantha would be lying if she said she was not surprised or touched by what happened. Timothy might not be the kind who said nice things, but he always showed his affection through actions. Seeing Samantha¡¯s prolonged silence, the light in Timothy¡¯s eyes dimmed a little and his voice became a little lower. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want it?¡± He knew that Samantha never used the money in his ck card even after he gave it to her. The sole exception was when she confronted the madman and tricked him by transferring ten million. Even then the ten million was returned to him after the police handled all the procedures. It was the same as saying that Samantha had never used a single penny of his money and continued to keep their finances separate. He used to be angry at Samantha for having her eyes only on his money, but his anger had since changed to Samantha¡¯s unwillingness to spend his money. It felt as though she had drawn a clear boundary between them. However, he hoped that he would forever be integrated into Samantha¡¯s life because then the question of leaving would never arise and they would be tied together forever. Samantha returned to her senses as a smile slowly crept up her face. She took the keys and said, ¡°Yes! Of course, I¡¯m happy to ept my husband¡¯s gift!¡± She stretched her arms out and wrapped them around Timothy¡¯s neck, following which she smiled sweetly and leaned over to give him a big smooch on the cheek. ¡°Thank you, Hubby.¡± She had gone through a lot with Timothy during that period of time and she was determined to spend the rest of her life with Timothy by her side. It went without saying that she could not keep a safe distance from him forever. She had to ept her husband¡¯s kind gesture. The tension in Timothy¡¯s eyes finally disappeared. He hugged Samantha in return and exerted a little more force to hold her tightly. It was as if he was holding his entire world. ¡­ It was ten at night and Zachary had just exited a bar. The driver drove the car to the door but Zachary was a little sluggish after having too much to drink. The wait staff at the entrance helped him and brought him respectfully to his car. The car then began driving toward Zachary¡¯s vi. He reached in about half an hour because there were no cars at that hour and his vi was in the heart of the city. Zachary got out of the car and walked toward the gate. He was just about to open the door when he suddenly saw a dark figure squatting in the shadows next to the door. Startled, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± The shady figure did not answer right away and merely raised her head to look at him. Zachary narrowed his eyes and looked closer, only to discover that it was Harmony. He sighed slightly and could not help but ask, ¡°Bunny? Why are you here?¡± Harmony said nothing. Zachary walked towards her and asked further. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you came?¡± He stood in front of her and said, ¡°Get up. Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± Harmony nodded lightly and was about to get up. She had only gotten up halfway when she seemed to lose all her strength and copse all of a sudden. Zachary subconsciously reached out to help her, but Harmony let out a painful cry when he held her arm. ¡°AHHH¡ª¡± There was clearly something wrong in her voice and Zachary frowned even more. He helped her up as gently as possible by supporting her shoulder. He then looked at her with the help of the light from the streemps. Zachary inhaled sharply when he saw scars all over her body. His drunkenness disappeared immediately and anger filled his eyes. ¡°Who beat you up like this, Bunny?¡± Harmony replied feebly. ¡°Zac, I¡¯d like to drink some water.¡± Zachary had plenty of questions and was still very angry, but he said patiently, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s head inside.¡± He helped Harmony into the vi and carefully sat her down on the sofa. After pouring some water into a cup, he came back, sat next to her, and looked at her again after putting the cup in her hand. Her injuries became clearer under the incandescent light and looked much more shocking. Zachary had a murderous gaze when he saw everything. He stood up abruptly and said angrily, ¡°Who did this to you? I¡¯ll kill them right now and get revenge for you!¡± Harmony took a sip of water from the cup and gently wiped the corners of her lips. Rather than answering Zachary¡¯s question, she asked in a particrly dejected tone, ¡°Zac, do you think¡­I shouldn¡¯t have returned?¡± Although she did not tell him who did that to her, Zachary understood when he saw her expression and could not control himself from kicking the coffee table. ¡°It was Samantha, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You and Timmy are just friends. Why can¡¯t she ever tolerate you? Why does she have to stir up trouble again and again?¡± Zachary could not control himself from picking up his cell phone. ¡°You can¡¯t just keep enduring it over and over again. You have to let Timmy know that she¡¯s going overboard!¡± Harmony grabbed his hand and shook her head. ¡°No! Don¡¯t tell Tim! I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for him.¡± Zachary disapproved outright. ¡°Look at you, Bunny. You¡¯re still thinking about others even when you¡¯re in this state. Besides, this isn¡¯t a matter of making things difficult for Timmy. The fact remains that Samantha shouldn¡¯t be going around hitting anyone! It doesn¡¯t matter if she is his wife!¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s a reason why Tim tolerates her....¡± Chapter 246 - Tim Once Said That He Likes Me

Chapter 246: Tim Once Said That He Likes Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony seemed to have blurted out that sentence by ident. She suddenly realized that she had said something wrong and the glow in her eyes flickered for a moment before she forcefully changed the subject. ¡°The point is, just promise me you won¡¯t tell Tim about my injury!¡± Zachary was keen enough to sense that something was wrong and instinctively pressed further, ¡°What are you trying to say, Bunny? What do you mean when you say that Tim has a reason to tolerate Samantha?¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes trembled even more as she lowered her gaze to avoid making eye contact with Zachary. She then said hesitantly, ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s because Old Madam Barker likes Samantha, and Tim has always been very filial.¡± She mentioned the same reason before and was still using it even then. Zachary did not think much of those reasons in the past, but there seemed to be much more than meets the eye. In that case, did Timothy treat Samantha kindly because of another reason, rather than because he liked Samantha? Zachary could not think of a reason at all, so he said again, ¡°Bunny...¡± ¡°Zac.¡± Harmony called his name softly to stop him from saying anything further. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything, okay?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zachary wanted to understand everything because he was worried about her and cared deeply about Timothy. However, he was not going to force Harmony if she was reluctant to tell him. He frowned and felt conflicted for a few seconds before finally giving up. ¡°I won¡¯t ask then, but I¡¯m here for you whenever you decide to tell me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zachary¡¯s looked at the scars on her body and said, ¡°You still have to get these wounds treated. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take care of them myself when I get hometer,¡± Harmony refused. Zachary was not going to leave her to her own devices. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to the hospital then, I¡¯ll ask a doctor toe over. I won¡¯t let you decline.¡± He picked up the phone and made a call. Once he was done, he turned to her and suggested, ¡°Would you like to go to the guest room and clean your wounds?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Harmony nodded. Zachary helped her up and led her to the door of the guest room. ¡°I don¡¯t have any women¡¯s clothes here, but I can get you one of my T-shirts. Will you be okay with that?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Harmony went into the bathroom while Zachary went to his bedroom¡¯s dressing room to find a T-shirt. When he walked back to the guest room and stood at the bathroom door, he blushed all of a sudden when he heard the sound of water from inside. He gulped and cleared his throat slightly. ¡°The clothes are on the sofa outside.¡± After saying that, he turned around, left the guest room, and closed the door. He still felt a little hot after leaving the room, so he immediately reached for the air conditioner remote and lowered the temperature. He then fetched himself a cold bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator and unscrewed the cap, after which he tilted his head back and nearly finished the entire bottle. Harmony had always been a goddess in his eyes ever since they were children. He had always admired her, but that was the extent of his feelings towards her. In his mind, Timothy and Harmony were a match made in heaven. They were an ideal couple who should rightfully be together. He was happy enough to be the custodian of their love. It reached a point where he was very unhappy with Samantha when she got together with Timothy. That dislike turned to pure hatred when Samantha did terrible things to Timothy. That hatred reached its limit when Samantha hurt Harmony time and time again! The doctor had just arrived when Harmony came out of the bathroom. Zachary stood by and watched the doctor treat Harmony¡¯s wounds. There was nothing to worry about because the injuries were all grazes. However, the doctor then said that Harmony had muscle and bone injuries, which came as a result of her arms and chin being dislocated on purpose before being returned to their original ce. When Zachary heard that, he immediately felt like skinning Samantha alive. How could a woman be that vicious! He did not understand why Timothy would insist on being with a woman like Samantha after knowing the kind of vicious character she had! Timmy had always been the one who had the highest intelligence quotient among their trio, so why did he always act like an impotent man who had fallen under some kind of spell whenever it came to Samantha! After the doctor treated the wound, Harmony trembled in pain and her face turned pale again. Zachary immediately walked over to her from the other end of the hall. Samantha relied on Timothy¡¯s affection to hurt others wantonly, but with Harmony¡¯s unwillingness to let Timothy know about it, there was absolutely nothing Timothy could do for her! Harmony looked up at Zachary. She waited for a moment and observed him until his anger nearly reached its peak. When the timing was right, she blinked as her eye sockets immediately turned red and tears began to well up in her eyes. Zachary heard her sudden sob and stopped walking. When he looked over to Harmony and saw her crying, his heart ached and he immediately walked up to her. He felt somewhat at a loss. ¡°Hey...Bunny, why are you crying? Does the wound hurt?¡± Harmony shook her head and spoke in a tearful tone. ¡°No, it¡¯s just... I remembered some stuff from the past and I couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m sorry I embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± ¡°Come on, do you still need to apologize?¡± Zachary immediately took a tissue and handed it over to her. ¡°What was it that you remembered?¡± Harmony wiped her tears gently. ¡°Well, Tim once told me...that he liked me and he wanted to be with me.¡± Zachary was genuinely surprised to hear that. Zachary knew that Harmony and Timothy had always been together when they were children, so much so that everyone assumed them to be an item. In truth, however, only the two of them were privy to what went on between them. That was the first time he found out that Timothy had confessed to Harmony. It seemed unexpected even though it was somewhat expected. ¡°Then... if¡­¡± Zachary spoke incoherently before finally managing to pull himself together. ¡°Did you reject Timmy? Was that why you went abroad?¡± That seemed unlikely, given how much Harmony likes Timothy. The way she looked at him waspletely different from how she looked at other men. ¡°Why would I?¡± Harmony smiled bitterly. ¡°Why would I reject him when I would¡¯ve been so happy? It was... It was Old Madam Barker who didn¡¯t like me. She didn¡¯t allow me to be with Tim. Back then, Tim and I were both still young. We couldn¡¯t go against Old Madam Barker so we had to¡­separate.¡± Zachary was even more shocked. It turned out to be Old Madam Barker who broke them up? ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten Tim even after all these years. I know he¡¯s married and I shouldn¡¯t think about him anymore, but I really can¡¯t control myself.¡± Harmony¡¯s voice became hoarse. ¡°I know that I still have a ce in Tim¡¯s heart too, and he¡¯s trying...¡± She seemed to imply something but did not make it clear what it was. She immediately continued, ¡°The regret I have for giving up on him when we were children still lingers in me today. If I give up that easily again, I¡¯d continue to spend the rest of my life in regret.¡± ¡°That is why I want to give it another shot..¡± Harmony looked at Zachary with tears in her eyes. ¡°Are you willing to help me, Zac?¡± Chapter 247 - Special Day

Chapter 247: Special Day

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zachary¡¯s heart softened when Harmony cried like a delicate little damsel. As someone who had a penchant for defending his close friends even when they were wrong, he could not bring himself to refuse when he saw Harmony suffering as such. Zachary sat next to her, squeezed her hand firmly, and responded without hesitation. ¡°Okay. What do you want me to do?¡± He could not be happier if he was able to return Timothy and Harmony¡¯s rtionship to what it used to be. Samantha on the other hand was a scheming, cunning, and deceitful woman. Her recent actions had nearly discredited Timothy¡¯s reputation and caused the Barker Group to plunge into crisis. Behind every great man was a woman, and Samantha was neither fit for Timothy nor the Barkers! Harmony¡¯s eyes finally had a glimmer of hope when she heard his words. The corners of her lips curled up and she answered hoarsely, ¡°Thank you, Zac. I know you have a good rtionship with Tim, so you can be rest assured that I won¡¯t ask you to do anything that¡¯ll put you in a tight spot. I won¡¯t ruin the brotherhood you have with him. I just need a little favor from you.¡± ¡°Tell me and I¡¯ll make sure to get it done for you!¡± Zachary patted his chest and promised her. Harmony leaned close to Zachary¡¯s ear and whispered to him. Zachary was a little surprised to hear her request and could not help but confirm it with her again. ¡°That¡¯s all? Are you sure?¡± He thought it would have been something else altogether and waspletely surprised to hear that. Harmony nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s all I need for now. Thank you...for your trouble.¡± ¡°Okay. Sit tight and wait for my good news.¡± Harmony¡¯s tears finally stopped with Zachary¡¯s assurance. Seeing that it was veryte, Zachary suggested, ¡°Would you like to stay with me tonight, Bunny? Or shall I ask the driver to send you back?¡± He could not drive because he had been drinking earlier. Harmony got up. ¡°I¡¯ll head back. I¡¯ve troubled you all night.¡± Zachary did not insist on her staying either. Although they were friends, being together in the same house was not entirely appropriate and it would be bad if anyone else knew about it. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off then.¡± Zachary sent Harmony to the car and told the driver to drive slowly. He stood there and watched the car disappear into the night before returning to the house. When Zachary¡¯s figure disappeared in the rearview mirror, the delicate and pitiful look on Harmony¡¯s face disappeared in an instant. In ce of it was a vicious, ruthless look. The driver inadvertently nced at the rearview mirror and felt an inexplicable chill down his spine when he saw Harmony¡¯s expression. It was as if he was looking at a female apparition. ¡­ Timothy and Samantha feasted on oriental food for dinner. Samantha did not know whether she was feeling good because of the happy asion, but her appetite was tremendous. As a result, she identally overate and felt bloated. Timothy did not drive home immediately but called a driver over. He walked on the street with his hands around Samantha while the driver drove the car and followed behind them. Samantha enjoyed herself as she nestled in Timothy¡¯s arms and walked slowly beside him. The breeze was slightly cold as it blew over and felt quite pleasant. Samantha could not help but say, ¡°If only time stopped at this exact moment.¡± She was so happy that she almost felt like she was floating. Timothy looked down at her beautiful face and chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to stop time. We¡¯ll spend every day like this in the future.¡± As soon as he said that, Samantha raised her hands and covered her mouth. Timothy cocked an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He thought she liked hearing those words. Samantha clutched her mouth tighter and said seriously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t jinx it, Timothy. These kinds of remarks can easily bite you back one day.¡± She had once suffered from a situation like that too. When she was in love before, she held herself hostage to fortune every single day. She felt that she and Timothy would always be together, hold the grandest wedding ever, and be in love forever. It all ended up biting her back. She was afraid of jinxing things ever since. Timothy stared into her eyes and held her wrist gently to give her hand a gentle kiss. ¡°We¡¯ll be the exception.¡± His words were firm and inexplicably convincing. Samantha certainly hoped that they would be the exception too. She smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ll be the exception!¡± Back at the vi, Timothy went to the study to deal with some urgent work matters. On the other hand, Samantha went back to the bedroom and rested briefly before going to the bathroom for a shower. Once she was done, she inadvertently nced at the mirror while drying her body with a bath towel. Her expression froze suddenly as a puzzled look gradually appeared on her face. The steam inside the bathroom had yet to dissipatepletely and her reflection in the mirror was not very clear. She was afraid that she was seeing things, so she hurriedly took a paper towel and walked up to the mirror to wipe away the foggy surface. She then stood in front of the mirror to scrutinize her waist and abdomen. During her two years abroad, her body received insufficient nutrients due to herck of money and frequent skipping of meals. Coupled with other factors such as her frequent injuries, her body was always naturally very thin. Old Madam Barker had been trying hard to fatten her up after she remarried Timothy but to no avail, even after feeding her all sorts of supplements and nutritious food. More recently, everything that happened had left her in a state of anxiety and tension, and she had to move about constantly too. Logically speaking, she should have been much thinner. She never expected that her waist and belly would grow a little fatter. Still reeling from her weight gain, she stretched out her hand and pinched her waist, only to find that there was a bit of extra flesh there. It was baffling. Did Old Madam Barker¡¯s unrelenting efforts finally seed, or did she gain weight because she was enjoying herself too much with Timothy around? When Timothy returned to the bedroom, he happened to see Samantha walking out with a frown and a rather convoluted expression. He strode in and walked over to her before smoothing her eyebrows using his fingertips. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha looked up at Timothy and mumbled. ¡°I actually...gained weight!¡± Women always cared deeply about their figures. ¡°You¡¯ve gained weight?¡± Timothy¡¯s ck pupils instinctively looked at her breasts. He examined them and said, ¡°Gaining a little weight isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Samantha was speechless. Sure enough, discussing the issue of weight gain with a man was a futile exercise! They would never be on the same page! Samantha covered her breasts as she blushed and reprimanded, ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m talking about my waist! My waist!¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched evilly. ¡°Oh really? Show me then.¡± ¡®Show me¡¯ was an obvious sign that he was going to act like a rascal right there and then! He still had stamina but her waist was still sore, so she turned around immediately to run away. Timothy, however, had already reached out to grasp her waist and pulled her into his embrace from behind. He ced his thin lips on her ears as he breathed all over her cheek. His hand then roamed naughtily around her waist, causing Samantha to get goosebumps all over her body. He chuckled again. ¡°You did gain a bit of weight.¡± After a half-second pause, desire filled his voice once more. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll exercise with you to help you lose some...¡± At the end of his sentence, he lifted Samantha in a bridal carry and walked to the big, soft bed. ¡­ The next day, Samantha heard a phone notification and opened her eyes with difficulty. She then reached for the phone and nced at it. Only then did she realize that the phone was Timothy¡¯s, not hers. She wanted to return it to its original ce, but then caught a glimpse of the sender: it was Bunny, Harmony. The text read: [You haven¡¯t forgotten our special day, right? See you tonight.] She thought she had misread it or was probably still dreaming in her sleep. However, Samantha continued to look intently at the message.. As soon as she made sure that she read every single word correctly, she felt as though a basin of cold water had been poured over her head and her drowsiness disappeared in an instant. Chapter 248 - At Your Service

Chapter 248: At Your Service

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Special day? What special day could it be? Samantha was wondering what it could be when another notification came. She returned to her senses and looked at the phone screen again. It was a scheduled reminder from his calendar, rather than a text message. Samantha unknowingly clenched her hands. The fact that Timothy had set a scheduled reminder proved that it was a special day indeed. After hesitating for about half a second, she decided to click on it. There was nothing written in the remarks, aside from a question mark. Samantha frowned. Timothy said that his rtionship with Harmony was that of a childhood friend and had since be normal friends at best. As a result, the two words ¡®special day¡¯ was rather ambiguous... However, Harmony was the one whose intentions toward Timothy had never ceased. She enjoyed using ambiguous words in the past that led Samantha to misunderstand. Harmony had a bad record of using words, so her remarks had to be investigated and taken with a grain of salt. The bedroom door was pushed open and footsteps were heard. From the corner of her eyes, Samantha saw the man¡¯s slender figure walking in and ced his phone back stealthily, pretending to have just woken up. Timothy came over and gazed tenderly at her with his dark eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve woken up? Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡± She did not need to go to work that day because Victoria had told her to have a good rest and onlye to work the next week. ¡°Mmmm¡­ I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Samantha had azy voice after waking up and pretended toin, ¡°It¡¯s your fault that I¡¯m sore all over now...¡± That man¡¯s energy was truly terrifying. He flipped her around in all sorts of positions untilte at night and was still able to get up early for his morning exercise. There were little, if any, signs of fatigue from him and he still seemed quite energetic. She, on the other hand, was drained of all strength. Timothy had a joyful look as he sat on the side of the bed. His voice was filled with satisfaction when he said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± He knew how to admit his wrongs at least. Samantha felt somewhat relieved and was about to praise him when she heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll exercise some self-restraint next time.¡± The praise she had for him got stuck in her throat and her eyes widened all of a sudden. ¡°Next¡­time? You¡¯re¡­already thinking about next time? No next time for you!¡± Samantha thought that he had learned from his mistakes, but he turned out to have learned nothing at all! She would have smacked him if her arms were not weak at that moment! Timothy smiled wider when he saw Samantha¡¯s puffed-up face. He lowered his head to kiss her lips, then spoke in a voice that resembled a gentle flow of water. ¡°Okay, yes, it¡¯s my fault. Shall I serve you right now and help you to freshen up?¡± The man¡¯s voice was so seductive that it prated deep into a person¡¯s heart. Despite listening to it daily, Samantha would never be immune to it. She could not even stay angry for 30 seconds. Samantha was not going to refuse if Timothy wanted to serve her. She lifted her chin slightly and put on an arrogant air as she said, ¡°I hereby approve.¡± Timothy chuckled slightly. He tapped the tip of her nose with his slender fingers and carried her up to the bathroom. He sat her down on the vanity sink, filled her mouthwash cup with water, then picked up the toothbrush and squeezed some toothpaste onto it. Rather than handing it directly to her, he asked, ¡°Do you want to do it yourself or should I brush for you? ¡± How considerate of him. Samantha decided to take the toothbrush. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As she brushed her teeth, the words ¡®special day¡¯ appeared again in her mind as she looked at Timothy. She had been thinking about it earlier but could not figure out what special asion Timothy had that day. After rinsing her mouth, Samantha took the towel that Timothy handed her. She washed her face and wiped it clean, then thought of something and called out to him, ¡°Hubby.¡± Timothy was shaving his beard, and his movements were so elegant that they were a pleasure to watch. He rolled his eyeballs to one side and nced at her, ¡°Yes?¡± Samantha pursed her lips slightly and asked, ¡°Are youing back for dinner tonight?¡± She looked intently at Timothy¡¯s face so as not to let a single expression escape her attention. Timothy¡¯s handsome expression remained unchanged and he replied faintly, ¡°I have something going on tonight.¡± ¡®Something going on tonight...¡¯ Did it mean that the message Harmony said about meeting him that night was not merely her one-sided wishful thinking? Could it really be Timothy and Harmony¡¯s special day, and would Timothy be meeting Harmonyter that night? Samantha¡¯s hand tightened but she kept a calm expression and even smiled slightly to prevent Timothy from noticing something was off. She pretended to ask casually, ¡°Is it work again?¡± After Timothy shaved his beard, he wiped his face with a towel and turned to look at her. His lips curled up in a smile and he asked instead of answering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this some kind of interrogation?¡± ¡°Of course not, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I¡¯m just worried about your body! Who knows when you¡¯ll be overwhelmed if you keep focusing on work all the time!¡± Samantha answered glibly. Timothy cocked an eyebrow and leaned his handsome face over all of a sudden. He asked suggestively, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how strong my body is? Do you still need me to prove it to you right now?¡± His dangerous aura came crashing over and Samantha subconsciously leaned back. She then praised him exaggeratedly, ¡°Forget about it! Your body is awesome! The very best! Simply amazing!¡± If Timothy went at it again with her, she ought to prepare herself to be bedridden for a couple of days. Timothy smiled and stopped teasing her. He subsequently carried her up again, walked out of the bathroom, exited the room, and went downstairs. Samantha¡¯s expression fluctuated repeatedly as shey in his embrace. Timothy did not give her a direct answer earlier. After they had breakfast, the man went to the office. Samantha was ill at ease and did not eat much as a result. When she walked to the living room, she happened to chance upon Old Madam Barker answering the phone. It was a call from the beauty salon she frequently went to, reminding her that it was time for her appointment. After ending the call, Old Madam Barker looked at Samantha and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to work today right Sammy? Come along with me to get some beauty treatment!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been running all over the ce this past few days, so I¡¯m bringing you to unwind!¡± Samantha initially had no mood for that, but after some thought, she decided it would be better to tag along. After all, she would overthink if she spent the entire day at home doing nothing. She nodded and agreed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll head upstairs and change my clothes.¡± Old Madam Barker grinned and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The car drove out of the vi and headed for the city center. It took about an hour before they reached the entrance of the beauty salon. The olddy got out of the car with Samantha and walked into the beauty salon. The manager had been waiting there well in advance and smiled while greeting them. ¡°Wee, Madam.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes then brightened after finally seeing Samantha. ¡°You¡¯re here too, Mrs. Barker! It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Samantha nodded politely. ¡°Hello.¡± The manager said, ¡°Madam, Mrs. Barker, your VIP room is ready. Right this way please.¡± Samantha lent her support to Old Madam Barker and followed the manager in.. After taking just a few steps, a figure suddenly walked in front of them and blocked their way. Chapter 249 - Despicable

Chapter 249: Despicable

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The person who got in the way was none other than Harmony, who was wearing a light-colored dress. She had allowed her long ck hair to drape naturally over her back and her face looked delicately beautiful. She stood before them while looking at them with a pair of innocent yet beautiful eyes. She smiled in surprise when she saw the olddy and said in the gentlest of voices, ¡°Old Madam Barker, what a coincidence to meet you here! It¡¯s been a while.¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s initially pleasant mood sank at once. It was not often she got the chance to go out with Samantha and that eyesore of a person just had to show up. The olddy¡¯s expression soured and she replied unceremoniously, ¡°A coincidence? I think you showed up in front of me on purpose to piss me off!¡± Those words made Harmony¡¯s body tremble and her face paled instantly Samantha was slightly surprised too. Of her impression, Old Madam Barker had always been a very amiable person, and the most she did when facing those she disliked was treat them a little less warmly. However, she would never go so far as to show her loathing because she was a very reserved person. Samantha knew that Old Madam Barker did not like Harmony ever since she overheard the conversation between the olddy and Aunt Julia. Judging from the situation before her, it seemed that she disliked Harmony far more than initially thought. Harmony¡¯s eyes turned red and she said aggrievedly, ¡°Old Madam Barker, I know¡­you don¡¯t really like me, but our encounter today¡­was really a coincidence¡­¡± With tears welling in her eyes as she spoke, she looked poignant and pitiful. The olddy remained indifferent and even sneered, ¡°Give me a break from your miserable act. Don¡¯te near me if you know I don¡¯t like you.¡± ¡°In the event you feel like ying tricks with me because you think I¡¯m old and useless, by all means, give it a try.¡± Although Old Madam Barker spoke in a cold tone, she remained calm and carried a faint nobility that no one could ignore. She possessed an aura that was unique to the Barkers. Harmony lowered her gaze as a deep-seated resentment appeared fleetingly in the depths of her eyes. Her purpose foring that day was not to rile up the olddy. Even though she hated that old hag, she could not afford to anger the old woman for the time being. In any case, she would make sure to deal with the hag when she finally became Timothy¡¯s wife! Old Madam Barker did not bother to continue talking with her and said to the manager, ¡°Lead the way!¡± The manager was startled by the olddy¡¯s aura and said quickly, ¡°Right this way please, Madam.¡± Old Madam Barker walked with the support of her cane and Samantha. She ignored Harmony and walked inside the VIP room. Harmony stood on the spot and endured the derisive looks directed at her from all directions. The schadenfreude in their eyes made her grin rather than angry, but that grin did not spread across her face. ¡­ After entering the VIP room, Old Madam Barker and Samantha changed into their salon robes andy on the massage bed to receive a rxing massage from the masseuse. Samantha turned around and looked at Old Madam Barker lying on the bed beside her. Harmony seemed to have gotten on the olddy¡¯s nerves as she closed her eyes expressionlessly while staying silent. She had rarely seen Old Madam Barker get angry ever since they got to know each other, and practically nothing could make her that furious. Samantha suddenly remembered the information Rochelle had gathered about Harmony. Said information had been shared with Samantha. Old Madam Barker used to like Harmony a lot and often told her toe and y at the Barkers¡¯ residence. The question was, what could possibly have happened that made her dislike Harmony to the point of hatred? Harmony was even sent abroad at that time and was told never to return. It was hard to justify it by saying that Old Madam Barker disliked Harmony because of thetter¡¯s family. After all, the Larssons were never of the same standing as the Barkers. The Larssons had even dropped to new lows because Samantha cut ties with her parents and had a younger brother who was gued with heart disease. Her circumstances were far worse than Harmony¡¯s, but Old Madam Barker never disliked her and was actually quite fond of her too. Could it be Harmony¡¯s behavior and character that the olddy abhorred? A supposition like that was not very convincing either. Old Madam Barker ced great importance on the way she carried herself and would not have been so discourteous for a reason like that. Samantha considered many possibilities but could not think of what reason it could be. She opened her mouth intending to ask, but she decided against it because Old Madam Barker was evidently still angry at that moment. It would be bad news if a frail woman like her was overly agitated. Perhaps it would be better to find another time to talk to her. Samantha and Old Madam Barker enjoyed aplete three-hour package of skin and body care. Once the treatment wasplete, their bodies were much more rxed and their skin was very supple too. Old Madam Barker¡¯s mood had cheered up considerably after she looked herself in the mirror and saw that she looked several years younger. It did not take much to make a woman happy. Samantha took the opportunity topliment her, eliciting endless smiles from the olddy, who held Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Sammy. You¡¯re beautiful, kind-hearted, and you have such a sweet way with words.¡± Samantha hugged her and asserted, ¡°It¡¯s not about me having a way with words, Grandma. I¡¯m telling the truth. Timothy is handsome because you¡¯re beautiful too.¡± Old Madam Barker was smiling so widely that her pearly teeth were all showing. She raised her chin proudly, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, the olddy looked at Samantha¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°So¡­ when are you and Tim going to make a little Sammy or a little Timmy? They¡¯re bound to be the most good-looking children!¡± ¡®Sigh¡­she can link any conversation back to children.¡¯ Samantha facepalmed. ¡°We¡¯re doing our best, Grandma. All you have to do is sit tight.¡± Her answer was not a patronizing one. Since she was willing to bear Timothy¡¯s child, they really were working hard towards that goal. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± Samantha was relieved when she saw the improvement in Old Madam Barker¡¯s mood. They got in the car and went back to the vi. Inside the bedroom, Samanthay on the bed and was feeling a little sleepy after scrolling on her phone for some time. She checked the time. It was half an hour to midnight and Timothy still had not returned. He did not text or call her either. Despite her best efforts throughout the day to avoid thinking about Harmony¡¯s early morning text, it unconsciously popped into her mind at that time. Her trust in Timothy was unwavering. They had gone through so much together and she could clearly sense the way he felt for her. However, that did not mean she should not be wary of Harmony. Although she had won against Harmony a couple of times now, Harmony never stayed down and always remained standing after a defeat. Being extra cautious was never a bad thing. Samantha thought to herself and decided to dial Timothy¡¯s number. The dial tone was heard, but no one answered her call and it was cut off automatically. Samantha frowned slightly and redialed without hesitation. In almost the same manner, the dial tone was heard briefly and the call was rejected. All Samantha heard after that was a busy signal¡­. Chapter 250 - He Disappeared

Chapter 250: He Disappeared

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha called Timothy a third time but received a robotic message: ¡®The phone number you dialed has been switched off.¡¯ She was a little surprised. Since she and Timothy decided to start over and live their lives happily together, Timothy rarely left her calls unanswered, unless he was very busy at work. It was even less likely for him to ignore her first call, reject the second, and switch off his phone before the third one came. What was the meaning of that? Could he have ignored her calls simply because he was spending the so-called ¡®special day¡¯ with Harmony? Samantha clenched the phone tightly until her fingertips were drained of blood. Her sleepiness was all gone and she sat up while covering her body with the nket. After hesitating for only half a second, she lifted the nket and got out of bed. She headed for the dressing room, quickly changed into a loose jumper and shorts, then grabbed her bag and left the room. Both Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia were sleeping at that time, and even though Samantha was feeling frustrated, she made sure to tread lightly when she went downstairs because she did not want to wake them up. Once she exited the house, she got into the little white car that Timothy had gifted her. After starting the engine, she stepped on the elerator and drove the car out as fast as she could. There were very few vehicles on the road, and Samantha practically kept her foot on the elerator throughout her entire drive. 30 minutester, she finally arrived at the Barker Group. She sat in the car for a moment and did not get off. Her gaze remained fixed at therge and quiet entrance. She bit her lower lip and had a conflicted look. She wondered whether it was better to live in ignorance or see everything with rity. A question like that would forever remain a tricky one to answer. In the past, she would probably decide to avoid it and choose ignorance. However, she could no longer be ignorant and act as if she did not know anything. When her marriage was suddenly broken off two years ago and she was abandoned, she constantly over thought and doubted herself because she did not know the reason behind that decision. Her mind constantly reyed the events and caused her to go through a long period of suffering. A good analogy would be a needle stuck in her flesh. It was not fatal, but it would be very painful if pulled out. On the other hand, it would continue to ache if it was not pulled out. Had she not forced herself to snap out of it and face it sometimeter, she would have either gone mad or lost her life while in a foreign country. It was a painful experience, but at least she managed to survive. Samantha eventually decided to open the car door, get out of the car, and step into the Barker Group. There was usually only one elevator in operation during the night and she did not give herself a chance to hesitate. As soon as the elevator door opened, she walked in and pressed the button for the top floor. The ten or so seconds it took to reach the top floor felt like a century. With a ding, the elevator door proceeded to open. Samantha clenched her hand slightly and released it. She only lifted her foot and stepped out after taking a deep breath. The first ce she went was Timothy¡¯s office, which turned out to bepletely dark inside. She even walked in and went to the lounge to have a look, but there was no one there either. Not one to give up, she left the office and walked towards the conference room. There were conference rooms of various sizes and she peered into them one by one from one end of the corridor to the other. She pushed open the door to thest conference room but did not find who she was looking for. Timothy was not in thepany office, so the chances of him being busy with work-rted stuff had dropped to 50%. However, if Timothy had to socialize for work purposes, he would at least send her a text or a WeTalk message even if it was inconvenient for him to answer the phone. Instead, her three phone calls to him went unanswered, and the phone was turned off too. Samantha was unable to stand straight and held onto the wall to calm herself down before turning to leave. Back inside the car, she started the engine and drove towards the five-star hotel that Timothy frequently stayed in outside. She did not want to suspect Timothy just like that and she still wanted to believe him. She sped along the road and reached the hotel entrance in about 15 minutes. After getting out of the car, she walked straight in. The lobby manager recognized her and greeted her enthusiastically. ¡°Mrs. Barker! What brings you here today?¡± Samantha¡¯s heart froze when she heard that. The lobby manager would not have been that surprised if Timothy was there. She nevertheless insisted on seeing everything herself. Samantha said bluntly, ¡°The keycard, please. I¡¯d like to head upstairs.¡± The lobby manager did not dare to ask any further after seeing that her expression was somewhat off. He nodded quickly and said, ¡°Hold on, Mrs. Barker. I¡¯ll get it ready for you.¡± A few minutester, the hall manager respectfully handed over the keycard. ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha took the card and walked into the elevator. The elevator brought her to the floor in no time and Samantha was so on edge that she showed no sign of calming down anytime soon. It was difficult for her to control all the jumbled-up and chaotic thoughts in her mind. When she opened the door with the keycard, she walked into the suite and saw that there was no one there either. Her mind went nk in an instant. It was as if her heartstrings which had been pulled taut had snapped at that moment. Samantha staggered to the sofa beside her and practically copsed as if her entire body had been robbed of its strength. ¡­ The next day, Ronald was having the sweetest of dreams. He dreamed about going on a date with his crush from high school, and they were holding hands with each other as he was about to kiss her dainty lips. When the dream was reaching that climax, he felt that he was being stared at by a prating gaze that caused his hair to stand on end. He raised his eyes and saw the headmaster standing in the distance while giving him a death stare. Ronald was so frightened that his heart began throbbing. His eyelids then snapped open as he woke up immediately. As soon as he opened his eyes, he made eye contact with another prating gaze. His heart began pounding and he nearly passed out. Luckily for him, the person staring at him was Samantha and his wildly-beating heart could finally slow down again. He had it easy because he was still recuperating. However, Ronald raised his eyes and nced at the clock on the wall. It was only eight in the morning, even if she was worried for him, there was no need for her to visit him that early. It had been a close call earlier and he could have given away his first kiss! Ronald scratched his head and asked, ¡°Mrs. Barker, why are you here so early?¡± Samantha pulled the chair and sat down. She chose a big round apple from the fruits she brought and picked up a fruit knife to peel it slowly. She replied in a soft and gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Corey, so I might as welle over and visit you too.¡± Corey happened to be hospitalized at the same hospital Ronald was in, so he assumed that she came early because she had spent the night with Corey. ¡°You¡¯re very kind to your little brother,¡± he praised. ¡°And you¡¯re very kind to me too.¡± Samantha smiled, handed over the peeled apple to him, and said casually, ¡°Was it a special day yesterday? I can¡¯t quite remember¡­¡± ¡°Yesterday?¡± Ronald stretched his hand out to pick up the apple and blurted out unconsciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t it when Mr. Barker¡­.¡± Chapter 251 - I’ll Tell

Chapter 251: I¡¯ll Tell

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As Ronald said that, he suddenly realized something and stopped midway. He uttered an abrupt ¡®Huh¡¯ and spoke in a different tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any special day. Mr. Barker didn¡¯t say anything to me¡­¡± He then grabbed the apple and took two big, forceful bites. He chewed continuously to hide his unease. Samantha did not say a word but merely stared right at him with her big beautiful eyes. Her stare was a bit too intimidating and Ronald turned his head quietly to the other side in an attempt to avoid her stare. However, he could still feel Samantha¡¯s intent stare even after turning his back to Samantha. Her stare felt just like the headmaster¡¯s stare in his dream and he could not control himself from breaking out in cold sweat. Samantha eventually spoke up after about half a minute. Instead of interrogating him any further, she asked nonchntly, ¡°Is the apple delicious?¡± Ronald, who had already gnawed the apple to its core, nodded enthusiastically. ¡°It is! It¡¯s very delicious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut another one for you then.¡± Samantha took another apple and peeled it with the fruit knife. ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself¡­¡± Ronald said while turning around. As soon as he turned around, he could not help but tremble from head to toe. Samantha had peeled the first apple like any ordinary person, but she no longer peeled in the same way as before. Instead, she looked like she was slicing them. Big chunks of apples fell with each slice. The way she sliced the apple made him feel as though she was about to sh right at him the very next second! He did not dare to underestimate that woman, ever since he experienced her calm racing skills on the road the other day. Samantha peeled the skin off the apple and looked up at Ronald. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll divide it in half for you.¡± As soon as she said that, she sliced the apple in half without blinking. Ronald gulped unknowingly and reached for his neck. All of Samantha¡¯s movements were horrifying! Samantha handed him the apple. Ronald¡¯s hands were shaking as he took it. Samantha smiled again. ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to work today, Ronald. I can stay here with you since I have nothing to do all day long.¡± Ronald trembled and the apple fell on the bed because he could not hold it properly. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine all by myself here.¡± He had a helpless and terrified expression. Samantha seemed to not have heard what he said and looked at the falling apple. ¡°Why are you so careless? I¡¯ll cut another one for you.¡± She stretched out her hand to get the apple again. Ronald copsed. ¡°Mrs. Barker, please don¡¯t cut any more apples. I¡¯ll tell! I¡¯ll tell, okay!¡± He was going to cry if she cut another apple in front of him. After all, he was just a weak, pitiful, and helpless patient! Samantha put down the fruit knife and took out a paper towel. She wiped her hands slowly and opened her lips to say, ¡°Talk. I¡¯m listening.¡± Ronald sighed deeply and said silently in his heart, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barker.¡¯ Then he organized his sentences and said, ¡°Yesterday was a special day for Mr. Barker¡­and Harmony.¡± Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes quivered as she remained silent. Ronald nced at her and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know much, but Mr. Barker will disappear for twenty-four hours every three months. He probably spends it with Harmony.¡± ¡°Whenever that dayes, I won¡¯t be able to contact Mr. Barker and he won¡¯t let me contact him. He¡¯ll only show up after twenty-four hours. I have no idea where he goes and what he does.¡± The emotions within Samantha¡¯s eyes fluctuated slightly, but she was unexpectedly calm after going through an emotionally draining night. ¡°How do you know that he was with Harmony? Besides, wasn¡¯t Harmony outside of the country before this?¡± Ronald knew the conflict between Samantha and Harmony, especially Samantha¡¯s hatred and jealousy of Harmony. He wanted nothing more than to give a negative answer to Samantha, but¡­there was no changing a fact. ¡°Mrs. Barker, during the two years of absence, Harmony came back before, but her whereabouts were always hidden. Not many people knew that Harmony was in the country, but¡­Mr. Barker always kept in touch with her and they video called each other on certain days.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been by Mr. Barker¡¯s side for a long time and I¡¯ve noticed some things, but I surely can¡¯t mention things like this on a whim. If it weren¡¯t for you today¡­I¡¯d have continued to keep it to myself!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s all I know about them. I don¡¯t know anything else. I swear.¡± That little bit of information was enough to conjure emotional waves in Samantha¡¯s heart. ¡®Harmony came back before¡­¡¯ ¡®Gave each other video calls¡­¡¯ Those phrases were like thin needles that pricked Samantha¡¯s heart. A certain memory appeared in her mind all of a sudden. When she was at the vi before, she once saw Timothy having a video call with someone. At that time, she did not see who it was but remembered the voice clearly. Sheter saw Harmony at the airport for the first time and felt that her voice seemed familiar as if she had heard it somewhere. That was Harmony¡¯s voice! Ronald¡¯s statements matched the events. Samantha could not help but think back to what she had asked Timothy in the past. She had asked him whether he had any other rtionship with Harmony aside from being just friends. His answer at that time was a no. It was a confident, firm, and clear ¡®no¡¯. That answer seemed to be a resounding p in her face at that moment. It had been the very reason she dispelled herself of all her doubts and ced her firm belief in Timothy. In the end, she found out that they had been keeping in touch all this time. They even shared a special day where he would disappear with Harmony for 24 hours every three months¡­ Samantha found itughable when she thought about it, but she could not bring herself tough. Ronald could not help but feel ufortable when he saw her sudden depression and the sadness that she was unwilling to show anyone else. He had no experienceforting a girl so he could only say awkwardly, ¡°Mrs. Barker, I¡­ I think Mr. Barker has his reasons. You¡¯re always in his heart, after all, and he¡¯s not a two-timing scumbag either. Don¡¯t be too sad right now. It¡¯d be better for you to talk to Mr. Barker first.¡± If Timothy truly liked Harmony, he would not have married Samantha and continued helping her during all her recent troubles at Harmony¡¯s expense. He shared his thoughts with Samantha and persuaded her, ¡°Mrs. Barker, you and Mr. Barker have gone through so much together. I¡¯m sure you can feel his sincerity towards you, right?¡± Samantha could not deny that her ufortable emotions had been eased somewhat. She was not someone who would condemn another without first seeking the truth. Samantha nodded gently. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ At eight o¡¯clock that evening, Samantha called Timothy again.. He had finally switched his phone on. Chapter 252 - He Had Always Been Acting So Well

Chapter 252: He Had Always Been Acting So Well

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha counted the hours and discovered that it was more or less 24 hours. Another one of Ronald¡¯s remarks had hit the nail on the head. Samantha bit her lower lip but felt no pain even though there were already tooth marks on her lips. The man¡¯s low voice rang in her ears. ¡°Sammy?¡± Timothy seemed to have called her name softly because she had not responded. Samantha returned to her senses and took a deep breath to calm her chaotic thoughts. She spoke as naturally as possible, ¡°Ah... I was just about to ask whether you¡¯reing back tonight.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Timothy answered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll be home in about ten minutes.¡± His answer came as a surprise to Samantha. If Timothy did do something behind her back, then it would be logical for him to feel somewhat guilty and subconsciously hide it. However, he came home right away as if nothing had happened. Could it be that her three unanswered phone calls and the 24-hour disappearance were not what she thought it was? Samantha¡¯s heart was less agitated when she thought of that. Her lips curled up slightly as she responded, ¡°Okay. See youter.¡± Samantha could not sit still in the bedroom after hanging up. She decided to get up, leave the bedroom, and head downstairs. She subsequently walked out of the vi and waited at the door. A ck vehicle soon drove in and parked up on thewn in front of the door. The driver¡¯s door opened and the man¡¯s slender figure exited the car. Samantha walked over. When Timothy saw hering out, he raised his eyebrows slightly and looked tenderly at her. ¡°Why are you out here?¡± Samantha looked at his handsome face and stared at him for just over ten seconds. After ascertaining the absence of guilt and avoidance in his expression, she smiled and said, ¡°Cause I miss you.¡± Her voice was so sweet that Timothy¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down in his throat. He wrapped his long arms around her slender waist and pulled her into his embrace. Once she was in his arms, he lowered his head and nted a kiss on the tip of her nose. He replied hoarsely, ¡°I miss you too.¡± After he said that, he was about to kiss her when Samantha pressed her hands lightly against his chest and pushed him away. She deliberately chastised him, ¡°No funny business when we¡¯re out in the open!¡± Timothy chuckled but listened obediently to her and did not continue. He went into the house with his hands around her. Once inside, Timothy noticed that Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia were not around and could not help but ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma and Aunt Julia?¡± Samantha replied while helping him take off his suit jacket, ¡°Grandma and Aunt Julia went to a ce of worship. They won¡¯t be back until tomorrow.¡± The olddy could not sleep at all after getting angry at Harmony and felt particrly restless. When the next morning came, she said that she was going to visit a ce of worship and dragged Aunt Julia along with her. Samantha, however, omitted the olddy¡¯s reason for going. Timothy knew that the olddy would visit her ce of worship to practice vegetarianism and pray, so he did not ask any further questions and nodded lightly. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Timothy asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t. I was waiting for you toe back so we could eat together,¡± Samantha paused and looked at him inquisitively. ¡°Or have you already eaten?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either.¡± Timothy chuckled. ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll get it delivered.¡± Samantha was not that hungry and had no appetite, but she said, ¡°That oriental restaurant we had the other day should do. Their roast duck was delicious! I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a few days now.¡± ¡°Greedy little cat!¡± Timothy touched the tip of her nose affectionately and took his cell phone out to order the food. After making the call, Timothy walked to the bedroom and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Samantha held the clothes that Timothy had taken off and nced cursorily. There were no ambiguous items such as lipstick marks. However, there was a faint perfume lingering on almost all his clothes. Her nose could pick up the scent even though it was very light. It was Harmony¡¯s special homemade perfume, which was unique because it was her special formtion. Samantha¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. During the 24 hours that Timothy had disappeared, she could be certain that he had met Harmony. Her perfume would not have been on him otherwise. The sound of trickling water soon stopped and Samantha nced in the bathroom¡¯s direction. She hesitated for a few seconds but still chose to put the clothes in theundry basket. The food was delivered as Timothy came out of the shower. He wiped dry his wet hair and put on some loose-fitting clothes before going downstairs. Samantha tried to untie the stic bag but was unable to do so despite trying for some time. She wondered if she faced difficulties because the knot was a bit too tight Timothy stepped forward when he saw that and stretched his hand out. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The moment his finger touched Samantha¡¯s, her fingertips stiffened and she retracted her hand casually. Timothy untied the stic andid out all the boxes one by one before opening their lids. The two of them sat down. Timothy picked up the cutlery and gave her a piece of roast duck. He put it in Samantha¡¯s bowl and urged softly, ¡°Eat up.¡± Samantha lowered her eyes and looked intently at the piece of roast duck. A few secondster, she picked up the cutlery and used it to bring the roast duck to her mouth. She chewed and swallowed. After that, she looked up and stared at the man who was eating slowly and gracefully in front of her. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my callsst night, Timothy, and you even turned off the phone.¡± She deliberately spoke in aining tone. There was a brief fluctuation in Timothy¡¯s ck pupils but Samantha could not tell what kind of emotion it was. He then replied bluntly, ¡°I was busy.¡± ¡®Busy¡­¡¯ Samantha nodded and spoke in a calmer tone. ¡°Were you working overtime in the officest night?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Timothy raised his eyes to look at her. He had a calm and unwavering look as he curled the corners of his lips and teased, ¡°I have to earn money to raise you, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡®Working overtime in thepany¡­¡¯ Samantha looked at his expression and saw nothing unusual. She really could not even find the slightest fault. Had she not personally have gone to the Barker Group to find him the night before and confirmed that he was not in the office, she would have believed his wordspletely. She was curious how she never noticed Timothy¡¯s ability to lie so seamlessly. Then again, how could she forget what had happened during their rtionship two years ago? She thought he really loved her, but in the end, he was just fooling around. He always, always put on a good act in front of her. The piece of roast duck she ate earlier made her nauseated. She had no idea if it was due to her psychological state being affected, but the sudden onset of nausea forced her to cover her lips. She immediately got up and ran towards the toilet. She squatted by the toilet and vomited into it. Timothy chased up to her right away and frowned as he asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay, Sammy?¡± He then bent down and reached out to help her. As soon as Timothy¡¯s hand came into contact with her body, Samantha immediately pushed him away. Chapter 253 - You Scared Me Earlier

Chapter 253: You Scared Me Earlier

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy was caught off guard and got pushed back a couple of steps. A shocked expression appeared briefly in the depths of his eyes. Samantha only realized that she had overreacted right after pushing him away. If he were to touch her a second time, she might continue to lose control over herself. The thought of Timothy staying with Harmony the previous night and lying to her after that made her feel sick. Samantha did not have any appetite during the entire day. Aside from that one piece of roast duck, she only had a ss of milk in the morning and two mouthfuls of porridge at noon. There was nothing for her to vomit out. In the end, she could only vomit out sour stomach acid, and her entire face scrunched up because it was just too ufortable. When Timothy saw that, he did not care about her inexplicable push and grabbed a towel as he squatted down and wiped her lips for her. He ced his other hand on her nape and patted it gently to soothe her. Samantha vomited until she could not vomit anymore. Her head was still spinning and her body fell limply on Timothy even though she did not want him to touch her. Timothy caught her and immediately rushed back to the bedroom while carrying her. After putting Samantha on the bed, he pulled the quilt to cover her and frowned as he sat on the edge of the bed. He asked in a worried tone, ¡°How are you feeling now? Do you feel better?¡± Samantha opened her eyes halfway and looked at him. She was feeling very ufortable and her mind was still in a mess. She did not want to identally make a mistake. He was a very keen person, and she was not prepared to let him notice that something about her was amiss. She gulped heavily and whispered, ¡°I want to drink some water. Warm water.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll pour some for you right now.¡± Timothy stood up and strode out. Samantha stared at the man¡¯s tall rear figure as ayer of mist appeared in her eyes and gradually blurred her vision. She trusted him unconditionally¡­up until the moment he lied. During that period, she could clearly feel that Timothy showed care and concern about her. If that were not the case, she would not have gradually opened her heart to him, ept him once again, and allowed him to enter her heart. However, he had lied to her. Although she did not know if he was put in a tight spot, her trust in him had shatteredpletely when he chose to lie to her at that moment. When Timothy came back with a cup of water, Samantha had already suppressed her emotions as best as she could and tried to calm herself down. Having undergone many experiences in life, she had long learned to quickly revert to calmness and to immediately refrain from exposing her vulnerability to others. Timothy did not hand her the water cup, but supported her up and allowed her to lean into his arms as he raised the water cup to her mouth. Samantha clenched her hands subconsciously and endured her emotions. She finished the water and theny back down again. Timothy put the cup on the bedside table and ced his hand on her cheek. His fingertips hooked her cheek and turned it to one side as he said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve called the doctor. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡®Doctor.¡¯ She knew that there was nothing wrong with her body and that she had only reacted that way because she was disgusted by Timothy¡¯s lies. If the doctor came to check on her and said that she was fine, Timothy would start wondering about other things. Samantha hurriedly said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t eat much today, and I probably felt nauseous because my blood sugar level was low. I¡¯ll be fine after I drink some glucose water and get some sleep. You should tell the doctor not toe.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Grandma will know if the doctores over. She hasn¡¯t slept well these few days, which is why she wanted to go to her ce of worship and meditate. She¡¯ll rush back if she finds out, and I don¡¯t want her to worry too much.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes sank. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°Yes. I just feel like sleeping right now, and my rest will be disturbed if the doctores over,¡± Samantha replied affirmatively. The man¡¯s eyes looked intently on her pale face as he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat today?¡± Samantha did not avoid his gaze and replied rather naturally, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you two days ago that I had gained weight recently? I¡¯m going back to work tomorrow. As an anchor who has to be on camera, it¡¯s a must for me to take care of my figure and lose weight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a personal aplishment in my line of work!¡± Samantha emphasized. Timothy could not refute her reasons. Samantha did tell him two days ago that she had gained weight, and since she had to go back to work the next day, she had to be photogenic. Her excuse was reasonable. Timothy sighed slightly andpromised, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell the doctor not toe then, but you mustn¡¯t starve yourself to lose weight. Your health must alwayse first.¡± He lowered his voice a little and there was a clear tremor in his tone, ¡°You scared me just now.¡± That sentence nearly caused Samantha¡¯s tear ducts to burst. She could not understand why Timothy would be so affectionate towards her after returning home from spending time with other women. At that moment, she was almost about to be deceived again. She blinked vigorously to restrain the soreness in her nose and held her tears back. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Samantha¡¯s voice was slightly muted. She did not want Timothy to see her ufortable emotions and she closed her eyes abruptly. ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy and I¡¯d like to sleep.¡± Seeing her difort, Timothy merely lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make some glucose water for you right now. You can go to bed after you drink it.¡± Samantha nodded without saying anything. Timothy stood up again and went out. Samantha did not open her eyes after that, but a tear appeared at the corner of her eyes and streamed down as it fell onto the pillow. A few minutester, Timothy returned and fed Samantha the glucose water. He thenid her back on the bed. Instead of leaving, he sat on the edge of the bed and held her hand as he said softly to her, ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll be right here. Just call me if you¡¯re not feeling well.¡± Samantha closed her eyes and did not answer him. Although she had initially thought she would not be able to sleep, she eventually did fall asleep. However, she did not know whether she was tired from crying or whether it was due to her physical difort. Unfortunately, she did not sleep peacefully and had all sorts of nightmares. In the end, something seemed to have frightened her as she woke up all of a sudden. Samantha opened her eyes in horror and began panting heavily. It took her about ten or so seconds before she finally managed to calm down. Her eyes rolled stiffly within her eye sockets and Timothy was nowhere to be found. In the meantime, the sun had already risen. She had nightmares the entire night, while Timothy¡ªwho said he was going to be by her side¡ªhad disappeared again. There was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. Her poor sleep had caused both her mood and body to feel unwell. She wanted to close her eyes and rest a little longer, but she heard a sudden loud crash from downstairs as she closed her eyes. Samantha opened her eyes right away and her heart began beating violently. What happened? Chapter 254 - Time to Wake Up from Your Dream

Chapter 254: Time to Wake Up from Your Dream

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha stood up and wore a jacket then walked out of the room and went downstairs. The living room was a mess. Standing beside the sofa was an out-of-breath Old Madam Barker. Her entire face was red and she was having difficulty breathing. The furious olddy was supporting herself with Aunt Julia¡¯s help while thetter was ring at a woman in front of them. The woman stood there with her gaze lowered. She had a sad and helpless expression, while her eyes had turned scarlet. All in all, she looked incredibly miserable. On the ground were various fruits, medication, and supplements, including the walking cane Old Madam Barker used. The loud noise from earlier probably came from those crutches hitting the ground. Samantha¡¯s looked at the woman¡¯s face and was immediately filled with anger. She did not expect Harmony to show up there! Why was she suddenly brave enough to make an appearance there? Did Timothy give her that courage? Although the situation seemed to suggest that the olddy had insulted Harmony, Samantha knew¡ªwithout even needing to ask¡ªthat Harmony must have said something to deliberately provoke Old Madam Barker¡¯s anger. The olddy had gone to a ce of worship just to calm herself down and return, but Harmony just had to show up at her home to anger her. Only an idiot would believe the im that she did not do it on purpose. Samantha clenched her fists forcefully. The next second, she stepped forward in a few strides and immediately grabbed Harmony¡¯s cor. Startled by Samantha¡¯s actions, Harmony hurriedly exined, ¡°What are you doing, Sammy? I¡­I just wanted to meet grandma.¡± Samantha did not bother to entertain her nonsense and dragged her out without so much as another word. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line, Sammy!¡± Unable to match Samantha¡¯s strength, the only thing she could do was scold Samantha. ¡°Cross the line?¡± Samantha snorted coldly and red icily at Harmony, ¡°Are you sure you want to know what it¡¯s like when I cross the line?¡± Her question reminded Harmony of the scene at Lychee TV¡¯s back alley. She felt as though her arms were hurting again and closed her mouth reluctantly. Samantha pushed Harmony out of the vi gate. Harmony did not try to barge in again, since she could not rival Samantha in terms of strength. However, she sneered all of a sudden and looked at Samantha while saying with emphasis, ¡°Do you know why Grandma is so bothered by me, Samantha?¡± Samantha did not want to hear even a single word that came out of her mouth. She ignored Harmony, closed the gate, and turned around to walk back. Harmony looked at her from behind and said loudly, ¡°I used to be a couple with Tim, but Grandma forced us to break up. Then she sent me abroad and didn¡¯t allow me toe back!¡± Samantha had long known about that and continued walking. Harmony yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re that special! Grandma liked me very much too. When I was a child, she always told me that I¡¯d be her granddaughter-inw when I grew up. Tim and I became even more in love with each other.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Grandma¡¯s attitude towards me changed for certain reasons and she separated me and Tim, but Tim¡¯s feelings toward me are still the same as before. It¡¯s been years now, but he still doesn¡¯t change. We still love each other very much, even today!¡± Samantha finally stopped walking. If their feelings for each other were a thing of the past, then what happened in the past stayed in the past since everything had happened before Timothy even met Samantha. It was understandable, and Samantha would not mind either. However, Harmony said that they still loved each other, even until now... Samantha turned around and looked at her indifferently. The crumbling expression that Harmony expected was nonexistent, and Samantha was quite calm as she remarked sarcastically, ¡°Some people desperately look for all kinds of excuses to justify not getting the things they want. Such clowns.¡± ¡°My mistake, I shouldn¡¯t put everyone in the same category. When I say some people, I mean you.¡± ¡°How...¡± Harmony¡¯s expression wavered slightly. She hated Samantha¡¯s mouth to the core because every single word Samantha said made her want to tear that mouth apart. In any case, Harmony hade prepared and quickly adjusted her mood again. She wanted to see whether Samantha could continueughing at what she was about to say next! Harmony curled her lips. ¡°You should call yourself a clown, Samantha. Because that¡¯s what you are.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite miserable, really. I almost can¡¯t bear to tell you the truth.¡± The way Harmony looked at Samantha gradually became more pitiful. ¡°But it¡¯s time for you to wake up from your dreams!¡± Harmony might as well keep her mouth shut if she kept talking so much without actually saying anything. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched as she unhesitatingly turned around to leave. Harmony did not expect Samantha to react like that. She gritted her teeth angrily and could not help but shout at Samantha from behind. ¡°The only reason Tim married you, treated you well, and kept you by his side is because he has no other choice! He¡¯s not doing that because it¡¯s genuinely from his heart!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s doing this, and that reason is also why Grandma had so forcefully split us up back then!¡± Samantha went straight into the house without looking back. Harmony did not get angry when she saw Samantha¡¯s figure disappear before her, because Samantha had most probably heard her words anyway. After all, Samantha¡¯s slow descent into an abyss of pain was soon toe. ¡­ At the Barker Group, Timothy walked out of the conference room once the meeting was over and returned to the office. He pressed the inte and said, ¡°Could youe in, please.¡± ine Olsen, a secretary who temporarily took over from Ronald, knocked on the door and walked in respectfully. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Barker?¡± Timothy signed the urgent documents and immediately said, ¡°Cancel my schedule for the day.¡± ine was surprised. ¡°Everything?¡± It was only 11 in the morning and yet their boss was already about to leave work. ¡°Yeah.¡± Timothy briefly exined. ¡°My wife isn¡¯t feeling well and I¡¯d like to go home to keep herpany. Call me only if there¡¯s an emergency, otherwise don¡¯t disturb me.¡± ine understood immediately. Timothy and his wife were well known for being very affectionate with each other. That rumor seemed to be true. After signing the veryst document, Timothy handed it to ine and got up to put on his jacket. However, the office door was suddenly pushed open and Zachary walked in. Zachary appeared somewhat surprised to see the situation before him. ¡°Are you going out, Timmy? Looks like I came at the wrong time.¡± Timothy nced askance at him. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°No, nothing at all.¡± Zachary smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, and since I happened to be passing by, I decided toe by and have lunch with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy. Get lunch yourself,¡± Timothy refused outright. Zachary pretended to feel affronted. ¡°You don¡¯t even have time for a meal? Where are you going?¡± ine immediately answered, ¡°Mrs. Barker isn¡¯t feeling well, so Mr. Barker is going home to take care of her.¡± ¡°Ohhhhhh¡­¡± Zachary dragged those words. ¡°Hoes before bros, I see¡­¡± Timothy ignored his words and put on his jacket. He then reached for his phone and car keys before walking straight out. Zachary was not surprised at all and merely shrugged, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ask one of my girls.¡± ine returned to her seat after sending Timothy and Zachary off. When she saw that it was almost lunchtime, she took her cell phone out and ordered some food delivery for herself. She had just ced her order when she looked up and saw Zachary returning. ine was surprised and quickly stood up to ask, ¡°Mr. Summer, why are you back?¡± ¡°Oh, Timmy needed me to help him get something. You can continue with your job. I¡¯ll go in and get it myself,¡± Zachary said naturally. ine did not think that he had any ulterior motives because he was good friends with Timothy. She nodded, ¡°Well, go ahead then.¡± Zachary nodded, walked into the office, and closed the door. Chapter 255 - Unable to Face Him

Chapter 255: Unable to Face Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Zachary did not stay in the office for too long and went out after a few minutes. ine quickly stood up again and said respectfully, ¡°Take care, Mr. Summer.¡± ¡°Sure thing. You don¡¯t need to send me off.¡± Zachary walked off after saying that. ¡­ Back at the vi, Samantha helped the olddy sit down and fed her some of the scented tea that Aunt Julia brought over. She then gently patted the olddy¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Are you feeling better now, Grandma?¡± Old Madam Barker nodded. ¡°I will be, as long as I don¡¯t have to look at Harmony!¡± Aunt Julia could not contain her anger as well, ¡°You¡¯ve already warned Harmony not to show up in front of you when you met her the other day, but she still shamelessly came to our house!¡± Old Madam Barker felt a headacheing on when she heard Harmony¡¯s name and made no secret of her disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t mention her again! Call management right now and make sure she¡¯s never allowed to enter this area again!¡± Aunt Julia nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± She turned around and made the call. Samantha has been helping Old Madam Barker calm down and the olddy¡¯s anger gradually dissipated. She held Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine now. You, on the other hand, are you alright?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Samantha was a little puzzled. Old Madam Barker then exined, ¡°Tim said that you weren¡¯t feeling well when I came back this morning. Since he had to go to the office for a very important meeting, he told Julia and me to help take care of you first. He¡¯lle back as soon as he¡¯s done with the meeting. I woke you up just now, didn¡¯t I? How¡¯s your health?¡± That turned out to be the reason Timothy was nowhere to be seen when she woke up... Samantha felt a little relieved. She shook her head gently, ¡°My blood sugar was a little low yesterday. I¡¯m all good now after a good night¡¯s sleep. Don¡¯t worry, grandma.¡± ¡°Why was your blood sugar low? You didn¡¯t eat your meals just because Aunt Julia and I weren¡¯t home, right?¡± Old Madam Barker pretended to get angry. Without saying anything, Samantha held the olddy¡¯s arm and acknowledged her mistake in a kittenish tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I swear I¡¯ll eat regrly from now on!¡± Old Madam Barker always fell for it whenever Samantha acted adorable and gentle. It could quell even the most intense anger, although at that moment she was not actually angry, to begin with. ¡°You have to keep your word!¡± Old Madam Barker curled her fingers and gave Samantha¡¯s head a gentle knock. ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Samantha responded in a crisp voice. Samantha was thoroughly relieved when the olddy¡¯s mood finally reverted to calmness. Old Madam Barker looked at the clock on the wall and said ¡°Tim¡¯s probablying back from the meeting anytime now.¡± Samantha¡¯s lips pursed involuntarily. She would have to face Timothy if he came back, and if she were being honest with herself, she did not know how to face him at that moment. She once directly asked him about his rtionship with Harmony and he replied that there was nothing between them. Yet in hindsight, it seemed as though he had been lying. What was the point of asking him again if he was only going to continue lying? She did not know what the result would be if she lost control of her emotions and unloaded everything on him. He could either fabricate yet another excuse to sidestep the matter, leaving her no choice but topromise and turn a blind eye, or the sweet and happy rtionship that they had maintained all this while would finally reach a breaking point. Samantha wanted neither of those two choices. She could not bring herself topromise, nor could she just let everything copse. Despite having reached a critical moment, she was unable to make a choice! Samantha kept quiet for a long time and her expression did not seem right. The olddy noticed it and hurriedly asked, ¡°Why are you looking so nk, Sammy? Are you feeling unwell? Is that why you seem a little ufortable?¡± Samantha snapped back all of a sudden. She blinked her eyes and lowered her gaze to avoid Old Madam Barker¡¯s prating vision. She smiled and replied, ¡°No, I just realized that I have to report for work at Lychee TV today. It¡¯s already ten and I have to hurry up.¡± ¡°Are you sure you can go to Lychee TV in this condition? You should stay at home today and get some rest. Ask them for a day off and go back to work tomorrow,¡± the olddy advised. Samantha shook her head and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, Grandma. Really. I don¡¯t need a day off. Ms. Goldman has high hopes for me, and it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get on her team. It won¡¯t be good if I don¡¯t report to work on time.¡± There was nothing Old Madam Barker could say about that. Samantha was extremely happy to join Victoria¡¯s team and it was only natural for her to do her best and cherish the opportunity. Old Madam Barker sighed. ¡°Okay then, you can go ahead. But you must promise me not to push yourself too hard if you don¡¯t feel well. Ask for a day off ande home to rest if you¡¯re not feeling good.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Timothy came home merely moments after Samantha drove out. He entered the house and changed his shoes at the entrance, where he frowned slightly after seeing the absence of Samantha¡¯s leather heels. When he walked into the living room, he saw Old Madam Barker sitting on the sofa and greeted her before asking, ¡°Did Sammy head out?¡± Old Madam Barker looked up at him. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Only then did she answer his question, ¡°Yes. I told her to rest at home, but she said she was fine and has to go to work because it¡¯s her first day with Ms. Goldman. She insisted, so I couldn¡¯t hold her back.¡± Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Old Madam Barker was pleased to see his reaction and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sammy seems quite healthy and she¡¯ll probably be fine. I¡¯m just d you finally learned how to feel anxious for your wife!¡± Timothy was still a little worried. He had stayed by her side the entire night and noticed that she had been sweating profusely in her sleep and did not manage to get a peaceful rest. He did not want to worry the olddy though, so he nodded gently and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head upstairs then, Grandma.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Timothy went upstairs and entered the study. He took his cell phone out and wanted to call Samantha, but he was just about to dial her number when he remembered that she was probably driving at that moment. It would not be safe for her to answer a call, so he decided to type out a WeTalk message and send it. ¡­ At the traffic light, Samantha nced at the message from Timothy: [Tell me if you feel ufortable. I¡¯ll pick you up after getting off from work.] Her hand clenched the steering wheel subconsciously. She could not figure out whether Timothy was being genuine to her at that moment. She could truly feel his sincerity at that moment, yet he had still spent time with other women behind her back. If he was never sincere, to begin with, what could be his reason for marrying her, treating her well, and staying by her side without any hesitation? Samantha did not reply to the message. When she arrived at Lychee TV, she received another WeTalk notification as she was about to park the car. Thinking that it was from Timothy again, Samantha picked the phone up and looked at the screen, only to discover that it was a message from Harmony. Chapter 256

Chapter 256: I Can Prove It to You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s finger froze for a moment before she clicked on the message. [I know that words are no basis for forming conclusions, so I¡¯ll prove it to you tonight.] After reading the message, Samantha quit WeTalk expressionlessly and turned off the phone disy. Samantha walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor. The elevator went straight up and she bit her lip while watching as the disy above her changed with each floor. Once she arrived at the top floor, Samantha stepped out of the elevator and walked towards the office lobby on the right. That belonged to Victoria¡¯s team. As soon as she walked in, the youngdy at the front desk greeted her, ¡°Hello, Ms. Larsson.¡± On hearing that familiar voice, Samantha raised her eyes and saw that it was Annabelle. She was surprised at first, but then replied with a smile, ¡°Anna, why are you here?¡± She was supposed to be the anchor department¡¯s secretary. Annabelle smiled warmly. ¡°Ms. Keller, the existing secretary, is on pregnancy leave. The station assigned me here, so I¡¯ll be taking her ce for the time being.¡± ¡°I see...¡± Samantha was rather fond of Annabelle so she was naturally very happy. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be in your care then. Thank you for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no biggie.¡± Annabelle waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to see to your needs.¡± After the initial pleasantries, Annabelle said again, ¡°Ms. Goldman has already given me a rundown and I¡¯ve already gotten the paperwork done for you. Here are the documents. You can sign them once you¡¯ve finished reading.¡± Annabelle then handed the documents to Samantha. ¡°Sure, thanks.¡± Samantha took the documents. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Annabelle replied, ¡°Ms. Goldman wants to see you in her office once you¡¯ve finalized everything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha walked to her workstation, where she saw her namete and some office equipment. It was probably Annabelle who had prepared all that for her. She put her bag down and took a seat to read the employment documents. After confirming that it was correct, she signed it and went to Victoria¡¯s office. There was nothing too urgent in Victoria¡¯s request to see Samantha. Victoria simply weed Samantha and gave her a little encouragement, then told her that they would soon hold a weing party to initiate her into the team. Since some of the team members were outside working, the party would be held when everyone was present. Samantha thanked Victoria for her kindness and left the office. Back at her workstation, Samantha looked at the time and realized that it was only 12. Since it was her first day on the job, she had nothing to do at the moment because she did not have any news assignments. She could not help but think about what Harmony had said earlier that morning, as well as the text that Harmony sent. Samantha closed her eyes tightly. Although she knew that Timothy had lied to her, she did notpletely believe Harmony either. After all, she knew how much Harmony coveted him. However, she also knew that evading was never the solution. Samantha might be able to avoid it for a certain period, but she could not keep avoiding it forever. Harmony said she could prove it to Samantha that night. ¡®Fine,¡¯ Samantha thought, ¡®I¡¯ll make a bet with you one more time!¡¯ Samantha picked up her phone and called Timothy. He answered almost as soon as she called him and spoke in a gentle voice, ¡°Sammy.¡± Samantha¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she held the cell phone. She gently took a breath and made sure to maintain a normal tone, saying, ¡°I just finished going through the procedures for my first day. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay. Do your best at work. I¡¯ll pick you up after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯d be better for you to spend some time with Grandma since you¡¯re at home on leave today. She¡¯s been very restless these couple of days, so you should cheer her up in my ce.¡± Samantha then thought to herself and added a few more words, ¡°This is an order!¡± Timothy seemed amused by her words and let out a soft, mellifluous chuckle. ¡°I am bound by my beloved wife¡¯s orders.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart felt sour in an instant. His remarks ought to be very sweet, but she could not help herself from feeling ufortable when she did not know whether he was telling the truth or not. Her throat felt a little choked. She was afraid he might hear that her tone was off so she said hurriedly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to continue my work now. See you tonight.¡± ¡°Come back early. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Samantha hung up as soon as he said that. She took two deep breaths and managed to ease her mood a little. Samantha stared at the phone screen and said to herself, ¡®Please don¡¯t disappoint me, Timothy...¡¯ ¡­ Back at the vi, Timothy left the study and went downstairs. Old Madam Barker was doing some flower arrangements when Timothy walked over and sat beside her. She looked at him and cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Timothy replied straightforwardly. ¡°My wife just ordered me to keep youpany.¡± ¡°Pfft,¡± Old Madam Barker burst outughing. ¡°I could never imagine that this day would evere for a brat like you. Then again, it¡¯s only right for you to listen to your wife.¡± It had been ages since she sat down and had a nice random chat with Timothy. Many a time, she felt that her grandson was bing an emotionless and apathetic robot as the years went by. The feeling was especially strong in the past two years, where he seemed to change into apletely different person. There were times when Timothy felt like a stranger to her. Ever since Samantha came back and remarried Timothy, his iciness was gradually melted by her warmth. He was full of joy, anger, sorrow, and joy, just like ordinary people. He was filled with life and was no longer like a cold, empty shell. Old Madam Barker could not help but express her awe, ¡°Do you know how lucky you are to meet a good girl like Sammy? You¡¯d better make sure to not let her down, or else I¡¯m the first one who won¡¯t forgive you!¡± Timothy replied without hesitation and spoke in an extremely affectionate voice. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡­ At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Samantha received sporadic WeTalk messages from Timothy while she was sorting out some documents. [Making flower arrangements with Grandma.] He sent a picture of his flower arrangement. [ying a card game with Grandma and Aunt Julia.] He sent a picture of the poker cards. [I lost.] He sent a picture of his face covered with notes because he lost. Samantha did not want to look at any of that, but she could not help herself from clicking in to look. In the end, she could not control herself from smiling slightly. She could tell that Timothy wanted to make her happy after seeing her unease, but he did so in a rather typical male fashion. After all, he was smart enough to never lose in a simple card game, unless he deliberately yed to lose. That way, he could kill two birds with one stone by cheering up both grandma and her. At half-past five, Timothy sent a message: [Cooking dinner. Waiting for you toe home.] The difort Samantha felt the entire day had been somewhat relieved. Perhaps Timothy had his reasons. A person with his character would not have to go to such lengths if he was just acting. He was never like that during their previous rtionship. She might even be able to have a heart-to-heart with him that night. At six in the evening, Samantha turned off theputer and got up. She grabbed her bag and proceeded to clock off work. As she drove out of Lychee TV, she had decided to go straight home, but a WeTalk notification rang on her phone. She nced at it and saw that it was from Harmony. Samantha wanted to ignore the message, but after seeing the contents, she immediately braked without warning! Chapter 257 - Everything Changed

Chapter 257: Everything Changed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s car stopped abruptly, causing the car behind her to nearly rear-end her. The owner of the car behind was so furious that he pressed the car horn several times. Samantha seemed dazed and did not react for a moment. The owner of the car behind drove to her side and lowered the window to scold Samantha. ¡°Do you know how to drive? What the hell¡¯s wrong with you!¡± Samantha¡¯s eyshes trembled fiercely and she forced herself to return to her senses. She lowered the car window and apologized sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The owner drove away while cursing. Samantha closed her eyes and calmed her thoughts before starting to drive again. She pulled over to the side of the road and stopped there. Then, she picked up the phone with trembling fingers and clicked on WeTalk. Harmony¡¯s message was a picture, rather than a text. She clicked on the picture and erged it. The words stated clearly ¡®Physical Health Report.¡¯ Harmony marked the most important section with a red circle! Harmony¡¯s body had been so badly injured¡­that she would never be able to get pregnant, ever. Samantha read the health report calmly, but the floodgates in her mind had opened and all sorts of information poured uncontrobly into her mind. Her hand trembled even more as she held the phone. That was something she would never have expected. It was like a hammer that came down hard on her heart that her mind went instantly nk. There were certain things that she could not ignore despite her best efforts to do so. The phrase ¡®ignorance is bliss¡¯ had never suited her. The corners of Samantha¡¯s lips curled up slightly but she could not manage toplete a smile. She held back the coldness emanating from her body and typed out a message before sending it. [Where are you?] Harmony seemed to have been waiting for Samantha¡¯s question because the reply was almost instantaneous. She shared a location and replied: [I¡¯m waiting for you.] Samantha looked at the four-word text and felt likeughing. She put her phone down and took a few deep breaths. Once she steadied her trembling lips and dispelled the coldness emanating from her body, she regained herposure and started driving again. However, she drove much slowerpared to before, without knowing whether she did so for safety or whether she just wanted to give herself some time to be mentally prepared. The ce was not too far and it should have taken only 20-minutes, but Samantha drove at a constant speed of 40 miles per hour. In addition, there were a few traffic jams during themute, so it took her nearly an hour to reach. The sky outside was alreadypletely dark when Samantha entered the VIP room. They were inside a teahouse. If Samantha remembered correctly, Timothy and Harmony once had tea in that same establishment and ended up being photographed. Those same photographs were then posted on the inte. Harmony was preparing tea. The water was boiling and the tea¡¯s fragrance wafted throughout the room. When Harmony saw Samantha¡¯s arrival, she smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re here atst, Sammy. I¡¯ve just finished brewing some tea. Do have a taste.¡± Samantha looked up at her. Harmony¡¯s efforts had been thwarted several times, and she gradually lost her patience until she finally revealed her true nature in front of Samantha. Her confidence had dwindled severely as well, so Samantha was surprised that Harmony could regain that character she once had when they first met. Harmony appeared charismatic, dignified, elegant, confident, and even¡­optimistic about sess. Samantha walked over and sat opposite her. Harmony ce a cup of tea in front of her and said, ¡°This is Tim¡¯s favorite. Give it a try.¡± Samantha did not y along with the charade and there was even a slight change in her expression. She merely said, ¡°You have five minutes.¡± Harmony¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She had suffered so much in Samantha¡¯s hands that she was never going to let go of the opportunity to crush Samantha¡¯s heart and rip that arrogance to shreds. Nevertheless, she did not expect Samantha to be so haughty, arrogant, and fearless at such a time! It did not matter to Harmony though, because it was finally her time to be smug! Harmony¡¯s expression immediately reverted into a smile. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.¡± She looked at Samantha¡¯s unemotive eyes and spoke clearly, ¡°I know you investigated my past with Tim, right? Well, it wasn¡¯t really you, because it was Rochelle who did the investigation at your entrustment.¡± Rochelle was the one who offered to help Samantha investigate Harmony, but there was no point for Samantha to exin that to Harmony. She only uttered a single word, ¡°Continue.¡± Her attitude made it look as though Harmony was a subordinate reporting to her. Harmony could not help gritting her teeth and cursing at Samantha for always knowing how to push other people¡¯s buttons. She deliberately beat around the bush to make fun of Samantha, not to give Samantha a chance to rile her up. Her expression froze when her ruse failed and she decided to say bluntly, ¡°Rochelle couldn¡¯t find anything at all because someone had already taken steps to protect any and all information about me! Any guesses regarding who did that? it¡¯s Tim of course!¡± Harmony¡¯s smile widened in delight when she said that. ¡°You¡¯re curious to know what happened between Tim and me, right? You shouldn¡¯t have bothered checking! I can tell you¡ªright now¡ªabout the two of us!¡± ¡°Yes, we grew up as childhood sweethearts, and we were recognized by everyone as the perfect couple. But Tim has a cold personality and he doesn¡¯t warm up so easily to others, so we started as friends in the beginning. As we grew up, we became more in tune with our feelings, so it was only a matter of time before we started falling for each other.¡± ¡°Everyone knew about us. Old Master Barker, Old Madam Barker, Zac, and Jon too. They were all hopeful for us and wished us well.¡± Harmony¡¯s expression softened when she spoke about those past events, almost as if her entire person had been immersed in the wonderful memories of yesteryear. Her voice became tender and soft as she continued, ¡°Then, Tim confessed to me on Valentine¡¯s Day and said he wanted to be together with me! Forever!¡± ¡°Silly me didn¡¯t ept his confession because I was still a reserved girl back then. I only told him I¡¯d consider it for a few days before giving him a reply.¡± ¡°Those few days caused Tim and I to be separated for so many years.¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes gradually became more painful. ¡°On the day before I was about to give Tim a reply, I was going home with him when we ended up in a car ident. The car crashed right into Tim¡¯s seat, and I threw myself on him to block the fatal crash without even the slightest hesitation.¡± ¡°I was covered in blood as Iy in his arms and I thought my life was over. I didn¡¯t regret it at the time though, and I¡¯d be more than happy to do it again.¡± ¡°Luckily for me, I was rescued in the end, but the sad part is...I hurt myself and will forever be unable to get pregnant.¡± Harmony lowered her eyes andughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°Everyone thanked me when I saved Tim¡¯s life, but everything else had changed....¡± Chapter 258 - The Reason He Married You

Chapter 258: The Reason He Married You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony clenched her hands little by little and spoke in a faltering voice. ¡°Tim is the heir¡ªthe sole heir¡ªof the Barkers. He needs to have a child.¡± ¡°Old Master Barker and Old Madam Barker liked me very much. They were happy to let Tim be with me before the ident, but once they found out that I could no longer get pregnant, they still treated me well but forbade Tim from being with me again.¡± ¡°Before I was discharged from the hospital, Old Madam Barker even nned on epting me as her granddaughter-inw.¡± Harmony then looked up at Samantha. ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious what Old Madam Barker is trying to say. She¡¯s more than willing to repay me for saving Tim by promising me wealth and prosperity, but she won¡¯t allow me to be with Tim.¡± ¡°I was still recovering from my injuries at that time and was heartbroken to hear such terrible news. I hated Old Madam Barker for being so ruthless, and I rejected her outright because I loved Tim very much.¡± ¡°I never wanted wealth and prosperity. What I wanted was just Timothy. That¡¯s all.¡± Tears began streaming down Harmony¡¯s eyes. ¡°From the moment I refused, I became a thorn in the side for the old Barker couple. They believed I didn¡¯t know what was good for myself and felt that I was demanding too much. They even thought I was being inconsiderate of Tim, and I was condemned even though I had earlier been his savior!¡± ¡°Now you know why Old Madam Barker hates me so much. But can you honestly say that this is my fault?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly but she did not speak. The Old Madam Barker she knew was not that kind of person, and she would never just believe that one-sided story from Harmony. Harmony looked at Samantha¡¯s unwavering eyes and could not help but sneer, ¡°You won¡¯t feel anything if you weren¡¯t in my ce, right?¡± Samantha rolled her eyes before looking back at Harmony. She replied insipidly, ¡°I can¡¯tment without first getting theplete picture.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Harmony shrugged. ¡°Go ahead and verify it for yourself. May lightning strike me if any one of my sentences was a lie!¡± Samantha said nothing. Harmony saw that Samantha was not buying any of it and continued to say, ¡°Tim didn¡¯t know what Old Madam Barker did, of course, because she wouldn¡¯t say it. I didn¡¯t say it either, since I wouldn¡¯t want Tim to be caught in a dilemma between me and his grandmother.¡± ¡°Tim was super kind to me at that time. He took care of me every day and apanied me. He said that he¡¯ll never let me down in the future, and once I was discharged from the hospital, he¡¯ll officially tell everyone that we were in a rtionship.¡± ¡°I can remain unmoved in the face of Old Madam Barker¡¯s threats and promises, but watching Tim treat me like that broke my heart. The better he treats me, the more difficult it was for me to be inconsiderate of him. He could have gone against the world just to be with me, but I can¡¯t let him bear the burden of beingbeled as disobedient. I can¡¯t have children either, and the issue of having an heir will forever be a problem for us.¡± ¡°I was finally discharged from the hospital after more than a month, and on the day that I was discharged, Old Madam Barker came to me again with good news.¡± ¡°She told me that she had contacted a famous doctor from abroad, a doctor who was fifty percent confident about treating me, so perhaps I might still have the chance to get pregnant in the future.¡± Having mentioned that, Harmony paused and sipped some tea before continuing, ¡°I was very happy at that time, thinking that God was looking favorably upon Tim and me, so I promised to do as she said. I rejected Tim¡¯s confession without telling him the reason and left under the olddy¡¯s arrangement.¡± ¡°Tim was sad and confused at the time, but I held on to the belief that nothing could stop us anymore if I came back after getting treatment.¡± ¡°It turned out that I was being too naive. I trusted Old Madam Barker too much, and after she sent me abroad, there was no sign of the famous doctor and I received no treatment. She tricked me, manipted me into going abroad, and refused to ever let mee back. She also forbade me from having any further contact with Tim.¡± Harmony¡¯s tears slid down from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I was young and alone in a foreign country at that time, so I couldn¡¯t resist at all. The only thing I could do was study hard and live a good life so that I¡¯ll have the power to fight back in the future.¡± Samantha received a notification on her cell phone. She held her phone up, nced at it, and saw a message from Timothy. [Dinner¡¯s ready. What time will you be home?] Harmony looked over as well but was not at all jealous. Rather, she looked at Samantha with a pitiable look. Samantha did not reply to the message. She put the phone back into her bag, looked up at Harmony, and said icily, ¡°Everything you mentioned happened in the past.¡± She was implying that the past was not representative of the present. It all happened at a time when she was not yet at Timothy¡¯s side. If that alone bothered her so much, then she was the one who was being unreasonable. ¡°I knew you would say that.¡± Harmony took a tissue and wiped her tears gracefully, ¡°But when ites to Timothy and me, there is no such thing as ¡®the past¡¯.¡± ¡°Remember the first time we met? It was at the airport when you and Tim were heading to Barrkjaer Ind for your honeymoon.¡± Harmony could not control herself fromughing when she brought that up, ¡°It¡¯s a bit cruel, but I¡¯ll tell you the truth anyway. Tim went to Barrkjaer Ind not for your sake, but mine. ¡°He knew that I was going to Barrkjaer Ind to set my mind at ease, so he came all the way to look for me. You...were just a cover.¡± ¡°I was saddened when I found out that Tim finally married you, so I decided to end all contact with him. That was the reason he chased after me, to tell me that he married you only so he could have an heir.¡± ¡°As for why he chose you, it¡¯s simply because Old Madam Barker likes you. Tim is filial after all, especially since Old Madam Barker is the only family he had left after Old Mister Barker passed away. He was more than willing to fulfill Old Madam Barker¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with what he did at first, because in my opinion, it was very unfair to you. He insisted on doing it for me though, so my only choice was to give you hints using every method possible. Unfortunately, you interpreted my kindness as malice and wasted all my effort.¡± Harmony¡¯s smile turned cold slightly. ¡°Then again, Samantha, after we got to know each other, I realized that you¡¯re the kind of person who isn¡¯t worthy of my help.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a lot of ims,¡± Samantha spoke in a tone that was as indifferent as before, ¡°but where¡¯s your evidence?¡± Harmony seemed astonished that Samantha would be so difficult to break, but she quickly sneered, ¡°Tim told me that you¡¯ve always been wary of him after he broke off the marriage, so he had no choice but to pretend to be on your side to persuade you into carrying his child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trick yourself into believing that I lost to you twice before this because of your ability.. I let you win, while Tim helped pull the strings from behind.¡± Chapter 259 - Can You Snap Out of It?

Chapter 259: Can You Snap Out of It?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°While for you? You were moved bit by bit by Tim¡¯s actions¡­¡± Harmony¡¯s smile disappeared when she said that. ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s frustrating as a woman to watch the man you love be with another woman every single day. I feel ufortable even though it¡¯s all a sham. Tim, however, is thinking about our future, so all I can do is endure it.¡± ¡°Even so, Tim couldn¡¯t bear to see me suffer. He knows I¡¯m sad, so he thought of other ways to cheer me up.¡± Harmony gently rested her hand on her cheek and smiled sweetly. ¡°You want evidence, right? I can show you. Remember when wepeted with each other the very first time and I was deprived of first ce in the anchorpetition? I didn¡¯t have the opportunity to enter Lychee TV at first, but Tim knew I wanted to join and understood that it was my dream, so he helped me to be qualified for employment. Isn¡¯t that obvious enough?¡± Samantha still did not answer her. Harmony grinned. ¡°Do you need any physical evidence?¡± She got up, walked to the coat rack, and took down a bag before walking back. She put the bag on the coffee table and pushed it before Samantha. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Samantha looked at the big bag. Although she had no idea what was in it, she would be lying if she said that her heart was not feeling tempestuous at that moment. Regardless of how calm,posed, and rational she was, the fact remained that she was uneasy when hearing Harmony¡¯s words. The reason she felt that way was because Harmony¡¯s words matched the timeline exactly. When Timothy first conspired against Samantha to marry her, he did so because he misunderstood her, hated her, and married to get revenge on her. Their rtionship was terrible after that, with the two of them hurting each other and viewing each other with disdain. Had it not been for Old Madam Barker¡¯s mediation, they might have divorced a long time ago andpletely forgotten about each other. Their rtionship then changed because she was forced to fight against her parents¡¯ revolting behavior. She had no choice but to sever her rtionship with her parents in public. During the press conference she held, Timothy stood by her for the first time and disclosed their marriage publicly. She, together with him, resolutely severed ties with her shameless parents. She began to feel grateful and no longer shed with him like before, while Timothy¡¯s cold attitude towards her had changed as well. At that time, she was curious why Timothy would change all of a sudden. She was always under the impression that he did so because of Old Madam Barker. In hindsight, Timothy was clearly on a business trip at that time and happened toe back just in time for her press conference, like a hero swooping in to save the damsel in distress. Her calls to him before the press conference had gone unanswered, and that was when she was in a state of crisis. On further analysis, that particr point in time tallied with Timothy¡¯s tri-monthly disappearance to spend a whole 24 hours with Harmony. That could be the reason he did not answer his phone at the time. After being with Harmony, he could have changed his attitude towards Samantha after deciding to use her as a vessel to bear an heir. Did all of his actions after that form a stepping stone to make her willingly give birth to his child? She did not want to cast such aspersions on him because she could not bring herself to admit that Timothy was merely faking it when he doted on her with such warmth during that period. Unfortunately, she was being crushed bit by bit by Harmony¡¯s evidence. Samantha clenched her hands slightly and remained still for some time. Harmony continued to stare at Samantha and chuckled after seeing her every reaction. ¡°Weren¡¯t you so sure that I was lying? What¡¯s wrong? Are you scared now that all the evidence you want is right in front of you?¡± Samantha looked up and spoke indifferently, more so than before. ¡°Why are you so anxious? I¡¯m not even half as anxious as you.¡± Harmony was choked and speechless. That truly was the first time she had ever seen a woman with such resolution. Any ordinary person would have been convinced a long time ago. She wondered just what kind of a person Samantha was and why was it so difficult to gain the upper hand against thetter even after what had happened. It was frustrating! Samantha bit down hard on her lower lip and restrained her emotions. She could dy as much as she wanted, but she could not avoid her resounding defeat. Getting a little extra time was not going to change anything. Harmony simply acted as if she charitably gave her that bit of extra time! Samantha took out a thermos cup from her bag, unscrewed the lid slowly, and drank some of the wolfberry water inside. After drinking, she closed the lid and put it back in the bag. Those unhurried movements made Harmony grit her teeth once more. Samantha did not even look at Harmony at all. Once she was mentally prepared, she stretched out her hand and picked up the bag. She reached into it and touched the item inside. It happened to be a square box that felt somewhat familiar. Her fingers trembled slightly. She seemed to have some idea of what it was. Even so, she still held on to a glimmer of hope and prayed that it was not what she thought it was. Samantha took a deep breath, grabbed the box with her fingers, and exerted a bit of force when pulling the box out. The light in the tea room was rather dim and there was the vapor from the hot boiling water in front of her. Notwithstanding all those factors, Samantha still saw the box clearly at a nce. It was more than just a little familiar-looking. She could not be more familiar with it. It was the box containing the anchorpetition¡¯s first-ce trophy. She had promised to get the trophy, which she did and subsequently gave to Timothy. Samantha did not give herself any time to regret and quickly flipped the lid open. Inside the box was the very trophy she had given him. She picked up the trophy and gave it a closer look. She remembered leaving a little scratch at the corner when the trophy fell to the floor after she held onto it. Lo and behold, the scratch was there. It was proof that the trophy truly belonged to her, rather than being a forgery sourced by Harmony. Samantha had given it to Timothy as a token of her love! She immediately felt her heart being crushed heavily while an astringent feeling rose from her depths. Samantha clenched the trophy tightly as her fingers trembled fiercely. She still remembered that Timothy deliberately went home to take the trophy in the middle of the night. Back then she was moved by how much importance he ced on it, but it turned out that he was anxious to take it from her andfort Harmony with it. Upon seeing that, Harmony said proudly, ¡°Remember what I told you a long time ago? Things that don¡¯t belong to you will never be yours. This trophy hase full circle and returned to me in the end.¡± ¡°You might have had it for some time, but that doesn¡¯t mean it belongs to you!¡± ¡°Can you snap out of it, Samantha?¡± Chapter 260 - Call Him and Get Him to Come Here!

Chapter 260: Call Him and Get Him to Come Here!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha did not seem to have heard Harmony¡¯s rambling and felt likeughing when she stared at the trophy in her hand. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and suddenly ced the trophy onto the coffee table with a bang. Harmony¡¯s words were interrupted by the noise and she raised her eyes to look warily at Samantha. She did not doubt that Samantha wanted to hit her with that trophy at that moment. After all, Samantha was exactly that kind of a crude and shameless woman! Just when Harmony thought that Samantha would lose all reason and explode with rage at the next second, Samantha did nothing and sat back down again. There was a look of confusion in Harmony¡¯s eyes. If anyone else were in Samantha¡¯s ce, Harmony would be at least 70% to 80% confident of predicting their next move. With Samantha however, every single action waspletely unexpected. Could Samantha really remain indifferent in the ce of such solid evidence? It was true that the trophy shook Samantha¡¯s emotions for a moment and caused her to feel a little sad. However, she would never cut a sorry figure in front of Harmony despite all the difort and sadness. None of what Harmony did could evenpare to the suffering she had experienced during her two years abroad. Those experiences would all be in vain if she was defeated that easily. Samantha¡¯s red lips parted and she asked, ¡°Is this what you call evidence?¡± ¡°You might be in possession of the trophy right now, but how did it even get into your hands? You said that Timothy personally gave it to you, but I can im that you got it through other means. Perhaps you stole it.¡± ¡®You stole it.¡¯ Harmony was angered by the usation, ¡°Why do I have to steal it? This trophy is rightfully mine!¡± ¡°Are you really going to continue shoving false arguments down my throat when everything¡¯sid out clearly in front of you? Do you live your life deceiving others and yourself?¡± Samantha remained unfazed and even said sarcastically, ¡°Looks like¡­my guess hit the nail on the head.¡± ¡®Why else would you be so jittery?¡¯ Harmony finally realized what it felt like when other people had to deal with such unreasonable ghouls. No wonder ¡®he¡¯ kept reminding her not to underestimate Samantha. Back then she was very unhappy because she regarded Samantha to be someone that she could easily handle with the snap of her fingers. In the end, she had to admit that ¡®he¡¯ was more discerning than she was. At the very least, ¡®he¡¯ could tell just how despicable Samantha was! Harmony had only herself to me. She was the one who wanted to reim her dignity and insisted on doing so by getting back at Samantha. In the end, she was not as deplorable as Samantha and had to suffer repeatedly in thetter¡¯s hands! As soon as that thought urred to Harmony, she decided not to engage Samantha¡¯s fearless contention and said coldly, ¡°Okay then. What kind of evidence do you want?¡± Samantha lowered her eyes slightly. She had an idea, but it was one of those things she could never turn back from once she suggested it. Then again, things had already reached a point where there was no turning back. If she did not get to the bottom of what was going on, it would be impossible for her and Timothy to continue life as usual. She had asked herself whether she could do that. The answer was no, especially if Timothy had faked his reasons to stay by her side. Regardless of how much she loved Timothy and cherished the love she had rediscovered with him, it was something she really could not do. She wanted none of it if Timothy was insincere. Samantha pursed her lips, looked up at Harmony, and said unequivocally, ¡°Call him right now and get him toe over here!¡± She would only believe it if she saw it with her own eyes. There seemed to be a sh of emotion in Harmony¡¯s eyes, yet Samantha did not know if she had seen it wrongly. She did not hesitate and immediately smiled, ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes for you to believe me, then I¡¯ll grant your wish.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes sank all of a sudden. Harmony took her cell phone out openly. She gave the ¡®1¡¯ a long press in front of Samantha and Timothy¡¯s speed dial came up. About ten secondster, the call was connected and the man¡¯s familiar voice came. ¡°Hello.¡± Harmony raised her eyebrows provocatively at Samantha, then put the phone to her ear. Her voice became sweet and soft as she greeted, ¡°It¡¯s me, Tim.¡± The phone was very far away. Samantha could not hear what was being said but she looked away when she saw Harmony¡¯s smile bing much sweeter. Harmony hung up after telling him her location. She put the phone down on the coffee table and looked at Samantha again. ¡°Tim said he¡¯lle right now. Just as you wanted.¡± Samantha curled her lips ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Timothy had already said that he was waiting for her at home to have dinner together. He would note. Samantha was certain of it. Harmony was infuriated because she did not expect that Samantha would still smile at that moment and say such things. She remarked coldly, ¡°Wait and see then!¡± It took about 40 minutes to get there from the vi, bar any traffic jams of course. Since it was already past rush hour, there would be an answer in 40 minutes. Samantha nced up at the wall clock and noted that it was eight. For a moment, she did not know whether she was expecting time to pass faster or whether she wanted it to just stop like that. Every second of every minute was endless suffering for her. Samantha and Harmony did not talk since they both disliked each other. Once Harmony stopped trying to provoke her, the whole tearoom was quiet and only the sound of boiling water could be heard. At 8:35, Samantha felt nauseous again, though she did not know whether it was because of her nervousness or due to her missing dinnertime. She tried hard to restrain it a couple of times, but it became stronger and stronger regardless of how much she tried to suppress it. When she sensed that Harmony was looking over, she did not want Harmony to notice that she was unwell and immediately stood up. She reached for her bag and subsequently walked out. Harmony was surprised at first andter sneered with disdain, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Trying to escape because you¡¯re afraid to face it?¡± Samantha stopped walking and spoke without turning around. ¡°Looking at your face makes me sick. I need to get out and take a breather or else I might puke.¡± ¡°You...¡± Harmony¡¯s face turned ashen. Samantha ignored her and left the room. She went to the restroom at the end of the corridor and sshed some cold water onto her face. She then took out a sachet of glucose powder from her bag and tore it open to pour it into her mouth. The slightly sweet taste seeded somewhat in suppressing her nausea. She did not go back right away because she was not lying when she said that looking at Harmony made her sick. The time on her phone finally reached 8:40.. Samantha took a deep breath before exiting the restroom and walking back. Chapter 261 - Could You Be Pregnant?

Chapter 261: Could You Be Pregnant?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha reached thest turn before the tearoom and was about to walk back in. However, her heart trembled for an unknown reason and she halted her footsteps. The next second, she saw a figure slowly walk over from the other side. Even though she was some distance away from the figure; adding to the fact that the corridor lights were very dim; not to mention she could only vaguely see a silhouette of that person¡¯s figure, she could still recognize it at a nce. It was none other than Timothy. Samantha had difficulty standing steadily at that moment. She staggered backward a few steps and had to support herself on the wall to avoid falling over. She had even confidently told Harmony earlier that Timothy would note. Timothy¡¯s arrival was a resounding p in her face hence why she was a little stunned at that moment. The door of the VIP room opened suddenly and Harmony walked out of it. Samantha¡¯s face was pale at that moment and she naturally could not let them see her like that. She moved her to the side and used the wall as a shield. When Timothy walked to the door of the VIP room, Harmony saw him and looked up at him with a sweet smile. Since Timothy¡¯s body had turned to the side, Samantha could not get a clear look at his expression but could sense no avoidance or alienation. The two of them were talking with each other, with Timothy lowering his gaze while Harmony looked up at him. She could not hear the contents of their conversation, but the scene in front of her was particrly stinging. Harmony could get him toe to her with just a phone call. To make things worse, he went to Harmony even after saying that he would wait for Samantha at home. Was that how he should be treating someone who was ¡®just a friend?¡¯ However, Samantha still held on to herst trace of reason. She could give Timothy onest chance and trust Timothy onest time. She hoped that he would not let her down. Samantha took a deep breath and tried to steady her shaking hands. She then took her cell phone from her bag and dialed Timothy¡¯s number. While doing so, she looked intently at Timothy without blinking. Timothy¡¯s cell phone rang, interrupting his chat with Harmony at the VIP room entrance. Samantha watched as the man took out his phone from his trouser pocket. He lowered his eyes and looked at the phone screen for a second. Then, he swiped his finger on the screen. Samantha heard a cold robotic reminder from her cell phone: ¡®The number you have dialed cannot be reached at the moment...¡¯ Her call had been rejected. The hand that was holding her phone fell limply to her side. It was the same as that night. That was how it was, it seemed¡­ Timothy would refuse her calls whenever he was with Harmony. The impact she was witnessing was a thousand¡ªno, ten thousand times more ufortable than she had ever imagined. She was able to remain unfazed by Harmony¡¯s taunts, but that one simple action from Timothy had practically knocked her down. Harmony¡¯s words were all true, then? The reason why he married Samantha was so she could give birth to his heir and pave the way for the love between him and Harmony. Doing so allowed him to fulfill his filial piety to Old Madam Barker and fulfill his love for Harmony. Was Samantha the only one who had to be sacrificed? Was she the only one who did not warrant concern or consideration? Were his sweet words and affectionate love all a lie? How could he treat her like that? Why would he hurt her so willfully? Samantha clenched her hands tightly as her entire body trembled fiercely. Even her eyes were starting to turn red. In front of her, Timothy and Harmony had walked into the VIP room together. There was a murderous gaze in Samantha¡¯s eyes as she lifted her feet to charge over. Before she could reach the room, however, her nausea rushed up uncontrobly. It was much stronger than before and she was unable to endure it. Samantha bent over ufortably and retched. Aside from wanting to vomit, her head was spinning, and her vision was blurry. She could not even support herself properly on the wall so she squatted on the ground as her knees softened. When a passing waitress saw her, she ran over and asked her worriedly, ¡°Are you alright, Miss? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°I... I feel like vomiting,¡± Samantha said with difficulty. ¡°Vomiting, you say? In that case... I¡¯ll help you to the bathroom.¡± The waitress helped her up carefully and walked her towards the restroom. Once they entered the restroom cubicle, Samantha vomited into the toilet. The waitress grabbed some tissues and handed them to her while patting her back. ¡°Do you feel better now, Miss? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Samantha¡¯s stomach was empty, so the only thing she vomited was stomach acid. The entire ordeal was just so ufortable that she waspletely listless. She was unable to speak for a moment. The phone in Samantha¡¯s hand rang suddenly. The waitress saw the cell phone Samantha was holding and suggested, ¡°Perhaps you can call a family member or a friend toe over?¡± Family? She originally thought that she had a new family. Unfortunately, it was just another joke. ¡°None.¡± Her voice was too soft, so the waitress had to ask again because it was difficult to hear clearly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°None... No family.¡± ¡°Ah... Well...¡± Samantha¡¯s face was pale and she looked like she was crying, although there were no tears at all. The waitress was a little helpless to see that and sensed Samantha¡¯s great despair. Unfortunately, the waitress did not know how tofort or help her. Samantha nced at the phone screen. She thought it was Harmony who called to urge her, but she did not expect it to be Rochelle. Her nose tingled and she immediately answered the phone. It was difficult for her to control her crying when she spoke. ¡°Chelle...¡± She did not want to cry, but Rochelle was the only friend she trusted and relied on. So that made it even more difficult to suppress her emotions. It had been ages since Rochelle heard Samantha cry, and it was understandable that Rochelle practically jumped up in fright. She was briefly lost for words, but reacted quickly enough and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Where are you?¡± Samantha reported the address in a hoarse voice. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± 20 minutester, Rochelle appeared in front of Samantha. A murderous aura enveloped her entire body when she saw Samantha¡¯s colorless face and swollen, slightly red eyes. Her tone, however, was very soft and gentle when she walked up to Samantha. ¡°What happened, Sammy?¡± Samantha was still dizzy. Both her body and mood were ufortable, she shook her head lightly while saying, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave this ce first.¡± It was important for her to not make a fool of herself. If she wanted to face Harmony and Timothy, she must make sure to not do so in such an embarrassing and vulnerable state. Rochelle could only set aside the desire to ask further and helped Samantha up before leaving. After getting into the car, Rochelle started the engine and drove off. Then, she nced at Samantha from the side and asked, ¡°Shall I send you home?¡± The word ¡®home¡¯ inevitably brought up the picture of Timothy and Harmony in Samantha¡¯s mind, causing her nausea to return once more. Since there was nothing for her to vomit, she could only purse her lips and retched violently. Rochelle was taken aback and hurriedly pulled over at the side of the road. She asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Sammy? The waitress said that you had been vomiting, why do you still feel like vom¡ª¡± A thought suddenly urred to Rochelle and her expression sank slightly. ¡°Sammy.... You¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Chapter 262 - Heartless Betrayal

Chapter 262: Heartless Betrayal

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The reason Rochelle asked that question was as she had once been pregnant before. At that time, her nausea and morning sickness were quite serious, leaving her dizzy and nauseated all the time. Samantha¡¯s condition at that moment resembled the time Rochelle was pregnant. ¡®Pregnant.¡¯ As soon as Samantha heard those words, her paleplexion became even most ghastly and looked further drained of blood. Her eyes widened as she looked incredulously at Rochelle. Her voice was extremely hoarse and she asked, ¡°What...did¡­you say?¡± Rochelle could not help frowning when she saw despair and panic¡ªrather than the slightest bit of joy and delight¡ªin Samantha¡¯s expression. She knew that Samantha was preparing to get pregnant. Whenever they spoke on the phone or chatted on WeTalk in recent days, Samantha had been telling Rochelle about wanting to bear a lovely child for Timothy. She had even fantasized about what their child would look like. As a result, Rochelle was stunned to see Samantha react like that... It was all but certain that Samantha was in such miserable condition that night because of that good-for-nothing scumbag Timothy! Rochelle did not want Samantha to be provoked any further. She bit her lower lip gently and said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, Sammy. Let¡¯s go to the hospital and get you checked.¡± ¡®Go to the hospital...¡¯ Harmony¡¯s words to her back in the tearoom began ying in Samantha¡¯s ears once more. She grabbed Rochelle¡¯s hand, clenched it unconsciously, and said firmly, ¡°No. Don¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± ¡°But¡­this sort of vomiting requires a checkup...¡± Rochelle disagreed. It involved her health, after all. In the event she really was pregnant, it would not be good for her or her child if she continued to remain in such an emotional state. ¡°We can¡¯t go to the hospital!¡± Samantha asserted yet again. It was not that big of a deal if she was not pregnant, but on the off chance she was, Samantha would know for sure once she went to the hospital and received the results. ¡®Can¡¯t.¡¯ Rochelle was perceptive enough to sense that something was amiss when Samantha said ¡®can¡¯t¡¯. She wanted to ask why, but seeing Samantha¡¯s weak appearance forced her to leave any questions forter. She held Samantha¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. We won¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± After a pause, she asked again, ¡°Then where¡ª¡± Before she could finish her question, Samantha answered quickly, ¡°Your apartment.¡± Rochelle nodded. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go to my ce.¡± She turned around, took the nket from the back seat, and gently draped it over Samantha¡¯s body. ¡°Close your eyes and rest. I¡¯ll wake you up when we get there.¡± Samantha forced a smile. Rochelle was always a reliable best friend in moments of crisis. In consideration of Samantha¡¯s physical condition, Rochelle avoided driving too fast and kept a slow and steady pace. 30 minutester, she finally got to her apartment. Rochelle helped Samantha into the apartment andid her down on the sofa, then went to the kitchen. She then came back with a ss of warm water and ced it in Samantha¡¯s hands. ¡°Drink some water.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha held the ss in both hands and drank the water slowly. At longst, her dry throat eased a little. Rochelle hugged a pillow and sat next to her. After seeing that her mood had eased, she asked softly, ¡°Can you tell me what happened now?¡± There was no need for Samantha to keep secrets from Rochelle. She put down the ss and gave a rough exnation of what happened. Rochelle exploded with rage after hearing everything. She got up angrily and said, ¡°I knew that fake b*tch had bad intentions. I thought I made it clear that she should know her ce, but she insists on stirring up all sorts of trouble. I¡¯ll settle this once and for all, Sammy! Right now!¡± Samantha felt all warm in her heart and stretched out her hand to grab Rochelle. ¡°No, don¡¯t. It¡¯s not worth putting your life on the line just to bring her down.¡± Rochelle replied, ¡°Why not? After all she did to you? I¡¯d rather sacrifice my own life than see her alive!¡± She had lived enough anyway. Samantha held Rochelle stronger and pulled her to sit back down. ¡°Chelle, I can assure you I¡¯ll deal with Harmony. Let me be the one to personally get revenge.¡± ¡°But then¡­ the person who hurt me in this incident isn¡¯t Harmony. It¡¯s Timothy.¡± After all, he had betrayed her ruthlessly even though she loved and cared for him deeply. Everything that happened recently wasughable. At the mere mention of Timothy, Rochelle became so incensed that she wanted to tear him apart. ¡°I really thought he had changed. Just how¡­motherf*cking blind was I?!¡± ¡°Although, it shouldn¡¯te as a surprise. How can anyone expect otherwise when he¡¯s friends with a b*stard like Jonathan?¡± All Rochelle wanted at that moment was to dump Timothy and Harmony into the sea and feed them to the fishes! Having a best friend who would stand by her side through thick and thin made Samantha¡¯s heart feel warm. Rochelle opened her arms to hug Samantha and said, ¡°What are your ns now?¡± She then added angrily, ¡°If you want to kill someone, I can always help you bury the body.¡± Her words drew a little chuckle from Samantha. Life, however, was very precious. She had struggled very hard to survive during her two years abroad and had no reason to do something stupid for those who were not worth it. At that moment, she was very grateful for her experiences abroad, because she would have been resoundingly defeated without them. There was no point trying to change what had already happened. She could feel sad, cry, and be weak, but she would not allow herself to be like that. She was not the type to wallow in pain while her foes jumped in delight. Samantha closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before getting up from Rochelle¡¯s embrace. Although her voice was still hoarse, her tone was much calmer than before. ¡°I need you to do two things for me, Chelle.¡± Rochelle was extremely distressed to look at that ghastly pale face. She had watched Samantha crumble into tears, regainposure, and even start dealing with the matter. The entire sequence happened in less than an hour. How strong did her heart have to be for her to act that way? How much pain did she have to suffer before to be like that? Rochelle would much rather see Samantha crying bitterly in her arms at that moment. She sighed to herself but nodded without saying anything. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll do whatever you need.¡± Samantha took out her cell phone and handed it to Rochelle. ¡°First things first, could you call Grandma and tell her that I¡¯ll be staying with you tonight instead of going back?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rochelle swiftly took the phone and dialed the number. Since Old Madam Barker knew that Samantha and Rochelle were very good friends, Rochelle just needed to find a random reason to convince the olddy. After hanging up, Rochelle returned the phone to Samantha, who switched it off without hesitation and chucked it back into her bag. Rochelle observed Samantha¡¯s actions without making anyment and asked, ¡°How about the second thing?¡± Chapter 263 - Will You Want This Child?

Chapter 263: Will You Want This Child?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There was no avoiding the inevitable. It had to be faced sooner orter. Samantha lowered her eyes and looked at her stomach. She stayed silent for a few seconds before answering slowly, ¡°Help me buy a pregnancy test.¡± Rochelle understood and got up without saying a word. ¡°Go and take a shower. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She grabbed her phone and left the apartment. Samantha decided to continue sitting on the sofa for some time. She then got up and walked towards the bathroom. After taking a shower, Samantha wiped away the fog on the mirror and looked at her body in the reflection. Her overall figure was still quite slender. Only her waist and stomach had be a bit meatier during that time. Her hands unconsciously clenched into fists. Samantha put on some loose pajamas and went out, by which time Rochelle had already returned with a whole bag of stuff. In addition to a pregnancy test, there were also some supplements, vitamins, and the like. She had also bought some food. Rochelle beckoned her. ¡°I bought you some porridge. Come over and have some.¡± Samantha instinctively opened her mouth to refuse, but she did not manage to utter a refusal. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Those who were not worth her attention should not be the reason she treated her own body badly. Moreover, if she was pregnant, the least she should do was consider the needs of her innocent child. Samantha walked over and sat down at the dining table. Rochelle thought she had to continue persuading Samantha and was surprised when Samantha was so conscious of the situation. She pushed the warm porridge to Samantha and smiled. ¡°You should eat more.¡± Samantha smiled in return. ¡°I will.¡± One must never do things on an empty stomach. Since the most urate result for a pregnancy test was just after waking up in the morning, Samantha went straight to sleep after eating her fill. After clearing the dishes and cutlery, Rochelle went to the bathroom to take a shower. Once she came out and saw Samantha sleeping soundly on the bed, she felt slightly more relieved than earlier. When she approached Samantha however, she saw that Samantha was sleeping with tears streaming down her face. Her heart trembled fiercely and was almost tightening up into a ball. Samantha might have been able to calm down quickly, but her feelings were still hurt. It was extremely agonizing. To be betrayed by the person one loved most was almostparable to having a million needles stabbed into one¡¯s heart. That feeling could not be any clearer to Rochelle. Rochelle took out a tissue and stepped forward softly, then wiped away the tears on Samantha¡¯s face. She then draped the nket over Samantha and tiptoed out of the room before closing the door. She walked to the balcony and gracefully lit a women¡¯s cigarette. Instead of smoking it, she merely held it between her fingertips and watched as wisps of smoke rose into the air. In reality, she rarely remembered her past with Jonathan, because everything they had was all in the past. She could not stand to think about those bygone days, especially the memories that conjured up feelings of hatred. On that night, however, she could no longer control herself from remembering the past after hearing repeated mentions of ¡®betrayal¡¯ and ¡®child¡¯. Her hand touched her stomach slowly. There was once a child inside. A child that belonged to her and Jonathan. Three monthster, Jonathan had killed the fetus with his own hands¡­ Rochelle thought that she had be numb to that a long time ago, but she did not expect that memory toe at that moment. Her eyes inexplicably turned red. She extinguished the cigarette butt, took out her cell phone, and immediately dialed Jonathan¡¯s number. As always, her call was answered almost immediately, and the man¡¯s low voice said, ¡°Hello.¡± Rochelle went straight to the point. ¡°When will you die?¡± The other side was silent. His non-response did not surprise her and she snorted. ¡°You¡¯ve always been putting on this persona that you love me deeply and can¡¯t live without me. You should keep things real if you¡¯re a real man.¡± The other side continued being silent. Her words elicited no response, just like always. Rochelle ended the call right away. The sudden, unexinable pain she used to have appeared again out of nowhere. Rochelle clutched her stomach and copsed weakly onto the ground in pain. ¡­ The next morning, Samantha woke up and looked beside her, but saw no sign of Rochelle. It did not look like Rochelle had slept beside her either. Where could Rochelle be? Samantha got up slowly, walked out of the room, and saw Rochelle sleeping on the sofa. The nket had already fallen to the ground. She curled her lips slightly and walked over then picked up the nket and pulled it over Rochelle. Even though her movements were very gentle, Rochelle woke up all of a sudden. She seemed to be in a daze at first, then she gradually became aware. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Sammy.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Rochelle sat up. ¡°Did you sleep okay?¡± Samantha did not want to mention those nightmares she had the entire night because she was afraid that Rochelle would be worried. Rather than answering, Samantha smiled and said, ¡°I have to do the pregnancy test.¡± That was the most important thing at the moment. Thest traces of Rochelle¡¯s sleepiness disappearedpletely. She rummaged through the bag to get a pregnancy test and ced it into Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°You know how to use it, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Samantha went into the bathroom. Rochelle felt inexplicably tense and could not sit still at all. She paced around the living room as if the prospective baby in Samantha¡¯s stomach belonged to her. On second thought, Samantha¡¯s baby would be her baby too. After what seemed like an eternity, Samantha finally walked out of the bathroom. Rochelle went up to her and asked nervously, ¡°How¡­is it?¡± It was difficult to tell whether Samantha was sad or happy, and Rochelle could not figure out what the result was. Samantha kept quiet and merely handed her the pregnancy test. Rochelle held it and lowered her gaze. Two red bars were shown. The result was both expected and unexpected. Rochelle did not know what to feel at that moment and simply went up to hug Samantha. Samantha¡¯s eyes turned red little by little. Samantha would have been ted if she found out about her pregnancy before the previous day. After all, she and Timothy had been eagerly looking forward to it. At that moment, however, she felt nothing but disgust when she thought about how the child was nothing more than a tool for Timothy to protect the love between him and Harmony. Why should her child be a tool for someone else? Moreover, Harmony seemed to suggest that Samantha would never be allowed to raise the baby that she delivered. Timothy would be raising that child with Harmony, who would be recognized as the child¡¯s mother. Samantha, on the other hand, would be kicked away or made to disappear since she was no longer of any value. The thought of that triggered her nausea again. After sensing the fluctuation in her mood, Rochelle immediately started patting her back. Once she was eased a little, Rochelle stopped patting and hesitated for a moment before asking seriously, ¡°Will you¡­want this child, Sammy?¡± ¡®Will you?¡¯ That question had too appeared in Samantha¡¯s mind after she saw the pregnancy test result. The child came at an untimely moment, but there was no escaping the fact that it had already existed. Did Samantha want it though? Chapter 264 - Is It Dangerous?

Chapter 264: Is It Dangerous?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha could not answer that question immediately. She shook her head and said truthfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± ¡°Then take your time to think it through. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Rochelle understood Samantha¡¯s feelings very well. ¡°You go ahead and freshen up while I get breakfast delivered. You can¡¯t let yourself go hungry now that you have two stomachs to feed.¡± Samantha smiled gratefully and went back into the room. Rochelle picked up her phone and clicked into a food delivery app. She ordered a lot of food for breakfast. She then thought of something and made another order. After Samantha was done washing up, Rochelle went to the bathroom to wash her face too. Then, the food delivery arrived and Rochelle brought in the food andid everything out one by one on the table. Seeing practically every type of food filling the table, Samantha could not help but shake her head andugh, ¡°There¡¯s only two of us, Chelle. How are we going to eat all this? It¡¯ll be such a waste!¡± ¡°Who said it¡¯s only the two of us? What about my godson?¡± Rochelle raised her chin and said righteously to Samantha¡¯s stomach, ¡°I don¡¯t care if anyone else goes hungry, but I can¡¯t let my godson starve.¡± Samantha pulled the chair, sat down, and picked up a meat bun. ¡°How do you know that it¡¯ll be a son? What if it¡¯s a daughter? Do you prefer sons to daughters?¡± ¡°Please.¡± Rochelle uncapped the lid of a bowl of bean porridge and pushed it to Samantha. She then exined calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I prefer boys. I just think...women are set to have a bitter life.¡± It was particrly so for big families like theirs, for their fate was beyond their control ever since they were born. One¡¯s path and marriage were all decided for by one¡¯s family and all that needed to be done was to follow each step. She could not bear letting her goddaughter go down that path. Samantha felt the same too. The baby¡¯s gender was not that important, since she would love her children all the same. It was just¡­unfortunate that it had happened under such circumstances. Samantha smiled bitterly and lowered her head to take a bite out of the bun. Although she did not have any appetite, she still tried to eat more for her health and that of the child in her stomach. Once they finished breakfast, Samantha got up to leave. Rochelle was surprised. ¡°Leaving so soon? Aren¡¯t you going to rest a bit longer?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡± She had given herself a chance to suffer and be weak the entire night and she did not want to continue wallowing in depression. If things were left at that and remained unresolved, it would continue to remain as a thorn in her heart. ¡°Are you sure? Are you really alright?¡± Rochelle was still worried. ¡°How about I go with you if you¡¯re going to face Timothy?¡± ¡°I can still go with you if you¡¯re going to beat up that b*tch-*ss Harmony! You can¡¯t be the one beating her up because you¡¯re pregnant, and your movements might affect the baby, so I¡¯ll beat her up for you!¡± Rochelle clenched her fists and raised her chin confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing Muay Thai for the past few years, and it¡¯ll be Harmony¡¯s lucky day to be my sparring partner.¡± Samantha could not hold herself back fromughing out loud. ¡°Chelle, I¡¯m grateful for your kindness, really. But there¡¯s no need to do all that.¡± Seeing Rochelle¡¯s about to protest, Samantha hurriedly exined, ¡°Chelle, I¡¯m not going to face Timothy right now, nor am I going to beat Harmony up. Before I do that, there¡¯s one thing I have to confirm.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Rochelle frowned. ¡°Will it be dangerous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not dangerous. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Samantha assured. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once I find out.¡± Rochelle would never be able to rest peacefully if Samantha was still that little princess of yesteryear she once was. However, Samantha had since be an opinionated and capable person. Rochelle did not ask any further because she knew that Samantha had her way of doing things. Even though they were both good friends, they still respected each other¡¯s opinions. ¡°Alright then,¡± Rochelle answered, she then walked to the hallway to get something. She then walked back to Samantha and handed over the thing she went to get. ¡°Your car keys.¡± Samantha looked at her car keys and was slightly surprised. ¡°How is it... why is it with you?¡± The car keys should have been in her bag. ¡°I took it. I had a driver drive your car over and park downstairs.¡± Samantha took the car key and felt warm in her heart. ¡°Thanks, babe.¡± Samantha hugged Rochelle. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. We¡¯ll keep in touch by phone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha went downstairs and sat in the car. She turned on her phone, ignored the unread messages on WeTalk, and immediately dialed Annabelle¡¯s number to request for a leave. After hanging up, she started the car and drove away. Rochelle stood on the balcony upstairs and watched as the car drove away. She sighed softly and wondered just how Samantha was going to handle the entire situation. She suddenly thought of a sentence she read on the inte recently: ¡®Don¡¯t get too attached to men or else you¡¯ll end up being miserable.¡¯ What an appropriate saying for the asion! ¡­ At the vi, Samantha parked her car and walked into the house. Aunt Julia was about to head out for some grocery shopping when she happened to run into Samantha. She was a little shocked and asked, ¡°Why are you home at this time, Mrs. Barker? Don¡¯t you have work?¡± Samantha nced at the grocery bag that Aunt Julia was carrying and said naturally, ¡°I have an off day today.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Samantha then asked, ¡°Are you going out to buy some groceries? I can drive you there. I happen to have some stuff I want to buy at the supermarket.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be troubling you. What is it that you need? Let me know and I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Aunt Julia said hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my off day anyway, let¡¯s go together.¡± Samantha wrapped her hand around Aunt Julia¡¯s shoulders and walked her to the car. Since Aunt Julia could not change Samantha¡¯s mind, she merely smiled and responded, ¡°Okay then.¡± The car drove slowly out of the vi. After driving a short distance, Samantha was the first to start the conversation. ¡°Has grandma slept better thesest two days?¡± Knowing that Samantha was being filial, Aunt Julia answered frankly, ¡°Not yet. I had a doctore over to check up on her. She¡¯s been prescribed some medication that will be adjusted ordingly.¡± She could not help but sigh. ¡°You know how old people shouldn¡¯t be allowed to let their blood boil.¡± Samantha nodded and was silent for a few seconds. She pretended to keep up the small talk and said offhandedly, ¡°Grandma has always been calm andposed. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her like that. What is it...that Harmony did?¡± Aunt Julia could not help but look up at Samantha. ¡°Why are you curious about her, Mrs. Barker?¡± Her face sank immediately. ¡°She¡¯s an extremely vicious woman. You should avoid all contact with her and stay as far away as you can! Harmony is a bringer of bad luck!¡± ¡°No particr reason,¡± Samantha¡¯s tone became more natural, as if she was just chatting casually. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­Grandma has been in a bad mood ever since Harmony showed up and she¡¯s even had difficulty sleeping. Sometimes these anxieties and worries need to be treated by a doctor who is familiar with such psychological conditions.. I just want to try and understand things a bit more to see if I can help rid Grandma of her worries.¡± Chapter 265 - I Dont Want This Child

Chapter 265: I Don¡¯t Want This Child

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aunt Julia had been serving Old Madam Barker for many years and it was natural for her to show dedication in caring for the olddy. As a result, she thought that Samantha¡¯s words were quite reasonable. General doctors were able to treat patients with physical illnesses, but psychological afflictions would require effort on the part of the patients too. Although she was reluctant to talk about a person as vile as Harmony, she would not mind it as much if doing so would help Old Madam Barker. However, she frowned slightly and mumbled, ¡°Where do I begin...¡± Seeing Aunt Julia finally giving in, Samantha stepped up her efforts and said, ¡°I heard that Harmony¡­grew up with Timothy and that grandma used to like her very much. How did things¡­suddenly end up like this between them?¡± With Samantha¡¯s words leading the way, Aunt Julia replied, ¡°Harmony did grow up with Mr. Barker. She stayed in the vi just next to the Barkers¡¯ old residence and was alone in the country. The olddy treated Harmony well because she sympathized with Harmony¡¯s loneliness.¡± Rochelle had found out earlier and told Samantha that Harmony lived in the same vi that Samantha once lived in, but Samantha never knew that Harmony grew up alone in such a big home. She could not help but wonder out loud. ¡°Harmony was already living alone when she was just a kid?¡± Aunt Julia replied. ¡°She stayed with an old servant, who acted as her guardian. I¡¯m not sure about her parents though.¡± ¡®I see,¡¯ Samantha thought. She was uninterested in Harmony¡¯s background, so rather than continue that topic, she shifted it back to the main point and asked, ¡°What happened after that?¡± Aunt Julia had an expression of disgust when she recalled the past. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to tell, really. The olddy has always been very good to Harmony, and even...intended to ept Harmony as her granddaughter. But Harmony, that woman, was an ungrateful person who took advantage of the olddy¡¯s kindness and was never satisfied. The olddy wasted all that kindness on her.¡± ¡®ept her as a granddaughter...¡¯ It tallied exactly with what Harmony said. Samantha tightened her grip on the steering wheel. She suddenly asked, ¡°Is Harmony unable to get pregnant because she injured herself to save Timothy?¡± The question came out of the blue and caused Aunt Julia to blurt out subconsciously, ¡°Yes.¡± It was only after she had replied that she realized the significance of that question. Her eyes widened and she quickly turned to Samantha, ¡°Mrs. Barker, how do you know that?¡± Samantha¡¯s expression became so stiff that even her lips did not twitch. She decided to extract that information from Aunt Julia because she did not want to immediately trust Harmony¡¯s words without hearing it from someone else. Deep down, she still hung on to thest trace of hope that Harmony might be lying. She never imagined that it would all be true. That would exin why Harmony was not afraid of Samantha verifying that information with Old Madam Barker. After all, there was no point in making statements that could easily be exposed as a lie. Samantha forced a smile to pretend that all was fine and said, ¡°Timothy once told me some things about his past. That¡¯s how I came to know about it.¡± ¡°Ah, so he told you,¡± Aunt Julia¡¯s nervous expression rxed. ¡°It¡¯s great that there aren¡¯t any secrets between the two of you.¡± As she said that, she smiled and said, ¡°As long as you and Mr. Barker are on the same page, no other woman will evere between you two. If you both are fine, then the olddy will be fine too!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Samantha responded, but her eyes looked to the other side as her eye sockets turned slightly red. She wanted to be on the same page as Timothy, but Timothy¡­did not feel the same way. There was another woman in Timothy¡¯s heart, or perhaps more urately, there had always been another woman in his heart... After returning from the supermarket, Samantha went back to her room and copsed weakly onto the bed. Shey there with her eyes wide open and stared nkly at the white ceiling. It was difficult for her to not recall the sweet memories she and Timothy had made recently. Each scene and frame of the happy moments that she experienced had turned into a dense mat of needles that battered all the corners of her heart. The pain was suffocating her. Her stomach began aching slightly, probably due to the strong fluctuations in her mood, and cold beads of sweat began forming on her forehead. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and needed some time to calm herself a little. She put her hand on her lower abdomen and stroked it gently. A conflicted expression appeared and eventually turned into resolve. She opened her lips and gently uttered three words, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Her phone then started ringing and Samantha grabbed it to see that it was a call from Rochelle. She answered directly, ¡°Hey.¡± Rochelle¡¯s concerned voice came through, ¡°Have you confirmed whatever it was you needed to?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then... what about the baby...¡± Samantha sat up slowly and leaned against the headboard behind her. There were a few seconds of silence before she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want the baby.¡± ¡°I... I can¡¯t have the baby either.¡± How cruel and saddening would it be if the child was born into the world simply because it was a ¡®tool¡¯ that was born for a plot. Rochelle was silent on the other end. Neither of them said anything and they would have assumed the call had ended if not for the faint sound of each other¡¯s breaths. About a minuteter, Rochelle eventually spoke up, ¡°If you want me to be honest with you, I certainly hope you¡¯ll keep it. I¡¯ll never be able to have a child, and your child will be like mine. I¡¯ll treat them as if they were my own.¡± She then chuckled softly, ¡°But I can understand the decision you made. This child came at the wrong time. I¡¯ll support you, Sammy, no matter what decision you choose to make.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a pity, but you must alwayse first!¡± ¡°Thank you, Chelle. I¡¯m d I have you,¡± Samantha said sincerely. ¡°Of course, silly.¡± After a pause, Rochelle said in a serious tone, ¡°What are you going to do next? Are you just going to let that dog and his b*tch go?¡± Samantha smiled and said nothing. Although Samantha did not answer, Rochelle did not ask any further and ended the call with her usual phrase, ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± After hanging up, Samantha got up from the bed and walked to the window to open the curtains. The sunlight shone in from outside and she stretched her hand out to feel it. Then, she picked the phone up again and sent a message to Timothy on WeTalk. [Come home tonight. There¡¯s something really important I have to tell you. You¡¯re not allowed to say no.] His reply came after about ten minutes. The text contained only one word: [Okay.] ¡­ Timothy drove back to the vi at 7:30 that evening. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Samantha standing at the door to wee him and raised his eyebrows slightly. He said with a smile, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s really important.¡± Samantha tilted her head slightly and replied with a smile, ¡°It is. It¡¯s really, really important.¡± Timothy changed his shoes, walked in, and put his arms around Samantha¡¯s waist. He gazed down at her and said in a smoky, sweet voice, ¡°Tell me.. I¡¯m listening.¡± Chapter 266 - Youre Going to Be a Father, Timothy

Chapter 266: You¡¯re Going to Be a Father, Timothy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha pushed him away gently. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. We can¡¯t keep Grandma waiting.¡± Timothy felt a little helpless and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± She was keeping him on tenterhooks when she avoided breaking the news right away. Samantha admitted it openly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s on purpose.¡± Her smug expression seemed to be telling him, ¡®What are you going to do about it?¡¯ Timothy was not irritated at all and even said dotingly, ¡°Okay, as you wish then, my lovely wife.¡± She would have felt all warm and sweet inside if he had said that to her before. At that moment, however, she found itughable and disappointing. Had she not known already that it was all an act, she would have been utterly oblivious to the sheer pretense of his affection... Timothy went back to his room to change his clothes and went down to eat with everyone. He added more food to Samantha¡¯s te from time to time to let her eat some more, then urged her not to go on a diet anymore. Samantha tried to keep her nausea in control and chewed all her food properly before swallowing them. After the meal, Samantha had her routine walk with Old Madam Barker outside the house to ease her digestion. Half an hourter, Samantha returned to the room. Timothy had juste out of the shower and was wiping his hair with a towel. When he saw Samanthaing in, he threw the towel on the sofa and stretched out his hands toward her. ¡°Come here, you.¡± Samantha walked over obediently. Timothy held her slender hand and exerted a little bit of force to pull her into his arms, causing Samantha to sit directly on hisp. The man pressed his thin lips to her ears and asked in a maic voice, ¡°Can you tell me that important thing now?¡± Samantha rarely used such an adjective and he was really curious as to what important thing it could be. She raised her eyes to look at him. The man before her was truly wless. He had thick eyebrows, a perfectly angled brow ridge, a tall but non-protruding nose, lips that were neither too thin nor too thick, and a beautifully-chiseled jawline. His face was perfect when seen from any direction. One could easily imagine just how attractive his child would be, regardless of gender. The fact that she was so stupid to have been deceived twice was probably due inrge part to his face. Samantha¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly. She raised her hand and ced her fingertips on his brow ridge, drawing her fingers down to his nose bridge, until it slid further downward andnded on his lips. Timothy was surprised at first but had a devilish little smirk. He did not stop Samantha from caressing him and jokingly said, ¡°Was this what you meant by ¡®very, very important¡¯?¡± Samantha¡¯s movements stopped immediately when she heard his question. Her lips began curling up slowly and she approached Timothy¡¯s ears bit by bit. Her lips then parted open slightly as she whispered a two-word sentence into his ear. The expression on Timothy¡¯s face froze instantly. A few secondster, his ck pupils stared intently at Samantha and his voice trembled slightly as he muttered, ¡°You... Can you say that again?¡± Samantha maintained her smile and repeated what she said earlier. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± After gulping, she added, ¡°You¡¯re going to be a father, Timothy.¡± It turns out he had heard everything correctly. Timothy¡¯s gaze shifted from Samantha¡¯s face to her lower abdomen. He wanted to reach out to touch her but he did not dare to and merely mumbled nkly, ¡°I¡¯m¡­going to be¡­a father?¡± Samantha had aplicated expression when she looked at Timothy. It was the first time she saw Timothy so stiff and somewhat helpless. He was no longer the business world¡¯s all-powerful Barker Group CEO and had be an ordinary first-time father. It was super adorable. At that moment, she doubted whether everything Harmony said was fake... Samantha clenched her hands firmly, causing her nails to scrape against her palm. The slight tingling snapped her right back to reality. Timothy¡¯s reaction and joy had nothing to do with her. Everything he did was for another woman. She could not let herself be deceived any longer. Samantha quickly adjusted her mood and said with a smile, ¡°Yeah. Remember how I¡¯ve been nauseous recently? I gained a little weight too. I was with Rochelle yesterday and she reminded me to take a test. I took it this morning and didn¡¯t expect to be positive.¡± There was a flicker in Timothy¡¯s dark eyes. He looked at her and could not control himself from kissing her lips. Even his voice was much warmer than usual, ¡°I¡¯m very happy, Sammy.¡± Samantha smiled too. ¡°So am I, but the baby is probably less than a month old and isn¡¯t stable yet, so you¡¯re the only one I told. Let¡¯s keep it a secret from Grandma, just for now.¡± ¡°You know that Grandma hasn¡¯t been in good health recently. If we tell her earlier, she might probably start worrying even more. It¡¯d be better for us to wait until the first trimester is over and tell her only when the fetus is truly stable.¡± The man massaged her head. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll go along with you.¡± Timothy thought of something all of a sudden and reached out to grab his cell phone. Samantha asked when she saw that, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Making a doctor¡¯s appointment. I¡¯m bringing you to do a pregnancy check-up,¡± Timothy answered naturally. A pregnancy check-up. He seemed quite anxious. Samantha snatched his phone away and maintained that perfect smile on her face. ¡°What time is it already, Mr. Barker? Who does a pregnancy check-up in the middle of the night? We can go again tomorrow morning since one night isn¡¯t going to make a difference.¡± Rather than getting angry at being lectured, Timothy smiled instead. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, my wife.¡± Samantha did not bother to answer him and yawned, pretending to be sleepy. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy and I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Timothy then carried her body firmly and walked steadily to the bed. He then set her down gently and covered her with the nket. He then leaned over and nted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Have sweet dreams, Sammy and...¡± He then looked at her belly, ¡°¡­baby.¡± Samantha closed her deste eyes. ¡­ The next day, Timothy and Samantha went to the hospital for Samantha to undergo aprehensive check-up. When the final report came out, the doctor said, ¡°The fetus is still very healthy, but the mother has been a bit emotional. She has to maintain a peaceful mind or else it¡¯ll be bad for both mother and child.¡± Timothy frowned when he heard that. To prevent him from noticing that something was amiss, Samantha immediately said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Did you hear that, Timothy? You have to listen to what I say and avoid making me angry!¡± Timothy¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by her words. His frown disappeared and he put his arms around her to kiss her on the cheek. He smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen.¡± After leaving the hospital, Timothy sent Samantha to Lychee TV and only drove away after reminding her to take good care of herself. Once the car disappeared from Samantha¡¯s sight, the smile on her face disappeared along with it. Samantha took her phone out of her bag, held her phone tightly in her fingers, and made a call. Chapter 267 - Ill Be Your Mother in The Future

Chapter 267: I¡¯ll Be Your Mother in The Future

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The phone rang for a while and was answered just as the service provider was about to cut the call. The voice on the other end of the line was very surprised, ¡°Sammy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Samantha smiled slightly. ¡°How have you been, Dr. Sherwood?¡± That was the first time Samantha had called him since he left, he even wondered if he had misread when he first saw the caller ID. Hearing that familiar voice, he could not help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been good. How about you?¡± He thought that they would no longer be in contact if there was nothing important. He was pleasantly surprised and very happy too. ¡°I...¡± Samantha hesitated before going any further. Instead, she rephrased and asked, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, do you mean what you said?¡± n¡¯s smile receded. It appeared that something did happen to her. When he left, he had promised Samantha that she coulde to him if she ever needed any help. He also knew that Samantha was not the kind of person who would trouble others if she could help it. The fact that she spoke up at that time was proof that it was a serious matter. n replied unhesitatingly, ¡°Of course. I always keep my words.¡± After a pause, he guessed, ¡°Is it about Corey?¡± There were only a handful of people who could spur Samantha into asking for help from others without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha did not go into the Lychee TV but instead went to the convenience store nearby. She sat down on a chair outside, stared at the busy traffic on the street, and lowered her voice. n then said, ¡°Corey¡¯s current situation is very stable from what I know. Did something unexpected happen to him?¡± ¡°No, Corey is fine, but he just hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡± Samantha took a breath. ¡°You once told me that you hope for him to be transferred to an overseas hospital so you can personally treat and take care of him. I¡¯m agreeing to that right now. Is there still time?¡± Her words surprised n. He had previously proposed for Corey to get treatment abroad but Samantha did not agree at the time. Firstly, she had hoped that she would be able to care for Corey in person, with the second reason being that Timothy had been actively searching for a suitable heart for him. There was no longer any pressing need for Corey to go abroad if he could still be well taken care of in the country. As a result, n did not bring up that matter again. Needless to say, he was surprised that Samantha would take the initiative to bring that up again. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re willing to leave Corey in my hands to get treatment, but I can¡¯t help wondering why you changed your mind all of a sudden?¡± n¡¯s tone sank, ¡°Did you and Timothy...get into problems again?¡± Samantha kept quiet and finally spoke sometimeter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Sherwood.¡± Her apology was an indication that she was hesitant to say any further. She had always been the kind of person who kept to herself regarding the pain and suffering she was going through. n sighed softly. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pry. As for Corey, you can be rest assured that I¡¯ll arrange for it immediately.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything if Corey is by my side. I¡¯ll protect him.¡± Samantha answered gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Sherwood.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Corey is my patient, and you know I¡¯ve always been fully responsible for my patients. I can¡¯t ruin my reputation, after all.¡± His words made Samantha smile involuntarily. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve always been a very responsible doctor.¡± He had taken great care of her when she was his patient. ¡°By the way, I have one more¡­favor to ask,¡± Samantha said. She seemed hesitant but eventually continued, ¡°¡­although you can always refuse.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± n realized something was off and spoke more seriously. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha went straight to the point and asked, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re a doctor, you probably know Dr. Jameson, right?¡± Dr. Vincent Jameson, along with n¡¯s master Dr. Arthur Louie, were known as the two giants in the medical field. Dr. Jameson¡¯s specialization was gynecology. ¡°Yes,¡± n cleared his throat. ¡°I know him quite well.¡± ¡°How¡­well?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my uncle.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. She originally thought that n would know those renowned individuals in the medical field because he was a renowned doctor himself, but she never expected he knew both of the medical world¡¯s giants. One of them was his master while the other turned out to be his uncle. Although she had guessed that n had a remarkable background, she hardly envisioned reality to far surpass what she had imagined it to be. ¡°Ahem,¡± Samantha cleared her throat at just the right moment. n seemed to chuckle at the other end of the line and took the initiative to circle back to the main topic. ¡°Why do you ask? Do you want to give him an exclusive interview, or...do you want to seek treatment from him?¡± When he reached thest few words of his sentence, he suddenly realized something and asked. ¡°Sammy, are you...pregnant?¡± Why else would she look for a gynecologist? ¡°Yes. I am,¡± Samantha answered truthfully. There was a long silence from the other end. By the time n spoke, his voice had be slightly hoarse. ¡°Congrattions, Sammy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Is that why you want to look for Dr. Jameson?¡± n¡¯s voice was filled with care and concern. Samantha bit her lower lip gently before opening her mouth slowly. ¡°The reason I¡¯m looking for him is because...¡± After ending the call, Samantha got up and walked to Lychee TV. She took the elevator to the top floor and saw Harmony standing outside as soon as the elevator door opened. Harmony nced at Samantha and smiled slightly. It was clear from Harmony¡¯s posture that she deliberately stood there to block Samantha¡¯s way. Samantha lifted her feet and walked out. Harmony took a step forward and blocked her from the front. Her lips opened and she said, ¡°Why did you leave yesterday, Sammy? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ll never back down?¡± It was rare for Harmony to gain the upper hand against Samantha, so she was extremely proud at that moment and had her head held high. Samantha looked at her silently. Harmony¡¯s gaze shifted downward and lingered on her lower abdomen. With her lips still curled, she said, ¡°It seems the heavens are siding with me and Tim. This baby could not havee at a more perfect time.¡± Samantha unconsciously clenched her hands as they hung beside her body. Looks like Timothy did share with Harmony the good news of Samantha¡¯s pregnancy as soon as he could. It should note as a surprise that Harmony would be so smug... Harmony took a step forward, turned her face to the side, and nearly pressed her lips to Samantha¡¯s ears as she whispered, ¡°Hey, Sammy. I heard your emotions are a roller-coaster and it¡¯s affecting the baby. You really should take better care of yourself and the child. You need to give birth safely, after all.¡± She then said softly to Samantha¡¯s stomach, ¡°Hey there, little one. I¡¯m going to be your mother in the future.¡± Harmony raised her eyes and looked at Samantha again. ¡°I¡¯ll treat the child like my own and give them all my motherly love.. You don¡¯t have to worry because he or she will be the only child of Tim and me. Chapter 268 - Going All Out to Win Timothys Heart

Chapter 268: Going All Out to Win Timothy¡¯s Heart

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha closed her eyes as she could not bear it any longer. Harmony smiled and found it quite refreshing. Ever since her return to the country, Samantha had been despicable enough to pull all sorts of dirty tricks on her. It was very refreshing for Harmony when the tide finally turned at that moment. What goes aroundes around. Karma was finally striking back, hard. Harmony was certainly not about to let that opportunity go and wanted to rub more salt in Samantha¡¯s wound, but she saw Samantha opening her eyes slowly. Rather than seeing the sadness in Samantha¡¯s expression, what Harmony saw instead was a little smirk. Harmony was a little scared by Samantha¡¯s reaction. She wondered if Samantha was smiling like that after going crazy due to excessive provocation. Samantha looked at Harmony¡¯s stunned expression and spoke in an indifferent voice as if none of Harmony¡¯s words affected her at all. ¡°I told you once before, Harmony. You¡¯re too anxious.¡± She looked at Harmony disdainfully from head to toe. ¡°Have you already be his wife? Is the child already yours?¡± ¡°Last I checked, you¡¯re not Mrs. Barker and the baby is still in my stomach. Did you seriouslye to me just to show off even though nothing¡¯s certain yet and you haven¡¯t even got anything to show for?¡± As she spoke, she felt that it wasughable and chuckled out loud. ¡°Do you seriously think I¡¯m the kind to offer you my right cheek after you pped my left one? Is that why you came here to tell me all that?¡± ¡°If I were you right now, I would¡¯ve turned around, ran away, and got lost if I saw myself from afar. You¡¯re one of those who live their life with their tail between their legs, so the least you could do is avoid provoking me before I deliver the baby.¡± Samantha turned around and whispered in Harmony¡¯s ear in the same way Harmony did to her earlier, ¡°Do you really expect me to give up my position and baby to you without a fight after what you said earlier?¡± ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Harmony¡¯s expression changed instantly. She did not expect Samantha to still have a bit of fighting spirit left! Any ordinary woman would have broken down under the pressure. Harmony had seen that Samantha¡¯s psychological mettle had been crushed after thetter fled two nights ago. That was why she decided to follow up on that victory and continue delivering more blows to Samantha. However, Samantha was still fine and standing! Just what was Samantha¡¯s mettle built of? Harmony, however, was smart enough to have learned from her past mistakes. She took a deep breath, calmed her emotions, and made sure to not be affected by Samantha¡¯s taunts. She had not been careful enough the first couple of times and had always fallen for Samantha¡¯s goading. That was why she frequently had the tables turned on her in the end despite gaining the upper hand against Samantha. Harmony¡¯s expression soon reverted to normal. She opened her innocent eyes and spoke in a seemingly considerate manner, ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m telling you all this in advance for your sake, so you¡¯ll be mentally prepared. We¡¯re both women, after all. There¡¯s no reason why women should make things hard for other women.¡± ¡°Also...¡± She looked at Samantha¡¯s stomach again and sighed softly. ¡°You still have to put in the effort even if you don¡¯t get anything out of it. The baby depends on you, you know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about handing over your baby and your title as Mrs. Barker. Tim wants to give it to me. I¡¯m reminding you because I hope you¡¯ll back off and remain in one piece. By the time Tim decides to take things into his hands...¡± Harmony¡¯s expression became pitiful. ¡°You¡¯ve been around Tim long enough, so you should know how merciless he is to women he doesn¡¯t have feelings for!¡± She was finallypetent enough to make a proper threat. It seeded in hurting Samantha, just a little. However, Samantha¡¯s pain originated not from Harmony, but from Timothy. The only person who could ever hurt Samantha was Timothy. Samantha remained expressionless and continued to smile, ¡°Ah, Timothy, you say?¡± ¡°I might not know just how deep and unwavering your feelings are for each other, but from this moment on, I¡¯ll go all out to win Timothy¡¯s heart.¡± ¡®Go all out to win Timothy¡¯s heart...¡¯ Harmony nearly thought she had misheard it and her eyes widened suddenly. She could understand every word individually, but for some reason, she found it difficult toprehend those words when strung together into a sentence like that. Samantha knew that Timothy was only taking advantage of her and had no feelings for her, and yet she was still determined to win Timothy¡¯s heart? As if noticing what Harmony was thinking, Samantha deliberately repeated her words. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going all out to win Timothy¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°There are another nine months before the babyes into the world, and we¡¯ll be spending every single day with each other for more than nine months.¡± ¡°Even if Timothy doesn¡¯t like me now, who knows whether he¡¯ll like me in the future? More importantly, Grandma likes me a lot and Timothy is extremely filial. If he could marry me just to fulfill Grandma¡¯s wishes, why can¡¯t he have feelings for me for Grandma¡¯s sake?¡± Harmony¡¯s expression changed somewhat. She became a little anxious and stared angrily at Samantha, saying, ¡°You¡¯re dreaming! Tim will never have feelings for you!¡± Samantha shrugged her shoulders. ¡°Your love for each other might be stronger than steel and I might not be able to change Timothy, but don¡¯t forget that this baby belongs to me. We¡¯re bound together by blood. This is something that Timothy and I share, something that cannot be cut off for the rest of our lives!¡± ¡°You want my child to call you ¡®mom¡¯? I can tell you right now that my child will never recognize a homewrecker as a mother! You can raise my child until they get older, but you¡¯ll also die in their hands!¡± ¡°How... you... Samantha!¡± Harmony was so angry that she gritted her teeth while calling out Samantha¡¯s name. She had even raised her hand and clenched her fist as if she was about to hit Samantha. Samantha smiled and relished Harmony¡¯s copse. In a battle of oratory skills and verbal attacks, Harmony¡¯s ability was not even a fraction of Samantha¡¯s. She had genuine experience after doing emergency broadcasts countless times. How could someone whose credentials only looked good on paper ever hope to be on par with Samantha¡¯s shrewdness? Rather than avoiding the attack, Samantha took a step forward and lifted her chin. ¡°Feel like hitting me? Go ahead. I won¡¯t hit you back this time.¡± ¡°Make sure to aim well and hit my stomach!¡± ¡°Although, I¡¯m sure you know what the doctor said. I¡¯m emotionally unstable and I might lose the baby if I get too excited. Once the baby¡¯s gone, so does that beautiful fantasy you¡¯ve all nned out.¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡± Harmony lost herself and could not help herself from screaming out loud. She was very concerned about the child in Samantha¡¯s belly and did not dare toy even a finger on Samantha. Samantha stood still and waited for more than a minute, watching as Harmony never once dared to throw a punch despite being on the verge of exploding from all that pent-up anger. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched as she uttered, ¡°Coward!¡± She did not mind a fairpetition at all, but Harmony was someone who only knew how to y tricks behind people¡¯s back, which disgusted Samantha time and time again. Samantha was no saint¡ªshe was instead a vengeful person! Things were just starting to heat up. Samantha did not look at Harmony again. She lifted her feet and walked straight into the office lobby. Harmony looked at her from behind and gritted her teeth fiercely. ¡®Just you wait! You have no idea how I¡¯m going to destroy you after you deliver the baby!¡¯ ¡­ After Samantha went to her workstation, she recalled Harmony¡¯s actions earlier to confirm that Harmony really referred to the baby as ¡®hers¡¯. Samantha then took her cell phone out of her bag and sent a message: [The arrangements can now be made.] Chapter 269 - I Want Them to Pay the Price

Chapter 269: I Want Them to Pay the Price

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After sending the message, Samantha put down the phone and leaned against the back of the chair. Hatching schemes and plotting revenge were very tiring endeavors. All she ever wanted was to live a simple and ordinary life with the man she loved. She was unfortunate because even her smallest of wishes was an unrealistic expectation. Samantha could not help herself from looking at the photo frame ced on the table. It contained a photo of her and Timothy. Back at Barrkjaer Ind, she asked Timothy to take a picture of her and the scenery, instead, Timothy went and took a photo together with her. When she joined Lychee TV, she got the photos developed and chose a beautiful photo frame which she kept on the workbench. Looking at that photo again reminded her of how Timothy brought her to Barrkjaer Ind simply to meet Harmony in secret. Howughable. Samantha picked up the photo frame, removed the photo from it, and tore it forcefully. The photo was separated into two halves, one of Samantha and the other of Timothy. She then opened the drawer and left the torn picture inside¡ªout of sight, out of mind. ¡­ After the pregnancy check-up the other day, the doctor prescribed some medicine to aid fetal development. Even so, she was not in a good condition after taking the medication. She felt nauseated at every turn and vomited anything she ate. She had difficulty falling and staying asleep. Either she woke up spontaneously after falling asleep, or she had poor sleep and sweated profusely. After that went on for more than a week, Samantha did not gain any weight and even went down a size. Ever since Timothy knew that she was pregnant, he declined all business functions other than work and stayed with Samantha every night. Unfortunately, he was not a doctor and did not know how to relieve her physical difort. Timothy apanied Samantha to sleep that night, but when she finally managed to fall asleep, she suddenly covered her lips not too longter and called out uneasily, ¡°Timothy...¡± The man opened his eyes as soon as she called out his name. He got up and carried her up quickly but carefully. He headed for the bathroom in a couple of strides and ced her on the small stool that had been earlier prepared in the bathroom. Then he opened the toilet bowl lid for her. Samantha vomited yet again while facing the toilet bowl. Timothy squatted at the side and ced his big palm on her back tofort her. He looked at Samantha¡¯s face from the side. When he saw her vomit so violently that the blue veins on her forehead and neck were popping out, a distressed expression appeared in his eyes. Although he had known that some pregnant women felt very ufortable after reacting strongly to morning sickness, he never really experienced it before and felt heartbroken to see Samantha like that. He did not expect it to be that excruciating. The baby was taking a toll on Samantha. After Samantha was done vomiting, her entire body felt light and she fell limply into Timothy¡¯s arms. She did not even have the energy to speak. Timothy took a towel and carefully wiped her face and lips. She then carried her gently, walked to the bed, and ced her down. He took the cup of water from the bedside table, felt it to make sure that it was still warm to the touch, and gently helped Samantha up to give her a drink. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± He spoke gently as if she were a fragile doll. Samantha tried to force a smile but it looked like a bit of a wreck because she was so weak. Timothy gently stroked her cheek and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you suffer.¡± Samantha seemed slightly startled. Her eyeballs rolled stiffly as she looked firmly at him. Timothy noticed that something was amiss with her and could not help but say, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha gulped quietly and shook her head. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired. I want to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll be right here. Call me if you¡¯re feeling ufortable.¡± Samantha turned to the other side so her back was facing Timothy. She clenched the nket unconsciously and she tried her best to remind herself that Timothy did not genuinely feel anguished for her. He felt ¡®anguished¡¯ simply because she was still useful to him. What she said to Harmony the other day was equal parts genuine and on purpose. She did not truly believe Harmony and still doubted Harmony¡¯s inability to get pregnant. Since it would be difficult for Samantha to find out if Harmony really could not get pregnant, she deliberately made those remarks to try and rile Harmony up. As incensed as Harmony was at that moment, she never once dared toy a finger on Samantha, thus proving that she really could not get pregnant and needed Samantha¡¯s baby. Once Timothy had an heir, nothing else could get in the way of her rtionship with Timothy! That was why Timothy and Harmony both valued the child in Samantha¡¯s belly. Their actions would always revolve around the baby. ¡®Keep a level head, Samantha Larsson.¡¯ ¡®I must always protect myself.¡¯ ¡®I must see to it that those who hurt me will pay the price.¡¯ Timothy did not go to sleep again. He sat on the edge of the bed and caressed Samantha¡¯s shoulders. Once he sensed that her breathing had be even and she had gradually fallen asleep, he pulled the nket over her and got up. He walked to the balcony and closed the balcony door. After confirming that the inside of the room waspletely shut off from the outside, he took his cell phone out and made a call. Samantha, who should have fallen asleep at that time, opened her eyelids slowly and looked at Timothy who was making a call outside. The next day, Timothy was nowhere to be seen after Samantha woke up. She sat up holding the quilt and saw a post-it note on the bedside table. Written on it was a message in bold, masculine handwriting. ¡®Take care of yourself. I¡¯m on a two-day business trip, but I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible.¡¯ Samantha¡¯s lips twitched. She crumpled the post-it note into a ball and threw it into the trash can. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash up. Samantha did not need to go to work because it was the weekend, so she notified n after breakfast and drove to the hospital. She went to the ward to see Corey and went through all the necessary patient transfer procedures. Once that was out of the way, n¡¯s people arrived and were briefly introduced to Samantha. They then moved Corey from the ward to the vehicle outside. Samantha stood there and her eyes reddened as she watched the vehicle leave. It would probably be a while before she and Corey could meet again. Her only silver lining from their temporary ¡®goodbye¡¯ was that Corey would be able to wake up soon, smile at her, and call her ¡®Big Sis¡¯ again. Her biggest worry had been lifted off her, and she no longer had anything else to worry about. ¡­ Timothy returned to the vi three dayster. It was still morning, so Samantha had not woken up yet when he entered the bedroom. Without waking her up, he merely took off his jacket,y on the floor against the bed, and closed his eyes to sleep. Samantha finally woke up an hourter. The moment she moved, Timothy seemed to have sensed it and opened his eyes. There was still a bit of confusion in Timothy¡¯s eyes and her voice was hoarse since she had just woken up. ¡°When did you..e back? Why didn¡¯t you lie down and sleep?¡± ¡°I just arrived,¡± Timothy replied softly, then said, ¡°Time to get up.. I¡¯m bringing you to meet someone.¡± Chapter 270 - Making an Enemy Out of Him

Chapter 270: Making an Enemy Out of Him

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha raised her head slightly and looked up at him. ¡°Who is it?¡± Timothy smiled without saying a word. He reached out to carry Samantha and walked straight to the bathroom. Samantha did not struggle and immediately wrapped her arms around his neck to keep her bnce. She knocked her forehead gently on his andined, ¡°Still keeping me in suspense?¡± Timothy helped Samantha wash up before carrying her out again. He subsequently helped her to change her clothes before they went out together. About 40 minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel that Timothy frequented whenever he did not stay at home. After getting out of the car, Timothy threw the car key to the valet beside him. Holding Samantha¡¯s hand, he led her into the hotel and took the elevator upstairs. When they arrived at the door of his exclusive suite, Timothy did not swipe his keycard to enter but knocked on the door politely instead. Footsteps were soon heard behind the door and it duly swung open. The first thing that caught Samantha¡¯s eye was a bespectacled, slightly chubby girl. Samantha then nced subconsciously at Timothy. A girl? In his exclusive suite? Before Timothy could say anything, the girl smiled and greeted them first. ¡°Hello, Mr. Barker.¡± After a pause, she looked at Samantha and said courteously, ¡°This must be Mrs. Barker. Nice to meet you.¡± Samantha snapped back to her senses and smiled. ¡°Hi.¡± The girl turned around and said, ¡°Doe in, Mr. and Mrs. Barker.¡± Timothy wrapped his hand around Samantha¡¯s waist and led her into the room. Standing at the floor-to-ceiling windows was an old, gray-haired man. He turned around after hearing their footsteps and looked over. As soon as Samanthaid eyes on that old man, she instantly recognized who he was. After all, she had seen his profile and photos before. It was none other than Dr. Vincent Jameson, a famous gynecologist. He appeared quite energetic despite his age, probably because he exercised frequently to keep his body in good shape. He stood tall and did not look frail. Timothy looked at Samantha and introduced her softly, ¡°This is Dr. Jameson. The girl from earlier was his assistant, Leah Smith.¡± After saying that, he turned to Dr. Jameson again and said, ¡°Professor, this is my wife, Samantha Larsson.¡± Samantha took two steps forward and greeted respectfully. ¡°Hello, Dr. Jameson. It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± Vincent was very kind and did not put on any airs. He walked up to Samantha and smiled in return, ¡°Mrs. Barker, a pleasure to meet you.¡± The two of them shook hands politely. All four individuals sat on the sofa. Timothy and Samantha sat on one side with Vincent and Leah sitting on the other. Vincent said, ¡°Mrs. Barker, I was invited here by Mr. Barker and will be staying in Capital City for a week. I¡¯ll be treating you so that you¡¯ll be able to carry your baby safely in the future. I hope you¡¯ll be able to stay here during this period so I can observe you at all times.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± Timothy then said, ¡°Dr. Jameson, please don¡¯t hesitate to let me know if there¡¯s anything you need during this time. I¡¯ll make sure to arrange it. You don¡¯t need to be so courteous.¡± Vincent smiled. ¡°Your sincerity is enough, Mr. Barker. You can be assured that I¡¯ll do my best after epting this responsibility.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Timothy expressed his solemn and sincere appreciation in those two words. Since Vincent had just arrived in the country, theprehensive health examination was scheduled for theing day. After everyone was introduced to each other, Vincent and Leah went back to their room to rest. Timothy then drove Samantha to work. There were traffic jams everywhere since it was already rush hour, so the car had to slow down at frequent intervals. Samantha turned around to look at the man in the driver¡¯s seat and thought for a while before asking, ¡°That so-called business trip you went on two days ago was actually to invite Dr. Jameson?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But as far as I know, Dr. Jameson has mostly been engaging in medical research and no longer sees any patients. How did you convince him?¡± After a pause, she remembered Vincent¡¯s words and said, ¡°Dr. Jameson mentioned that your sincerity was enough. What sort of sincerity could make an impression on him?¡± Money alone was not necessarily enough to sway a man of such stature. Anything that money could buy would never be a big deal. The trickiest of situations urred only when money was not the be-all and end-all. When the light turned red, Timothy turned around to look at the woman¡¯s curious gaze. He curled his lips lightly. ¡°Dr. Jameson has a kind heart.¡± Samantha understood immediately. Only those who cherished life in the world would not be moved by money. They did not need money; they wanted something that could be of use. n, for example, needed medical equipment, and Vincent would probably need something simr since he was doing research. The only thing that could sway him was something that could contribute to medical knowledge. Samantha¡¯s heart trembled slightly as she looked at Timothy. He was an extremely capable person who could aplish his goals in a perfect, seamless manner. It was truly frightening to make an enemy out of him. However, she had to think for herself. She could not let herself remain helpless and continue being a victim of Timothy and Harmony¡¯s love. Samantha forced a happy smile. She leaned forward and gave Timothy a peck on the cheek, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Hubby.¡± He was so considerate when it came to the baby in her womb. Unfortunately, the consideration he showed only left her feeling bitterly disappointed¡­ Truthfully speaking, she was still in disbelief over his heartlessness towards her. The car drove to the entrance of Lychee TV. Timothy got out of the car and walked around to the passenger seat. He opened the car door and shielded Samantha as she got out of the car. They arrived at a time when people were clocking to work and a lot of people instantly recognized Timothy and Samantha. They were an attractive couple, and Timothy¡¯s tender actions spurred everyone into taking out their cell phones to photograph them secretly. After all, the scene was just so eye-catching as they looked like they came straight out of a romance television series. Timothy kissed Samantha on the forehead and drove away after watching her enter the building. Samantha went upstairs and had just sat down at her desk when she saw a picture posted by her colleague on the intr forum. It was a picture of her and Timothy being affectionate with each other. Gossipmongering was practically second nature to those who worked in the media line. The post instantly became a hit and the discussion became more lively as Samantha did note out to stop it. The incident went abuzz early in the morning and everyone eventually got to know about it. When lunchtime came, Samantha clicked into the forum and read the posts. There were already thousands of topments and everyone was happily cheering for her and Timothy. Samantha smiled in satisfaction.. She held the mouse, logged in to WeTalk on herputer, then sent the post¡¯s link to a certain contact through WeTalk. Chapter 271 - I Just Wanted to Piss You Off

Chapter 271: I Just Wanted to Piss You Off

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the third-floor office lobby, the news regarding Timothy and Samantha had spread all throughout the station and Harmony had naturally heard about it too. Her expression became gloomy and she was upset all morning. As she was about to head out for a good lunch and give her ears a break from all the gossip, there was a notification from WeTalk on herputer. She hesitated to click on the message after seeing that it was from Samantha. In the end, her hand took on a mind of its own and hovered the cursor over it before clicking in. Harmony saw the link that Samantha had sent. Her originally hideous expression became even uglier. She was so infuriated that she put her hands on the keyboard and immediately typed out a line of words to reply. [What¡¯s the meaning of this?] The reply came with a ding. Samantha had answered: [Nothing in particr.] Harmony frowned slightly when she read that message and was about to reply with a question mark. Another message came. Harmony looked at it and nearly spit out a mouthful of blood. Samantha had replied: [I just wanted to piss you off.] Harmony¡¯s expression changed rapidly a couple of times. How she wished she could reach through the screen and choke Samantha to death! Harmony could not hold her anger back and began typing away fiercely at the keyboard. [He¡¯s just acting! There¡¯s nothing for you to be proud of!] Samantha responded quickly, confidently, and determinedly: [Even if he¡¯s just acting, I can let him act for the rest of his life. Since you enjoy being a side chick, why don¡¯t you go ahead and live your entire life in the shadows without ever getting proper acknowledgment?] [That¡¯s it from me for now. I¡¯m going to have my lunch. Timothy specifically sent someone over to deliver my meal because he wants me to eat something nutritious. The portion¡¯s a bit big though, so I don¡¯t think I can finish it.] [But even though I can¡¯t finish it, I¡¯d rather toss it in the trash or feed some dogs than let you have a single crumb!] Harmony¡¯s expression became violent. She hadpletely blown her fuse and swept her hands across everything on her table, sending all her stuff crashing onto the ground. She panted heavily, bing angrier and more anxious as she continued thinking about it. ¡­ Even though Samantha did not see Harmony¡¯s reaction with her own eyes, she could already imagine just how Harmony was about to explode in anger at that moment. Just thinking of that scene made her feel delighted. The fact that she thumbed her nose at pretentious b*tches did not mean that she could not be a pretentious b*tch herself. She simply chose not to go down that road. Once she did, she could ¡®outb*tch¡¯ even the most pretentious of b*tches like Harmony! Of course, Samantha had other reasons for doing so and did not do what she did only to piss Harmony off. Samantha set aside the mouse and continued eating. Her meal tasted much more deliciouspared to before. Human nature was innate, and as any ordinary person would, she thoroughly enjoyed seeing her enemy suffer. ¡­ The next morning, Timothy apanied Samantha to the hospital to do a detailed health examination with Vincent. It took some time due to the many elements involved, but Timothy was very patient. He kept herpany throughout the entire process and did not look at his phone too frequently. When Leah was jotting down Samantha¡¯s data, she nced at Timothy waiting outside the door and could not help but remark enviously, ¡°Mr. Barker is so considerate of you. He¡¯s handsome, rich, and treats you so affectionately too¡­¡± Samantha looked in the direction that Leah was looking. She saw Timothy¡¯s slender body leaning against the wall and standing casually while waiting quietly for her. When the sun illuminated one side of his face, he looked just like a knight who stepped out of a fairytale. Her long curly eyshes trembled slightly. Leah¡¯s assessment was spot-on¡­ He was handsome, rich, and affectionate¡­ How unfortunate that she was not the subject of his affection. Her resentment was inevitable. Timothy must have been blind not to like her, and so be it if that were the case! Having said that, it was illogical of him to like a woman like Harmony! Samantha had poured her affection into the wrong person! ¡°Whoa, whoa, Mrs. Barker. Rx! You need to rx! Don¡¯t get anxious! Why is your heart rate so high?¡± Leah said suddenly. Samantha snapped out of it after hearing Leah¡¯s words and took a deep breath to calm herself. Timothy seemed to have heard the movement inside and walked in while asking in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± Leah replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mr. Barker.¡± Timothy acted as if he did not hear Leah¡¯s answer and called out softly, ¡°Sammy?¡± Samantha answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Okay, call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be at the door,¡± Timothy said before returning to his original spot. Leah¡¯s eyes sparkled again. ¡°You¡¯re too spoiled, Mrs. Barker! Too spoiled! Your rtionship with Mr. Barker is just like those in the fairytales!¡± Samantha did not want to dwell on that topic and changed the subject. ¡°How many more checks are there left?¡± As expected, Leah stopped gossiping and answered professionally, ¡°Two more, Mrs. Barker. Just hang in there. It won¡¯t take long.¡± The entire morning was over once the examination waspleted and it just so happened to be time for lunch. Timothy waited for Samantha and Vincent toe out, then ced his hand around Samantha¡¯s waist out of habit. He subsequently looked at Vincent and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made reservations at a restaurant. Care to join us? You¡¯ve been hard at work the entire morning.¡± Vincent did not refuse and said with a smile, ¡°If you insist, Mr. Barker.¡± They soon arrived at the restaurant. Timothy had ordered the food in advance, making sure that half the dishes catered to Vincent¡¯s tastes while the other half was food that Samantha liked. His thoughtfulness was such that one could not find any fault with him. Timothy was a well-known business tycoon and it was only natural that Vincent knew of him. Such individuals had long grown ustomed to being put on a pedestal by others and would usually be haughty or arrogant. However, Vincent saw none of those characteristics in Timothy after interacting with him for a couple of days. Timothy was calm, restrained, and strong¡­yet gentle. It was no surprise then that his nephew would lose to a man like that. Timothy sent Vincent and Leah back to the hotel once they had finished the meal, and Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m not going to workter so I¡¯ll rest at the hotel too.¡± Timothy rubbed her head and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a delicious dinner once I get off work tonight.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha nodded sweetly and pushed the door open to get off. She stood there and watched as the car left before turning to Vincent and smiling at him. ¡°Can I treat you for some afternoon tea, Dr. Jameson?¡± Vincent looked back at her and curled his lips. ¡°It¡¯ll be my pleasure.¡± He then turned to Leah beside him and said, ¡°You may head up and get some rest.¡± Although Leah did not know what exactly was going on, she felt that her presence would be somewhat inappropriate because Samantha and Vincent probably had something to discuss in private. As someone who never asked too many questions, she nodded obediently and said, ¡°Okay, doctor. I¡¯ll head up now then.¡± Leah walked with a bounce into the hotel. Samantha, together with Vincent, went to the hotel¡¯s second floor where there was a restaurant well-known for afternoon tea. After being seated, Vincent did not beat around the bush and immediately asked, ¡°You can be upfront with me if you have something to say.¡± Chapter 272 - There Was Hope

Chapter 272: There Was Hope

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha had already asked n to give Vincent a heads-up and so immediately said, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯d like to know whether it¡¯s possible to treat lifelong infertility resulting from ident-sustained damage?¡± She only chose to ask Vincent because he was a top doctor in the field of gynecology and would be able to provide the most authoritative answer. Vincent was a little surprised by her question and reached for his teacup to sip some tea. Rather than answering her question, he said in a rxed tone, ¡°Given your physical condition, Mrs. Barker, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for you to ask a question like that.¡± Samantha smiled and said openly, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to rid myself of some doubts. Your answer to this question is very important to me.¡± She then added sincerely, ¡°I hope you can dispel those doubts for me, Dr. Jameson.¡± Vincent put down his teacup and raised his hand to adjust the spectacle frame on the bridge of his nose. ¡°All I can say is that anyone with such a condition would be very lucky to meet me.¡± Samantha¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. She could not help but raise her voice a little and one could hear the panic in her voice. ¡°Does that mean¡­you can heal it, Dr. Jameson?¡± ¡°Medical science has been progressing rapidly and miracles are happening all the time. I¡¯ve devoted myself to researching this after retiring from medical practice and have since made great breakthroughs in recent years.¡± Vincent spoke about his field of expertise with pride and confidence. ¡°¡­and there have already been sessful cases amongst our volunteers.¡± Samantha was gloomy after hearing his words. ¡°That...might be a huge blessing to women and mankind, but...¡± After a pause, she smiled bitterly. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think that¡¯s good news for me.¡± Vincent stretched out his hand to pat her shoulder andforted her, ¡°You¡¯re my patient now. I only ept one patient at a time and I¡¯ll leave after a week. Does saying that make you feel better?¡± He was implying that he would not agree if anyone else requests to seek his consultation, and once he left, it would be a mountainous task to get him toe out again. It allowed her to rx a little. Samantha understood and smiled in relief. After finishing their afternoon tea, Samantha took the elevator upstairs with Vincent and went back to their respective rooms. ¡­ At Lychee TV, Timothy¡¯s affection towards Samantha was still being enthusiastically discussed even though Samantha had taken a day off and did note to work. Harmony had to listen to that subject as long as she was in the office, when she had coffee at the cafe, when she used the restroom, and even when she was eating at a restaurant outside. The gossip buzzed in her ears like an annoying swarm of flies. She was getting angry and bitter because she could not avoid it regardless of however hard she tried. She even wondered whether Samantha had spent money to hire those people and nt them around her just to deliberately talk about it and annoy her! Afternguishing through the workday, Harmony packed her things and had prepared to leave when her phone started ringing. When she reached for her phone to nce at the caller ID, her gloomy expression cleared at once and she answered immediately. The other side said something that sparked joy in her eyes. ¡°Really? Okay, understood.¡± After hanging up the phone, she reyed what she had just heard and could not help but feel her heartbeat quickening. Timothy had seeded in inviting the renowned Dr. Vincent Jameson, a doctor who could treat women who were unable to conceive due to physical damage. Harmony had never given up in all those years, but despite consulting many doctors, everyone shook their heads at her and said that there was nothing they could do about her. Despair gradually sank in and she soon gave up. Unexpectedly, medical techniques advanced with time and what was impossible to treat in the past had now received a glimmer of hope. Harmony could not help but caress her stomach. If she could be treated and get pregnant on her own, then the obstacle between her and Timothy would bepletely resolved. Why would she need another woman¡¯s child, especially when the child came from someone as vile as Samantha? Samantha¡¯s remark¡ªthat bearing Timothy¡¯s child made her inextricably linked to him for the rest of her life¡ªhad pierced Harmony¡¯s heart like a needle. She even said that her child would never acknowledge a homewrecker as a mother and might one day be the death of Harmony! Despite those unpleasant words, Harmony had to admit that Samantha was telling the truth! A baby who was born from another woman¡¯s womb would most likely turn out to have a different mindset. Worsees to worst, the child might grow up ungrateful despite being raised with care and love! All that effort would then go to waste! In any case, she had to find a way to get Vincent to treat her, and she would fight for it until the very end, even if there was only a ten percent chance of sess! Needless to say, time was of the essence because Vincent would only be staying in Capital City for a short period. Harmony thought to herself for a moment and picked up her bag to leave. ¡­ At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Vincent brought his assistant Leah to the hotel restaurant. Halfway through their meal, the restaurant manager came over with a bottle of fine quality red wine and presented it to Vincent. He respectfully said, ¡°Hello there, Sir. This is courtesy of a youngdy.¡± The wine was Vincent¡¯s favorite. He cocked an eyebrow and asked. ¡°Who is it?¡± The restaurant manager looked to a table at the far right, behind him, ¡°That youngdy there.¡± Vincent turned around and looked over. There sat a demure and beautiful woman. She smiled slightly and raised a ss to him from afar when she spotted him looking over. Vincent turned around again and said a few words to the restaurant manager, who then brought the wine back and walked to the woman. He put down the bottle of wine and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Johnson. Dr. Jameson wanted me to tell you that he can¡¯t ept it because he didn¡¯t earn it. He says you should enjoy this good wine by yourself.¡± Harmony did not appear unhappy despite hitting a wall. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± On the way to the hotel, she had asked some people to do a thorough investigation of Vincent¡¯s background since it was beneficial to have a good understanding of who she was dealing with. All geniuses had their unique temperaments. It was inevitable that Vincent would be hard to convince. Still, she was confident that she would eventually seed in persuading him to treat her. For the record, so far, Harmony was able to get whatever she wanted. She did not dwell too much on it and waved to a waiter. After footing the bill, she got up and left. Half an hourter, Vincent and Leah finished their meal and footed the bill before walking out of the restaurant. The moment they stepped out of the door, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Hold on, Dr. Jameson!¡± Chapter 273 - Regaining Her Fertility

Chapter 273: Regaining Her Fertility

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Vincent stopped walking and turned around. The restaurant manager rushed up to him and handed over a bag while saying, ¡°Ms. Johnson insisted that I deliver this to you, Doctor. She hopes you¡¯ll ept it.¡± Vincent lowered his eyes and looked at the bag. The contents were undoubtedly that fine-quality bottle of wine from earlier. Even though she did not get a chance to talk to him and had her invitation declined, she still told the restaurant manager to give the wine away... There was a hint of intrigue in Vincent¡¯s expression. He then hinted at Leah, who understood immediately and reached out to ept the gift. After Vincent left with Leah, the restaurant manager found the phone number that Harmony left behind and informed her of it. ¡­ At eight the next morning, Harmony walked into the hotel again. She went to the front desk and requested the receptionist to call Leah¡¯s room. Leah was then asked to inform the doctor that Harmony wanted to see him and would be waiting in the lobby downstairs. Harmony then went to the lounge and sat on the sofa to wait. An hourter, Leah knocked on Dr. Jameson¡¯s room door and ryed Harmony¡¯s request after entering. Vincent refused without a second thought. ¡°I¡¯m not meeting any visitors. Tell her to leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Doctor.¡± Leah went downstairs, walked to Harmony, and said politely, ¡°Hello Ms. Johnson, the doctor is very busy today and won¡¯t be seeing anyone. You should go home.¡± Harmony was not surprised by that answer and her expression remained the same. She even said with a smile, ¡°Please let him know that I¡¯m willing to wait until he¡¯s free. Let me know too if he changes his mind.¡± There was nothing much Leah could say after seeing Harmony¡¯s stubbornness and nodded politely before going back upstairs. Harmony meant what she said and sat patiently on the sofa to wait. She waited from morning until night and only got up and left once the clock struck midnight. On the third day, Harmony simrly went to the hotel at eight in the morning and sat on the sofa to wait. Leah could not help her amazement after receiving the call from the front desk. Harmony was quite determined considering how she had been snubbed twice. She walked into Vincent¡¯s room and stood at one side after seeing him on the phone. The call ended a minuteter and Vincent ced his phone down. He turned to look at Leah and asked, ¡°Is Ms. Johnson here today?¡± Leah nodded. ¡°She¡¯s been waiting downstairs for an hour.¡± ¡°Tell her toe up.¡± Leah was somewhat surprised by that. Although Harmony showed resolve, many people have shown the same resolve in recent years just to seek treatment from Vincent. He, however, had never once given in to them. Why did he treat Harmony so specially? Although Leah was very curious, she did not dare to ask and did as she was told. ¡°Yes, Doctor. I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡­ Inside the suite, Vincent and Harmony sat on either side of the sofa. Harmony reached out to tuck a lock of hair behind her ear and smiled before initiating the conversation, ¡°Thank you for meeting me, Dr. Jameson.¡± Leah brought them some freshly-brewed coffee and left. Vincent took the coffee cup and sipped some coffee before curling his lips into a smile. He said ambiguously, ¡°You¡¯ve not only waited three days but have also shown your sincerity, Ms. Johnson. The least I can do is meet you.¡± The phone call in the morning was from his research institute. A batch of medical equipment had been donated to the institute in Harmony Johnson¡¯s name. It was the same kind of medical equipment that Timothy had donated. Harmony was making it amply clear that she was rted to Timothy. Vincent had been swayed by Timothy¡¯s actions and since he had already epted Timothy¡¯s gesture, there was no reason for him not to meet Harmony. Furthermore¡­ Vincent narrowed his eyes but set aside the thoughts in his mind and looked at Harmony again. ¡°You can be upfront with your reasons for seeking me, Ms. Johnson.¡± ¡°Dr. Jameson, I¡¯m now unable to conceive due to an injury, and I know that only a gynecologist of your level can treat me at the moment. I¡¯d like to ask you to treat me!¡± Harmony had a hopeful look in her eyes and her imploring tone was rather clear. Heced his fingers together and tapped his fingertips lightly as he ced his hands on his knees. ¡°I sympathize with what you¡¯ve been through, Ms. Johnson, I really do. But I already have my hands full with patients, and my rule is to treat patients one-on-one. I can¡¯t spare any time for you because I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days.¡± ¡°Please, Doctor. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Doctors are like parents to their patients, and I¡¯m sure you know how sad it is when a woman can¡¯t get pregnant and bear children for her beloved. I can¡¯t be with the man I love because of this and I¡¯m forced to ept other people¡¯s children. Treating me might just be a matter of snapping your fingers, but for me, it¡¯s my path to happiness in life. Please¡­reconsider it.¡± Vincent frowned but did not refuse outright. Harmony noticed that and knew that her pleas were working. Tears welled up immediately in her eyes and slid down her cheeks. ¡°Dr. Jameson, I¡¯ll kneel to ask you for help...¡± She immediately stood up and knelt with a thud. Vincent and Leah watched from one side and were astonished when Harmony went for that,m¡­. . Leah hurriedly went to help her up, ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that, Ms. Johnson...¡± Harmony ignored Leah and looked tearfully at Vincent. After a brief deadlock, Vincent sighed, stepped forward, and personally reached out to hold Harmony¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Harmony stood up, wiped her tears, and said gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Doctor. I¡¯m really grateful. Thank you.¡± ¡­ Due to time constraints, Vincent brought Harmony directly to the hospital for aprehensive health examination. Almost four hours had passed after three examinations were done and the results were analyzed. It was not until eight that evening that Harmony received a call from Vincent. He exined to her, ¡°Based on the results of your physical examination report, your fertility can be restored after treatment.¡± Harmony broke out crying right away. She cried crocodile tears in front of Vincent earlier that morning, but the tears she shed after hearing his words were genuine. Of course, Harmony was crying because her suffering was finally over and her good times were just beginning! She no longer needed the child in Samantha¡¯s womb and she might even venture to say that it became a thorn in her side. How she wished she could destroy that baby soon! Harmony¡¯s baby must be the Barkers¡¯ heir if she was finally able to get pregnant. Timothy would certainly be very happy too. Harmony could not wait to share the good news with Timothy.. She picked up her phone, gave the number ¡®1¡¯ a long press, and then dialed the number. Chapter 274 - Why Wont She Give Me A Break?

Chapter 274: Why Won¡¯t She Give Me A Break?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A dial tone was heard as Harmony was happily wondering how she should tell Timothy about the news. All of a sudden, however, her expression changed slightly as a sudden thought urred to her. She swiftly swiped her fingers to end the call. She could not let Timothy know about it. Although she could be certain that Timothy did not like Samantha, the child in Samantha¡¯s womb was still his and it might be possible that he still wanted it. The Barkers were an influential family who valued the passing down of their bloodline. Samantha was an insignificant person if she was not pregnant, but there was already a baby in her belly and Harmony had to face that problem head-on. Harmony had gone through so much just to reach that stage with Timothy, and she did not want to argue or have any conflict with him for any reason whatsoever, even if the chance of that happening was only one in ten thousand... With that thought, she held her phone up again and decided to call ¡®him¡¯. A secondter, she shook her head again. She had to keep it secret from ¡®him¡¯ too. Her past failures had led ¡®him¡¯ to be extremely unhappy with her, and ¡®his¡¯ impression of Samantha was so high that Samantha was now on the verge of surpassing her. If she told ¡®him¡¯ about her n and he happened to have other ideas, it would only be a tremendous hindrance to her. Taking into ount the situation as a whole, the only way her n would be foolproof was if she destroyed the child in Samantha¡¯s stomach without any outside help. Once that was done, she would naturally be together with Timothy. Getting rid of Samantha and bing Mrs. Barker would be equivalent topleting the deal with ¡®him¡¯. Finally, ¡®he¡¯ would look at her with admiration. She no longer needed to fear anyone if she had both ¡®his¡¯ backing and Timothy¡¯s love. That included the old hag! It was not as though Harmony was determined to go against Old Madam Barker and never tried getting on thetter¡¯s good side. Unfortunately, the olddy had poor judgment and preferred a vile woman like Samantha over a better granddaughter-inw like Harmony. Old Madam Barker never showed her any respect despite her untiring efforts to please the olddy, so she decided not to waste her time on it anymore. By the time Harmony became Mrs. Barker, she would not need to worry about not being able to handle that bag of bones! Harmony could not resist smiling when she fantasized about the beautiful future in front of her. The next day, Harmony drove to Northred Prison where Penelope was serving her sentence. A prison guard walked into the visiting room and brought Penelope along, who was wearing a gray prison uniform. Harmony nced through the transparent ss and looked at the sorry state of the girl who used to be pampered while growing up. The prison uniform looked huge as Penelope¡¯s thin arms extended out of the armholes. One could visibly see that she was just skin and bones, while her eyes were fragile, dull, and had a touch of craziness. Harmony was not too surprised by that. She sat on the chair expressionlessly and waited for Penelope to sit down before slowly picking up the telephone handset. She then raised her hand to knock on the ss and motion to Penelope. There seemed to be a briefg in the speed at which Penelope reacted as she finally reached for the handset. She ced it against her ear but did not say anything. Harmony did not mind and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not visiting you sooner, Penny. I¡¯ve been very busy recently. How are you doing?¡± Penelope kept quiet as if she had not heard a single thing. Her eyes remained fixed at the desk and no one could decipher her thoughts. ¡°Your mother is doing pretty well, by the way.¡± Harmony continued. ¡®Mother.¡¯ Penelope¡¯s stiff eyes moved slightly. She looked up and made eye contact with Harmony while asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°How¡¯s Mommy?¡± Harmony smiled. ¡°I promised you I¡¯d take good care of her, so I did. She has a ce to stay after I got someone to rent their ce to her, and I gave her just enough living expenses every month. You don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± There was a hint of gratitude in Penelope¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s willing to help me.¡± All those so-called friends who once surrounded her were the same ones who trampled over her after her downfall. Harmony was the only one willing to help her, from the past up to the present. However, Harmony sighed deeply and had a sad look. Penelope frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Harmony bit her lower lip gently and hesitated for a moment before beginning her words, ¡°Penny, Tim already has¡­a child with Samantha. Samantha is scared of Tim¡¯s rtionship with me and is using the child as leverage. She insists that Tim distance himself from me and even wants him to send me abroad again without ever allowing me to return.¡± ¡°I can still take care of your mother because I¡¯m in the country right now, but there are many things I can¡¯t do if I¡¯m abroad. I¡¯ll be too far to help if something happens to your mother. If ites to that, then... ¡± She kept quiet and sighed once more, but that sigh had conveyed everything she wanted to say. Once she was kicked out of the country, she would no longer be responsible for Penelope¡¯s mother. Penelope grasped the microphone tightly and spoke in a sharp voice. ¡°Why... why does Samantha want to kill everyst one of us? She snatched everything from me and she has everything. Why is she still not letting me go?¡± Harmony immediately showed concern after seeing Penelope¡¯s agitation. ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up, Penny, this is just a worst-case scenario. It hasn¡¯te to that yet, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll continue to take good care of your mother as long as I¡¯m still in the country.¡± None of her words seemed to get to Penelope, who became more frantic and asked, ¡°Why does Samantha have to treat me like this? Why can¡¯t she just give me a break? What on earth does she want?¡± ¡°Calm down, Penny!¡± Harmony¡¯s voice changed suddenly. It became icy, sullen, and uncanny. ¡°Look at me. Look into my eyes. Hey! Look at me!¡± Penelope subconsciously looked into Harmony¡¯s eyes. Harmony stared deep into her eyes and spoke sincerely. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for many years, Penny, and I do sincerely hope that you¡¯ll be well. I introduced Tim to you back then because you liked Tim, and Tim has a good impression of you too, hence why I paired the two of you up. You almost had everything too, if it hadn¡¯t been for Samantha who reappeared all of a sudden and disrupted everything.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Samantha still had the nerve to continue pestering Tim even though he already broke off the marriage with her... You, or I for that matter, could never bring ourselves to do such a thing, which is probably why she seeded¡­¡± Harmony said regretfully, ¡°But things have already reached this point. Tim and Samantha have a child now, and all you can do is ept reality. Be well here. I¡¯ll take good care of your mother. You must be tired today, so make sure to get some rest. I¡¯ll visit you again some other time.¡± Penelope¡¯s emotions calmed down a bit as she nodded gently. Harmony got up and was about to leave, but a sudden thought urred to her and she added one final remark. Chapter 275 - Reminiscence

Chapter 275: Reminiscence

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°By the way, have you gotten sick recently? You must be mindful of your health and eat your medication on time. Take care of yourself, alright? Don¡¯t let me get worried about you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Penelope responded. Harmony¡¯s nced across her face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving then. See you next time.¡± After leaving the prison, Harmony tilted her head backward and looked at the blue sky. A bright future that belonged to her was soon forting. Her dark days would forever be in the past. Those who looked down on her in the past and present would be stomped under her feet and cleaned up one by one! ¡­ After receiving a week of treatment from Vincent, Samantha¡¯s morning sickness had improved significantly. Her vomiting and difort had almost disappeared, while her appetite had returned and her sleep saw considerable improvement. Nightmares were a thing of the past and she could now sleep soundly until morning. Timothy made a point to arrange another meal for Vincent. In addition to thanking the doctor, Timothy also proposed that the doctor stay a while longer to help Samantha until her fetus reached the first trimester. On bnce, the fetus would be much more stable after the first trimester. Vincent frowned because it would be very difficult to amodate this arrangement. Samantha¡¯s pregnancy was only about a month along, which meant that he would have to stay behind for more than a month, at the very least. His research was still underway and that was a matter of racing against time. Timothy knew that would be difficult for Vincent so he smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Dr. Jameson, I can provide you with a research institute that¡¯s equipped with all the materials you need for your research. That way you can work in synchrony with your team from the other side and your research would not be dyed.¡± One could only acknowledge Timothy¡¯s ability to understand what a person wanted. The conditions he promised were an offer that one simply could not refuse. Vincent could not help shaking his head and chuckling. He joked and said, ¡°I suppose it¡¯ll be very ungrateful of me if I decline, right Mr. Barker?¡± Timothy knew that Vincent had agreed to it and picked up his ss of red wine to raise a toast to him. ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± Vincent picked up his ss of red wine and clinked sses with him. Once the meal ended, Ronald drove Timothy and Vincent back to the hotel. Ronald went back into the car and could not help but feel awe at how much Timothy loved Samantha. His boss was a businessman whose very motivation should be to make a profit. He could always force Vincent to stay using other means, but he was willing to do anything for the sake of his wife even if it meant drawing upon his wealth without getting any financial return. Ronald had always been cheering for Timothy and Samantha, and with the couple poised to have a happy life along with a cute baby Timothy or Samantha in the future, he really could not ask for more! ¡­ When Timothy returned to the hotel room, Samantha was hugging a pillow sitting on the sofa watching some variety shows. Sheughed uncontrobly when a funny segment came on. Her eyebrows turned into little arches and her voice was beautifully sweet. Timothy could not help but slow his footsteps and lean slightly against the cab. A satisfying feeling swelled in his heart as he watchedzily at her smiling face. In the past, he spent his days merely existing in the world. He worked like a robot day in, day out and repeated the same routine over and over again. There was a time when he thought that he would spend his entire life like that. Then, Samantha showed up. It was strange that he did not like her at first, even when his grandfather droned on and on for almost all his life about the story of her grabbing him during her one-year-old catch. That was probably why he ended up feeling the opposite way. His feelings had been rtively cold since he was a child and nothing seemed to excite him. He had no objection toward the school courses and development ns that his grandfather had arranged for him, regardless of how arduous they were. When it came to that little girl known as Samantha, he acted a little more rebellious. It was probably the first time he ever had a different outlook on his life. When they metter, he felt that Samantha looked better than the photos he had seen of her, but that was pretty much it. He was even a little disappointed to see the way she looked at him with unconcealed awe. Nothing about her stood out from the other girls. They either liked him for his looks or coveted his family background. What happened next was no surprise to him. She started chasing after him, creating some ¡®by chance¡¯ encounters, struck up conversations when there was nothing to talk about, and looked at him with such fanatical devotion even though she thought she was hiding it well. She never once felt discouraged despite him giving her the cold shoulder. There were also times when he wondered where she got her shamelessness from, although that was the extent of his curiosity. However, there were good things about Samantha too. In addition to her obsession with chasing him, she was also obsessed with her studies. Many people in the upper-ss circle ridiculed her because she could not keep up with her studies. After all, she had just moved to the city from a small ce. Everyone derided her because she was only able to enter that circle by relying on the Barkers. Theyughed at her for being a good-for-nothing who could only enter the school through her association with the Barkers. At that time, she never refuted them and simply left silently. On a certain night, Timothy was sleeping when the noises outside woke him up He got out of bed and walked to the balcony to peer out. A little girl was running around in the yard next door while memorizing her subjects out loud. Upon getting a better look, that little ck shadow happened to be none other than Samantha. When he saw her turning around and leaving silently earlier that morning, he thought she was going to hide somewhere and cry. He did not expect her to put in the extra effort to be better. It really came as a surprise for him. He was curious to know just how long a finicky little princess like her could keep at it. One day? Two? Perhaps three at most? The result? That was the very first time in his life he had been so shocked. He was awakened by that little girl¡¯s memorizing every single night for about three months. At the end of that semester, Samantha aced the exams and came out on top of everyone in her year. When she gave her speech at the assembly, she said to all those rich kids whoughed at her, ¡°Thank you for your encouragement back then. I¡¯ll keep working hard to continueing out on top!¡± What she really meant was, ¡®As long as I¡¯m around, you scumbags can kiss goodbye to your hopes of evering out on top in our year!¡¯ She did as she said and came out on top whenever she took her exams. All the other students were incensed but could do nothing about it. That tenacity might be the reason she dared to give chase by herself when she witnessed his kidnapping. She was even brave enough to rush out and block the gunshot, seemingly without a care in the world. He remembered the exact moment she rushed into his arms and was hit by the bullet. The shock he felt was unlike anything he ever experienced before. Timothy had always felt that Samantha was no different from other girls, but that was the exact moment he found out what separated her from all the others. Chapter 276 - Timothy Barker Will Be Yours

Chapter 276: Timothy Barker Will Be Yours

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha fell into his arms after being hit by the bullet. He held her and had blood all over his hands. He watched as her face drained of all color and turned tense because of the pain. Cold sweat was beginning to form all over her forehead. Panic was a word that did not exist in his dictionary ever since he was young, and he felt no such emotion even when the kidnapper pointed the gun at his forehead. At that moment, however, he was inexplicably flustered. There were simply too many girls around him, all of whom said they admired him. Even so, he knew deep down that they admired not Timothy, but the power and financial recourse that he represented. That was his impression of Samantha as well. It was why he had never expected a girl like her who constantly bbed about how much she admired him would be so brave as to rush out and save him with such disregard for her own life. Samantha had lost consciousness at the time, but she still clutched his clothes tightly and muttered something. He lowered his head to listen. She did not say things like ¡®I¡¯m just d you¡¯re fine¡¯ as almost everyone says in television dramas. Instead, she said genuinely, ¡°It hurts! It bloody hurts, damn it! Gahhh¡­ I¡¯m only eighteen! I don¡¯t wanna die! I¡¯m still young! And I haven¡¯t had the chance to hold Timothy¡¯s hand yet! Argh¡­ It¡¯s so unfair!¡± Then, her hand tightened its grip on her clothes and she said weakly, ¡°I saved you, Timothy. You must promise to devote yourself to me and return the favor in your next life!¡± She then copsedpletely. As for his thoughts at that moment, he felt that she really was one-of-a-kind, seeing as her little mouth could b on so noisily even at such a time. More importantly, she was true to herself. She asked for something in return immediately after saving his life and did not even bother to feign righteousness. He could agree to her request, but the conditions had to be changed. She did not need to wait for the next life. He would grant her wish in their current life. Before she was pushed into the operating room, he held her hand while he whispered to her and agreed, ¡°Timothy Barker will be yours if youe out of this alive.¡± ¡­ Samantha noticed the man¡¯s gaze and happened to make eye contact with him when she turned her head. She blinked and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you standing there instead ofing in?¡± Timothy came to his senses and walked over. He leaned over and kissed her gently on the cheek before asking softly, ¡°How do you feel today?¡± ¡°I feel quite good.¡± Samantha looked up at him and caught a whiff of a faint alcoholic smell on his body. She could not help but ask, ¡°You were drinking?¡± ¡°Yes. I just had a meal with Dr. Jameson, so I drank a little,¡± Timothy replied. ¡°He¡¯ll stay here until the baby is three months old.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Everything Timothy did since finding out about her pregnancy was truly wless and she could not find fault in him at all. She would have fallen for him more and more had she been oblivious to the truth. No one could resist such thoughtfulness. Her nose felt a little tingly and her emotions became a little uncontroble due to the hormonal changes brought about by her pregnancy. To prevent Timothy from noticing something was amiss, she hurriedly nudged him and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take the alcoholic smell. Take a shower as soon as you can.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Timothy retreated a couple of steps and turned around to head for the bathroom. Ten minutester, Timothy came out of his shower. He dried his hair quickly and went to sit down at the desk without disturbing Samantha who was still enjoying her television show. She originally thought he was dealing with some unfinished documents and nced over when it was amercial break. To her surprise, she saw Timothy flipping through a thick book. What could he possibly be reading? Samantha was a little curious and looked at him several times. Although Timothy did not look up, he seemed to have sensed her gaze when he curled his lips and said, ¡°Come over here.¡± Samantha did not pretend she did not look at him and got up to walk over. The man ced her on hisp and let her lean against his chest. Samantha nced at the book and realized that it was a dictionary. She cocked her eyebrows and wondered if he was that studious. Secondster, she realized it was not the case because she saw that some words had been circled in ck ink. She could surmise what he had been doing but did not mention it outright. Rather, she turned to look at Timothy and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Timothy took the pen and circled a word while replying, ¡°Finding inspiration for a name.¡± He was choosing a name... He ced his lips right next to her ear and spoke in a casually pleasant tone, ¡°Any ideas?¡± Samantha unconsciously clenched her hands. Choosing a name was usually a very ceremonial thing to do. Naming something was the start of attachment and expectation toward that certain thing. An example would be a cat or car that was purchased and brought home... Unfortunately, she could not bring herself to expect the child. In a situation where she neither had control over the child¡¯s fate nor could be responsible for it, she did not want to form any attachment or expectation toward the child. Otherwise, she would suffer if she ever lost it. The suffering she was bound to go through would be excruciatingly painful. She would rather not have the child to begin with, than have it and lose it. Her greatest fear was that she would crumble if she could not bear the weight of all those emotions. Samantha shook her head and said in the calmest tone possible. ¡°It¡¯s still early, and we don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a girl or a boy. We can settle on a nameter.¡± ¡°Better to be prepared.¡± Timothy looked at her tenderly. ¡°You can choose one name for each gender.¡± ¡°Then... we¡¯ll have to put a lot of thought into it.¡± Samantha yawned deliberately and put her head on his shoulder before saying coquettishly, ¡°Your baby and I are feeling sleepy. Leave the naming aside for now ande sleep with us!¡± Timothy smiled and patted her head. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± He carried her tightly, got up slowly, and walked toward the big bed. ¡­ Harmony was overjoyed to hear that Vincent was going to continue staying in Capital City for another month or so. She was originally rather worried about having her treatment postponed if the doctor went back abroad. If that happened, she had to first deal with things in the country before freeing up some time for treatment. Since he was staying behind, she could start the treatment first. During that period, she could get double the happiness if she could get rid of Samantha and the baby. There seemed to be no stopping her stream of luck once it started pouring in. She received a call early that morning as soon as she woke up. The person on the other end said, ¡°Penelope suddenly came down sick during the past few days. She passed out a couple of times after vomiting and having diarrhea. Her condition is unclear, but she applied to be released for medical treatment and her application has been approved. She¡¯ll be escorted to a hospital today.¡± Harmonyughed instantly. Penelope might be stupid, but she could still understand indirect hints when it came to critical moments. After nurturing her for so many years, it was finally time for her to be put to good use on one final asion. Harmony replied, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do....¡± Chapter 277 - Bitterness

Chapter 277: Bitterness

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the hospital, a nurse wearing white clothes and a mask pushed a small cart through the corridor and stopped at the door of a particr ward. Two police officers stood at the door and reached out to stop her. The nurse showed her work badge and said, ¡°I was asked by the doctor to check the patient¡¯s blood pressure.¡± The policemen confirmed that she was telling the truth before letting her pass. The nurse opened the door, pushed the cart in, and gently shut the door behind her. Inside the room was Penelope, who wasying on the hospital bed with one of her hands cuffed to the bed¡¯s iron railing. The nurse stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Ms. Schmidt, I¡¯m here to check your blood pressure. Could you raise your arm please?¡± Ten minutester, the door opened again. The nurse lowered her head and pushed the cart out of the room. After closing the door, she nodded at the two police officers and walked away. ¡­ Samantha went to work as usual since her physical condition had improved during that period. After all, it was important to stay active in life lest one get sick by lying in bed every day. Timothy would send her to and pick her up from work whenever he had the time, but a lot of his work was dyed because he had spent weeks taking care of her. The umtion of many important, long-overdue projects left him with no choice but to deal with them. As a result, Samantha refused to let him drop her off and pick her up. She frequently took a taxi to and from work. Driving was a big no because she was pregnant and idents might happen. In recent days, however, she wondered if her hormones were on overdrive because she constantly felt as though someone was watching or following her. However, she never noticed anything unusual. She raised her eyes and nced at the clock on the table. There were another ten minutes before it was the end of the workday, and since it was a Friday, many other colleagues were already getting into the weekend mood and called their friends to n a meal or a karaoke session. Time passed in a sh, and just as everyone was packing up and preparing to leave, Victoria walked out of the office suddenly. Her face was extremely serious as she said sternly, ¡°Breaking news. I¡¯ve sent the link to the group chat.¡± That sentence caused everyone to halt what they were doing and their expressions immediately became tense. Everyone reached for their cell phones to see what was going on. Samantha clicked into the chat group and saw the link shared by Victoria. A big explosion urred about five minutes ago in Doublecross Industrial¡¯s factory. The fire was spreading and the situation was critical, but the entirety of the situation was as yet unknown. On-site anchors and reporters were required, while cameramen were also needed to arrive immediately at the scene and provide support. Victoria said sullenly, ¡°You¡¯ve read it all, right? Our team needs to send over two anchors, two reporters, and a cameraman.¡± As soon as she said that, Annabelle¡ªthe temp secretary¡ªhad a worried look on her face. ¡°Ms. Goldman, we have enough reporters and cameramen, but the only anchor we have now is Ms. Carol Hooper. The other anchors are on duty outside and won¡¯t be able to rush back in time.¡± Victoria nced across the hall and finally looked at Samantha. She opened her lips and asked, ¡°Can you do it?¡± Samantha was not qualified to perform such an assignment as a rookie anchor, because the rules state that she must umte at least one year¡¯s worth of experience in the station. Once she passes the review, she can then be put on the list of anchors who can be assigned to field tasks. However, exceptional circumstances call for exceptional measures. At the end of the day, rules were meant to be broken. Samantha did not shirk from the critical situation and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± Victoria curled her lips in satisfaction. ¡°Very well. Get yourselves ready and set off immediately.¡± Samantha and Carol answered in unison, ¡°Understood!¡± Lychee TV¡¯s bus arrived at the scene about 30 minutester and the group proceeded to get out of the bus. The scene was already extremely chaotic by then. There were firefighters, police officers, and doctors, with a few wounded individuals thrown into the mix. Although the explosion had stopped, the fire was so great that it continued to spread to the surrounding area. Samantha and Carol were each assigned a reporter and a cameraman to gather information on the situation and do a live report of the situation from different locations. Since there were many workers in the factory when the explosion urred and plenty of them got wounded, their family members all rushed over after receiving the news. Everyone was so heartbroken that they rushed madly to the scene and caused even more chaos. Samantha had to back off repeatedly when the horde of people rushed over. She covered her abdomen with one hand and continued to fulfill her duties in the live broadcast, all while doing her best to maintain her breathing and body temperature. However, the crowd started to swell and everyone was so concerned for their own family that the scene was inplete chaos. The police had their hands full too, and it did not take long for the crowd to overwhelm both the reporter and cameraman who followed Samantha. ¡°Ms. Larsson...¡± The reporter called out to her anxiously but could only watch helplessly as the crowd separated them more and more. Samantha was forced to pause the broadcast and covered her abdomen with both hands to avoid the crowd. She then tried her best to reassure the impulsive family members. Although she understood their urgency, their panic-stricken frenzy added to the chaos and would cause more trouble to the fire and rescue personnel. Her words slowly but surely calmed the emotions of the victims¡¯ family members who were surrounding her. She then said, ¡°Everyone, please clear the area and give way to the fire and rescue personnel. That would allow your rtives and friends to be rescued as soon as possible.¡± Everyone nodded and followed her instructions as they turned around and walked out. Samantha let out a sigh of relief and followed them out. Only one person from the crowd stood there to stare at Samantha instead of walking out. The person then walked over to her and suddenly delivered a blow to Samantha¡¯s neck. Samantha had a bad feeling the moment the person attacked, but she reacted quickly enough and leaned back to dodge the person¡¯s hand. However, Samantha¡¯s neck was not the target and the person swiftly directed their other hand toward her lower abdomen. The next second, Samantha felt a sharp object pressing against her stomach. Her heart skipped a beat as she nced down. It was an extremely sharp de. Samantha¡¯s movements stopped abruptly and she nced from the side to see her attacker. The person was wearing a ck windbreaker and waspletely covered. Donning both a hat and a mask, the only exposed part of that person¡¯s face was their eyes. However, that was enough for Samantha to recognize who it was. The attacker was Penelope, who ought to have been in prison at that moment. Penelope was staring at her with deep-seated resentment that was as frightening as a viper¡¯s stare. She ced her hand around Samantha¡¯s neck once again while still pressing the dagger in her other hand against her stomach. Without saying anything more, she forcibly dragged Samantha away. Penelope¡¯s strength was surprisingly great and Samantha had no choice but to go along because she was worried about the child in her stomach and was being dragged away forcefully. Chapter 278 - Two for The Price of One—What A Deal!

Chapter 278: Two for The Price of One¡ªWhat A Deal!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Penelope could conceal the dagger easily due to her wide sleeves. The crowd was massive too, so many did not notice the two women because everyone was concerned only about the disaster in front of them. Samantha was starting to panic because she was afraid of hurting her child. However, panicking was a useless reaction at that moment and she had to calm down if she wanted to protect herself and her baby. It seemed that she was not being overly suspicious when she felt that someone was watching or following her during the past few days. That person had turned out to be Penelope. Judging from the situation, Penelope had been nning the attack for a long time now. She decided to attack her at the exact moment when there was a huge crowd and everything was chaotic! Samantha tried her best to keep up with Penelope¡¯s pace without confronting or provoking her. She gulped and reminded in a soft and gentle voice, ¡°There are plenty of people here, Penelope. You can¡¯t run away.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Penelope was not afraid at all and even smiled oddly. Samantha turned her face slightly to look at her and saw a touch of madness in addition to the resentment. That expression seemed familiar. Samantha searched her memories and finally remembered. Penelope had the same look of madness in her eyes when she attacked Samantha at the bar. She had the same unexpected strength then as she did now. Based on Samantha¡¯s previous altercations with Penelope, thetter was nothing more than a pampered little rich daughter who had little strength. However, Penelope had practically turned into a different person during the two asions in which she attacked Samantha... Samantha felt that the contrasting change was familiar. Penelope looked as though she was under some kind of mind-control or drug influence. Samantha frowned lightly and keenly noticed that something was off. She asked out of the blue, ¡°Who¡¯s controlling you from behind, Penelope?¡± Penelope seemed surprised that Samantha would ask such a question and had a fleeting expression of shock. In the blink of an eye, however, she acted as if nothing had happened. Samantha still noticed that brief change. Her guess might not be entirely correct, but she was not that far off the mark either. Penelope was in a very bad frame of mind. That was not good news for Samantha, because it meant that Penelope was a very dangerous person to be around at that moment! Samantha then realized that Penelope was dragging her further and further away from the crowd. Rather than going to a safe area, Penelope was heading towards the fire without so much as a second thought. Samantha¡¯s expression sank and she finally understood why Penelope had that weird smile earlier. Penelope...was nning tomit murder-suicide. Samantha took a deep breath and asked calmly, ¡°What is it that you want, Penelope?¡± Samantha¡¯s expression had changed and she could no longer hide her faltering tone. Penelope probably caught on to that and spoke contentedly without answering the question, ¡°You get scared too, don¡¯t you Samantha?¡± She spoke with her face nearly pressed against Samantha¡¯s nape. Her voice was cold and she exhaled all over Samantha¡¯s nape, causing thetter to get goosebumps all over. Samantha clenched her hands tightly and continued to remain calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go this far because of the grudge you have against me. You¡¯re being made a scapegoat by someone else, Penelope!¡± ¡°If you and I die together, that person would be smiling because they¡¯re the one who stands to gain the most from our deaths!¡± Unfortunately, Penelope continued to grin uncannily, either because she did not listen to Samantha or because she did not care at all even after hearing what Samantha said. ¡°You were the one who couldn¡¯t let go of me. You snatched Timmy from me, helped that b*tch Sheena seduce my father, made my mother lose her mind and threw me in jail. What more do you want? How much more ruthless do you have to be?!¡± As she was talking, she snickered and said, ¡°You¡¯re just lucky I didn¡¯t manage to kill you thest time around. There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯d let you escape again!¡± She looked down from Samantha¡¯s face, stared at Samantha¡¯s stomach, and exerted more pressure on the de. ¡°Two for the price of one¡­ what a steal!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to hell together, Samantha!¡± After saying that, Penelope dragged Samantha more forcefully and walked quickly towards the fire. As soon as they approached, the heat crashed against Samantha¡¯s face and she turned pale due to the choking, suffocating feeling. She immediately felt an onset of physical difort. Samantha knew that her physical response and stamina were at an all-time low due to her pregnancy. Once Penelope dragged her into the fire, she would not be able to protect herself or her baby. There was nothing more she could do in that situation other than to give it her best shot. Samantha looked up, scanned the surrounding area, and discovered that the nearest police officer was about 50 meters away. She closed her eyes, summoned all her strength, and bit down hard on the hand that was holding her neck. Penelope retracted her hand immediately once she felt the pain. Samantha seized the opportunity to grab the arm that held the de and twisted it in the opposite direction to direct the tip away from her stomach. She then opened her mouth and yelled at the top of her lungs at that policeman. ¡°HELP¡ª¡± Before she could yell a second time, Penelope had already return to her senses. She grasped Samantha¡¯s hair firmly with one hand and pulled her head back. Samantha groaned in pain. Luckily for Samantha, the policeman had heard Samantha¡¯s cry for help and noticed that something was wrong after looking over. He quickly called hisrades, ¡°Hey! There¡¯s a situation here! Come over quick!¡± Penelope became flustered when she saw that the police were starting to gather there. She could not go back to that prison again. She spent her days there being insulted, beaten, and bullied. She was never able to sleep and was losing her sanity due to the nightmares she had daily! She would rather die than be captured and stuffed back into that hellhole! The reason why she experienced all that was because of Samantha! If Samantha had never existed, she would have been married to Timothy and had children by now. She would have be the respectable and venerated Mrs. Barker! Sadly, that had all been taken away by Samantha! There were many things she did not get, and she would make sure that Samantha would never be allowed to get them either. She would dly destroy everything and die together with Samantha! Penelope¡¯s strength increased explosively in an instant and she forcefully dragged Samantha by the hair to the edge of the fire. Samantha could already feel the scorching fire right behind her. It was so hot that she felt as though it could melt her skin from behind. The police quickly surrounded Penelope and Samantha. Their chief used a megaphone to yell at Penelope, ¡°Youngdy, please let go of your hostage and surrender at once!¡± Penelope sneered but could not care less. She continued dragging Samantha towards the fire. After the policeman abided by the protocol to issue the earlier warning, he ordered his sniper, ¡°Shoot!¡± While the bullet was traveling straight towards Penelope, she seemed to have expected that would happen and used thest of her strength to push Samantha into the fire. Penelope copsed to the ground in an instant, while Samantha was engulfed by the sea of mes! Chapter 279 - The Child Is Gone

Chapter 279: The Child Is Gone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside one of the Barker Group¡¯s conference rooms, Ronald strode in and mmed the door open. His expression had changed drastically after receiving a call earlier. Everyone seemed surprised and displeased as they all turned to look at him. Ronald could not care less about them and went straight to Timothy¡¯s side. He leaned over to Timothy¡¯s ear and briefly exined the situation. Timothy¡¯s calm and indifferent expression sank instantly. He stood up abruptly and walked away without so much as an exnation. Everyone exchanged puzzled nces when they saw him leave. They have never seen Timothy with that kind of expression before. What could have happened that made him lose hisposure and ignore basic manners? Was the Barker Group on the brink of copse? Then again, he did not even remotely show such emotions when there was a crisisst time. What was going on? ¡­ Timothy broke the speed limit all through the drive, but by the time he reached the hospital, Samantha had already been pushed into the operating room. Since Samantha was pregnant, it was not only Samantha¡¯s life that had to be rescued but that of the child in her womb too. The risk, along with the difficulty, was much greater. The situation did not look good. Timothy clenched his hands tightly when he listened to the doctor¡¯s analysis. He turned to Ronald and instructed coldly, ¡°Call Dr. Jameson and ask him toe over immediately.¡± Ronald nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker.¡± When the doctor heard the name ¡®Dr. Jameson¡¯, his eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°The chances will be much better if Dr. Jameson is here.¡± Timothy stared at the doctor and said with crystal-clear rity, ¡°Whatever the case is, I have to save my wife¡¯s life.¡± The doctor nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker. We¡¯ll try our best.¡± Vincent arrived ten minutester. Timothy stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Please do your best, Doctor.¡± Vincent nodded. ¡°I rushed over as soon as I saw the news, Mr. Barker. I will try my best to save Mrs. Barker and the baby.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Vincent entered the operating room too. Timothy looked up at the red light shining on the operating room and felt his heart sinking into a bottomless swamp. Despite his best efforts to struggle and crawl out, he could only sink deeper and deeper. He stood by the window and hung his hands feebly on both sides of his body. The operationsted for a long time and nightfall came. The night sky made it a little difficult for him to breathe. Ronald came back after buying some dinner and urged Timothy softly, ¡°Perhaps you should eat something, Mr. Barker.¡± After all, there was no telling how long the operation wouldst. Timothy did not appear to have heard him and stood there quietly without moving. Ronald could not help but sigh, he did not persuade the man any further. He was just about to set down the food when Timothy suddenly called out, ¡°Ronald.¡± Ronald stopped moving and was starting to feel optimistic. ¡°Will you be eating now, Mr. Barker?¡± Unfortunately, Timothy merely ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t let Grandma know about this.¡± That was all. Ronald could do nothing except put down the food and reply, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve stopped the news from circting.¡± Old Madam Barker was in poor health, and she might copse too if she was told that something had happened to Samantha. Each second that passed felt like an agonizing eternity. It was already past midnight and the hour hand was pointing to two. Ronald could not stay awake and dozed off while sitting on the chair. Timothy lit a cigarette, but he did not smoke much and simply held it between his fingertips. The cigarette butt burned away until the embers reached his fingers, jolting his fingertips awake all of a sudden and causing him to regain his senses. A bad feeling came over him all of a sudden. It felt as though a piece of him had left abruptly. The operating room¡¯s lights finally went out. Vincent opened the door and walked out. Timothy turned around suddenly and looked right at the doctor. Ronald had woken up from his sleep after hearing the sound and immediately stood up. Timothy walked to Vincent and stared intently into the doctor¡¯s ck pupils. He asked hoarsely, ¡°How¡¯s my wife?¡± Vincent took off his mask and had a weary look. ¡°Mrs. Barker is safe.¡± The dullness in Timothy¡¯s eyes faded a little. Even Ronald could not help but put his hands together and say, ¡°Thank God.¡± After a pause, Timothy asked again, ¡°What about the baby?¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes sank slightly. ¡­ Samantha did not know how long she had been sleeping, but the only thing she felt when she regained consciousness was a searing pain throughout her body. She moved her arm subconsciously and felt even more painful. Two hands pressed down gently on her arm and spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Samantha strained to open her heavy eyelids. A ray of light shone into her eyes and she subsequently saw a man¡¯s familiar faceing into view. Samantha¡¯s blurry vision came into focus and she moved her dry lips to call him, ¡°Timothy...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Timothy held her hand gently and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Feeling the tremors in his voice, Samantha tried her best to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the grim reaper won¡¯t take away my life that easily.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that anymore.¡± Timothy seemed unwilling to discuss that topic and changed the subject right away. ¡°Would you like to drink some water?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Timothy let go of her hand and poured her a cup of warm water. He then lifted her head carefully and ced the cup to her lips. Samantha¡¯s throat felt much better after she took a few sips. Timothyid her down again, tucked her into the nket, and caressed her face gently as he said, ¡°The doctor said that your injuries are mostly skin burns. The only serious injury was the part where you were hit by a burning pole, but you don¡¯t need to worry because it¡¯ll go back to normal once you recuperate.¡± His words triggered Samantha into remembering the situation during the fire. After she was pushed in, she tried her best to run out but a burning pole suddenly came crashing down. She instinctively protected her lower abdomen but then fainted and did not know what happened after that. She was alive, but what about her baby? Samantha could not help but nce down in the direction of her lower abdomen. She looked at Timothy all of a sudden and asked in a soft voice, ¡°How¡¯s the baby, Timothy? Is everything fine?¡± Timothy¡¯s hand clenched suddenly. Seeing his reluctance to give her an immediate answer, Samantha still asked despite knowing in her heart what had happened. ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡± Timothy looked at Samantha¡¯s ck pupils and was silent for half a second before answering, ¡°Sammy, we... we can always have more children in the future.¡± He did not answer straightforwardly, but that response told her everything she needed to know. The child was gone. Samantha gulped once, then a second time. She blinked her eyes vigorously but tears still welled up in her eye sockets. Samantha pursed her lips tightly and restrained herself for a moment before speaking again. Chapter 280 - Reversal

Chapter 280: Reversal

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°How is Penelope?¡± At the mere mention of her name, Timothy¡¯s expression soured and his voice was terrifyingly cold. ¡°She was rescued, but she hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Her injuries were serious and coupled with the other injuries she had received in prison, all herplications were now acting up and no one knows for sure when she¡¯ll wake up.¡± Penelope had never considered living past that day and wanted to drag Samantha to die together with her. Samantha¡¯s expression turned stiff but she did not speak. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think about it for now,¡± Timothyforted. ¡°The doctor said you have to rest well and not overexert yourself.¡± Samantha sniffled and closed her eyes slowly. ¡­ At the apartment hotel, Harmony picked the phone up when it rang and sneered when she heard the report from the other side. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Samantha to be lucky enough and survive this! Penelope too! I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s still breathing.¡± Harmony felt a little begrudging because she had nned to kill not two but three birds with one stone. The result was only one dead fetus. However, the death of Samantha¡¯s baby meant that one of her biggest threats had been removed. Penelope was still somewhat useful, it seemed. She no longer had any value and would only be a loose end if allowed to continue living. Harmony then said, ¡°Make sure you tie up the loose ends.¡± The other side responded and ended the call. Harmony got up and walked to the television cab to turn on some music. She could not resist humming a song since she was feeling rather buoyant. Then, she took out the supplements she bought and ate them one by one. She was going to take supplements regrly from then onward to nourish her body in tandem with Vincent¡¯s treatment. That way, she could make preparations to bear Timothy¡¯s child once her infertility was treated. ¡­ The sun was shining outside when Samantha woke up. The light shone right in and bathed the entire ward in a warm light. Her stiff eyes looked around. Timothy had fallen asleep beside the bed while holding her hand. He had probably been staying by her side without leaving and his expression looked fatigued. There was a bit of stubble on his chin and even his shirt was slightly wrinkled. Samantha felt aplex series of emotions when she looked at him silently. The child was gone, and if he only cared about the child, there was no need for him to keep up the charade anymore. Did he care about her too, rather than just for the child? Could she trust him a little more? He probably sensed her gaze when he opened his eyelids slowly and looked deeply into her eyes. Samantha blinked and quickly retracted the emotions in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice was hoarse after waking up and he touched her forehead. ¡°Do you feel better?¡± ¡°My body is a little better, yes.¡± Samantha then added truthfully without hiding it from him, ¡°But my heart doesn¡¯t feel too good.¡± Her eyes reddened uncontrobly as soon as she said that. Timothy squeezed her hand tightly as if to give her strength andfort, but instead of continuing the depressing topic, he said softly, ¡°Would you like to get up and have something to eat? Dr. Jameson wille to check on you in another minute.¡± Samantha knew that he was distracting her and took a deep breath to restrain her sadness. ¡°Okay.¡± The nurse delivered the meal and Timothy fed Samantha spoon by spoon. Once she was done, he wiped the corners of her lips and helped her to lie back down on the bed. A knock was heard on the door of the ward and in came Vincent with Leah. Timothy stood up. ¡°You¡¯re here, Doctor.¡± Vincent nodded at him. ¡°Mr. Barker.¡± He then looked at Samantha and asked concernedly, ¡°How do you feel, Mrs. Barker?¡± Samantha forced a smile. Vincent let out a gentle sigh and did not make any small talk. He went straight up to her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be conducting aprehensive inspection now.¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Timothy quietly retreated to the door without disturbing them. Vincent and Leah conducted a detailed examination that took just over half an hour. The doctor then took the medical file and jotted down the pertinent information. Timothy came forward when he saw that and asked, ¡°How are things, Doctor?¡± Vincent closed the medical records and handed them to Leah beside him. He looked up at Timothy and said, ¡°Every cloud has a silver lining. The baby couldn¡¯t be saved, but Mrs. Barker¡¯s body did not suffer much damage.¡± ¡°Mr. Barker, you and your wife are still young. Once her body is nursed back to health, she can still have children in the future.¡± Timothy said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Vincent looked at Samantha again and saw tears dripping from her eyes. He stretched out his hand, gently patted her shoulder three times, thenforted her, ¡°I understand how you feel, Mrs. Barker, but your body is still weak and you shouldn¡¯t let yourself be overly sad. Depression isn¡¯t conducive to recovery.¡± Samantha¡¯s curly eyshes trembled as she said softly, ¡°I understand.¡± Vincent said again, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some medication for you, which you must take on time. It¡¯ll help your body to speed up your recovery.¡± ¡°Yes, I will.¡± After making sure to tell them everything, Vincent bid them goodbye. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± ¡°Please see the doctor off, Timothy,¡± Samantha said. Timothy nced at her and did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them walked out and the ward fell silent. Samantha¡¯s hand stroked her lower abdomen gently. She closed her eyes and the corners of her lips curled up in a shallow arc. Vincent had patted her three times on the shoulder. He was telling her that everything went ording to her n. Her baby¡­had been saved. After all, her enemy operated from the shadows and she could not entirely predict Harmony¡¯s n. To protect herself and her baby, she had been wearing a special vest for thest couple of days. The vest could block even the most fatal of blows. All that was left was for Vincent to reinvigorate the baby¡¯s fetal health. Samantha and her baby were both safe. Harmony had shown her hand and it was Samantha¡¯s turn to do so next. She wanted to make sure that her grudges with Harmony were duly settled! Samantha stretched out her hand to pick up her cell phone from the bedside table. She speedily made a call that was answered just as quickly. She spoke briefly with the other person and hung up. ¡­ Five minutester, Timothy returned to the ward. Samantha did not lie on the bed to rest, but sat up and leaned against the bedhead to scroll through her phone. Her face was pale, and there was anger and hatred in her eyes. Timothy could not help but frown as he was walking over. Samantha looked up at him and emphasized every word of her sentence. ¡°Timothy, our baby was killed by Harmony!¡± He stopped walking at once. Samantha¡¯s dark eyes stared unwaveringly at him to make sure that not a single expression escaped her attention. She then repeated, ¡°Our baby¡­was killed by Harmony!¡± Chapter 281 - Confrontation

Chapter 281: Confrontation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s ck pupils looked at her faintly and expressionlessly. He stretched his long legs and walked up to her before asking, ¡°Why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡± Samantha¡¯s heart sank slightly when she heard his question. Based on what she knew of his character, he should not have reacted that calmly. He was questioning her even. Samantha¡¯s hand clenched tightly on the nket. She had chosen to face it, so she would not back down regardless of the oue. She blinked and said, ¡°Harmony likes you. Her feelings for you have never changed. She¡¯s the same then as she is now. She came back this time because she wanted to be your wife. She wanted to be Mrs. Barker.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re already married to me, so I have be an obstacle to her. She¡¯s been going all out to undermine me from the shadows, frame me, and try to get the better of me, but she hasn¡¯t seeded.¡± ¡°When I got pregnant, my baby became a thorn in her side and she couldn¡¯t stand it unless we were out of the picture. I was nauseous not just because of the morning sickness I had some time ago, but also because she repeatedly provoked me. Just looking at her was enough to make me vomit!¡± Samantha looked at Timothy¡¯s unchanged emotions and clenched her fists even tighter. ¡°Timothy, when Penelope held me the other day, I could see that there was something wrong with her mental state. It was like when she attacked me at the bar. Penelope turned out to be just a pawn. The person controlling her from behind¡­ the one who wanted to kill me and my baby¡­was Harmony all along!¡± ¡°But I survived. I was lucky to survive. But our child...was killed by her!¡± At the end of her tirade, Samantha¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontroble sadness. Her emotions were genuine, rather than an act. Had she not taken precautions in advance and sought Vincent¡¯s help, she would not be able to confidently say that she would seed in protecting her baby. After all, no one could be certain that the n would be wless. Simply thinking about it again was enough to make her feel a little traumatized. Samantha looked at Timothy again and bit her lower lip tightly when saw theck of expression on the man¡¯s handsome face. Ten secondster, the man finally spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re just guessing, Sammy.¡± ¡®Just guessing?¡¯ Samantha had never imagined that he would say something like that. He denied her outright without even bothering toe up with an excuse. Samantha found itughable. The corners of her lips started to curl up but she could not muster even the smallest of smiles. The tone of her speech remained the same as she gave him a rational, level-headed breakdown of her usation. ¡°I asked Chelle for help to investigate Harmony. She told me that Harmony went to the bar on the day I was attacked.¡± ¡°Penelope was supposed to be serving a sentence in prison, but Harmony went to visit her just a few days ago. Penelope then suddenly fell sick and applied to be released from prison for medical treatment. Sheter showed up before me and wanted tomit murder-suicide.¡± ¡°If those two factors aren¡¯t enough, Chelle found out that Harmony was taking care of Penelope¡¯s mother, Violet, while Penelope was still in prison. Violet is the only family Penelope has left.¡± ¡°Do you actually think these are all coincidences, Timothy?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression sank even more but he remained quiet. The atmosphere in the room became suffocating and the air seemed to have turned stale. A sudden knock was heard at the door of the ward and brought some respite to the tenseness. Timothy turned around and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open and Ronald walked in. He could keenly sense that something was not right about the atmosphere and he too became tense. He looked at Timothy, then at Samantha, and swallowed his words silently even though he had something to tell them. Did Timothy anger Samantha just moments after she woke up? Given that Samantha had just lost her baby and was already heartbroken, what on earth did Timothy do to her again? Timothy narrowed his eyes at Ronald and asked, ¡°Yes?¡± His chilly voice made Ronald¡¯s heart tense up and he felt as though Timothy had caught him silentlyining. He hurriedly forced out a smile and began telling them what he went there to tell, ¡°Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker, the hospital has just notified us that, that...Penelope¡¯s vital signs fell sharply this morning. They tried to save her, but it was a lost cause¡­ she¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice did not fluctuate at all. ¡°You may leave.¡± Ronald did not dare to make any further remarks after seeing the situation. He turned around and swiftly walked out of the ward before closing the door. Samantha had expected Penelope to end up like that. Penelope never wanted to continue living. The only reason she would kill Samantha along with the baby was that Harmony had offered her a deal that would see her mother live well. Harmony just never factored in the possibility that Penelope would survive the gunshot instead of dying on the spot. If she woke up, she would be investigated and questioned by the police. If Penelope could not bear the pressure and ratted Harmony out, Harmony¡¯s entire n would fall short. That was why Penelope had to die. Only dead people tell no tales. Samantha closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening her eyes again. She looked up at Timothy who was standing in front of her and said emphatically, ¡°Now that Penelope died all of a sudden, do you still think I¡¯m just guessing? Do you still believe everything is just a guess, Timothy?¡± Timothy¡¯s pupils trembled slightly and he finally looked into her eyes. Their figure was reflected in each other¡¯s pupils. Samantha could not see any emotional fluctuation in him, only...a ruthless calmness. He replied, ¡°None of this can be used as evidence against Harmony.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Samantha¡¯s lips curled up and sheughed suddenly. She chuckled out loud, then realized just how ridiculous it was andughed a few more times. As sheughed, tears began to well in her eyes so much so that the face of the man before her had be blurred and slightly distorted. Once she was doneughing, she raised her hand and wiped away her tears. Even though she was doing her level best to restrain herself, her voice still faltered as she said, ¡°I¡¯ve always chosen to believe in you, Timothy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Even after all those disgusting things Harmony said to me, even when she showed me that you gave her the trophy I gave to you, even when she could get you to meet her and forget your promise to me simply by giving you a call¡­I still believed you. I still want to believe you, even now!¡± ¡°But... she killed our baby and nearly killed me! When I used her andid out all the information I gathered in front of you, you still excused her actions!¡± Tears streamed down her face again. She wiped those tears furiously but could notpletely wipe them off. Samantha raised her hand all of a sudden and grabbed Timothy¡¯s hand. She stared at him firmly.. ¡°I really, truly cherish how we were able to start over after losing out on two years together. I thought¡­you felt the same as me and cherished it too, but was it all¡­just wishful thinking on my part the whole time? From those two years ago up until today?¡± Chapter 282 - You Can Only Choose One!

Chapter 282: You Can Only Choose One!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s ck pupils looked at her indifferently with a heavy gaze. It was almost as if there were a million things he wished to say, and yet at the same time¡­it looked empty. He raised his hand, covered her hand using his big palm, and said in a low voice, ¡°You have to rest now, Sammy. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t overthink.¡¯ Samantha thought about those two words and became even sadder. She had considered several possibilities¡ªboth good and bad¡ªafter choosing to confront Timothy and even thought about how to deal with a worst-case scenario. It had all been given due thought and consideration. However, when it came for her to truly face it, all her strategies of handling it turned into shambles. Human feelings cannot be precisely calcted and predicted. It was impossible to have a set method of dealing with them. She was feeling heartbroken, even if her reasoning was telling her to deal with it calmly, there was absolutely no way she could calm herself down. Samantha took a deep breath and tilted her head back to stop the tears from flowing. After about half a minute, she looked at Timothy again and said hoarsely, ¡°Since you¡¯re not interested in being reasonable, then there¡¯s no point for me to continue reasoning with you!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to live happily with me? Didn¡¯t you say you love me? Didn¡¯t you say you love our baby?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m suffering now that the child is gone. I want you to get justice for our baby, and I don¡¯t care if the evidence is insufficient. I¡¯m convinced that Harmony did it, and I want her to pay the price. Can you do that?¡± After a pause, she added mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t, Timothy. It¡¯s only a matter of snapping your fingers if you want someone to get the justice they deserve!¡± Timothy looked at her silently and did not speak for a very long time. The huge ward was pin-drop silent. Samantha did not need to wait for his reply because his silence was already the answer. He would not touch Harmony, and would even venture to protect her. Samantha felt out of breath and the difort was such that she felt as though she was being pinched by the neck. After what happened two years ago, she continued to warn herself to not repeat the same mistakes and refrain from falling in love with such a heartless man. She treaded and consolidated carefully every step of the way in her marriage. Had it not been for Timothy¡¯s perseverance in slowly breaking down the walls of her heart, she would never have let him breach her defenses. Who could have known that it was all a huge scam? His acting skills were even more refined than they were two years before. Samantha gulped heavily, suppressed her sadness, and tried her best to keep her tears within her eye sockets because she was unwilling to let them fall again. She red at him stubbornly and spoke clearly, ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Timothy. I can¡¯t have you by my side while your mind is filled with thoughts of another woman. I can¡¯t share a husband with someone else either. I don¡¯t want something that¡¯s not mine!¡± She bit her lower lip hard and added, ¡°It¡¯s either me or Harmony. You can only choose one!¡± Timothy continued to look at her silently and did not say a single word. Samantha counted silently in her heart. ¡®Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two¡­¡¯ With one more number to go, her eyshes trembled fiercely as she looked at Timothy¡¯s hand in her grip. She wanted to hold on so tightly and was reluctant to let him go. However, it seemed she could no longer continue holding on to him. ¡®¡­one.¡¯ Samantha¡¯s fingertips loosened slowly and she pulled her hand back resolutely. She moved her lips and wanted to speak, but her throat felt dry and her words were all stuck in her throat. Her lips opened and closed for some time before she forced out some words. ¡°I¡¯ll help you choose if you can¡¯t, Timothy.¡± ¡°We¡­¡± Her hand covered her heart unconsciously. That was where the pain was most severe and she could not even sit still at all. She pressed her hands firmly over her heart and said clearly, ¡°¡­should get a divorce.¡± Timothy lowered his eyelids and looked at her pale face from the side. He pursed his thin lips and finally said, ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Samantha had mentioned divorce several times during their marriage. He would get angry and reproached her whenever she mentioned it, going so far as to tell her not to ever bring it up again. At that time, however, he merely asked her calmly: ¡®Have you thought it through?¡¯ She was useless now that the child was gone, so he could burn bridges with her, forget about her, and no longer needed to act around her... Samantha clenched her cup tightly. She raised her eyes to look at him and replied, ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Timothy¡¯s ck pupils made eye contact with her. Two secondster, he uttered a single word, ¡°Okay.¡± It was to the point, without beating around the bush. ¡°Heh.¡± Samantha was surprised that she could stillugh at that moment. Laugh she did. ¡°So Harmony was telling the truth when she said you were always waiting for her.¡± ¡°And since she can¡¯t have children, you needed me to give you an heir. I became your fertility tool to pave the way for your rtionship, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you don¡¯t feel sad now that the child is gone. Are you disappointed that I survived? If I died, you wouldn¡¯t even need to patronize me.¡± Timothy¡¯s expression remained the same regardless of what she said and he never said a word. She would be deceiving herself if she continued to be oblivious. She wanted him out of her sight. Sharing the same space with him was making it difficult for her to breathe. Samantha raised her voice all of a sudden. ¡°Get the hell out of here, Timothy!¡± As she said that, she grabbed the ss on the bedside table and threw it right at him. ¡°LEAVE!¡± She did not know if Timothy did not manage to avoid the cup in time or whether he had no time to react, but the cup smashed against his forehead and he frowned slightly without uttering a single word. The cup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Seeing her get more and more emotional, Timothy turned around and walked out. Samantha looked at his back with teary eyes and watched him take slow steps to the door. Something in her heart seemed to disappear too. Timothy ced his hand on the doorknob and was about to turn the knob when his movements stopped. Samantha held her breath when she saw that and had a faint glow in her eyes. He lowered his hand and turned around to look at her. ¡°Rest well,¡± he said. Did he still show concern for her after that massive falling out? Samantha bit her lip without answering. Timothy was silent for a second before continuing, ¡°Once you¡¯re back on your feet, call me and tell me when you want to get divorced.¡± That was it¡­ He was not worried about her body¡ªhe was afraid that something might happen to her and there would be no way for her to divorce him. If that happened, he could not give Harmony the status of Mrs. Barker which Samantha presently held. As expected of Timothy. He knew just how to hurt others. Chapter 283 - She’s Gone

Chapter 283: She¡¯s Gone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha exhausted all of her remaining strength and said one final word. ¡°LEAVE!¡± Timothy opened the door and walked out without hesitation. Ronald was standing watch at the door when Timothy came out. He felt the man¡¯s extremely cold aura and could not control his heart from trembling. He subconsciously followed behind Timothy. Timothy halted his footsteps and ordered coldly without looking back, ¡°Stay here. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, okay.¡± Ronald stayed on the spot and watched as Timothy walked further and further away. When he heard Samantha¡¯s breakdown from the ward, he could not help but sigh deeply. What in the bloody world was going on! ¡­ The door closed slowly and separated Samantha from the outside world. She had lost all her strength and was leaning gently against the bedhead. She then shed her tears like a string of broken pearls. There was this one time when she read a book in school that urged brave girls to hold on tight after finding someone that they loved. Timothy happened to pass by her window when she was reading that. His tall, youthful figure radiated sunlight and she subconsciously reached out to try and grab it. She felt that he was her love and so insisted on holding on tightly to him. Two years ago, she believed that she had not been brave enough, which in turn made her unable to persevere until the very end and ended up causing her to miss out. Two yearster, she had done so much by striving while working hard, and being brave¡­but she still could not hold on tight to him¡­ It was a lie. Everything was a lie. Samantha covered her face with both hands and cried without making a sound. Rochelle happened to see that scene when she arrived. She hurried forward and immediately hugged Samantha. She gently caressed Samantha¡¯s head and felt heartbroken to see Samantha like that. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, Sammy.¡± Had she arrived earlier, she could have ripped that good-for-nothing Timothy to shreds. Samantha had been giving him chances, excusing him, justifying his actions¡­all of which proved to be in vain considering how he had betrayed her! Men were all trash! Rochelle could not spare any more time to curse at that scumbag when she saw Samantha crying. She snapped back to her senses and patted Samantha¡¯s back whileforting, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Sammy. Your body is weak now, and¡­it won¡¯t be good for your baby.¡± She was one of the insiders who knew about Samantha¡¯s n and was therefore aware of the child¡¯s existence. ¡®Baby¡­¡¯ Samantha¡¯s hand unconsciously began caressing her lower abdomen. She had been so emotional earlier that she could feel difort in her belly. She took a deep breath and forcefully suppressed all that pain. Rochelle let go of Samantha after hearing that Samantha¡¯s crying was getting less intense. She reached for some tissue and helped to wipe Samantha¡¯s tears. ¡°Would you like some water? I¡¯ll pour you some.¡± Since the cup had shattered, Rochelle could only use a disposable paper cup. She poured some warm water into it and raised it to Samantha¡¯s lips. Samantha nced at her with reddened eyes and eventually took a sip. When Samantha was done drinking, Rochelle tossed the paper cup into the trash can and said softly, ¡°How about some sleep, Sammy?¡± She stretched out her hand to help Samantha lie down. Before she could do so, Samantha called out to her, ¡°Chelle.¡± ¡°Yes, Sammy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to be discharged.¡± Rochelle frowned. ¡°But your body¡­¡± Samantha raised her eyes to look at her. Her voice was extremely hoarse but she still insisted stubbornly, ¡°I want to be discharged.¡± She did not want to stay there any longer because all she saw was nothing but Timothy¡¯s ruthlessness and indifference earlier. Staying there would only make her suffer. Rochelle looked at her for half a second and gave in. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you handle the discharge procedures with the hospital.¡± After settling that, Rochelle borrowed a wheelchair and helped Samantha into it with the nurse¡¯s assistance. She covered Samantha¡¯s knees with a nket and pushed her out of the ward. Ronald looked at them and did not dare to stop Rochelle, but he had to say something because Timothy had tasked him with looking after Samantha. ¡°Ms. Yates¡­¡± Rochelle narrowed her charmingly beautiful eyes at him. A gush of cold air rushed through Ronald¡¯s body from the soles of his feet. He immediately changed the way he addressed her. ¡°Ms. Tyrell, are you just going to bring Mrs. Barker away like that? Don¡¯t you have to¡­let Mr. Barker know?¡± Rochelle sneered. ¡°Why does he care where Sammy¡¯s going? Tell him to look after his side chick!¡± Ronald did not dare say another word after receiving such verbal reproaching. First of all, he did not dare provoke a woman like her. Secondly, he had heard the conversation between Timothy and Samantha which made it abundantly clear that Timothy was in the wrong. He lowered his head immediately. Rochelle ignored him and pushed Samantha away. Ronald did not dare to raise his head until they had disappeared. After thinking for a moment, he took his cell phone out and made a call. In any case, he still had to report to his boss. Timothy was leaning against the sofa in his hotel suite and was closing his eyes wearily. When the phone rang, he opened his eyes slowly and picked up the phone to answer it. ¡°Yes.¡± He heard Ronald saying, ¡°Mr. Barker, Mrs. Yates has handled Mrs. Barker¡¯s discharge from the hospital. She took Mrs. Barker away and I¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡± After a pause, he asked weakly, ¡°Do you need me to¡­ bring her back?¡± Timothy was silent for a second before opening his lips. ¡°No.¡± Ronald was speechless. The call then ended. Ronald put down the phone and felt a headacheing on. Was Timothy really about to divorce Samantha? Did he only use her as a tool to give him a baby? Could Timothy¡­ be that terrible of a person? ¡­ Timothy ced the phone down and looked around. His gaze finallynded on the desk where the dictionary was ced. It was still open. He got up and walked over. Certain words were circled in ck ink. He looked at it calmly for a moment, raised his hand, then moved his finger to flip the dictionary shut. After that, he picked up the thick dictionary and held it on top of the trash can. His fingers tightened at first, but he eventually released his fingers one by one and allowed the dictionary to fall into the trash can. ¡­ Rochelle brought Samantha back to her apartment. She was afraid that Samantha would break down again because of the sadness, so she had prepared plenty offorting words just in case. However, she was surprised to see Samantha be so unexpectedly calm after returning to the apartment. Samantha neither cried nor made a fuss. Her expression was indifferent and she was very obedient, for she ate and drank when she was told to do so. Rochelle was immensely relieved to see that. She thought that Samantha was doing it for the child after her motherly instincts had kicked in. That was a positive development nheless. It would be ideal if she quickly rid her thoughts of a scumbag like Timothy. Being alone was much better, especially since she had a child who belonged wholly to her. Samantha went to bed early that night and Rochelley down beside her to keep herpany in bed aftering out of the bath. The next morning, Rochelle turned over and subconsciously reached out beside her. However, she did not feel anyone next to her. Rochelle opened her eyes instinctively and did not see Samantha on the bed. She then got up abruptly to search the whole apartment but found no sign of Samantha. Rochelle made sure that she was sober and awake. Where could Samantha have gone to? Did something happen? Chapter 284 - Did He Come Looking for Her?

Chapter 284: Did He Come Looking for Her?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle rushed back to the room and picked up her cell phone to call Samantha. The next second, she heard a phone ringing on the other side of the bedside table. Rochelle looked at it in disbelief. Samantha did not even bring her phone along with her... Had it not been for the high security of her apartment and the unlikelihood that someone would break into the house, she would have thought that someone had kidnapped Samantha quietly. Samantha had been acting uncharacteristically when she neither cried nor made trouble the day before. Rochelle was worried that Samantha might be doing something stupid after suffering aplete mental breakdown. Rochelle had only herself to me for not paying attention. She would not be able to forgive herself if something happened to Samantha. Rochelle changed her clothes quickly and grabbed the car keys as she rushed out. After getting in the car, she put on a Bluetooth earpiece and made some phone calls while driving along the road to find Samantha. ¡­ Inside the CEO¡¯s office at the Barker Group, Timothy was listening to Ronald¡¯s report on his itinerary that day when the phone rang suddenly. He nced at it and saw that it was Rochelle. After tapping his fingertips on the table, he picked up the phone and answered, ¡°Hello.¡± Ronald immediately knew to stop talking. Rochelle¡¯s cold voice was heard asking, ¡°Did Sammye to see you, Timothy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Timothy answered insipidly. Rochelle listened to his answer and immediately exploded in anger. ¡°Oh, so you think you can say ¡®no¡¯ and be done with it? Sammy¡¯s gone, and she did not even bring her cell phone with her. Can¡¯t you at least show the least bit of concern?¡± Her voice became sterner as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Timothy. If something happens to Sammy, I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± She then ended the call unhesitatingly. One could only expect scumbags like that to have a conscience when pigs could fly. It only made Rochelle even angrier! Ronald listened and could not resist secretly cheering for her. She was indeed a hero among women who did not hesitate to call people out. At the same time, Ronald was worried too. Samantha was sad and weary when leaving the hospital a day ago. Could something have happened when she suddenly disappeared the next day? He was just thinking about that when he saw his boss ce the phone down. ¡°Continue,¡± Timothy said. Ronald¡¯s first instinct was to reply, ¡®I¡¯ll get someone to find her now,¡¯ but before he could say that, he realized that Timothy had asked him to ¡®continue¡¯ instead of asking him to find her. He had a shocked expression. In the past, Timothy would have stood up and gone to look for Samantha by himself, so why did he act as if he did not hear anything? Ronald subconsciously looked at Timothy¡¯s face. There was no change in Timothy¡¯s expression and it remained cold and indifferent, without any trace of worry or concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man spoke once more in a cold and suspicious tone. Ronald shivered all over and quickly came to his senses. ¡°I¡¯ll continue the report...¡± He was supposed to turn around and leave after finishing his report, but after hesitating for a moment, he bit the bullet and asked weakly, ¡°Mr. Barker, are we really...not going to look for her?¡± She had just cheated death, lost her child, and wanted a divorce after quarreling with her husband. It was easy for her not to get over it since it was both physically and mentally traumatizing. Upon hearing that, Timothy looked up and nced toward him, asking, ¡°Do you have too much time on your hands?¡± Ronald was so frightened by Timothy¡¯s stare that cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He did not dare to say anything more and turned around stiffly as he walked out quickly. ¡­ Samantha did not feel like going anywhere. She did not sleep throughout the night, but forced herself to sleep for the sake of her child, and because she did not want Rochelle to worry. As soon as the sun came up, her eyes opened and she could not sleep anymore. Her chest felt heavy, as if a stone was bearing down on her, and she was unable to breathe. She got up, changed her clothes, then decided to go out and get some air. She initially wanted to take a walk within the residential area, but as she continued walking, she unknowingly walked out of the residential area and started wandering aimlessly along the road. The apartment was located in heart of the bustling city center, so there were already many pedestrians on the sidewalk even though it was still early. Everyone seemed to be in a hurry as they rushed to their destinations without stopping for too long at any one ce. All of a sudden, she felt envious of those people. They were living an ordinary, average life. She wanted an ordinary life too, with a small warm home, a man she loved, and two children. She, along with the man she loved, could then work hard to raise their children. Perhaps there might be the asional quarrel, the odd financial problem here and there, or the periodic exasperation at the fuss that her kids made. However, those were all burdens that she would be happy to shoulder as long as she was with a loved one. It was unfortunate that God seemed to be ying a practical joke on her again and again. Perhaps God was warning her time and time again that there was no longer a future with Timothy since she did not get married to him back then, that it was her who failed to see it and insisted on being with a man who was not hers. Samantha shook her head andughed. Tears welled up in her eyes again. She continued to walk for hours on end, and when she finally stopped, she realized that she had unknowingly arrived at a restaurant entrance. It was the ce where she used to go on dates with Timothy. It was only ten in the morning and the restaurant was not operating yet. She stood at the door for a few minutes before lifting her feet, preparing to leave. A voice suddenly rang in her ear. ¡°Mrs. Barker?¡± She halted her footsteps and looked up to see that it was the restaurant manager. He was an old acquaintance of hers and Timothy. ¡°Ah, it really is you.¡± The manager came over. ¡°I was wondering who it was that was standing at the door. It looked like you so I tried calling your name.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Why are you here so early? The restaurant hasn¡¯t opened for business yet.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°But I can let you in if you want, Mrs. Barker.¡± Samantha hesitated before finally nodding. ¡°Could you please. Thanks.¡± The manager opened the door and led Samantha to her regr seat. He then brought her a ss of warm water. Samantha said, ¡°You can go ahead and do your thing. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± ¡°Alright. Just let me know if you need anything.¡± After the manager excused himself, Samantha looked up and nced at the seat opposite her. Timothy¡¯s figure seemed to be sitting there, smiling softly at her. After staring for a few seconds, she looked at the white piano on the round stage in the center of the restaurant. Timothy seemed to be sitting there, with his slender and beautiful fingers flitting over the keys to produce a pleasant tone. She could somehow hear music in her ears. It was her favorite song ¡®How Do You Love Me¡¯. Samantha could not resist closing her eyes to listen. The sound of footsteps appeared suddenly in her ears. The chair opposite her was pulled back and someone took a seat. Samantha¡¯s heart trembled violently. Timothy was the only one who knew about that restaurant. Did hee looking for her? Chapter 285 - Grieving in Silence

Chapter 285: Grieving in Silence

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s hands, which were ced on the dining table, clenched subconsciously. She took a deep breath and opened her eyelids little by little. The person she saw was a familiar face, but it was not Timothy¡­ Rochelle looked at her worriedly, ¡°Why did you walk all the way here, Sammy? You didn¡¯t let me know and you didn¡¯t bring your cell phone either. I was worried sick!¡± Samantha¡¯s fist started loosening as she forced a smile while apologizing softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She did not do it on purpose. She had been walking around aimlessly and had ended up there. Rochelle was not ming Samantha outright, of course. She held Samantha¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°It won¡¯t be good for your body if you stay outside for too long. Let¡¯s go back, okay?¡± Samantha did not answer but asked instead. ¡°How¡­did you find this ce?¡± Rochelle¡¯s eyes sank but she eventually told the truth. ¡°Timothy told me.¡± She then said, ¡°He couldn¡¯t be bothered when he knew you were gone and didn¡¯t even mention anything about looking for you. I had to call him and scold him. He probably felt a little guilty and told Ronald to give me some addresses. I checked them one by one.¡± It was better to get the pain over with than to drag the agony on. She did not leave out a single detail when telling it to Samantha. Rochelle had experienced the same before. She held onto fanciful wishes and overthought each word, clinging to even the slightest shred of hope just to deceive herself. Once she woke up from the shattered dream, the hurt would reach a point of suffocation. That was why she did not want Samantha to go through the same situation. ¡°Oh,¡± Samantha responded faintly. She even curled the corners of her lips and smiled at Rochelle. ¡°You¡¯re still the best.¡± Rochelle looked at her silently for a few seconds andined, ¡°Your smile looks much worse than when you cry. You might as well bawl your eyes out.¡± It was human nature to vent it all out. Instead of letting her hold back the tears in her heart, suppress her sadness, and pretend to be okay, she might as well turn on the waterworks and vent all her feelings in one go. Samantha raised her head slightly and blinked repeatedly. She gulped a few times and asked hoarsely, ¡°How could¡­Timothy be such a terrible person?¡± It was love at first sight for Samantha from the first time she saw him when she was young. She continued to chase after him but never got any response, so much so that she was ready to give up. Although she might regret having given up at the time, she might have been able to give up on him with ease. After all, she was still young and those sweet memories would not exist if they never started a rtionship. Timothy would then be her first love, whom she could not get. It could be a happy little memory that she could asionally reminisce about. It was all but certain that she would meet another boy after that. They would get to know each other, fall in love, get married, and have children together. She would be living an ordinary and happy life. However, she blocked a gunshot for him without regard to her own life and he agreed to devote himself to her. She thought God was looking kindly on her, but little did she expect it to be the start of apletely wrong path. Timothy was moved by her at that time, although perhaps it could be that he saw Harmony in her. Her figure was simr to Harmony¡¯s when viewed from behind, and Harmony had also saved him once¡­ She finally realized why the marriage was broken off two years ago. How could a substitute like her truly marry someone like him? Two yearster, she was only able to marry Timothy because of Harmony. Samantha suffered from insomnia because she had been thinking about that all night. The more she controlled herself from thinking about it, the clearer those thoughts became. Those bits and pieces all came together. In the end, she was nothing but a joke¡ªa big fat joke! Rochelle looked distressingly at Samantha. Samantha did not cry out loud, but the tears in her eyes fell silently onto the table. Rochelle¡¯s vision blurred inexplicably when she blinked her eyes. At that moment, she saw her former self in Samantha. She had wept silently too. True grief seemed to be silent. Words were meaningless at such times. Rochelle did not say anything else and simply clenched Samantha¡¯s hand to cry silently along. Once the crying was over, she couldpletely forget about that scumbag Timothy. If cheating on a person was a punishable crime, Timothy deserved a life sentence! A sharp pain attacked Samantha¡¯s lower abdomen suddenly and herplexion paled at once. Her face hadpletely tensed up from the pain. She ced her hands over her stomach. Rochelle panicked immediately after seeing that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sammy? Is your stomach feeling painful?¡± Samantha could not speak and nodded with difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± Rochelle got up and called the manager. Together, they helped Samantha up and carefully ced her in the back seat of Rochelle¡¯s car. The car started and drove away quickly. Across the road from the entrance, Ronald lowered his car window and watched as Rochelle¡¯s vehicle disappeared into traffic. He frowned and pondered for a moment before deciding to dial Timothy¡¯s number. The dial tone was ringing in his ears and the call was connected barely moments before the call attempt was automatically cut off. Timothy¡¯s trademark cold voice said, ¡°Talk.¡± Ronald reported, ¡°Mr. Barker, we¡¯ve found Mrs. Barker. She¡¯s at Albidus Bistro. Mrs. Yates brought her away.¡± Before he left the office that morning, Timothy called him using thepany phone line to give him a few addresses he could ry to Rochelle. Ronald then tried asking Timothy whether or not he should help locate her too. Timothy did not say anything, so Ronald became bold enough to believe that Timothy¡¯s non-refusal was a silent acquiescence, which therefore meant that he agreed. Ronald then drove over. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, he genuinely hoped that the two of them could reconcile. ¡°Okay.¡± Timothy¡¯s voice did not fluctuate at all. Ronald continued, ¡°Mr. Barker, I just saw Mrs. Barker crying sadly. Her expression didn¡¯t look too good when she left, and I wonder if she isn¡¯t feeling well.¡± He paused for a moment but continued firmly, ¡°Would you like to call and ask, or¡­maybe even go and meet her? Would you like me to check up on them?¡± Samantha¡¯s body was still weak and leaving her like that might be detrimental to her health. There was a brief silence before Timothy spoke again. His tone was as cold as an ice cer as he asked, ¡°Would you like to look for another job?¡± Of course not¡­ Ronald¡¯s courage immediately waned and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back immediately, Mr. Barker.¡± He was about to end the call after saying that when Timothy suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Was Timothy having second thoughts? Could it be that Timothy did not say what was truly on his mind earlier? Then again, it would not be the first time Timothy had acted like that because he frequently said things that were the opposite of his true intentions! Ronald¡¯s eyes brightened slightly and he answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker..¡± Chapter 286 - Im Sorry

Chapter 286: I¡¯m Sorry

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s voice was as cold as before and he ordered bluntly, ¡°Prepare a divorce agreement.¡± Ronald was speechless, and he thought for a moment that he had heard it wrongly. ¡°Wh-what?¡± Timothy did not repeat it a second time and hung up resolutely. All he heard was the dial tone as he sighed heavily. Since it had reached a stage where the divorce agreement was to be prepared, it was quite clear that Timothy was serious about it. Ronald suddenly felt as though everything around him was copsing. He always felt that Timothy was a good man and could not ept him being a scumbag who lied about his feelings, marriage, and his reasons for having a baby! ¡­ Samantha did not ask Rochelle to take her to the hospital, but instead told her to call Vincent to the apartment. No one could know that she was still pregnant. It was difficult to guarantee secrecy because of the sheer number of people in the hospital! Rochelle had just helped Samantha into the apartment when Vincent and his assistant Leah arrived. Samanthay on the bed and duly cooperated with Vincent¡¯s examination. Her heart became slightly tense when she saw his frown. ¡°Doctor, is the child alright?¡± She asked in a low voice. Vincent put away his stethoscope and red at her angrily. ¡°Are you finally afraid now? What did I tell you yesterday? I told you to stay calm and refrain from getting emotional or crying. Did you listen to my advice?¡± Samantha lowered her eyes and acknowledged that she had not listened to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rochelle, who was beside her, felt distressed and could not help exining on her behalf, ¡°It¡¯s not like Sammy wanted that to happen, Doctor. She¡¯s been controlling herself as much as she can, but she¡¯s only human after all. Humans have emotions, unlike cold and mechanical robots. No one can stop being sad or halt their cries at the snap of a finger.¡± Feelings were not something that could be controlled! Vincent was well aware of that logic, so his anger subsided a little and his tone was not as rushed as before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. WIth me around, even the grim reaper would have to wait if he wants the baby¡¯s life.¡± He skillfully gave Samantha an injection and advised earnestly, ¡°Mrs. Barker, my capabilities as a doctor are limited to treating physical pain. Only you can deal with the emotional pain inside your heart.¡± ¡°I gave you an injection to protect the fetus and the child is fine for now, but if things continue like this, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to continue keeping the child you¡¯ve worked so hard to protect.¡± Regardless of how skilled a doctor was, there was nothing they could do if their patients kept acting up on their own and did not cooperate. Samantha caressed her lower abdomen and said in a soft voice, ¡°Thank you, Doctor. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of the baby.¡± Her good attitude, and the fact that she acknowledged her wrongs, made it difficult for Vincent to stay angry at her. He wrote a list and handed it to Leah, ¡°Get these medications for her.¡± Leah took the list and said, ¡°Yes, Doctor.¡± ¡°Have a good rest,¡± Vincent said. He then turned around to leave the room. Rochelle sat by the bedside, held Samantha¡¯s hand, and asked softly, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± She was terrified when she saw Samantha sweating and covering her stomach due to all that pain. The same situation had happened to her when Jonathan forcibly gave her an abortion. She was really afraid that Samantha would fail to protect the baby despite giving her best efforts! Samantha responded with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m feeling better.¡± She held Rochelle¡¯s hand and could feel just how cold it was. Rochelle¡¯s hand was trembling slightly too, which just goes to show the extent of her fear. There was practically nothing else that could make Rochelle so frightened. Samantha was lucky to have a best friend like her. ¡°That¡¯s really good to hear, but...¡± Rochelle frowned tightly. ¡°Your emotions...¡± Although Samantha was feeling better, there was still a possibility that she would continue being sad or might identally be triggered. What was to be done then? Knowing what her concerns were, Samantha replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Rochelle. I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t sad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll allow myself to be sad, but...I won¡¯t let myself be sad forever.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, okay. Trust me.¡± Simple as that sentence was, it sufficed to set Rochelle¡¯s mind at ease. She smiled in return and gave a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Babe.¡± Sadness in itself was not to be feared, because everyone had emotions. One should fear being trapped in sadness, as some people were. Those who were unable to pull themselves out from that pit of despair would forever be rendered useless. Samantha, on the other hand, was a level-headed person. She allowed herself to experience sorrow, but she forbade herself from dwelling on it and letting it affect her all the time. Once she stopped being sad, that would be the end of it. Like the sun rising day after day, she would continue to live as she always did. Rochelle¡¯s looked at Samantha¡¯s lower abdomen and stretched out her hand to stroke it gently. Smiling, she said, ¡°Your mommy is a strong woman, so you should be strong too, okay?¡± ¡°And you must listen to your mother when you grow up. As your godmother, I¡¯ll shower you with lots of love so you¡¯ll be able to grow up happily.¡± ¡®As for that scumbag Timothy, he should go to hell!¡¯ ¡­ Samantha obeyed the doctor¡¯s orders andy in bed for nearly a week, which was just about enough time for the fetus¡¯s condition to return to normal again. During the past few days, neither she nor Timothy contacted each other. Harmony, however, has been very active on WeTalk recently. She posted at least ten affectionate posts a day and acted like a little girl who was madly in love. It was as if she wanted the whole world to know how happy she was in her love life recently. Samantha¡¯s health had improved slightly, and sitting still all day was not good for her recovery. As a result, she asked Rochelle to send her to Lychee TV. There were some things she had to deal with at work. After all, her baby would get bigger with each passing day and so would her belly. There was nothing she could do to hide it then. Although she was reluctant to part with her hard-earned job, her child was still her utmost priority. When the car arrived at the entrance of Lychee TV, Rochelle turned to her and said, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me to apany you up?¡± She was worried that something might happen to Samantha and would have liked to watch Samantha 24 hours a day if she could. Samantha smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to apply for unpaid leave and discuss some work matters with Ms. Goldman. It¡¯ll be awkward if you¡¯re there.¡± ¡°You can pick me up once I¡¯m done. I assure you I won¡¯t let anything happen to me and my baby.¡± That was a given. Rochelle had topromise and said, ¡°Okay then. Call me when you¡¯re done. And be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha pushed open the car door and got out of the car, watched her car drive away, then turned around and walked into Lychee TV. After entering the elevator, Samantha pressed the button for the top floor.. While the elevator was going up, she casually nced at a poster on the elevator and was intrigued by what was written there. Chapter 287 - Dont Mind If I Do!

Chapter 287: Don¡¯t Mind If I Do!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The elevator reached the top floor with a ding and the door opened. Samantha stepped out and entered the zone that was specially dedicated to Victoria¡¯s team. Annabelle was sitting at the front desk when Samantha¡¯s appearance caught her by surprise. She immediately hurried over to Samantha and asked concernedly, ¡°Why are you here, Ms. Larsson? How are you feeling?¡± Samantha looked at Annabelle and smiled slightly. ¡°Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m recovering well.¡± She had received a lot of well-wishes from her colleagues recently. After all, she was injured while on assignment with them and they even chipped in to send her a fruit basket. The reporter and cameraman who were in the same group as she was med themselves for being separated from her. They even messaged her through WeTalk, saying Penelope would not have gotten to her that easily if they were not separated from her at the time. It was a very warm and empathetic gesture from them. ¡°By the way, is Ms. Goldman here?¡± Samantha asked again. ¡°Yes,¡± Annabelle replied. Samantha nodded and headed straight for Victoria¡¯s office. She walked to the office door, adjusted her hair and clothes a little, then raised her hand and knocked on the door. After Victoria invited her in, she opened the door and entered. Victoria was a little surprised to see Samantha. She got up quickly from her chair, walked around the desk, and went up to ask, ¡°How¡¯s your body feeling, Sammy?¡± ¡°Much better, Ms. Goldman. Thank you for your concern.¡± Victoria took Samantha¡¯s hand and led her to have a seat on the sofa. She looked at Samantha¡¯s face carefully and felt a little guilty after seeing Samantha¡¯s somewhat sickly appearance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sammy. It¡¯s partly my fault that you got injured this time.¡± Samantha would not have suffered if Victoria did not ask her to go on the assignment. Samantha shook her head. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Ms. Goldman. Please, no need to me yourself.¡± Penelope would have created another opportunity even if Samantha did not go on the assignment. Her grudges with Penelope and Harmony had nothing to do with anyone else, although she could not tell Victoria that either. She pursed her lips lightly and changed the subject. ¡°Ms. Goldman, I came here today because I have something to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Victoria looked at her curiously. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± Samantha went there to apply for unpaid leave, but she nevertheless cherished the opportunity to work under Victoria. However, she had since changed her mind after seeing the poster inside the elevator earlier. The poster happened to contain a much better idea than her initial unpaid leave. ¡°I saw the poster inside the elevator. Is that n true?¡± ¡°n?¡± Victoria thought for a few seconds before understanding what was being referred to. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re referring to the new n that the station hasunched? It¡¯s in preparation, but I don¡¯t believe many will sign up. After all, you probably know that it¡¯s dangerous and will take up a long period.¡± After a pause, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why are you asking this? Could you be...interested in that?¡± Samantha nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, Ms. Goldman. I¡¯d like to sign up.¡± ¡°But...¡± Victoria was puzzled. ¡°You and your husband just got married not too long ago, right? Are you sure you¡¯re okay with it, being the newlywed that you are? Besides, is your husband willing to let you?¡± Samantha lowered her eyes and did not exin anything. She merely said, ¡°Please sign me up for it, Ms. Goldman.¡± Victoria¡¯s prejudice against Samantha had been dispelled after their interactions with each other, and Victoria became rather fond of her too. Samantha was an extremely good prospect who might one day inherit Victoria¡¯s mantle and surpass her. Victoria cherished her talent and did not want her to participate in such a dangerous project. She could see that Samantha was burdened by something, but she was in no position to ask if Samantha did not want to mention it. She frowned and said, ¡°Let me give it some thought. You should go back and consider it further too.¡± ¡­ Samantha walked into the elevator and pressed the button for the first floor. The elevator began descending and stopped when it reached the third floor. The door opened slowly and outside the door stood Harmony, who was talking on the phone. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched. There were times she viewed Harmony with awe and wondered just how that woman could follow her around all the time like a dog. Harmony should switch careers and be a paparazzi rather than an anchor. She would definitely be a cut above the other paparazzi ande out on top! As soon as Harmony saw Samantha, she pretended to have a surprised expression and walked straight into the elevator. Then, she asked in a very sweet voice, ¡°What would you like for dinner, Tim? Something Japanese?¡± The other side then said something that made her smile even bigger. ¡°Alright, see you tonight.¡± After reluctantly hanging up the phone, Harmony turned to Samantha and said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence, Sammy. Care to join us for dinner this evening? Tim and I will treat you to something delicious to nurture your body.¡± Samantha had once pissed her off by doing the same thing, that is, being affectionate on the phone inside the elevator. It was Harmony¡¯s turn to give Samantha a taste of her own medicine! Rather than ignoring Harmony like before or treating her as an inanimate object, she turned around and shot her a look before saying, ¡°No thanks. You can enjoy your meal with Timothy. Just be careful not to choke and die.¡± The smug smile on Harmony¡¯s face froze. What she hated most about Samantha was that unyielding reluctance to admit defeat. Samantha still had a sharp tongue even after being abandoned by her husband. Nevertheless, all Samantha could do was talk because she had be a toothless tiger. Harmony smiled again. She had a magnanimous expression and spoke as if she was reluctant to take things personally. ¡°I¡¯m worried about your health, Sammy, and you just lost your baby too. I¡¯ll let you have your way then.¡± ¡°If being sarcastic towards me makes you happy, then I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± Samantha cocked her eyebrows lightly. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Harmony nodded. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re both women, right? Like I said before, I¡¯ve always sympathized with you.¡± Samantha smirked. The next second, she raised her hand suddenly and pped Harmony without hesitation. It was a well-aimed p thatnded squarely on Harmony¡¯s left cheek. A crisp sound echoed in the narrow elevator. Harmony was stunned. She never thought that Samantha would dare to hit her at such a time. ¡°You...¡± Harmony stared at her in astonishment. Harmony had only managed to say one word when Samantha raised her hand again and delivered yet another merciless and well-aimed p on Harmony¡¯s right cheek! After that p, she red at Harmony coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind if I do then, since you¡¯re letting me have my way and won¡¯t hold it against me!¡± Harmony staggered back by the two ps and her anger had shot through the roof. Samantha had attacked her countless times, but she always had to hold back because she needed the baby in Samantha¡¯s stomach! Since Samantha was of no use anymore and was also presently weak, it was about time for her to teach that b*tch a lesson! Harmony raised her fist and deliberately aimed a punch at Samantha¡¯s lower abdomen. Chapter 288 - Tricked Again!

Chapter 288: Tricked Again!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha nced at the number disyed above the elevator from the corner of her eyes then looked up at Harmony and watched as the punch was about to hit her. She merely stood there firmly, and Harmony did not know if Samantha was slow to react or whether there was simply nowhere else to hide. Seeing that Harmony¡¯s fist was a few millimeters away from hitting Samantha¡¯s lower abdomen, the elevator let out a ding and the door opened as it reached the first floor. Taking advantage of the situation, she leaned back against the elevator¡¯s steel wall and slid gently to the floor. She covered her stomach and winced in pain while looking at Harmony. A few of the station¡¯s colleagues were standing outside, all of whom saw Harmony punch Samantha and knock her to the ground. Everyone nced at each other. It wasmon knowledge within the station that Samantha and Harmony were at odds with each other, but they had always maintained a certain amiability¡ªalthough perhaps only superficially¡ªwithout having any head-on conflict. That was the first time such an incident has happened! Everyone knew that Samantha went out on assignment a few days ago and cheated death after meeting with an ident. Injuries suffered during duty were considered workce injuries, and many higher-ups personally sent her well wishes while her colleagues were also very concerned about her. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Harmony went so far as to punch and kick Samantha at such a time. She was pushing someone down when they were already injured! That was simply too vicious of a person! Everyone looked at Harmony in dissatisfaction and some even asked bluntly, ¡°Why are you hitting Ms. Larsson?¡± ¡°Yeah, why are you hitting her? Ms. Larsson¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t healed yet and she still looks pale.¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden. Although she had intended to teach Samantha a lesson, the punch she had just thrown out did notnd on Samantha at all! Samantha was faking it! ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t hit her!¡± Harmony subconsciously defended herself. Timothy would marry her after he divorced Samantha, and by then, she would be Mrs. Barker. As a result, she had to maintain her image in public at all times and refrain from damaging her reputation. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t! She fell!¡± Harmony asserted as she looked at the crowd! One colleague really could not stand it any longer. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re blind, Ms. Johnson? Why even bother arguing when we clearly saw Ms. Larsson fall because of your punch!¡± Another colleague walked in quickly and carefully helped Samantha up. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Larsson?¡± Samantha leaned a little weakly on the female colleague and shook her head gently. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m fine.¡± As she said that, she looked up and nced mockingly at Harmony. Time to beat Harmony at her own game! Since Harmony loved ying innocent, Samantha was going to let her have a little taste of her own medicine. Harmony red at Samantha angrily and became even more furious when she saw that ridiculing stare. The anger got to her and she could not control herself any longer. ¡°How dare you pretend, Samantha!¡± As she said that, she was about to walk forward and rip Samantha up. The other colleagues were getting quite annoyed at Harmony. How could she im that she did not punch Samantha if she could bring herself to attack Samantha right before their eyes! A male colleague immediately stood in front of Samantha and said to Harmony, ¡°Ms. Johnson, need I remind you to mind your words and your actions! Ms. Larsson was injured while on duty, and if you continue being hostile, we¡¯ll have no choice but to call the police!¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes reddened in anger. She bit her lower lip and knew that she had fallen into Samantha¡¯s trap again. Samantha was the most despicable b*tch there was! Harmony would not stand to gain anything if she remained in that imbroglio. She took a deep breath, quelled her anger to the best of her ability, then pushed the crowd away and dashed off. ¡­ Samantha regained a bit of strength and stood up straight as she said sincerely to her colleagues. ¡°Thanks, everyone.¡± ¡°No biggie. It¡¯s the right thing to do,¡± they replied. One of them said, ¡°Do you need someone to send you to the hospital, Ms. Larsson?¡± ¡°No thanks. A friend is picking me up and she¡¯s already waiting at the door. Thanks again, guys.¡± ¡°Okay then. Take it easy.¡± After bidding her colleagues farewell, Samantha walked out of Lychee TV and got into Rochelle¡¯s car. Rochelle turned to look at her and saw a little smirk. She asked curiously, ¡°Everything went well?¡± She was referring to her application for unpaid leave. Samantha blinked and said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I met Harmony in the elevator earlier, or rather, she forced herself in and tried to be all affectionate with Timothy in front of me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Rochelle¡¯s started to get angry. ¡°Did she bully you? Is she still at the station? I¡¯ll turn around and give her two ps!¡± ¡°Please, she¡¯s not capable of bullying me just yet. I¡¯ve already given her those two ps.¡± Samantha then briefly exined what happened. ¡°That¡¯s my Sammy right there!¡± Rochelle was relieved and she could not help but rejoice. ¡°She has to be stupid if she never learns from all the ps she¡¯s been given!¡± Samantha smiled and said nothing. Harmony ¡®killed¡¯ her child, so she gave Harmony two ps on behalf of the ¡®baby¡¯. Two ps alone were not enough. Samantha was going to make sure to get justice for every single thing that Harmony ever did! ¡­ That night, Rochelle came out of the shower and saw Samantha leaning nkly against the bedhead. She nced at the wall clock and saw that it was almost 11, which was about time Samantha should go to bed. Could she have started to feel despondent because it was gettingte? Rochelle walked over quickly and sat beside the bed. She then held Samantha¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°What are you thinking about, Sammy?¡± Samantha returned to her senses and looked up to see Rochelle¡¯s caring expression. She seemed to know exactly what Rochelle was thinking and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not feeling depressed.¡± She pursed her lips slightly and said again, ¡°I was just wondering whether...it¡¯s time for me to settle things with Timothy now that I¡¯m done with work stuff.¡± It was something she had to face eventually. Rochelle held Samantha¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Whatever happens, you¡¯ll still have me and the baby.¡± Samantha used to be the one and only person that gave meaning to her life. Then came Samantha¡¯s baby. She would take good care of Samantha and the baby even if it was thest thing she did! Samantha smiled at her. Words of gratitude were unnecessary because they already understood each other. Since she had already made a decision, she did not want to procrastinate any longer and picked up her phone to call Timothy. As soon as she was about to call, she remembered what Harmony said in the elevator and decided against it. It would be disgusting if Timothy was with Harmony! Samantha called Ronald instead. Ronald answered right away. ¡°Is everything okay, Mrs. Barker? What brings you to call me at such an hour?¡± Samantha said bluntly, ¡°Tell Timothy to show up at the Civil Registry Bureau at ten tomorrow morning to finalize our divorce!¡± Ronald sighed deeply and struggled as he asked, ¡°Mrs.. Barker, are you sure you want to get a divorce with Mr. Barker? Have you thought about it already? Is there really no room for discussion?¡± Chapter 289 - I Find Him Repulsive!

Chapter 289: I Find Him Repulsive!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samanthaughed when she heard that and it was a rather sarcasticugh at that. Rather than answering Ronald, she asked, ¡°Are you saying you want me to ept my husband even when his heart is torn between two women? Even when he wants to keep his marriage intact while continuing his affair?¡± ¡°Or are you asking me to turn a blind eye and continue loving Timothy as if Harmony doesn¡¯t exist?¡± ¡°I guess the rich and powerful are like that. I grew up in such an environment too. Everyone looks like they love each other on the surface even when they¡¯re frolicking behind each other¡¯s back. I, for one...can¡¯t ept a marriage like that!¡± ¡°I find it repulsive. He disgusts me!¡± Samantha¡¯s voice was rather calm and she spoke in a cid tone as well. To Ronald¡¯s ears, however, they were thunderously loud. He was unable to refute a single word. Deep down he felt that Timothy was not a heartless man, but there was no way he could put in a good word for Timothy anymore. After all, the facts were right before his eyes. Ronald admitted his mistake helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Barker. I was out of line.¡± Samantha did not want to get angry at Ronald because he was just Timothy¡¯s employee. She said calmly, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You just need to ry my message to him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Barker,¡± Ronald responded respectfully. Samantha pursed her lips and added again, ¡°And one more thing...¡± Ronald¡¯s heart trembled unconsciously. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Barker again.¡± The moment she filed for divorce and Timothy agreed, she would no longer have anything to do with Timothy. Ronald did not dare to say anything else. ¡°...yes, Mrs.¡­ I mean, Ms. Larsson.¡± ¡­ At half-past nine the next morning, Samantha and Rochelle had arrived at the bureau. With half an hour left, Rochelle brought Samantha to the cafe opposite, where they waited while having a simple breakfast. Timothy was still nowhere to be seen with five minutes to go before ten. Rochelle could not help but cock an eyebrow and sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Timothy doesn¡¯t want a divorce anymore!¡± Samantha picked up her cup and drank the warm water without expressing any opinion. With two minutes to go, a ck car finally drove up to the entrance of the Civil Registry Bureau. It was Timothy¡¯s car. Samantha and Rochelle looked through the floor-to-ceiling ss. Once the car had stopped on the side of the road, Ronald got down but Timothy was nowhere to be seen. Rochelle frowned slightly. ¡°That b*stard didn¡¯te? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Ronald carried the briefcase and crossed the road before entering the cafe. He then walked up to Samantha and greeted her politely, ¡°My apologies, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯mte because I was caught in traffic.¡± Samantha looked at him and saw some sweat on his forehead. She then said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Where¡¯s Timothy?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Ronald hesitated awkwardly but braved himself to answer, ¡°Well, Ms. Larsson, Mr. Barker is busy and he gave me full authority to handle this matter.¡± The implication was that Timothy would note. As Ronald spoke, he hurriedly opened the briefcase and took out a document, which he handed over to Samantha. ¡°Ms. Larsson, this is the divorce agreement. Please have a look at it. Do let me know if you have any questions.¡± Samantha stretched out her hand and took the document. She casually flipped through a few pages and saw Timothy giving her money¡ªa hundred million to be exact. Samantha looked at that number for a few seconds and closed the document. Then, she looked at Ronald and asked, ¡°So, if I have no objections, I can just sign it and the marriage between us will end, am I right?¡± Although Samantha¡¯s expression and tone were calm at that moment, Ronald inexplicably felt a chilling down his spine. He gulped unconsciously and forced out a smile, saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Samantha hooked her lips and smiled. ¡°When we got married, he nonchntly sent someone over to let me sign the agreement. Now that he¡¯s divorcing me, he¡¯s sending me off in the same way without even bothering to show himself!¡± ¡°What does Timothy take me for? Someone who he can call over and chase away as he sees fit? Someone to be thrown away like a used tissue now that I can¡¯t be his tool to carry his baby?¡± ¡°One hundred million? Am I a beggar to him? Can money repay everything he owes me?¡± She never wanted his money. Ronald could not refute anything that Samantha said. He lowered his head and felt a little ashamed to see her. All he could say was, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯m really sorry...¡± Ronald should not be the one to offer an apology. Samantha closed her eyes, calmed herself down, then said, ¡°Call him. I want to speak to him!¡± Ronald hesitated but nodded eventually. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Mr. Barker.¡± Truthfully speaking, he felt that both parties had to be present in a divorce. Singing a divorce agreement unterally was simply ludicrous! Ronald took his cell phone out, dialed Timothy¡¯s number, then put it on speaker. A beeping sound was heard... After a while, the other side picked up and the man¡¯s deep voice said, ¡°Hello.¡± Samantha answered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Timothy¡¯s tone was faint and contained no emotion. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Timothy Barker,¡± Samantha called his name out loud. After a half-second pause, she continued, ¡°Do you have any regrets?¡± That was thest chance she was going to give him. He snickered a little. His thoughts were obvious enough without him answering. He had no regrets. Samantha¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly and she dropped that subject before getting to the main point. ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s get on with the divorce agreement.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with the conditions you offered.¡± Timothy was not surprised by her words and said coldly, ¡°Name your price.¡± The contempt in his tone could not be any more obvious. Samantha¡¯s expression did not change at all and she said emphatically, ¡°I want half your shares in the Barker Group! Not a single share less!¡± Ronald gasped sharply as soon as she said that. Even Rochelle was slightly surprised too. She knew that Samantha did not care much about money and was surprised to hear such a big remark all of a sudden. Wanting half of Timothy¡¯s shares was equivalent to wanting half of Timothy¡¯s worth. However, Rochelle supported Samantha because a b*stard like Timothy ought to pay for what he did. Samantha was pregnant too, and raising the baby in the future would require a lot of money. Furthermore, he would be spending all his money on that pretentious b*tch Harmony if Samantha did not make such a demand! When Rochelle thought of that, she felt that half the shares were not nearly enough! Chapter 290 - Three Years of Mourning

Chapter 290: Three Years of Mourning

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy sneered. ¡°My, what huge demands you¡¯re making, Samantha.¡± When he was being all sweet with her, his money was hers to spend as she liked; when he fell out with her, all that then became a ¡®huge demand¡¯. How ironic. Samantha snickered. ¡°You told me to name my price, didn¡¯t you? What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t bear to give me half of your worth? A scumbag like you can¡¯t have it easy, you know. I¡¯m not a pushover that you can bully!¡± She couldpromise again and again because she loved him, but unfortunately, it seemed her love had all been in vain. Therefore, she did not want to love him anymore. Even if she was feeling agony right then, she would still do her best to pull out the thorn. When she thought of that, she sneered again. ¡°You bullied me, lied to me, treated me as a tool, and wanted my baby to pave the way for your rtionship with Harmony. You don¡¯t have the f*cking right to negotiate with me from your ivory tower!¡± Rochelle heard that sentence and almost could not resist pping her hands. Her fights with Jonathan had always been simple and crude. Why waste her breath when fists could do all the talking? Although she had always been the one to hit Jonathan, he was so sturdy and muscr that he felt no pain even though her hands were swollen after hitting him. However, she was always short of words when she cursed, which was why she admired Samantha¡¯s sharp tongue at that time. She was a worthy candidate to be a famous anchor in the future. Timothy was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give them to you.¡± Anything that could be solved with money was never a problem for him. ¡°I¡¯ll convert half the shares into cash for you at a price higher than the market price.¡± His straightforwardness once again surprised Ronald and Rochelle. That was a lot of money, after all. Was Timothy really that generous, or was he just willing to spend all that money for Harmony? ¡°Heh.¡± Samantha was still unhappy. ¡°Are you deaf, Timothy? I said I want shares. Not money!¡± Timothy then said in a dissatisfied tone. ¡°Don¡¯t make excessive demands, Samantha. You can¡¯t have the shares!¡± Having taken half of his shares, Samantha would be an important shareholder of the Barker Group. ¡°All the more reason I have to!¡± Samantha said emphatically. Money was not her target, but since Timothy had taken away everything she cared about, she would naturally retaliate and take away everything he cared about. The atmosphere suddenly became heavy and the surrounding air seemed to turn stuffy. One could feel the menace and strong oppression through the phone. Samantha was unafraid and curled her lips as she continued, ¡°I have a second condition.¡± ¡®Another one?¡¯ Ronald unconsciously held his breath. Her first condition was shocking enough. What could the second condition be? Samantha picked up the ss of water and raised her head to finish it one go. She then wiped the corners of her lips and said calmly, ¡°Our child is dead, Timothy. I want you to mourn for three years. If you remarry, you must only do it after those three years are over!¡± Ronald almost uttered out ¡®holy moly!¡¯ Even if he racked his brain, he would never have imagined that Samantha would put forth such a thorny condition! ¡®Mourn.¡¯ It was extremely harsh and absolutely savage! If not for the fact that he had to be on Timothy¡¯s side because of his position as Timothy¡¯s assistant, he would have wanted to give Samantha a standing ovation right then. Rochelle could not be bothered that they were still in the midst of the call and pped her hands immediately, going so far as to cheer loudly, ¡°You go, girl! That was awesome!¡± Timothy was gravely mistaken if he thought a scumbag like himself would be so easily allowed to get together with that pretentious b*tch Harmony! On the other side of the phone, Samantha seemed to hear Timothy¡¯s angry breathing and she smiled even wider as a result. ¡°These two conditions are indispensable, Timothy. If you agree to them, I¡¯ll sign the papers and divorce you. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯ll be Mrs. Barker for the rest of my life and let your little Bunny be a shameless little mistress.¡± ¡°Call me if you¡¯ve made up your mind,¡± she said and ended the call immediately. Samantha then turned to Rochelle. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Chelle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rochelle got up at once. She carried Samantha¡¯s bag and helped her up as they left without looking back. Ronald, who was frozen in ce, looked at the divorce agreement that had been left on the table. He smiled helplessly and ced the document back in the briefcase. Although he did notplete his task that day, he still had to admit that Samantha was a very sassy woman. What a pity that Timothy was going to lose her. ¡­ On the way back, Rochelle continued tovish praise on Samantha without even pausing to catch her breath. Samantha felt amused and let out a rare, genuine smile. The smile, however, was fleeting. It came and went in a sh. She was not too happy even though she had gained the upper hand. After returning to the apartment, she took her medications andy on the bed to rest again. She had gone through an emotional rollercoaster earlier and had to get some rest. Rochelle did not dare to disturb her after seeing that and closed the door gently to let her rest. Samantha originally thought that she would either find it hard to fall asleep or she would start overthinking again, but to her surprise, her eyelids were heavy when shey down and she fell asleep right away. She did not know how long she had slept and whether it was for a few hours or a few seconds, but she was woken up by her cell phone¡¯s sudden ringing. Samantha opened her eyes sleepily. She reached for the phone and was a little surprised to see the caller ID. It was Harmony. She looked at the time on her phone and did not expect to have slept from noon to evening. It was already past six. Why was Harmony calling? Did she discuss everything with Timothy already? Samantha was not in a hurry to answer the phone since there was nothing for her to worry about. She ced it on the bedside table, got up from bed, then walked slowly to the bathroom and washed her face. After her mind cleared up a little, she walked out of the bathroom and saw that her phone was ringing again after the missed call earlier. She ignored it and walked out of the bedroom. Having caught a whiff of the aromaing from the kitchen, she walked over to see a table full of delicious dishes that Rochelle had prepared and gulped at the sight of all that food. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Sammy? It¡¯s time for dinner. I just finished cooking all your favorite food,¡± Rochelle said. ¡°Okay,¡± Samantha responded and pulled the chair to sit down. After the meal, Samantha¡¯s stomach warmed up while her mood and physical condition improved considerably. She then remembered her cell phone in the bedroom and got up tozily make her way there. The phone was still ringing continuously. She walked over and held her phone to nce at the screen. There were more than a dozen missed calls and she grinned when she saw how anxious Harmony was. Samantha slid her finger across the phone screen and answered coldly. ¡°What?¡± Chapter 291 - Ill Sign It

Chapter 291: I¡¯ll Sign It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Finally willing to answer the phone?¡± Harmony asked furiously as soon as she spoke, probably because she had made numerous calls that had all went unanswered. Samantha walked over to the sofa and leaned backzily while smiling. ¡°You should be grateful I¡¯m willing to answer your call, Harmony. Do you think a side chick like you has any right to talk to me?¡± ¡°You...¡± Harmony exploded in anger. ¡°You shameless b*tch! Who do you think you are, acting so high and mighty in front of me? You¡¯re a woman who¡¯s been abandoned by her husband. How dare you make all those demands? Do you think you can dy the divorce by doing that? You¡¯re a joke!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Samantha¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest and she continued to speak indifferently, as if unaffected by Harmony¡¯s words. ¡°Judging from how anxious you are, my conditions probably got you all in a twist!¡± Harmony yelled out some expletives. Samantha could not be bothered to listen to everything and so ced the phone on the coffee table. Rather than hanging up, she simply left it sitting there and picked up the remote control. Then, she turned on the television and tuned in to the live news. Harmony cursed wildly, but instead of hearing any response from Samantha, she heard only what sounded like the live news. It was then that she realized she had been scolding in vain, and she immediately trembled in anger as a result. She knew that she was wasting her breath because Samantha was a thick-faced woman who would not be affected by her scolding. At that moment, she took a few deep breaths and regained herposure. She said sarcastically immediately after that, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what your n is? The only reason you¡¯re putting forward all these conditions and dying the divorce is that you want Tim to change his mind.¡± ¡°But this n of yours is just wishful thinking. I¡¯ll have you know that you¡¯ll only make Tim feel disgusted by you and hate you even more!¡± ¡°Then again, your trademark move has always been to muddle your rtionship with him!¡± Samantha¡¯s gaze switched from the television screen to the phone screen. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Instead of calling to yell at me, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a nice discussion with your beloved Tim. Since he loves you so much, I¡¯m sure he can find it in his heart to fulfill the conditions I mentioned for your sake. Unless, of course...he doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re as important as his shares!¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m most important to him, that goes without saying. It¡¯s just¡­ why in hell should we give you our shares!¡± Harmony retorted without thinking. ¡°¡®Our? As in the both of you?¡± Samantha was amused to hear that. ¡°You probably should go back to school if you didn¡¯t attend one. Don¡¯t let yourself be left behind because you¡¯re uneducated, Harmony!¡± ¡°On a serious note, it¡¯s not just his shares, you know. Half his worth belongs to me since I¡¯m his rightful wife ording to the marriage certificate! He¡¯s lucky that I only asked for half the shares!¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, only have the right to talk about those shares once you¡¯re actually married to Timothy. Doing so now makes you seem uncultured.¡± ¡°Samantha!!¡± Harmony was gritting her teeth! That vile woman had a sharp tongue, and every word she said made Harmony want to rip her to shreds! ¡°I finally realize why Tim doesn¡¯t like you anymore. Even if you use every trick in your book, Tim will never look twice at a wicked woman like you!¡± Samantha sneered and chided unhesitatingly, ¡°I can never be on the same level as you when ites to wickedness. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know exactly how my baby died!¡± There was silence on the phone. Harmony reacted quickly enough and spoke as if that was an inexplicably ludicrous usation, ¡°It was Penelope who killed your baby. What does it have to do with me? I didn¡¯ty a finger on your baby and you¡¯re now using me of killing it?¡± No one could seize the crown from Harmony when it came to putting on an act! Samantha replied, ¡°God is always watching, Harmony. You never should¡¯ve targeted my child. Do you expect to live a happy and loving life with Timothy now that my baby is dead? Keep dreaming!¡± Since Harmony had nned to use the baby as a stepping stone to get into a rtionship with Timothy, Samantha was going to let her have a taste of what it felt like to have that very same stone crush her foot! Had it not been for the child¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, she would never have thought about the condition that Timothy would be required to mourn for three years. If Harmony wanted to be Mrs. Barker, then Samantha would be sure to get under their skin for at least three years! Harmony called because she wanted to vent her anger by scolding Samantha, but rather than getting Samantha riled up, she was the one who was eventually goaded into exasperation. Her eyes were full of murderous intent and her tone sank. ¡°I¡¯ve given you numerous chances because I pity you, Samantha. But you never seem to cherish my kindness at all!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you, Samantha. Just you wait and see!¡± She was about to hang up after uttering those cruel words. Samantha said abruptly. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Harmony stopped herself from hanging up and a touch of smugness appeared in her eyes. ¡°What is it now? Are you starting to feel scared?¡± Using force was the only way to get to a contemptible person like Samantha. Samantha¡¯s voice turned gentle. ¡°I changed my mind when I heard you say that.¡± Harmony was not surprised at all. Samantha neither had Timothy nor a family to support her. She was powerless and alone, which made it easy to pick on her. Samantha seemed to have finally understood the situation she was in. ¡°Are you finally willing to sign the divorce papers?¡± Harmony asked again in a contemptuous tone. ¡°I¡¯ll sign it¡­¡± Samantha spoke clearly and added word for word, ¡°But...¡± She then paused on purpose, which made Harmony ask anxiously. ¡°But what?¡± Samantha smirked. ¡°I¡¯d like to add another condition.¡± ¡°Have you lost your damn mind? Another condition?¡± Harmony had never expected that plot twist. Samantha ignored her and said, ¡°I want you to do a news broadcast and tell the entire nation that you were wrong, that you¡¯re a mistress who destroys other people¡¯s families, that you are morally corrupt, that you don¡¯t deserve to be an anchor, and that you¡¯ll permanently retire without ever showing yourself in public again!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t sign the divorce papers if you leave out even one single word!¡± ¡°It¡¯s either that, or you won¡¯t be Mrs. Barker even if you wait those three years!¡± As soon as Samantha said that, she could hear Harmony having a mental breakdown on the other end. She did not bother to listen any further and ended the call without saying another word. All that mattered was that she got a good kick out of it. Samantha ced her phone down and looked up at Rochelle, who hade into the living room at some point during the phone call. Rochelle smiled at her and said admiringly, ¡°I was really worried about you before, Sammy. My greatest fear was that you might look fine on the outside when in fact you were depressed and fragile inside. From the looks of it, I can rest at ease now.¡± As far as Samantha¡¯s fighting spirit was concerned, it was already rising to Rochelle¡¯s level. Rochelle stepped forward, sat on the sofa, and suddenly thought of something as she frowned and looked at Samantha. ¡°It¡¯s just....¡± Chapter 292 - Filing A Divorce Lawsuit?

Chapter 292: Filing A Divorce Lawsuit?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha nced at her from aside and tilted her head slightly. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Well¡­ can I ask you something, Sammy? What is it you¡¯ve experienced during your two years abroad that made you so¡­ strong?¡± Rochelle phrased it as gently as possible. She wanted to ask that question many times already but had always refrained from doing so. At that moment, she could not help but ask involuntarily. After all, there must be a reason why a person¡¯s character would change 180-degrees, especially when Samantha¡¯s living environment since she was young was taken into ount. Of course, the main point was that she felt devastated for Samantha. She hoped that Samantha would forever remain a happy and carefree little princess. The biggest question for Rochelle was Samantha¡¯s experiences abroad. A couple of scenes appeared in Samantha¡¯s mind and she unconsciously clenched her hand. Although her life was difficult during those two years, there was a half-year period that could be considered as her darkest moment. That ce could be likened to purgatory, and regardless of how many times she tried escaping death, she always sank back in and was unable to see the sun. The fact that she was able to leave that ce and live until the present day was somewhat of a miracle for her. Even the most fleeting of memories about that ce could make her break into a cold sweat. It was something she never wanted to think about. She did not want anyone to know about it, not even someone like Rochelle, who was as close to her as a sister could ever be. In any case, she hadpletely severed all ties from that ce, and since that memory was forever sealed, there was no point mentioning it at all. Seeing Samantha¡¯s prolonged silence and serious expression, Rochelle hurriedly called out, ¡°Sammy?¡± Samantha¡¯s thoughts snapped back and she unconsciously smiled as she said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Rochelle understood Samantha well and knew that she always made light of anything that she did not want to mention. In the end, Rochelle pursed her lips and did not ask any further questions. Everyone had their secrets which they never let on to anyone else. Samantha was no different and the same could be said of Rochelle, hence why Rochelle could understand her. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t ask anymore since it¡¯s in the past.¡± Rochelle handed her the medicine she brought and said, ¡°Time to eat your meds.¡± Rochelle had be somewhat of a timer for her to take her medication. Samantha smiled and took them, tossed the pills in her mouth, then swallowed them with some water. She then hugged Rochelle coquettishly and said, ¡°Thanks, Babe.¡± ¡­ Timothy was silent for the next few days and Harmony did not call to cause trouble again. All of a sudden, everything became very calm. Samantha was neither anxious nor worried. She dutifully ate, drank water, rested, and exercised when it was time for her to do so. Vincent came over to check on her that day and was amazed at how fast she had recovered. After all, she had been crying a lot and was in low spirits when he came to visit her thest time around. It was as if she was about to give up on life anytime soon. Amazingly, she was full of vigor and seemed to have been reinvigorated after just a couple of days. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Ms. Larsson, you truly are the most amazing patient I have ever treated.¡± Physical pain was easy to treat, but the same could not be said of mental illness. It was up to the patient to draw strength from their willpower, but the human mind was far too easily affected by various external factors. Those who had sufficient tenacity and fortitude were few and far between. Aside from Vincent, Samantha was a little surprised at herself too. The reason why she could recover that quickly was firstly due to her past. Secondly, she had probably grown stronger than ever since she became a mother. She had a baby and so was no longer alone. Even if she could ignore her needs, ignoring the baby¡¯s needs was simply out of the question. Corey was her sole family after she had severed ties with her parents long ago. However, she did not know when he was going to regain consciousness. As a result, she cherished her rtives tremendously. In all honesty, she initially did not want the baby. She would rather never have the baby than let it be born just to be a tool. It was very unfair for the child to face such a fate at birth. As a result, she still decided she could not have the baby even after giving it some serious thought the other day. The reason she changed her mind was because of a tiny incident. It happened when she was feeling overly depressed about Timothy and could not sleep. She reached for her cell phone and decided to swipe through the Qittoq app to watch some short videos. By ident, she started swiping through countless short videos of babies. The babies were all smiling at her and her heart melted because of that. She could not help thinking about how cute her baby would be if they were born¡ªshe was certain that their smiles would be just as cute and good-looking. The more she thought about it, the more reluctant she became. Even so, she was afraid when she thought about their future. She could not ept the fact that her child would be a tool for someone. Something even more difficult for her to ept was that her child would acknowledge and address Harmony as their mother. That was the exact moment Samantha decided that her baby should ¡®die¡¯ a legitimate death. Only then would the child be hers and hers alone. Timothy and Harmony would no longer be concerned about her baby. Samantha raised her hand involuntarily and gently stroked her lower abdomen. When she was done with everything there, she would leave with her baby, give birth safely, and let them grow up healthy and happy. Samantha¡¯s cell phone rang after Vincent left with Leah. She nced at the phone screen and saw that Timothy was calling. He finally had an answer after five days. Samantha picked up the ss of water and sipped some water to moisten her throat. She then picked up the phone and slid her finger across it to answer. ¡°Hello.¡± The man¡¯s icy, low voice was heard from the other end and he said sinctly, ¡°Come to thepany at ten tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Samantha answered sinctly as well. She hung up as soon as she said that and did not have any intention of talking nonsense with him. ¡­ The next morning, Samantha and Rochelle walked into the CEO¡¯s office right as the clock struck ten. Timothy was sitting on the sofa. His long legs were folded elegantly and his ck suit lent him a beautifully sinister look. He looked up and nced at Samantha before saying coldly, ¡°Have a seat.¡± Samantha walked over with her head held high and sat on the sofa opposite him. Rochelle sat beside Samantha and leanedzily on the sofa as she shot icy res at Timothy. Had she not promised Samantha that she was just merely keeping Samanthapany to settle the divorce, she might have found it difficult for her to stop herself from hitting him. There was a knock on the office door. Timothy called out and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The door was pushed open and Ronald came in first, followed by a man in a well-cut suit. Samantha recognized that man as Clive Manning, head of the Barker Group¡¯s legal department. Clive was well-known for being the man who had a 100% winning streak when it came to divorcewsuits! Samantha cocked her eyebrows slightly. Was Timothy nning to put pressure on her using hiswyers after deciding that he did not want to give in to her demands? Chapter 293 - Trying to Pull a Fast One on Me?

Chapter 293: Trying to Pull a Fast One on Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle shared the same opinion and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Thinking of filing awsuit? Sure, I know quite a fewwyers.¡± She could assemble a legal team in minutes too. Anyone who wanted to bully Samantha had to go through Rochelle first! Clive knew Rochelle as Jonathan¡¯s wife, and if Jonathan was unable to control her, how would Clive possibly dare to confront her head-on? He pushed the spectacles on his nose bridge and said quickly, ¡°You¡¯ve both misunderstood. Mr. Barker has no intention of filing awsuit when he told me toe over today.¡± Clive then looked at Samantha and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Larsson, Mr. Barker agrees to the two conditions you made and it will be added into the divorce agreement. You don¡¯t need to worry because it would take effect as soon as you sign it!¡± ¡°However,¡± he continued after a pause, ¡°Mr. Barker also put forward a condition.¡± Rochelle¡¯s temper red up and she immediately said. ¡°How dare he ask for a condition?¡± He was lucky that Samantha did not divorce him and take away all his assets. Samantha narrowed her eyes at Timothy. He was sitting there quietly and it was difficult to predict his mood because his handsome face waspletely expressionless. He made it clear that Clive would be left to handle everything and he would not interrupt. He probably only sat there that day to prevent her from stirring trouble again like thest time, when she said that she would not talk to him if he did not show up. As a result, he had to show up even if he did not want to. Samantha sneered in her heart and was bitterly disappointed. He truly was a ruthless man towards the women he did not love. Samantha retracted her gaze and looked at Clive. ¡°What condition is that?¡± She was the gentler one, as always. Clive could not help wiping the thinyer of sweat from his forehead and exined, ¡°Mr. Barker¡¯s only condition is that he doesn¡¯t want Old Madam Barker to know the real reason for your divorce. Your separation would be a peaceful one in her knowledge.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Rochelle could not hold herself any longer and pointed straight at Timothy. ¡°So you¡¯re aware that the olddy will get angry if she finds out about all your shenanigans?¡± The glow in Timothy¡¯s eyes became darker but he ignored Rochelle¡¯s jibes. Samantha looked at Timothy again. Was he putting forth that condition because he was afraid of angering his grandmother, or was he afraid that his grandmother would hate Harmony even more and forbid them to be together even more? It was probably a bit of both. He was very thoughtful when it came to Harmony. Then again, that was nothingpared to all the other things he had previously done for Harmony. Samantha was nothing but a tool from start to finish. However, Samantha did not want to argue with him about that condition because she thought the same as well. She did not want the olddy to get angry because of their divorce. The olddy¡¯s failing health meant that she should not get be allowed to get angry. It would be dangerous if her body had any seriousplications resulting from her excessive anger. Samantha opened her lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to add that condition. I agree not to let Grandma know about what happened.¡± She looked right at Timothy and spoke without hiding her sarcasm, ¡°Even though you were acting when you were being good to me, Grandma was truly sincere when she showed care and concern towards me. I¡¯ll remember her kindness towards me.¡± As for those who treated her badly, used her, and deceived her¡­she would remember every single one of them! Timothy looked over at her. There was no longer any tenderness or sweetness from the past, which all seemed to be an illusion. He opened his lips and spoke coldly, ¡°In that case, sign it.¡± As soon as he spoke, Clive pushed forward the divorce agreement to Samantha and Timothy, who had one copy each. He then said, ¡°Mr. Barker, Ms. Larsson, have another good look at the divorce agreement. If you have any questions or disagreements, please raise them and I¡¯ll answer. If you have no objections, then it¡¯s sufficient for you to leave your signature at thest page.¡± Timothy did not peruse it and simply turned to thest page. After unscrewing his pen, he signed his name right away. Samantha looked at his movements and felt a little prick inside her heart. She lowered her eyes, picked up the divorce agreement, and read it. After all, she had to make sure to read it since it was made by Timothy¡¯swyer. Rochelle also came over to help her look. Clive was an intelligent man, and if he sets any unfair conditions in the fine print, Samantha would stand to lose big. She started to regret not bringing a couple ofwyers over to lend some support to Samantha. Samantha went line by line and saw that the uses had been changed ording to her wishes. Timothy had given half his shares in the Barker Group and would have to wait three years after the divorce before remarrying. If he got married during that period, his shares would then belong unconditionally to her. That would prevent Timothy from breaking his promise because breaking it would entail losing the Barker Group. That use was a show of his sincerity. Even Rochelle had to keep quiet because she could not find any fault with it. Samantha turned to thest page and read line by line again. Clive saw that she was almost done and asked softly, ¡°Any questions, Ms. Larsson? If not, you may sign here.¡± As he spoke, he picked up the pen very considerately and handed it to Samantha. Samantha nced at him and reached out to take the pen. She held it in her hand and hovered over the ce she was supposed to sign. When the tip of the pen was about tond, she froze and threw the pen away. Then she looked up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sign it yet!¡± Timothy frowned slightly and looked coldly at her as he asked, ¡°Trying to pull a fast one on me?¡± He had already promised such difficult conditions. The other three looked at Samantha in surprise. Why was she still not signing? Was she just ying with Timothy before? Samantha looked fearlessly into Timothy¡¯s eyes and curled her lips, saying, ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t your little mistress Harmony tell you what happened? She called me in a panic and cursed at me for being shameless, disgusting, and vicious. I¡¯m just fulfilling her wishes and showing her how shameless, disgusting, and vicious I am!¡± She could not be bothered to exin it to Timothy and put out another sentence, ¡°If you want me to sign, I¡¯ll happily sign it, but I¡¯ll only do so when my third condition is fulfilled.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that patient either, so do it at eight o¡¯clock tonight! Don¡¯t bete for even a minute!¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t want your little mistress to be humiliated, then you and I will be forever tied and I won¡¯t ever divorce you!¡± After saying that, Samantha put on her sunsses and said to Rochelle.. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 294 - Permanent Retirement

Chapter 294: Permanent Retirement

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle said nothing and put on her sunsses as well before getting up. She hooked Samantha¡¯s arm and the two of them walked out together without even ncing at the men. Ronald and Clive subconsciously turned to Timothy, as if to ask him if they should just let the women leave like that. After all, Samantha¡¯s two conditions to Timothy were made in private, and agreeing to them would not cause him to bear the brunt of any public embarrassment. However, things were much more difficult when it came to the request she made to Harmony. Harmony is an anchor¡ªa proper one at that¡ªand her reputation was very important. The public frequently had extremely high moral expectations for such anchors. If she really said that during a live news broadcast, she would be putting herself on ice forever and would never be able to pursue that career. The dream she had been fighting so hard for woulde to an end. Timothy stared at Samantha¡¯s back and a dark undercurrent began flowing in his eyes. In the end, he kept quiet and simply allowed them to leave. ¡­ At eight o¡¯clock that evening, Samantha sat on the sofa and reached for the remote control. Once the television was switched on, she tuned in to Lychee TV. Rochelle brought some cut fruit into the living room and ced the tter down on the coffee table. She sat next to Samantha, stabbed a piece of apple on the fork, then handed it over to her. For herself, she took a big red strawberry and ate it while asking teasingly, ¡°Hey, Sammy. Do you think Harmony will say those words?¡± Samantha ate her apple without answering. On the television screen was Harmony and another male anchor, both of whom were reading the news in front of the camera. Harmony looked no different from usual and had an indifferent expression. Rochelle frowned lightly when she saw that. ¡°Judging from the looks of it, I don¡¯t think anything¡¯s going to happen. Come on, is Timothy really that reluctant to let his little mistress embarrass herself in public and ruin her future?¡± She could not help herself from feeling contemptuous and angry when she said that. He was so ruthless toward Samantha and yet so protective of a pretentious b*tch like Harmony. Rochelle immediately felt like hiring a murderer to wrap Timothy in a bup sack and pummel him to bits! Samantha finished her apple and moved on to eat the strawberries without expressing any opinion. Before they knew it, it was already half-past eight. News broadcasts generallysted half an hour, so Harmony and the male anchor were already reading the closing remarks at that time. Rochelle could not help but cock her eyebrow. ¡°Is Harmony going to hold out until the end?¡± ¡­ Inside Lychee TV¡¯s studio, the male anchor had begun to collect his scripts after making the final remark. However, he was a little surprised to see Harmony looking motionlessly at the camera. He hurriedly reached out from under the table to pull her clothes, signaling to her that it was already the end. They had to pack up and leave. Harmony bit her lower lip and clenched her hands tightly. Her unwillingness and conflicted feelings shed in her heart for a second but she suppressed them forcefully. She strained to open her lips and speak but eventually said, ¡°I have something to tell everyone!¡± The staff present there were all confused. Everyone turned to each other and asked puzzlingly. ¡°Do we have this segment? What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Not that I heard of. Was it added at thest minute?¡± ¡°Should we cut then?¡± They, together with the male anchor, were stunned for more than ten seconds and immediately lowered their heads to read their news scripts. Could they have missed that segment? Since none of them were sure whether it was ast-minute addition, the director did not stop rolling and continued to aim the camera at Harmony. Harmony looked at the camera and said word for word. ¡°What I want to tell you is that¡­ I¡¯ve made a mistake. I¡¯m a mistress who destroys other people¡¯s families and I¡¯m morally corrupt. I don¡¯t deserve to be an anchor and I¡¯ll permanently retire without ever showing myself in public again!¡± She practically said it all in one breath without pausing for even half a second. She was worried she might not be able to continue if she stopped. Once she was done speaking, her face sank and it looked quite clear that she was being bullied. Everyone gasped when they heard that. No one thought that she would actually say such a thing. It was a live broadcast¡ªa live news broadcast¡ªthat everyone all over the country was watching. Saying that in public was tantamount to telling the entire world about her scandal. Did she lose her mind? Or did she fall under some kind of voodoo spell? Once the initial shock passed, everyone looked at Harmony differently. Destroying other people¡¯s families and willingly bing a homewrecker were things that anyone would despise. Some of her female colleagues cursed out loud, ¡°Wow, shocking. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless woman before!¡± ¡°I feel disgusted being colleagues with her. God help me.¡± Harmony had always valued her reputation and frequently assumed an elite air in front of everyone. Although she could not listen to other people saying all that stuff about her, she had no way to refute any of their words at that time. She blushed, got up quickly, and left the studio. Everyone looked at her and pointed fingers as she ran, but she could only pretend not to have seen or heard anything. She rushed back to her work station, grabbed her bag, then went out of Lychee TV. She immediately got in the car and left. After driving some distance away, those ugly remarks and mocking gazes still seemed to surround her and her eyes became even redder. She raised her head slightly and took a deep breath. Then, she controlled herself from thinking about what just happened and thought instead of a phone call she had received that afternoon. It was a call from Timothy. Harmony did not expect that Samantha would be so shameless to add the condition that Harmony was to say all that in front of a national audience before Samantha would sign the divorce papers! She felt aggrieved at the time and said pitifully, ¡°Tim, I was angry for your sake. During your marriage to her, you never treated her badly, gave her food and shelter, and even helped to deal with her rotten parents. What else did you do to let her down? What right does she have to ask for half of your worth and to prevent you from remarrying within three years?¡± She was getting angrier. Samantha¡¯s two conditions were clearly aimed at her, and if Samantha could not get Timothy, then Harmony would not be allowed to have him either! Timothy did not speak on the other end of the line. Harmony forced herself to keep a level head. Regardless of however angry she was with Samantha, the fault did not lie with Timothy. Taking out her anger on Timothy would only be letting things go Samantha¡¯s way. Samantha was too naive to think she could use that method to stop Harmony from being with Timothy. When Harmony thought of that, she softened her voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll agree because I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, Tim. Doesn¡¯t matter if I give up my dreams, as long as it¡¯s for you.¡± ¡°But Samantha humiliated me repeatedly. I¡¯ve endured it time and time again, but all I get in return is her crossing the line. I feel sad and hurt, and I¡­ I can¡¯t just take it like that!¡± ¡°Which is why I want you to promise me one thing! If you can do that, then I¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡± Chapter 295 - We Dont Need to Meet Anymore

Chapter 295: We Don¡¯t Need to Meet Anymore

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The man¡¯s voice was cold as always. ¡°What is it?¡± Harmony lowered her voice and said a very clear phrase. Timothy did not hesitate at all after hearing that and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ The word ¡®okay¡¯ resounded in Harmony¡¯s ears like a big hand that wasforting all her sadness, grief, and unwillingness. Back then, ¡®that man¡¯ told her that the process was of little significance. What was important was the result. Everything between the process and the result was unimportant, as long as the end goal could be achieved and they were the ones who had thestugh. Therefore, it did not matter that Samantha forced her to not marry Timothy three years ago and made her lose her career. She was willing to exchange all that to get the best possible result. Harmony¡¯s mood improvedpletely. She did not need to be busy with her career and could rest well while concentrating on letting Vincent treat her body. In the future, she could conceive Timothy¡¯s baby and give birth to the Barkers¡¯ heir. She stroked her lower abdomen and saw an extremely bright future in front of her. ¡­ The live broadcast had just ended but the inte was already abuzz. Of course, everyone was not particrly interested in Harmony¡¯s sudden retirement. The liveliest discussion centered on her ¡®interference¡¯ in someone else¡¯s family. Whose mistress did she be? Plenty of guesses had been put forth, while busybodies flocked to Waybo and all other major forums for fear that they would miss any news or be left behind if they so much as blinked. Inside the apartment, Rochelle scrolled through Waybo and was a little resentful to see that Timothy and Samantha were not on the list of couples thatizens guessed. Timothy, that scumbag, was to me for establishing the image of a good husband. He was so popr that his name did not even make the list. She could not resist saying to Samantha, ¡°Hey, Sammy, how about I register a fake ount to drop some news so that scumbag Timothy and his pretentious b*tch Harmony can feel the wrath of theizens!¡± No one would tolerate that. Although she knew that Rochelle wanted to vent that anger on her behalf, Samantha shook her head gently and said, ¡°Forget it. Grandma has a Waybo ount too, I¡¯m worried she might scroll on it if she¡¯s bored and ends up seeing something. That wouldn¡¯t be good.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± Rochelle nodded and gave up on the idea. Harmony was already ruined anyway, and if Timothy eventually married her, everyone would know that he was the scumbag who had an affair. There was no need for Rochelle to do something that was already destined to happen. Moreover, being evil would only harm oneself and she did not want to get her own hands dirty. After a pause, Rochelle asked again, ¡°Sammy, are you sure you want to sign the divorce papers?¡± After all, the three conditions that she proposed had been fulfilled. Samantha finished thest strawberry and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha caressed her lower abdomen lightly, and said, ¡°I put forward those three conditions simply to get justice for my baby and I. I didn¡¯t do it to keep Timothy around.¡± There was a sarcastic little smile on the corners of her lips. ¡°Why should I keep a man trapped when his heart isn¡¯t on me at all? It¡¯s pointless and I¡¯ll only be more and more inferior to the point that I¡¯ll lose myself in the process.¡± She was in the same situation two years ago and nearly could not climb out of it. She found it funny to think about how she once did not want to live anymore. When she finally woke up and looked back at all the stupid things she did, she realized just howughable it all really was. It was not as though those heartless individuals would feel anything to see her life ruined. In fact, they might even beughing at her! From that time onward, she knew that she had to love and care for herself. Rochelle had prepared someforting words, but Samantha saw her swallowing it back down again. All she could do was open her arms and hug Samantha. For Rochelle, it was enough that Samantha was happy. Samantha smiled and hugged her back too. The two hugged each other lovingly for some time. Rochelle then got up and went to brew some herbal tea for Samantha. She picked up her phone and her finger hovered over the screen for a few seconds before she called Timothy. He answered about ten secondster. ¡°Hello.¡± Samantha gulped gently, cut straight to the chase, and said bluntly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve fulfilled my conditions, I¡¯ll keep my word and sign the divorce agreement.¡± A momentter, she added, ¡°You can just get someone to send the divorce agreement over tomorrow. There¡¯s no need for us to meet anymore.¡± Timothy said nothing unnecessary and merely answered. ¡°Okay.¡± His response was just as sinct and indifferent. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched and she hung up. Some people could remain friends even after divorce, but she did not even want to remain strangers with Timothy. It was better, perhaps, that they forgot about each other. There was a ring on the doorbell at nine the next morning. Rochelle yawned and went to open the door, where she saw a well-dressed Ronald standing there. Her irritation at being roused from her sleep, coupled with her resentment toward Timothy, prompted her to deride him, ¡°Is he really in such a rush that he sent you here so early in the morning? If a stranger saw this, they might¡¯ve thought that the scumbag was overly excited to live his new life!¡± Ronald was trembling and did not dare say a thing. He could only do as his boss ordered! Samantha came over and nced at Rochelle reproachfully. ¡°Don¡¯t make things hard for Ronald. He¡¯s just obeying orders.¡± She smiled at Ronald and said, ¡°Pleasee in, Ronald.¡± Ronald looked at Samantha gratefully and felt that his boss¡¯s wife was still the most beautiful and kind-hearted woman he had ever met. Unfortunately, she would no longer be his boss¡¯s wife. He could not help but feel sad and regretful. Inside the living room, Samantha and Rochelle sat on the sofa while Ronald took out two contracts from his briefcase. He then ced both of them on the coffee table. He exined, ¡°Ms. Larsson, this is the divorce agreement and this is the share transfer agreement. Please have a look. If there aren¡¯t any problems, you can go ahead and sign it.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Samantha perused through the two documents and found no problems, so she reached for the pen and signed her name. Despite signing her name often and writing it smoothly for a long time now, she felt as though she had a bit of difficulty in writing it down. Her expression remained unchanged but her fingers were trembling somewhat. She tried to control her trembling as best as she could and signed her name correctly to seal the deal. With thest stroke of the pen, Timothy¡ªthe name that was rooted in her heart¡ªseemed to have been ripped out forcefully. As it turned out, Timothy had never been hers¡­not in the past, not in the future. She had repeatedly showered her love onto the wrong person. Samantha¡¯s emotions were clearly stable but she could not control her eyes from bing red. The sight of that made Rochelle¡¯s heart tense up and she could not help but say, ¡°Sammy, if you can¡¯t bring yourself to¡­ you can always turn back.¡± Chapter 296 - Divorced

Chapter 296: Divorced

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha raised her hand and furiously wiped the corners of her eyes. She said hoarsely, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to go back to.¡± As she said that, she put the pen down and pushed the two contracts to Ronald. ¡°Put it away.¡± Ronald looked at the contract but did not put it away immediately. He let out a deep sigh and said in a very regretful tone, ¡°Ms. Larsson, I genuinely didn¡¯t want this to be the end of you and Mr. Barker. It was really¡­ unexpected.¡± The two of them hated each other, hurt each other, and experienced plenty of little gripes with each other. However, they startedmunicating with each other, letting go of the past, and even began loving each other. They had a child too. Sadly, a sudden change brought about the child¡¯s demise and their rtionship then copsed, leading up to their divorce. Ronald¡¯s eyes became a little red. Seeing them separated was more ufortable than getting his own heart broken. He bent down, put the two contracts into the briefcase, then bowed slightly to Samantha and said solemnly, ¡°Ms. Larsson, thank you for your kindness before. If you ever need anything, you can always call me. I¡¯ll help if it¡¯s within my means.¡± ¡°I wish you happiness and I hope you live your days well.¡± He was about to cry as he spoke and he felt a little ashamed that he had to remove his sses to wipe away his tears. Samantha looked at him and could not help but smile warmly. ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± She grabbed a tissue and handed it to him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Regardless of the hard feelings she had with Timothy, other people¡ªsuch as Old Madam Barker, Ronald, and Aunt Julia¡ªhad all treated her with sincerity and she would forever be grateful to them. Rochelle cocked her eyebrows slightly. Ronald was like a good little brother who waspletely different from that scumbag Timothy. She opened her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ished out at you, Ronald. I like that you can tell right from wrong!¡± After a pause, she took a business card of her own and handed it to him. ¡°You should stop following that scumbag. Come with me and I¡¯ll pay you double what he¡¯s paying.¡± Ronald was so startled that he waved his hands and mumbled, ¡°Mrs. Yates, I¡¯m¡­ It¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m fine with Mr. Barker. Thank you for your kindness. I¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± As soon as he said that, he scuttled off rapidly without waiting for an answer. Everyone knew that no other men could approach her, other than the bodyguards that Jonathan sent to watch her. Those who came too close would end up dead! One of the most well-known incidents in the past involved a young, rich man who felt Rochelle up after she drank too much in a bar. That young man¡¯s family ranked among the top five wealthy families in Capital City. On that night, however, that young man disappeared into thin air. His family did not even dare say a word and simply assumed that they had never given birth to that son. Since then, there was a saying amongst those in the upper-ss circle: ¡±Tis better to provoke Mr. Yates than toy a finger on Mrs. Yates!¡± That was Jonathan¡¯s biggest trigger. Rochelle had already expected Ronald¡¯s reaction and pouted while shrugging. ¡°How boring.¡± Samantha shook her head andughed. ¡°Ronald is a good person. Don¡¯t tease him.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tease him, okay. I was sincerely inviting him to be my assistant,¡± Rochelle said. ¡°He justcks a bit of courage, unfortunately.¡± Samantha retorted, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you call¡­¡¯a bit of courage¡¯? I don¡¯t suppose many people dare to oppose Jonathan?¡± Rochelle got unhappy when that name was mentioned. ¡°Hold it right there, Missy!¡± ¡°Roger that!¡± Samantha responded mischievously. As far as Rochelle was concerned, Jonathan should never be brought up. From then on, Timothy would be to Samantha what Jonathan was to Rochelle. ¡­ The divorce certificate was delivered to Samantha that afternoon. She opened the packaging bag and took out the piece of paper from inside. The huge words ¡®Divorce Certificate¡¯ was printed on it and she could not help but sneer when she looked at it. She never once got the marriage certificate in hand, and yet the divorce certificate was sent to her as soon as it was released. Perhaps fate was silently telling her that she was never meant to be with Timothy. The only fate she had with him was to receive his abuse. Rochelle came over with some warm water and handed over the cup. She then looked at the divorce certificate in Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Congrattions, Babe. You¡¯re reborn.¡± As much as she wanted to divorce Jonathan and sever their rtionshippletely, she was unable to do so. Nevertheless, she was happy that Sammy could finally be free. Samantha smiled at her and said in a low voice. ¡°Yeah. I can start a new life.¡± ¡°By the way, do you want to go back to the vi to pack your things?¡± Rochelle asked again. Samantha shook her head. ¡°Nah. It¡¯s not like I have any belongings there anyway.¡± She went to the vi with the clothes on her back and she left the same way. Samantha did not owe Timothy anything. The only thing that made her feel guilty was Old Madam Barker, who had so dearly hoped that she could be with Timothy forever. The olddy had taken care of her very much too, but she had failed to make thedy¡¯s wishese true. All she could hope for was that Old Madam Barker would live a long and healthy life in the future. When Samantha thought of that, she suddenly said, ¡°I need you to do me a favor, Chelle.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha got up and walked into the bedroom to take her bag. She unzipped the innerpartment of the bag, which contained the instant ¡®one-prick anesthesia¡¯ and thosexatives known as ¡®the runs¡¯ that she always carried with her. The final one was a small ¡®lifesaving pill¡¯. Those were the things she brought out when she escaped that purgatory-like part of her life. The most precious thing was that lifesaving pill, which could save lives in the most critical of times. She only had one. She packed it up in a small box, walked out, then handed it to Rochelle. ¡°This is a lifesaving pill. Please help me to pass it to Aunt Julia and tell her that it can save lives when taken at the most critical of moments.¡± Rochelle recognized the pill and narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°How were you able to get this, Sammy? This... is priceless!¡± She had seen something like that in Jonathan¡¯s hands back in the past, and he had to use all sorts of methods to find it. However, she did not manage to ask how he got it since her rtionship with Jonathan was already very bad at the time. She only knew that the pill was produced in a ce that was very mysterious and dangerous. Samantha lowered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me that, Chelle. Just please help me send it over. You¡¯re the only one who I can trust.¡± If Samantha went in person, she was afraid that the keen-eyed olddy and Aunt Julia would notice that something was off. Showing her sincerity was good enough. That was the only thing she could do for Old Madam Barker. When she gave birth to the baby in the future, she would bring it to meet the olddy when there was a suitable opportunity. Upon hearing that, Rochelle had no choice but to chuck aside all her worries and doubts. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pass it to her for you.¡± After Rochelle left, Samantha nced at the divorce certificate in her hand and picked up her cell phone to make a call. Chapter 297 - Final Trump Card

Chapter 297: Final Trump Card

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The dial tone rang a few times before finally being answered. Samantha was the first to speak. ¡°Ms. Goldman, it¡¯s me, Sammy.¡± ¡°Yes, Sammy,¡± Victoria responded faintly and spoke in her usual serious tone. She had already divorced Timothy, so the next step was to use a legitimate reason to leave the country and go abroad to raise her child with peace of mind. Samantha said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve already given due consideration to what I told you that day about wanting to sign up. And I still insist on¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, Victoria interrupted her and said, ¡°Sammy, there¡¯s also something I¡¯d like to tell you. I hope that you¡¯ll stay because I intend to train you to be my sessor. Please reconsider it!¡± Samantha bit her lip slightly. Had the recent events not happened, she would have been absolutely thrilled to hear that. However, she must put the interests of her baby first. Therefore, she had to give up on some things for the moment. Samantha¡¯s voice sank a little but still said firmly, ¡°Ms. Goldman, I¡¯ve already given it enough thought.¡± Victoria was clearly unhappy and said coldly, ¡°Give me a reason. I¡¯ll agree if you can convince me!¡± She knew that Samantha had put in a tremendous amount of work to enter Lychee TV and join her team, which was why she was not convinced that Samantha was someone who would give up for no reason. On the contrary, Samantha had always been an extremely resilient girl. Samantha remained silent for a few seconds before saying clearly, ¡°I¡¯ve divorced, Ms. Goldman.¡± ¡°Divorced?¡± Even Victoria, who was ustomed to shocking developments and maintained her calmness at all times, was so surprised that she raised her pitch slightly. After all, everyone knew just how affectionate Timothy and Samantha were! When the Barker Group was being implicated along with Samantha, Timothy showed no intention ofing forth and cutting ties with Samantha to ay the crisis. As a result, it was surprising that they had divorced so silently. Victoria seemed to want another confirmation. ¡°Really?¡± Samantha uttered softly, ¡°Yes, really.¡± ¡°When did this happen?¡± ¡°A couple of minutes ago.¡± Victoria was speechless. Being the articte person that she was, that was the first time she was speechless. All of a sudden, she thought of what Harmony said on the live news broadcast the night before, as well as the heated discussions on the inte that were trying to guess the couple being mentioned. The answer seemed right in front of her. Victoria frowned. ¡°Is it Harmony?¡± Samantha replied truthfully, ¡°Yes.¡± Victoria was a highly-respected person who behaved with the utmost propriety. She would not go around telling anyone, so there was no need for Samantha to hide anything from her. Victoria closed her eyes. After a few seconds of silence, she spoke again, ¡°Come over when you¡¯re free and fill out the necessary forms.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ms. Goldman.¡± Samantha smiled when she hung up. Victoria was a good mentor who had a sharp tongue but a soft heart. Samantha was lucky to have met her and hoped to have the opportunity to be her understudy again in the future. On a positive note, not everything that happened to her was a bad thing after her return to the country. At the very least, she met a good teacher and a good friend, as well as carrying a baby. That was a gift from God. ¡­ Samantha went to Lychee TV two dayster. After filling out the registration form in Victoria¡¯s office, she hugged Victoria and took the elevator to the floor of the human resources department. She handed in the registration form, and when she was waiting for her colleagues to enter it, she saw Harmonying in too. It was not a forced encounter like all those times in the past¡ªHarmony came because she had to go through the resignation procedures. However, Harmony seemed quite buoyant instead of despairing. She even smiled when she saw Samantha. Samantha cocked her eyebrows slightly. Harmony had never been like that before as she used to sneer and ridicule Samantha whenever they encountered each other. Surprisingly, she seemed rather fine when she came over to hand in the documents and go through the formalities. The two of them did not take kindly to each other and did not speak to each other. The atmosphere, however, was still filled with silent friction. Samantha¡¯s entry was processed first. She stepped forward and took the papers handed over by her colleague, then turned around and left. When she passed Harmony, thetter made it a point to tell her coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll have to pay the price if you¡¯re too greedy for things that don¡¯t belong to you!¡± Samantha stopped walking. She narrowed her eyes and replied, ¡°Save that sentence for yourself!¡± Harmony would soon be able to get a taste of Samantha¡¯sst trump card. After saying that, Samantha strode away without giving her a chance to speak. Harmony could not contain her anger. She stared at Samantha¡¯s rear figure as an eerie smile soon appeared across her face. It would be difficult for Samantha to escape her impending doom! ¡­ After handing in the registration form, Samantha¡¯s dispatch notice came soon enough. In another three days, she would be going to the country of Aharromoggh in three days to be a foreign correspondent. There were countless riots in Aharromoggh from time to time in recent years and the situation there was chaotic. Many anchors and reporters were reluctant to go there, and thought who were willing to sign up for such a position had their ideals, aspirations, and deep appreciation of human love. Rochelle disagreed. ¡°Sammy, that ce isn¡¯t as safe as ours. Why do you have to leave using that as an excuse?¡± ¡°Chelle, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but this is the best reason I have for now.¡± Samantha touched her lower abdomen. ¡°You know they won¡¯t let me leave the country if they knew that the baby is still alive.¡± It would not be an exaggeration to say that she would be in danger too. That was the most wless excuse so far. Rochelle understood it long ago but was still rather worried. Samantha smiled andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chelle. I¡¯ve already spoken with Ms. Goldman and I won¡¯t stay there too long. I¡¯ll only be there for three months, after which I¡¯ll go to a safe ce.¡± She was not going to take a gamble on her baby¡¯s safety. Of course, Victoria was very considerate of her and had already made arrangements. ¡°I see...¡± Rochelle thought for a while, then stood up abruptly and strode into the bedroom. She then pushed out arge luggage bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll join you then.¡± If she could not persuade Samantha otherwise, she could only follow along. Samantha hurriedly held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t. You... you can¡¯t go. Jonathan won¡¯t let you.¡± Jonathan was overly possessive. He did not mind if Rochelle was not constantly within his direct line of sight, but he would never allow her to leave his area of surveince. ¡°If you insist on following me, that means we¡¯ll all be living under Jonathan¡¯s watch. Then we can¡¯t hide the baby from him, which also means we can¡¯t hide it from Timothy.¡± ¡°Agh, so annoying! Why can¡¯t Jonathan, of all people, just die already!¡± Rochelle kicked the big luggage bag angrily. She took a deep breath and her beautiful facial features were all scrunched up. ¡°But I can¡¯t be at ease if you go alone.¡± Samantha held her hand and smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll havepany.¡± Rochelle was surprised. ¡°Who¡¯s going with you?¡± Chapter 298 - She Was the One Who Did Not Forgive Herself

Chapter 298: She Was the One Who Did Not Forgive Herself

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°Dr. Jameson and his assistant Leah.¡± Samantha said while closing the luggage bag she had opened. ¡°Can you finally rest at ease now?¡± That answer waspletely beyond Rochelle¡¯s expectations and she could not help but let out a loud ¡®whoa¡¯. ¡°Wait a minute. What¡¯s going on here?¡± Rochelle looked at Samantha curiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it that turd Timothy who invited Dr. Jameson here? You¡¯re divorced now. Why would the doctor still take care of you?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, Timothy invited him. But...¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve already sought someone¡¯s help to give Dr. Jameson a heads-up.¡± The reason Vincent would eventually agree toe over to treat her was partly because he was moved by the conditions Timothy gave, and partly because of n. ¡°Who could possibly be so influential that they were able to give Dr. Jameson a heads-up for you?¡± Rochelle blurted out, but before Samantha could answer, she suddenly thought of something and asked directly, ¡°Is it Dr. Sherwood?¡± ¡°You¡¯re smart, Chelle!¡± Samantha teasingly gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°How difficult could it be? I can count the people you know on one hand,¡± Rochelle replied. Her eyes rolled in her eye sockets and a curious glimmer shed in the bottom of her eyes. She asked nosily, ¡°Then why did Dr. Sherwood invite Dr. Jameson?¡± ¡°Well, Dr. Jameson is Dr. Sherwood¡¯s uncle.¡± ¡°...You¡¯ve got to be joking?¡± Rochelle could not hold herself back. ¡°It appears I¡¯ve underestimated Dr. Sherwood. He seems to have it all taken care of, considering how hees from a medical family.¡± Despite his young age, he was already well-known as the famed Little St. John when it came to cardiology. His uncle, on the other hand, was a pioneer in the field of gynecology. Perhaps his other family members specialized in other medical fields too. A good prospect with a bright future! She nudged Samantha¡¯s arm with her elbow and smiled cheekily, ¡°Is Dr. Sherwood single?¡± Samantha was lost for words. Rochelle ignored Samantha¡¯s speechlessness and continued, ¡°I used to have this feeling that he was interested in you, but now I can be sure that he¡¯s definitely interested in you!¡± Just how much sentiment did n have to convince Vincent into spending months to take care of Samantha despite having a busy schedule? Samantha massaged her eyebrows and exined, ¡°Chelle, we¡¯re just good friends.¡± ¡°Save it! If Dr. Sherwood is a woman, I could¡¯ve believed that she¡¯d treat you like how I treat you¡ªas a good friend who was willing to do all that unconditionally for you. But he¡¯s a man. I do not believe that a man who does things for you unconditionally is not secretly in love with you!¡± Rochelle asserted. Of course, many men and women had an exceptionally good, purely tonic rtionship. ording to what Samantha had told her, she intuitively felt that n was in love with Samantha. Samantha did not know how to answer. Her feelings had beenpletely devoted to Timothy and she really did not pay much attention to any hints shown by other men. Moreover, she and n had always been good friends who maintained a respectable distance. n never said anything ambiguous or behaved transgressively toward her, so there was no justification for her to have the assumption that he liked her. She could never dare to go through something simr again after making the same assumptions about Timothy and ending up being hurt! ¡°Enough, Chelle. n deserves a better girl. Please don¡¯t talk about it anymore.¡± She could no longer have feelings for anyone else and her sole focus was her baby. She probably would not fall for any man in the future and it was enough that she could see her baby being delivered safely and raised well. Rochelle saw that expression and immediately knew what Samantha was thinking. She hurriedly held Samantha¡¯s shoulder and restrained her teasing tone before saying earnestly, ¡°Sammy, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll guard your heart too much from now on. I don¡¯t want you to be unwilling to see other beautiful things in this world.¡± ¡°Timothy is a scumbag, but that doesn¡¯t mean that other men in this world are scumbags too. You can still consider it if you meet a good man in the future, although it won¡¯t necessarily be Dr. Sherwood. You have a long life ahead of you. If you can¡¯t get rid of your pain, you¡¯ll be living a very painful life.¡± She was cocooning herself just like that. She did not want to let herself go and kept fighting with Jonathan. In the end, neither were able to enjoy their life. Rochelle really did not want Samantha to follow her path because it was a very hard one. ¡°I understand what you mean, Chelle.¡± Samantha smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard. I don¡¯t want to be trapped in ce because of Timothy.¡± Even if she knew that Samantha was probably just saying that tofort her, she stillughed, although there were a couple of tears in her smiling eyes. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least one of us has to be happy.¡± Rochelle hugged Samantha, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I feel less worried if Dr. Jameson is taking care of you. Your pregnancy will be much further along once you settle down in another three months. I¡¯ll find a way to escape from Jonathan ande find you. I want to be there with you while we wait for the baby toe into this world.¡± Samantha did not refuse. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s wee the baby together.¡± ¡­ Three dayster, it was time for Harmony to visit Vincent for a follow-up consultation. When she arrived at the hotel, however, she discovered that Vincent and Leah had already checked out and left that morning. She had a bad feeling in her heart and wondered just where did Vincent go and why he did not say a word to her. Harmony immediately picked up her cell phone and called the doctor. Her call was answered after some time and she asked eagerly, ¡°Dr. Jameson, why did you check out of the hotel? Where are you?¡± Vincent replied, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d stay here for some time? Our treatment has just started, how could you just leave?¡± If Vincent was gone, she would not be able to receive treatment and would never be able to give Timothy a baby! Harmony was very agitated. ¡°Where are you now, Dr. Jameson? I¡¯ll find you and discuss this with you in person!¡± In any case, she had to convince Vincent to stay and treat her! ¡°I¡¯m at the airport right now. My flight is in an hour. If you can make it, then by all means.¡± ¡®An hour?¡¯ It took at least an hour for Harmony to get to the airport from where she was. In the end, Harmony gritted her teeth. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going over right now. Please wait for me!¡± Harmony drove to the hotel that day, so she ended the call and walked out quickly before getting into the car. She then started the engine and mmed the elerator as the car sped off! Chapter 299 - What A Pity!

Chapter 299: What A Pity!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Along the way, Harmony zigzagged down the road and nearly got into an ident several times. Other road users honked at her madly but she acted as if she did not hear them. None of them had any business that was more important than hers! After running countless red lights in a row, she finally arrived at the airport in 55 minutes. She jumped out of the car and immediately started running. When she walked into the cafe that Vincent told her about, she panted while scanning the patrons. The huge cafe was empty and there were not a lot of people, so she immediately spotted two people sitting by the corner window. Her eyes froze all of a sudden. Those two people were not Vincent and Leah, but Samantha and Rochelle. Harmony did not give up and nced around once more, but Vincent was nowhere to be seen. Could Samantha have done something? As soon as she had that thought, she strode over and stood in front of them while opening her lips and asking bluntly, ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Jameson, Samantha?¡± Samantha sipped her warm milk slowly before looking up. She nonchntly spat out two words, ¡°He left.¡± ¡°¡­How?¡± She had arrived within an hour and Vincent could not possibly be unwilling to wait for her. A sudden thought urred to her and she red at Samantha angrily as she asked, ¡°Did you tell Dr. Jameson to leave? Are you afraid he¡¯s going to take good care of my body? You want to cut off my chances because you couldn¡¯t give birth to Tim¡¯s child!¡± Samantha smiled when she heard that. Harmony became even angrier. ¡°Are you finally admitting it?¡± ¡°Dr. Jameson decides if he wants to stay or leave.¡± Samantha said calmly, ¡°As for your chances being cut off, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s to me, not me!¡± ¡°Me? What are you talking about?¡± Harmony looked at her doubtfully. ¡°Don¡¯t try to make things look moreplicated than it actually is.¡± Samantha smirked and mocked unceremoniously, ¡°I guess I¡¯ve underestimated you, Harmony. Are you still clueless even though things havee to this point? I knew you were stupid, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so hopelessly stupid!¡± ¡°Samantha Larsson!¡± Harmony gritted her teeth and called her name out loud. She valued her reputation and frequently boasted about having an excellent intelligence quotient. Hearing someone mock her was absolutely uneptable for her, especially when it was someone whom she looked down on, like Samantha! Samantha got up from the chair. Although she was wearing ts, she was slightly taller than Harmony who was wearing high heels. She lowered her eyes, looked condescendingly at her, then said emphatically, ¡°Your body is beyond saving. Not even Dr. Jameson can save you.¡± After she said that, Harmony¡¯s eyes widened little by little in disbelief. The next second, she retorted fiercely, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you, Samantha? You¡¯re just jealous that I¡¯m the one who can give Tim a baby in the future!¡± She was certain that Vincent was capable of curing her. He was a renowned doctor, after all. Samantha must have said something or used some method to get Vincent to leave without giving Harmony any treatment. It was simply despicable and shameless! It was prettyughable for Samantha and she ended upughing out loud because she could not hold back any longer. She then clicked her tongue and shook her head, ¡°What a pity.¡± The truth was right in front of her, and yet she still used others and made up excuses for herself. ¡°Do you live your life through deceiving others and yourself, Harmony?¡± Harmony had once used the exact sentence to mock Samantha, and Samantha¡¯s reply was that same sentence, down to the intonation too! Harmony clenched her hands tightly as if she did not want to believe Samantha. Samantha didn¡¯t care, she continued, ¡°You already have a bargaining chip that you can use to marry Tim¡ªa bargaining chip that you could use to convince the Barker family to ept you. That bargaining chip was the child in my womb. As you said, you could take the baby away from me once I give birth. A mother¡¯s nobility is decided by her child, and if Tim has an heir, you¡¯ll be firmly entrenched in your position as Mrs. Barker even if you can¡¯t have a baby!¡± ¡°But the child¡¯s dead now. You used Penelope to kill it. You basically destroyed the most important bargaining chip you had!¡± When Samantha said thosest few words, Harmony¡¯splexion changed dramatically. She could not take it any longer and her body trembled violently. Harmony could not ept it at first, but after thinking about everything clearly, she realized that there were a lot of things that did not seem right. That time when Samantha was uncharacteristically provoking her in the elevator seemed to be a ruse¡ªto test if she would not dare to do anything to harm the baby because she really was infertile. At that time, she was seething with anger but did not dare to touch a single strand of Samantha¡¯s hair. That gave Samantha the necessary proof that Harmony did indeed have a fertility issue. Since Harmony knew of Vincent¡¯s medical skills, Samantha used that to her advantage and made Harmony eager to seek the doctor¡¯s medical treatment. To make her trust him wholeheartedly, Vincent acted disinterested and forced her to put in the effort to seek his treatment. That was why she would be brave enough to kill Samantha¡¯s child and pave a path for herself! Harmony would have been better off not thinking too much. The more she thought about everything that happened, the quicker the blood drained from her face. Then there was Penelope, who seemed to have seeded in harming Samantha a little too easily... Furthermore, Samantha¡¯s cautious nature was such that Penelope could never have followed her easily without being noticed for several days. The only exnation was that Samantha deliberately let Penelope follow her! Harmony looked at Samantha in disbelief as her lips trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Samantha, you... you set this whole thing up from the beginning¡­ you nned every single thing, didn¡¯t you?¡± That idiot of a woman finally reacted. Samantha acknowledged it openly. ¡°Bingo! I¡¯m so happy to see you groping in the dark and going on a wild goose chase.¡± ¡°You...¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes reddened in anger and were almost about to go up in mes. Her bargaining chip was killed by that wretched Samantha! Furious, she scolded, ¡°You¡¯re a monster, Samantha. You didn¡¯t even spare the baby. You were willing to sacrifice the baby to set up this entire plot!¡± A monster? It was surprising that Harmony could bring herself to call others a monster. Samantha¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest and she even had a faint smile at the corner of her lips. ¡°Did you expect me to just offer up my baby to you? A baby that was the subject of your scheme? A baby that you were expecting to use as a tool? Can¡¯t you think clearly? Or are you just mentally retarded?¡± ¡°Besides, are you seriously ming someone else even when things havee this far?¡± Samantha spoke in an extremely contemptuous manner. ¡°The only person you can me is yourself. You were the one who insisted on showing up around me and making your presence known. You were so determined to tell me the truth to try and deal a blow to me while putting yourself on a pedestal. It was you who couldn¡¯t control your own mouth and told me about your filthy n so excitedly! It¡¯d be such a waste of your breath if I didn¡¯t retaliate properly!¡± Samantha lifted her foot and approached Harmony. She leaned to thetter¡¯s ear and deliberately lowered her voice while saying one final sentence¡­ Chapter 300 - I Want You to Fulfill Your Promise!

Chapter 300: I Want You to Fulfill Your Promise!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡°You won¡¯t even get a chance with the man I reject!¡± Harmony heard every word clearly and her emotions had practically crumbled as she let out a scream, ¡°AHHHH¡ª¡± Her future was supposed to be a bright one. She wanted to wear a wedding dress and walk down the aisle with Timothy! That dream hadpletely shattered before her eyes. ¡°Samantha, you b*tch!¡± Harmony roared. She reached out and wanted to choke Samantha. Since Samantha had ruined her life, she would make sure that Samantha would not have a good life either! However, before her hands could reach Samantha, Rochelle had gotten up from beside her and gave her a resounding punch. For a woman, Rochelle¡¯s punch was strong and forceful, rather than weak. Harmony could not block it at all. The punch sent her staggering back and she fell miserably to the ground because she could not stabilize herself. Her entire face winced in pain. A sharp pain could be felt in her teeth and she subconsciously touched the corner of her lips. She could feel her blood dripping out and she spat out a bloody tooth. . Rochelle¡¯s lips twitched in disdain. Jonathan had provided her with daily training material. If she could give Jonathan a bruise, then it was almost certain that she could deal a big blow to Harmony. She had wanted to punch Harmony for a long time already, and it was the perfect asion to fulfill that urge since Harmony had given her a chance to do so! Harmony was stunned for a moment but the pain and anger brought her back to her senses. ¡°You... you hit me! I¡¯m going to sue you! I¡¯m going to sue the both of you!¡± Blood continued to leak out of her mouth. At that point, two police officers walked up to Harmony and she looked at them as if she had seen her savior. Since she could not get up, she merely sat on the ground while grabbing a policeman¡¯s leg and crying in pain. ¡°Officer! I¡¯d like to make a police report! These two women, Samantha Larsson and Rochelle Tyrell, beat me to a pulp! Arrest them! The other customers can bear witness to their acts!¡± The policeman gazed down at her and said, ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re Ms. Johnson?¡± Harmony nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s me! I¡¯m Ms. Johnson!¡± ¡°In that case, you were the one who drove over the speed limit, ran the red light, made illegal U-turns, merged recklessly, and caused a couple of traffic idents. These urred at the Pinger highway intersection, Bigelow Road, and Wattling Street¡¯s red light.¡± ¡°What?¡± Harmony¡¯s mind turned nk. The policeman took out his badge and showed it to her. ¡°I¡¯m part of the traffic police. You¡¯re involved in multiple traffic vitions and you need toe with us!¡± ¡°...But I¡¯m the victim! I¡¯ve been assaulted by them! Don¡¯t you care about that?¡± Harmony began to make an unreasonable scene. ¡°You can make a police report, but for now, you have toe with us!¡± The traffic police pulled Harmony up forcefully and held her on either side as they dragged her out. Rochelle looked at the scene and immediately covered her hands over her stomach as she burst intoughter. Samantha smirked too. That was her trump card, which she had nned perfectly. She deserved to get justice for herself before she left, and she was going to make sure she got justice for every single thing! That way, she could let go of everything there and leave without worrying. Harmony could not break free so she could only scream and curse, ¡°I¡¯ll make you suffer, Samantha! Mark my words!¡± It was only after she was dragged far away that her voice was no longer heard. Rochelleughed until her tears came out and it took her a lot of effort to stopughing. She wiped the corner of her eyes and said to Samantha, ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to bow down in awe of you, Sammy.¡± Facing the sadness that stemmed from Timothy¡¯s betrayal, it truly was an uphill task to not only remain strong but to even n everything to seek justice for herself. Her courage and charisma had convinced Rochelle that Samantha would live a better life in the future. Samantha did not say anything and only smiled in return. The weak could be bullied, and those who did not fight back would only be beaten. She would not take the initiative to cause trouble, but if trouble came to her, she would not back down in fear. Samantha looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for me to board the ne.¡± There was reluctance in their expression and Rochelle immediately opened her arms to give Samantha a tight hug. ¡°Babe, you and your baby must have a safe journey. Take care over there, and wait for me toe and find you, and...¡± She droned on and on like a mother. Samantha did not interrupt her and listened quietly before answering, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I promise you!¡± She checked in, boarded the ne, and took to the skies. Samantha looked at the clouds outside the window and suddenly remembered when she was forced to leave two years ago. She left in despair back then, crying all the time, feeling helpless, and believing herself to be an unworthy coward. All she could think of was why Timothy did not like her. She left two years ago, but still did not find her ce when she returned two yearster. Her mood, however, waspletely different then than it was now. Although she was a little sad, she was not leaving the country alone because a baby was keeping herpany. Samantha unconsciously touched her lower abdomen. Feelings were a very strange thing. Although the only thing that changed was the addition of the little life that she was carrying, she was not sad at all and actually felt as though she had an endless fighting spirit. She could not guarantee whether she would be able to ovee her difficulty without the child. Even if she could, things would still be as good... Rochelle congratted her the other day for being reborn. She felt that Rochelle was right. She had truly been reborn. The time hade for her to bid goodbye to everything that had happened there. ¡­ Harmony was lectured severely for an entire afternoon and locked up for one whole night. She was released the next day, but by then she looked extremely miserable and frail. Instead of going back to her apartment to clean herself up, she got into the car and went directly to the Barker Group. When Ronald saw Harmony, she was not even half the shadow of her former self and looked more like a homeless beggar. He almost did not recognize her. However, as the ster assistant that he was, he dutifully said, ¡°Ms. Johnson, Mr. Barker is in a meeting now. Would you like to wash your face and clean up your wounds?¡± ¡°No! I want to see him now!¡± Harmony interrupted him impatiently. ¡°I want to go in right now!¡± As she said that, she took advantage of Ronald¡¯s inattention and rushed over to push open the office door. She shouted tearfully, ¡°Tim...¡± Timothy was sitting behind arge desk and was in the midst of a video conference. He caught a glimpse of Harmony and his eyes were as sullen as ever. He said to the person in the video. ¡°Pause the meeting.¡± Timothy then looked up at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She knew that Tim would put her first regardless of everything else. Harmony walked up to the desk and said aggrievedly, ¡°Samantha beat me up like this, Tim. I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± ¡°Remember what you promised mest time? I want you to fulfill it right this instant!¡± Chapter 301 - I Want Samantha Dead!

Chapter 301: I Want Samantha Dead!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald chased after Harmony and ran into the office while apologizing to Timothy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Barker. I couldn¡¯t stop Ms. Johnson!¡± Timothy looked at Ronald and gestured for thetter to be at ease. Ronald was quite surprised that Harmony was able to receive such treatment because it used to be reserved for Samantha. The couple Ronald once rooted for had ended up having a bad ending! All he could do was chide in his heart while maintaining an unchanged expression. He nodded, turned around, and closed the door gently as he walked out. ¡°Tim...¡± Harmony continued sobbing. ¡°I was jailed for an entire night yesterday because of Samantha. I¡¯ve never suffered such humiliation before.¡± The man¡¯s eyes were glowing darkly as he looked at her face. A few secondster, he opened his lips and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then alright.¡± He picked up his phone and dialed a number. The other side answered quickly and Timothy ordered sinctly, ¡°Do it.¡± It was blunt and firm. Those two words seemed to have a tranquilizer-like effect on Harmony and made her feel incredibly at ease. She could not control herself from curling her lips into a smile. The condition she demanded from Timothy that day was exactly the phrase: ¡®I want Samantha dead!¡¯ Samantha had gone against her repeatedly and she had given that woman many opportunities now. Unfortunately, Samantha did not know good from bad and never had any sense of propriety. Had Samantha been willing to just divorce quietly and disappear from her sight, she would be open to letting Samantha live. Unfortunately, Samantha was too greedy and wanted many things. Since Samantha was so adamant about taking what did not belong to her, Harmony¡¯s only recourse was to take Samantha¡¯s life! She never expected for Timothy to have to do it that quickly, but the entire n that Samantha had set up trampled over her limits. All she wanted was for Samantha to die a sufferable death! As long as Samantha was dead, Harmony could always think of other ns. If she was the one making the move, Samantha might have a chance to escape; as a result, she opted against making a move herself and let Timothy do it instead. Timothy¡¯s move would condemn Samantha to death! Harmony became happier the more she thought about it and her eyes brightened. She said gently to Timothy, ¡°You¡¯re very kind to me, Tim. We¡¯ll be blessed in the future.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes were sullen as he curled his lips. ¡­ After more than ten hours on the ne, it was past four in the evening when Samanthanded in Aharromoggh. Samantha had practically slept throughout the entire flight because she felt drowsy from the beginning. It was not until shended that she opened her eyes. That way she would not feel too bored, at least. After getting off the ne, she waited for her luggage and exited the airport. Outside, she called a taxi and gave the address of thepany¡¯s dormitory. No one was avable to pick her up because there were very few employees and most of them were out in the field. Samantha was lucky not to require their help as she was used to doing things independently when she was alone abroad. About 40 minutester, the car arrived at a residential area. Samantha got out of the taxi and dragged her luggage into building number one. The entire building was an exclusive dormitory that housed most of the employees for MNK Television. When she reached Room 501, Samantha keyed in the password and opened the door to enter. It was arge single room with about 40 square meters of space. There was a small kitchen, a small toilet, and was quiteplete despite its small size. The interior was very clean but the air was rather stuffy, probably because no one had lived there for a long time. After Samantha set her luggage aside, she immediately opened the window to ventte the room and took a rag to give it a brief clean. Her phone then rang all of a sudden. Samantha grabbed her phone with a free hand and immediately answered when she saw that it was a WeTalk call from Rochelle. They talked while she cleaned. ¡°Have you arrived, Samantha? What¡¯s the ce like? Is it spacious? Comfortable? More importantly, is it safe?¡± Samantha could not help butugh. ¡°Which question should I answer when you¡¯re asking so many in one go?¡± She nevertheless still answered them patiently one by one. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. A big single room is more than enough for me to live alone. It¡¯s safe...or at least it should be. Most of the people living here are colleagues from thepany.¡± As she said that, she switched the disy from the front camera to the rear camera to show Rochelle around the apartment. Rochelle, however, had a displeased look. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s even room for you to turn around, and don¡¯t forget you¡¯re pregnant too! Why don¡¯t we find you a higher-end apartment?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This ce is just a transit area. Why are you being so high profile?¡± Samanthaughed. ¡°I¡¯ve previously checked the route to MNK Television and found out that it is only a ten-minute journey from here. I promise that I won¡¯t go out for no reason other than my dailymute. I¡¯ll stay safe until the three months are over, okay?¡± Rochelle had no choice but topromise when Samantha said that. Any move from her would fall under Jonathan¡¯s scrutiny, and so she had to be extra cautious to prevent Samantha¡¯s child from being revealed. Rochelle reminded, ¡°You must be very careful, alright. We¡¯ll call every night so I can make sure you¡¯re alright.¡± Samantha naturally did not refuse. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, didn¡¯t you say that Dr. Jameson and his assistant will be with you? Are they going to live in this apartment building too?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°Dr. Jameson and Leah are attending a medical conference, so they¡¯ll be heading to Lendirsa for a few days before transferring here.¡± ¡°They¡¯re renting a room at the apartment next door. It¡¯s very close by, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Rochelle was relieved when she heard that they would be arriving in a few days, ¡°If you need anything, please contact me as soon as you can.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡­ The next day, Samantha went to MNK Television to report for work. Her immediate boss was a chubby middle-aged man named Micah Lind. He was a genial man who smiled constantly and had been stationed here for nearly ten years. He was extremely weing to the journalists who took the initiative to apply for a position there and was particrly friendly to her after learning about her experience. After giving a brief overview, Micah stood up and reached out to shake her hand. ¡°Thank you foring here, Ms. Larsson. Wee to our big family.¡± Samantha got up as well and reached out to ept his handshake. ¡°Mr. Lind, I¡¯ll be in your care for the next three months.¡± Victoria had probably given Micah a heads-up, so Samantha was mostly assigned jobs that could be done in the station, such as writing reports or making news broadcasts. There was no fieldwork for the time being. During those few days, Samantha was only either at work or at home and began to gradually get used to life there. She avoided thinking about Timothy. As soon as the slightest thoughts about him popped up, she would think of the child in her stomach and shift her attention away very quickly. She could more or less get by that way. On a certain day, she went home and chose some fresh ingredients from the refrigerator to cook a meal. She was not used to the food there, so she had decided to make her own meals for the sake of her baby¡¯s nutrition. Her phone rang as she was cooking. Samantha thought it was Rochelle calling to check up again, but after ncing over, she saw that it was a call from Vincent. Chapter 302 - Unreachable

Chapter 302: Unreachable

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was about time Vincent and Leah arrived in Aharromoggh. Were they there yet? Samantha turned off the fire and wiped her hands with a kitchen towel. She then reached for her phone and answered the call, ¡°Hello, Dr. Jameson, are you here yet?¡± Vincent answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Larsson, I have to deal with a patient¡¯sst-minute serious illness and I won¡¯t be able to go over just yet. I¡¯ll probably need another two or so days before I can go over.¡± ¡°Oh, I see...¡± Samantha said understandingly. ¡°I¡¯ve been well recently, Doctor, so you can go ahead and sort things out on your end first. I¡¯ll be alright.¡± ¡°Okay. Remember to take the medication I prescribed to you and continue to nurse your health. Call me if there are any issues.¡± Dr. Jameson had an apologetic tone. ¡°I¡¯ll rush over immediately once I¡¯m done with my work here.¡± Samantha responded, ¡°Okay, Doctor.¡± Vincent was incredibly concerned about her body and Samantha was not going to hold it against him if he was busy, especially when it was just another two extra days. After hanging up, she thought of going to the house that Vincent rented if she was free the next day after getting off work. At least she could help with some cleaning in advance. That way, the doctor and his assistant could immediately move infortably as soon as they came over. The next day, there were no news broadcasts to be done that night and so she clocked out of work at half-past-five sharp. As she walked out the door, she happened to meet her amiable boss, Micah. He drove over and parked in front of her as he lowered the window and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you heading back to the dormitory? Get in and I¡¯ll send you there.¡± Samantha would have hopped on if she was going back to the dormitory, but she had to decline the offer because she was going to the apartment rented by Vincent. ¡°I¡¯m heading elsewhere. Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Lind.¡± Micah nodded. ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Micah drove off. Samantha had searched up the route before and found that it took only a five-or-six-minute walk to the apartment Vincent rented, whereas a detour was required if going there by car. She could just turn on her navigation app and walk ording to the directions. After 15 minutes of walking, Samantha got to the apartment building and took out the mineral water from her bag. She uncapped it and took a few sips before entering. Barely a few stepster, she keenly sensed that there was someone behind her and immediately frowned. Rather than turning to look, she subconsciously elerated her footsteps. As soon as she quickened her footsteps, the person behind her immediately ran to her. The person was incredibly quick, even as Samantha had already reacted fast enough. She was about to pick up her pace and start running, but as soon as she did that, the person had appeared behind her like a ghost. Samantha¡¯s nape received a strike from the edge of the person¡¯s palm. Her eyes went ck and she could not control herself fromnding limply and uncontrobly. ¡­ At eight that evening, Rochelle nced at the phone screen but saw no calls from Samantha. She called on time every single day before, so what was it that happened that day? Could it be a field assignment? Rochelle decided to wait a little longer after considering that possibility. She went out to exercise for a moment, then took a shower and came out. While doing her skincare routine, she nced at the clock on the wall and saw that the time was half-past nine. Rochelle reached for the phone again and still saw no news from Samantha. What was going on? Rochelle had a bad feeling. She bit her lower lip and quickly dialed Samantha¡¯s number, but no one answered even though the dial tone was heard in her ears. She made five calls in a row and all of them went simrly unanswered. Rochelle narrowed her eyes and decided to call Vincent, who answered rather quickly. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Hello, Doctor. I¡¯m Rochelle, a good friend of Sammy,¡± Rochelle said bluntly. ¡°I called Sammy but she never answered my call. I¡¯m worried that something has happened to her. Can you contact her or check her apartment please?¡± ¡°What?¡± Vincent¡¯s tone sank. ¡°Ms. Tyrell, didn¡¯t Ms. Larsson tell you that I¡¯lle back sometimeter? I¡¯m not in Aharromoggh now and thest phone call I had with Ms. Larsson wasst night.¡± ¡°What!?¡± She never expected something like that to happen. After all, the only reason she could rest at ease was due to Vincent¡¯s timely arrival at Aharromoggh. How could he say that he had something to do at thest minute? To make things worse, Rochelle could not get through to Samantha¡¯s phone a day after the doctor said his schedule was dyed... Vincentforted her, ¡°Ms. Larsson told me yesterday that she¡¯s been well recently and there¡¯s nothing wrong with her health. Perhaps she¡¯s just busy with something. You can always call her a littleter. There¡¯s no need to worry so much.¡± ¡°No, something¡¯s¡­not quite right!¡± Rochelle panicked a little and felt that there was more than meets the eye. ¡°That¡¯s it for now, Doctor. Goodbye.¡± She hung up the phone and immediately called Micah. Samantha had earlier given Micah¡¯s number to Rochelle in the event she was unreachable. Micah answered the phone quickly. ¡°Hello?¡± Rochelle briefly exined the situation to Micah, who said in surprise, ¡°It can¡¯t be. I saw Ms. Larsson when I got off work and she looked fine. Although, she said she wanted to go somewhere else instead of going straight back to the dormitory.¡± ¡®Somewhere else.¡¯ Samantha would not go anywhere else in Aharromoggh except for MNK Television and the dormitory building. The only other possibility was the ce Vincent was supposed to rent. Rochelle asked sullenly, ¡°Mr. Lind, could you please go to this address and see if Sammy¡¯s there. Please keep in touch, okay?¡± Micah did not turn down the request and promised her right away. Rochelle got restless after hanging up. Truthfully speaking, she had some sort of a telepathic connection with Samantha. Over the years, she always seemed to feel it whenever something happened to Samantha. Her intuition was telling her that something was wrong. She could not sit still. Rochelle took a deep breath and dialed Jonathan¡¯s cell phone at once. He answered it in seconds. She then said bluntly, ¡°Send my passport over right now. I want to go abroad!¡± All her documents were in Jonathan¡¯s hands and she had to get them from him. Jonathan spoke in a cold and deep voice. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°A life is at stake. If I don¡¯t see my passport within thirty minutes, you¡¯ll be seeing my dead body!¡± Rochelle roared and ended the call! ¡­ In Aharromoggh, Samantha slowly regained consciousness and felt her entire body bing cold. It was very, very cold, so much so that her entire body was shaking and her heavy eyelids opened all of a sudden. In front of her was arge ocean. ¡®An ocean?¡¯ Samantha was stunned for a moment. She closed her eyes and opened them again, only to find that it was real and not an illusion. Other than having a vast ocean in front of her, her entire body was immersed in the ocean... That exined why she felt so cold... By then, the seawater had risen to Samantha¡¯s chest and showed no signs of receding. Chapter 303 - Ruthless as Always

Chapter 303: Ruthless as Always

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha hurriedly tried to struggle, only to find that an iron pir was erected at the bottom of the sea, where her limbs were firmly tied to it using thick ropes. She could not even move! Samantha looked to the horizon and saw that the sun had already set. The seawater was going to gradually ebb and flow when night came, and her entire body would gradually be submerged when the water level rose. She was practically watching herself drown and suffocate. It was excruciatingly cruel and torturous to be feeling powerless in the face of fear and death. The only person who could hate her that much was Harmony. Had she underestimated Harmony? Could Harmony¡¯s influence extend that far? Based on their previous confrontations, Harmony did not seem to have such wide-reaching means. Perhaps a better way to put it was that she was unable to do such a thing in such a short period! After all, Samantha had only been in Aharromoggh for less than a week! Samantha did not want to die like that because she still had a baby. She raised her eyes and looked at the coast to try and find out if there were any passers-by whom she could call for help. However, the vast beach was empty¡­except for a single figure. Samantha opened her lips and wanted to call for help, but she stopped abruptly before she could shout the word ¡®help¡¯. That man was tall and had the appearance of someone from her country, rather than a foreigner¡¯s appearance. In other words, he was probably from her country. If she guessed correctly, then the one who attacked her and tied her here was him. Rather than leaving, he watched her from there and would only go once the sea had drowned her. He neither covered his face nor hid when she woke up, which suggested that he was not afraid to let her see him because he was certain of her death. Samantha¡¯s heart froze for a while. No one could face the threat of death without feeling any fear. Since that ¡®killer¡¯ was there, it was obvious that no one else would show up and there was no one she could call for help. By the time anyone found out she was gone and rushed over to rescue her, it was very likely that it would already be toote. The water level had already risen to her neck as she thought about it. She watched the waves rush toward heryer byyer anding closer and closer. It looked as though they would cover herpletely the very next second. Samantha closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and tried her best to shout to the man on the shore. ¡°Hey¡­ Hey¡­¡± Her voice sounded very soft along with the sound of the crashing waves but she did not give up and continued to yell at the top of her lungs. After yelling for some time, the man finally seemed to hear her and looked up. When Samantha saw that, she hurriedly seized the opportunity and continued to yell out loud. ¡°Hey, Mister, I, I know that you were paid to do this. You just want to make a living, right? I can give you as much money as you want as long as you let me go!¡± ¡°And, I-I-I promise I won¡¯t make life difficult for you. Just go back and tell your employer that I¡¯m dead. I¡¯ll d-dis-disappear too and make sure that no one knows my whereabouts. That way, you don¡¯t have to bear the burden of killing someone and you can get extra money too. Isn¡¯t t-t-that a sweet sweet deal?¡± The seawater made her feel cold and she was unable to speak properly as she was trembling uncontrobly. However, her words did not elicit any response from the man. He remained standing there with an indifferent expression and had a very dark aura all over his body. Dark was the appropriate expression. He was the kind of person who seemed to be shrouded in darkness even when standing in the sun. Samantha had seen someone like him in that purgatory-like ce. Such a person was fundamentally a well-trained killer, a person that someone in the olden days would describe as willing to sacrifice his own life. Unlike ordinary people who worked to get money, such people generally did not work for money and served only their master! In other words, money was not the kind of thing that could impress him. The only thing that would ever sway them was an order from their master! Samantha could not help but feel her heart sink. She was almost 80% sure that Harmony had no such ability to employ such a person. If Harmony was that strong, Samantha would not have been able to y her like a fiddle. Then again, who else would want her dead if not Harmony? She quickly searched through the list of names in her mind. Those who hated her were probably only her parents, but it was much less likely to be them because they did not have that kind of ability. Timothy was the only one she knew to possess such means. Her body began trembling even more the instant that name appeared in her mind. Did Timothy¡­feel that way toward her? Did he genuinely want her dead? The seawater had covered her neck and reached her chin. Samantha looked at the man on the shore again and shouted louder, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die, could you at least tell me who did it? Let me die in peace!¡± However, her words still elicited no response and the man stood there motionlessly and silently. The seawater had reached her mouth. Samantha could no longer speak for fear that the seawater would enter her mouth as soon as she opened it. Her eyes gradually darkened. She could not ept her death because her new life had just begun. Her baby had yet to be born too, and she had yet toy eyes on her baby. However, there seemed to be no way out of it. ¡®I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t protect you, my child.¡¯ Out of the corner of her eye, she spotted the man on the shore finally making a move. He took out his mobile phone, dialed a number, and put it to his ear. Samantha tried her best to open her eyes and look over. The man was talking to someone over the phone. Samantha looked at his lips carefully and managed to piece together the words he said because she had learned speechreading before. ¡°Mr. Barker, it¡¯s done!¡± Her pupils contracted suddenly. At that moment, her heart seemed to have been stabbed by a million needles and it was so painful that everything before her eyes was pitch ck. ¡®Mr. Barker.¡¯ It was Timothy¡­ Was he killing her¡­just because she did not want to be his tool and pave the way for his love with Harmony, because she forcibly asked for half his shares when they divorced, and because she prevented him from marrying his beloved Harmony for three years? She always knew that Timothy was cruel to those he did not love, but she never thought that he would be that cruel. Samantha¡¯s lips curled up in self-deprecation. Another wave of seawater came and she closed her eyes again as tears started flowing down¡­ ¡­ Back at Capital City. 20 minutester, Rochelle¡¯s cell phone rang and she answered it immediately. Jonathan spoke in a low and icy voice, ¡°Come down!¡± She wondered if he brought the passport in person. Rochelle did not have time to think about any of that. She grabbed her bag and quickly went downstairs. Jonathan¡¯s car was parked at the door.. She stepped forward and opened the door, but instead of going in, she stretched out her hand and demanded, ¡°Give me my passport.¡± Chapter 304 - Dont Expect My Gratitude!

Chapter 304: Don¡¯t Expect My Gratitude!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jonathan nced askance at her, but instead of giving the passport, he opened his lips and said, ¡°Get in the car!¡± Rochelle sneered. ¡°I said, give me my passport!¡± Her eyes scanned the car as she said that because she was prepared to cut all the crap and just snatch the passport from him. Jonathan seemed to know what she was thinking but still asked coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to Aharromoggh?¡± Rochelle¡¯s vision froze. ¡°And what of it?¡± She would fight him if he so much as dared to stop her! Jonathan¡¯s dark ck eyes stared right at her. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll bring you to the airport.¡± Rochelle hesitated for a few seconds, but eventually got into the car and sat down. The car engine was started and then driven into traffic. Jonathan drove in a fast yet steady manner that was truly the epitome of stealth. Rochelle saw that he was heading for the airport and felt immensely relieved. However, the entire journey was very quiet because Rochelle had nothing to say to Jonathan and Jonathan was always a very quiet person to begin with. When the car arrived at the airport, Rochelle unfastened her seat belt and pushed the door open to get out of the car. Unfortunately, the car door was still locked and her face sank immediately as a result. She red at Jonathan angrily and demanded, ¡°Open the door!¡± Jonathan pushed his door open, got out of the car, then strode around to the front passenger side. Rochelle had already gotten out of the car on her own and was about to head in when Jonathan grabbed her wrist and led her to another door. Unable to free herself from his grip, Rochelle was so angry that she yelled, ¡°Jonathan, you idiot! Where the hell are you taking me? You won¡¯t see the end of it if I¡¯mte for my flight!¡± Jonathan turned a deaf ear and forcibly led her into another door. His strength was so great that Rochelle had no choice but to follow. She continued to struggle but could not break free of him, not even when she bit down on his arm. The man finally stopped after walking for about ten minutes. It was then that Rochelle realized she had not been led to some random ce, but rather, the airport tarmac. In front of them was a medium-sized helicopter. She knew that it was a special helicopter. In that case, Jonathan did not stop her from going to Aharromoggh but hade to send her over and even charter a special flight for her. At that point, ady in a flight attendant¡¯s uniform stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Hello Mr. and Mrs. Yates. Wee abroad.¡± Jonathan did arrange everything... Rochelle¡¯s long, curly eyshes trembled slightly and there was a slight glow in her eyes. However, she suddenly said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t expect my gratitude, Jonathan!¡± Nothing he did could ever change her opinion of him! Jonathan let go of Rochelle¡¯s hand. He looked at her indifferent yet extremely beautiful expression as if he did not hear her harsh remark. All he did was say, ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡± Rochelle¡¯s lips curled up and she gave him a beautiful, dazzling smile. The next second, she uttered a single word: ¡°Scram!¡± Once that was out of the way, she stretched her long legs and walked towards the helicopter without looking back. Jonathan looked intently at her slender rear figure and ordered, ¡°Follow her.¡± A man appeared suddenly behind Jonathan, and that man nodded before walking over and following Rochelle. As soon as Rochelle sat down, she spotted the maning in and rolled her eyes at him. That man was Jonathan¡¯s bodyguard, someone who could not think for himself after growing up with and protecting Jonathan from young. Of course, that bodyguard was hers. He was Jonathan¡¯s eyes, so to speak, and had been specially assigned to monitor her. Rochelle could no longer remember what his name was. It was either ¡®hey, you¡¯ when she was in a good mood or ¡®hey, blockhead¡¯ when she was not. She knew that Jonathan would not take him away from her no matter how angry she became, so she had long gotten used to pretending he did not exist. Her helicopter soon took off. Rochelle clenched her hands slightly and prayed in her heart, ¡®Please let Sammy and the baby be alright!¡¯ Over ten hourster, the helicopter finally arrived in Aharromoggh. As soon as Rochelle switched on her phone, she received a call from Micah and immediately turned pale after listening to what had been said. Micah did as Rochelle asked and went to the apartment Vincent rented. Samantha was nowhere to be seen, but her backpack was found in the trash can. Samantha¡¯s money, cell phone, and documents were all inside. Micah immediately called the police. The police checked the apartment¡¯s surveince footage and saw the scene of Samantha falling after being attacked. However, the assant¡¯s figure was not captured because of a blind spot on the surveince camera. After that, they could only try checking the traffic surveince and pieced each scene together. They spent a whole night to finally ascertain her whereabouts: she was at Sphi Beach. Micah and the police rushed there at once. Since an entire night had passed, it was difficult to tell whether Samantha would still be fine. After hanging up, Rochelle did her best to calm her trembling hands and said towards Blockhead, ¡°Go¡­go and get a car. I want to go to Sphi Beach right now!¡± Blockhead responded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ At Sphi Beach, the sea was calm in the morning but nothing could be seen beyond the endless ocean. The reason why the police were able to determine the exact location was because they had found a dropped earring on the beach. ording to Micah, it was the earring that Samantha had worn the day before. When Rochelle arrived, the police had already started a search and rescue operation. Unfortunately, the sea was vast and no one was as yet found. Rochelle had the urge to go down and search for Samantha but was forcibly stopped by Blockhead, who prevented her from getting close to the beach. Micah persuaded her and said, ¡°Ms. Tyrell, I understand what you¡¯re feeling right now, but these are professional things that should be left to the professionals. I really, really hope that...Ms. Larsson will be fine. God looks kindly on those who are kind themselves.¡± He made that remark even though he knew that it was just a mere constion. Rochelle held on tightly to Samantha¡¯s earring. It was part of the pair that she had bought as a gift for Samantha before Samantha went abroad. She had the same pair too as a symbol of their sisterly affection for each other. Samantha was always the kind who kept her promises. She said that she would be safe with the baby, and once it was time for her to deliver, she would wait for Rochelle and they would both wee the baby into the world. Rochelle was confident that Samantha was not going to just die like that. Not a chance! Time passed by the minute, and Samantha was still nowhere to be found even though more than an hour had psed. The blood on Rochelle¡¯s face had drained. She suddenly looked up at Blockhead and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not letting me get into the water, then you go ahead and jump in! Don¡¯t stop me if you don¡¯t!¡± She knew that any one of Jonathan¡¯s bodyguards would possess an array of skills, all of which they had masteredpletely. Therefore, he would not be any less proficient inmencing a search-and-rescue operation! Blockhead nodded without saying another word and walked over to grab some equipment. After putting it on, he jumped into the sea without any hesitation. Rochelle opened her eyes wide and stared intently at the sea for fear that she would miss something. After some time, Blockhead emerged from the sea and seemed to be dragging something in his hand.... Chapter 305 - Little Chance of Survival

Chapter 305: Little Chance of Survival

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Had Samantha¡­finally been found? She rushed to the beach, but as soon as she approached, she could clearly see that Blockhead was dragging an iron pole instead of Samantha. Rochelle¡¯s body froze immediately. Blockhead dragged the iron pole and walked to the shore step by step. He then pulled off his diving mask and threw the iron pole on the beach. The man looked at Rochelle while panting and said, ¡°Mrs. Yates, I only found this iron pole.¡± Rochelle clenched her hands tightly and was gritting her teeth. ¡°I want you to find Sammy! Not this thing!¡± What use did she have for an iron pole? Blockhead continued exining, ¡°I saw some broken ropes next to the iron rod, and if I¡¯m guessing correctly, Ms. Larsson was probably tied to this iron pole. Faced with the rising tide, she was likely drowned to death.¡± ¡°Ms. Larsson, along with the iron pole and the rope, was likely swept to sea by the receding tide and subsequently sank.¡± ¡°Ms. Larsson¡¯s corpse has probably flowed along with the tide into the depths of the sea. The chances of finding her are very slim.¡± It could even be said that finding her was an impossible task! ¡°Shut up.¡± Rochelle scolded coldly, ¡°I ordered you to find her, not give me all this crap. Don¡¯t even think ofing back up if you can¡¯t find her!¡± Blockhead did not attempt to exin any further. His master¡¯s order was above everything else and he was given the order to protect Rochelle. As a result, he had to listen to what she said. He put on his diving mask again and jumped into the sea once more. Rochelle ced her hands over her lips all of a sudden as tears started to fall. She was well aware that Blockhead was a man of few words, like Jonathan. Even so, the training he received since he was a child had given him a very keen and professional judgment. The remarks he made were very likely a true reflection of the situation at hand, that Samantha had little chance of surviving. However, Rochelle did not want to believe it. She could not believe it! If she gave up Samantha, then her existence would cease too. One day passed, then another, and another... Rochelle had lost count of the days and there was still no sign of Samantha¡¯s corpse. The police gave up on the search-and-rescue operation and issued a notice announcing Samantha¡¯s death. Rochelle had to kick up a storm for them to finally change the announcement from ¡®death¡¯ to ¡®missing¡¯. She still refused to give up though. She brought Blockhead to Sphi Beach and brought along a professional search-and-rescue team she hired to go dive into the sea and search countless times. There was still no news. Rochelle spent that entire month in despair. On a certain day, Blockhead had just put on his diving equipment when the phone rang. He picked up the phone and answered immediately after seeing the caller ID. He greeted in a very respectful voice. ¡°Mr. Yates.¡± Jonathan asked coldly, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± Blockhead replied truthfully. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for her to be alive under such circumstances. If my hunch is correct, then it¡¯s probably the doing of someone from over there.¡± The people from there were famous for doing things swiftly and cleanly. Like him, they were silent when staying their hand but became mercilessly ruthless when they did anything. Unless¡­ The possibility of that ¡®unless¡¯ was practically zero and Blockhead did not continue to mention that. Jonathan then said, ¡°Then she¡¯s kicked up enough of a fuss already. It¡¯s time toe back.¡± Blockhead turned around to look at Rochelle, who was standing by the sea while staring ahead like a statue. She was frowning slightly and showed a rare weak side. ¡°Mr. Yates, she¡¯s in an entranced state right now and won¡¯t go back.¡± There was a hint of helplessness in Jonathan¡¯s tone but his remark was a merciless tone when he ordered, ¡°Knock her out and bring her back!¡± Those seven words allowed Blockhead to breathe a sigh of relief. He would find it difficult to use brainpower, but using force was something he was already very ustomed to. He immediately replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Yates!¡± After hanging up the phone, Blockhead walked up to Rochelle and knocked her unconscious before she could react. He then stretched out his hand and caught Rochelle as her entire body copsed limply. He picked her up said to the leader of the rescue team, ¡°The rescue will end from this moment on. Any bnce will be directly charged to your ount.¡± Then, he carried Rochelle and strode away. ¡­ When Rochelle woke up, she was already abroad a helicopter. Her eyes suddenly filled with rage. Blockhead walked up to her and spoke as coldly as always, ¡°Mr. Yates wanted me to bring you back. You may vent your anger as you please if you¡¯re angry.¡± He would not resist regardless of how she vented her anger. Rochelle stared at him stubbornly and clenched her fists so forcefully that the veins on the back of her hands were popping out. Blockhead waited for her to deliver a punch. Ever since Rochelle had a severe falling-out with Jonathan, she hated Jonathan and was also spiteful of the bodyguard assigned to ¡®watch¡¯ her. Whenever she could not chase him off, she would often hit him. She showed no mercy to Jonathan and acted the same toward the bodyguard. After waiting for some time, Rochelle¡¯s punch never came and the bodyguard looked at her in some surprise. He noticed that the anger in Rochelle¡¯s eyes had inexplicably disappeared. In ce of it was an indecipherable coldness and reticence. She even seemed quiet and did not make a fuss. She leaned back on the chair, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Few things could surprise Blockhead, but the scene in front of him made him a little perplexed. What was going on? The helicopter finallynded in Capital City. Blockhead got into a car with Rochelle and asked softly, ¡°Shall I take you back to the apartment, Mrs. Yates?¡± Rochelle¡¯s expression remained calm and she spoke in an eerilyposed manner as she said, ¡°I want to see Jonathan.¡± 40 minutester, the car stopped in front of a five-star hotel. Rochelle got out of the car, walked straight in, then took the elevator to the top-floor suite. She then opened the door directly and entered the room. There was the sound of water in the bathroom, which showed that Jonathan was bathing inside. Rochelle looked at the big, soft bed. She raised her hands, ced her beautiful and slender fingertips on her shirt buttons, then unbuttoned them one by one. She then took off all her clothes. She stepped across the scattered clothes and walked to the bed, where she lifted the nket to lie down. The sound of trickling water stopped after about ten minutes. Jonathan wrapped a towel around his waist and strode out. He walked to the other side of the bed andid down. The next second, he keenly sensed that something was wrong and reached out under the nket to grab the person¡¯s neck. The person under the nket did not dodge or hide. Instead, they reached out from the nket at the same time and reached for his sensitive parts. Jonathan¡¯s eyes sank and a killing intent suddenly appeared. Could there be someone that desperate and brave to crawl into his bed? As soon as his hand grabbed the woman¡¯s nape and touched her skin, his movements suddenly stopped, and his deep voice was full of shock, ¡°Chelle?¡± He immediately lifted the nket with one hand as he said that. At that moment, Rochelle pushed him down and sat on top of him, gazing amorously at him from above. Her red lips parted slightly and she spoke in no uncertain terms, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you¡­on the condition that you get rid of Harmony!¡± Chapter 306 - Suited His Tastes

Chapter 306: Suited His Tastes

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle¡¯s long curly hair hung just above his face. Her snow-white skin was showing somewhat and her red lips were exceptionally gorgeous and extremely provocative. It had been 752 days since hest touched her. He was never the kind of man who had strong desires and frequently had little carnal needs. For him, women were much less funpared to guns. Rochelle was the only woman who could easily conquer him. His first meeting with Rochelle was at a racetrack. That day, he happened to have a disagreement with his father and was given a severe beating. He was in a particrly foul mood and so went to the track where he used to go racing. Few could beat him in terms of technique. On that day, however, a racecar caught up behind him not long after he started driving. A tacit race thus began as soon as the other car kept the same speed as him. He had a wild way of driving, but he did not expect that car to drive wilder than him. His strongpetitive desire was aroused and he began to race seriously as the blood within his entire body was starting to boil. In the end, the two cars reached the finish line at the same time and it was impossible to pick out who won. Jonathan was a little unhappy of course. After so many years, only Timothy could ever be on the same level as him and he did not expect to meet a second person who could do the same that day. He opened the door, got out of the car, then took off his helmet and looked over. Someone came out as soon as the door to the other car was opened. Jonathan watched intently and was curious to know just how skilled that person was to be capable of keeping pace with him. That person was probably a neer, because...he knew all the expert drivers within the racing circle and had never seen someone who drove like that before. When that person took off their helmet, their long smooth hair fell over their shoulders. Then, their fair face was revealed, followed by their beautiful facial features. The person was a woman and a very beautiful one at that. Jonathan¡¯s lips curled up and it was one of those rare moments he felt strongly interested in someone. He lifted his feet without hesitation and walked over. He then stood in front of the woman and introduced him, ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Yates.¡± The woman looked up and ncedzily at him. ¡°Oh.¡± She then walked past him and left without so much as giving him a second look. It was the first time he took the initiative to strike up a conversation with a woman, but he only ended up hitting a wall. Jonathan¡¯s smile widened and he looked at her slender back. Her racing suitplimented her figure exceptionally well, entuating her thin waist and long legs. There were a considerable number of beautiful women around him and there were those who had that kind of a figure as well. However, the woman in front of him was very different from those other beautiful women. She suited his taste. Even though they had been married for three years, everything about her continued to whet his appetite still. He grabbed Rochelle¡¯s slender waist and exerted a sudden force. In an instant, Rochelle went from sitting on top of him to being pressed hard against him. She then raised her eyes to look at him. Jonathan exercised frequently and had an excellent physique. The muscr contours on his body were evident, and he had a very good appreciation of his own body. Unlike other men, he did not aim for overly big muscles or wanted to be too strong. He was the typical man who looked lean when dressed and muscr when undressed. Every inch of him was filled with allure and temptation. Many women would be willing to sleep with him without asking for anything in return. Jonathan lowered his head and kissed her red lips. When his lips were about to nt on her, Rochelle demanded coldly, ¡°Answer me.¡± Jonathan stopped moving. His eyes were filled with a deep desire but the tone of his voice was extremely calm, so much so that it could strike fear in a person. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Rochelle lowered her gaze and asked with a sneer. ¡°You can¡¯t? Or you don¡¯t want to?¡± He was more than capable of doing it. Why would he be unable to handle someone like Harmony? Jonathan stared at her for a few seconds and said, ¡°Killing Harmony isn¡¯t going to avenge your best friend.¡± Rochelle was well aware that every wrong could only be attributed to certain wrongdoers. His remark left Rochelle startled. Jonathan never said anything unnecessary and Rochelle quickly realized just what it was he meant. However, she could not believe what he said. Rochelle¡¯s eyes wavered for a moment before she could recover her voice. ¡°Was¡­ Was it Timothy?¡± She felt suspicious of everything that happened when she was in Aharromoggh because she did not think that Harmony¡¯s influence would be so far-reaching and clean. However, she thought that Timothy would retain a little bit of humanity at least. After all, he was the one who wronged Samantha in their marriage. Samantha did nothing wrong, yet Timothy just had to kill her in the end. Men¡­ Rochelle¡¯s eyes became teary and hatred filled her heart. She looked at Jonathan once more and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re going to defend your good friend even when you know he¡¯s in the wrong?¡± If Harmony was the one who killed Samantha, Rochelle believed that she could persuade Jonathan to kill her. When it came to Timothy, she knew that anything she said and did was of little use to convince him to deal with Timothy. That being the case, she did not want to waste her strength to deal with him. She raised her foot all of a sudden and kicked him fiercely. Unsure whether it was because he did not react or if he did not dodge, Jonathan was kicked in the stomach by Rochelle and fell off the bed. Rochelle then ordered in a ruthless and indifferent voice, ¡°Get out. I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep!¡± Jonathan stood up from the ground and looked at her with a sullen expression. ¡°This is my room.¡± Rochelle gave him a cold side-eye and closed her eyes without even bothering to answer him. Jonathan stood there for a few seconds before saying again, ¡°Have a good rest.¡± As soon as he said that, he turned around and strode out of the room. Blockhead, who was guarding the door, saw his boss walking out with only a bath towel. The man¡¯s handsome face was indifferent and there was a distinct air of unfulfilled desire that suggested his moment had been ruined. Nothing could surprise Blockhead anymore and he lowered his eyes while standing silently. Jonathan nced at him and instructed, ¡°Book the room next to this.¡± Blockhead said nothing and turned around to head downstairs. ¡­ Rochelle did not sleep much all night, mainly because she was feeling insomniac after thinking so much about Samantha and the baby. Inside her dream, the mother and child were submerged in the sea and she could only watch on without doing anything. It was the same as when her own baby was forcibly ripped out by Jonathan¡ªshe had no power to do anything. She woke up suddenly and there was cold sweat all over her forehead as she gasped for air. After a while, she wiped the sweat from her forehead and reached under the pillow. Sure enough, her hands had touched something. She took it out. It was a small handgun that Jonathan carried along with him as a weapon for self-defense. He put it under the pillow whenever he slept and it was a habit of his that never once changed even after so many years. A cold glimmer shed in Rochelle¡¯s eyes as soon as she saw the gun. She drove to the Barker Group and reached about an hourter. Rochelle parked her car at the side of the road. After waiting for about ten minutes, a ck car approached the entrance.. The car door opened and Timothy got out. Chapter 307 - Control Your Woman

Chapter 307: Control Your Woman

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Rochelle spotted Timothy, she held the handgun in her hand and unlocked the safetytch. She then got out of the car and walked straight towards Timothy in her high heels. By the time she was about three steps away from him, she called out, ¡°Timothy!¡± Timothy stopped walking and turned to look at her subconsciously. At that moment, Rochelle remembered the trick Jonathan had taught her when using a gun. Speed, uracy, and ruthlessness were qualities to strive for. She raised her hand, aimed at the man¡¯s heart, and shot without hesitation. ¡°Tim, be careful!¡± Harmony rushed down from the car and stretched out her hand to push Timothy away a little. Due to the close distance, she could only manage to push Timothy away but did not have time to dodge. The bullet grazed her arm and her clothes were immediately bloodstained. The pain turned her face pale and she fell. However, Rochelle did not expect that Timothy would have a savior, but it was not that big of a deal for her. Since that pretentious b*tch Harmony was there too, Rochelle would be d to deal with the both of them together! After all, Harmony could not be that innocent either! Rochelle clenched her hands again and aimed at Timothy before delivering another shot again. However, Timothy was fully alert by then and his reaction was quicker than any ordinary person could imagine. One second before Rochelle was about to fire the second shot, he had already gone up to her and pinned her against the car while grabbing her neck. His strength was so great and he showed absolutely no mercy, leaving Rochelle feeling suffocated all of a sudden. Her hand fell weakly to her side and the handgun fell to the ground. Timothy lowered his gaze and nced at Rochelle as if she was already dead to him. A few secondster, there was yet another fluctuation in his eyes. He tilted his head and asked, ¡°Rochelle?¡± Ronald was shocked by the quick sequence of events. His brain slowed down for half a second and he quickly regained hisposure when he heard that name. He stepped forward quickly and persuaded, ¡°Mr. Barker¡­?Please don¡¯t be so harsh. She¡¯s Mrs. Yates!¡± Although he did not know why Rochelle suddenly came to his boss with a handgun and tried to kill him, she was still a very good friend to Samantha and he could not just watch his big boss choke her to death. Timothy nced at Ronald and loosened the grip on his slender and beautiful fingers. Rochelle was finally able to breathe and she could not help but cough fiercely. Timothy handed her to the security guards who rushed over, who then quickly held her on either side lest she did something drastic again. ¡°Call a doctor.¡± After saying that, Timothy bent down and carried the limp Harmony up from the ground before walking into the Barker Group. Ronald wiped the sweat on his forehead and quickly took out his cell phone to call a doctor. After making the call, he nced at Rochelle and felt a headacheing on. He wanted to let her go but did not dare to do so without authorization because Timothy did not say anything. His only recourse was to say, ¡°Perhaps you shoulde up with me, Mrs. Yates.¡± Rochelle looked at him coldly and kept quiet. Ronald could only look at the security guards and have them bring her up. The security guards grabbed Rochelle and went inside. Ronald picked up the pistol that had fallen on the ground and sighed deeply. What in the world was going on? A murder nearly happened¡­ ¡­ Inside the CEO¡¯s office, Timothy was sitting on the sofa while fiddling with the special gun. He admired it quite a bit and looked up at Rochelle, who was sitting on the sofa opposite him. ¡°Pretty good gun.¡± Rochelle curled her lips. ¡°If it¡¯s that good, you should use it to kill yourself.¡± Timothy¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°Unfortunately, you couldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you, for Jonathan¡¯s sake.¡± Timothy put the handgun on the coffee table and instructed Ronald, ¡°Tell Jonathan toe over and bring her away.¡± Ronald answered immediately. ¡°Yes.¡± Ten minutester, Jonathan opened the door and walked in. He nced at the situation in the office and looked sullenly at Rochelle. Timothy looked up at Jonathan and saidzily, ¡°Control your woman, Jonathan. There will be no next time!¡± There was no brotherly sentiment at all. Jonathan did not say a word and raised his head slightly. He strode quickly to the sofa and put away the pistol, after which he stretched out his arms and carried Rochelle from the sofa before turning around to leave. Rochelle was reluctant to leave and struggled continuously. However, Jonathan¡¯s arms were like chains that held her tightly. She could not break free of them and could only let herself be carried away by him. After they left, Ronald¡¯s anxious heart finally rxed. Timothy turned to him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Bunny?¡± Ronald quickly regained his senses and replied, ¡°The doctor just arrived. He went to the lounge to treat the wound.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Timothy responded before continuing, ¡°Set up the meeting then.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ronald answered. ¡­ After Jonathan forced Rochelle into the car, he immediately drove away. Rochelle protested, ¡°Let me out!¡± Jonathan ignored her. Rochelle red at him fiercely and repeated, ¡°I said, let. Me. OUT!¡± ¡°Then what?¡± Jonathan looked at her. Rochelle spoke with murderous intent, ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill Timothy. If I can¡¯t kill him this time, I¡¯ll kill him sooner orter!¡± Jonathan curled his lips in a tantly mocking smile and said mercilessly, ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He looked at her eyes and slowed his sentences a little. ¡°If you really want to get revenge and can only live at peace if you do that¡­then you can take it out on me!¡± As soon as he said that, he pulled out the handgun attached to his waist and put it in Rochelle¡¯s hand, as if he was going to let her do as she pleased. Rochelle immediately pointed the handgun at Jonathan¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t?¡± Jonathan looked at her intently and closed his eyes after a few seconds. Rochelle¡¯s eyes were very red and she bit her lower lip with such force that it was nearly bleeding. In the end, she sneered, ¡°Your life isn¡¯t worth anything at all.¡± It was not as if killing Jonathan could avenge Samantha and the baby. Jonathan opened his eyes. However, he could not breathe a sigh of relief just yet because the next thing he saw was Rochelle aiming the muzzle of the handgun at her temple. ¡°Sammy¡¯s gone and I can¡¯t avenge her. There¡¯s no point in living anymore.¡± She was already in hell, to begin with. Both the person she once liked and the baby she once had were dead. She had since lost her best friend¡ªwhom she cared most for¡ªalong with said best friend¡¯s baby. All of a sudden, her ns to torture and get revenge on Jonathan did not matter anymore. She felt very tired and¡­ exceptionally bitter. Rather than live that kind of life, Rochelle felt that she might as well be with Samantha and the baby in the afterlife. Perhaps she could still see the man she liked and the baby she once lost? As soon as that thought urred to her, Rochelle closed her eyes happily. Chapter 308 - Will You Consider Remarrying?

Chapter 308: Will You Consider Remarrying?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Jonathan did not stop her and merely said, ¡°Samantha¡¯s younger brother.¡± Rochelle froze. Her long eyshes trembled and she opened her eyes abruptly. ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°Corey is still alive. Samantha transferred him to a foreign hospital before she left. He¡¯s now being taken care of by Little St. John, also known as Dr. Sherwood,¡± Jonathan said calmly. ¡°Corey¡¯s stitose. He needs someone to take care of him long-term now that Samantha¡¯s gone. He¡¯s the only person she truly cares about. If you¡¯re dead, Corey will be an orphan and he definitely won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Rochelle knew exactly what Jonathan meant by those words. He knew all too well how to stimte her desire to survive. She had always been a pitiful little bug that he held in his hands. Rochelle closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. She then put down the gun, took out her mobile phone, and called n. Before Samantha went abroad, she had given n¡¯s number to Rochelle too. The dial tone rang in her ear and it took some time before the call was picked up. A man¡¯s gentle and elegant voice greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Hello, Dr. Sherwood, I¡¯m Rochelle Tyrell, a good friend of...Sammy.¡± Rochelle could not help herself from sounding choked when she mentioned the name ¡®Sammy¡¯. n was also silent for a moment before replying, ¡°Hello, Ms. Tyrell. Sammy mentioned you before. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rochelle gulped heavily and suppressed the sourness in her throat before asking, ¡°Is Corey¡­with you?¡± Samantha did not mention Corey¡¯s transfer to her, or more likely forgot to mention it due to the mental and physical exhaustion at the time. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s with me,¡± n replied. ¡°Then is he... Is he okay?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in a rather stable state, but he hasn¡¯t regained consciousness yet. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always take good care of him. I promised Sammy, after all.¡± Rochelle said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m very sorry to trouble you.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­be Corey¡¯s guardian in the future. Please tell me if you need money or anything at all, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n could not help but chuckle in appreciation. ¡°Sammy is lucky to have a good friend like you.¡± Rochelle could not bring herself to say anything else. ¡®You¡¯re wrong. Sammy isn¡¯t lucky to have me as her good friend. I¡¯m an unfortunate person. That¡¯s why the people around me disappear one by one. I can¡¯t keep any of them around.¡¯ The sole exception was Jonathan. His life was a bit too resilient though. n seemed to sense Rochelle¡¯s sadness and lowered his voice to say, ¡°My condolences.¡± Rochelle sniffled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be visiting Corey because I don¡¯t want my misfortune to rub off on him. I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡± ¡°Okay. Please keep in touch.¡± After hanging up, Rochelle raised her head and forced herself to blink several times before suppressing her desire to cry. Jonathan merely stared silently at her until Rochelle turned around to stare at him. The both of them looked at each other. Rochelle spoke first in a soft yet hoarse voice. ¡°Jonathan Yates.¡± Over the past few years, she rarely if ever called him by his name. Most of the time, she either called him an idiot or did not even bother to address him in any way at all. The only reason she ever called him was to tell him to die or go to hell. His heart moved slightly when she called his name all of a sudden. ¡°Yes. Tell me.¡± He could not control his voice from turning hoarse. Rochelle looked at him intently as her lips parted open for her to say, ¡°I want money and power.¡± After calming down and thinking about it, she concluded that she had been reckless indeed. Jonathan was right: the possibility that she could kill Timothy was zero. Since she could only continue to live, she would not give up seeking justice for Samantha. Even though she could not kill Timothy yet, she was never going to let him livefortably with Harmony. The two lives¡ªthat of Samantha and the baby¡ªcould not perish in vain. Jonathan knew what she was thinking and was particrly fond of her tenacity. He curled his lips and replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± He raised his hand and tested the waters as he touched Rochelle¡¯s face with his fingertips. Rochelle clenched her hand fiercely. She did not dodge him anymore and allowed him to touch her. After returning to the apartment, Rochelle took out her luggage bag and packed her things. From that day onward, she was going to move in with Jonathan and start living their...married life again. All of a sudden, she spotted the photo frame ced on the table. It was a Proid photo taken with a pregnant Samantha. At that time, theyughed and said that it was their first family photo. Rochelle¡¯s tears slid down one after another as she looked at the photo. She then ced the photo on her heart and cried in agony. ¡­ Half a monthter, the Barker Group announced in a high-profile manner that they would allocate certain funds to form a charitable foundation. The name of that foundation was the Barker Foundation. Harmony was the president and the foundation¡¯s highest answerable person. Anyone with a discerning eye could see who that foundation was for. Back then, Harmony revealed during a live news broadcast that she was a mistress who destroyed other people¡¯s families. The mystery as to whose rtionship she destroyed was finally solved. Harmony had meddled with Timothy¡¯s marriage to Samantha. It was undoubtedly obvious that Timothy was doing that so Harmony could clear her name under the pretext of charity. That would then pave the way for her future marriage to him. In the end, Samantha was defeated and her marriage ended in divorce. History had repeated itself and she was an abandoned wife once more. Even more pitiful was the fact that Samantha had been sent abroad to be a foreign correspondent, but she then disappeared there and was likely killed. Harmony became the final winner. The matter caused an uproar on the inte and heated discussions went on for a considerable amount of time. When the buzz finally subsided, another shocking piece of news appeared. Rochelle started going out on dates with Jonathan on certain asions. Jonathan brought Rochelle with him wherever he went, thereby dispelling the rumor that they had secretly divorced due to their extreme ipatibility. Jonathanter invested in the Barker Foundation, and due to his wealth, Rochelle had also joined the foundation and became vice-president. Everyone used to be answerable to Harmony, but that person soon became Rochelle because she was the genuine Mrs. Yates. Harmony, on the other hand, had not officially gotten married to Timothy yet. Some people turned to Rochelle and treated her as the head. From then onward, the conflict between the two had intensified from little things to more serious ones. ¡­ Three yearster, the strategic cooperation between the Barker Group and EIA Group had achieved great sess, further expanding the Barker Group¡¯s territory to historic highs. Domestic and foreign media scrambled to do a news report on it and Timothy, as the business tycoon, was the subject of everyone¡¯s excitement. At the global summit, Timothy ended his remarks and a reporter immediately took the opportunity to ask questions regarding his personal life. After all, as a sought-after bachelor, his personal life was an attractive issue to focus on. ¡°Mr. Barker, you¡¯ve been single ever since your divorce three years ago.. Everyone is very curious about your love life. Have you ever considered remarrying?¡± Chapter 309 - Don’t You Want Me Anymore, Daddy?

Chapter 309: Don¡¯t You Want Me Anymore, Daddy?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Over the years, countless mediapanies have tried to ask about his private life but Timothy never responded. The reporter who asked that question initially thought that it would go unanswered as always, but Timothy unexpectedly looked up at the reporter. His thin lips moved and he uttered a single word, ¡°Yes.¡± As simple that word was, it caused a huge sensation in an instant. He had finally answered, and the answer he gave was a huge bombshell no less. The reporters, now excited, began asking all kinds of questions. One of them put forth a question, ¡°Mr. Barker, since you said that you¡¯ll remarry, does that mean it¡¯s on the horizon?¡± A second asked, ¡°Ms. Harmony Johnson has been by your side all these years. Will she be the future Mrs. Barker?¡± Then a third reporter questioned, ¡°Mr. Barker, can you tell us when is your wedding date?¡± Timothy¡¯s ck pupils nced across everyone and he said again, ¡°My wedding will be held on the first of the next month. Thank you all.¡± That remark drew yet another gasp. There were only about 20 days left before the first of next month. The reporters asked, ¡°Mr. Barker, why is it so sudden?¡± ¡°Is there any other reason? Will you be able to arrange everything in time?¡± After all, given Timothy¡¯s social status as a monopolistic business tycoon, his wedding would be the wedding of the century. How could 20 days be enough time to prepare? Timothy did not answer any further questions. He turned around and strode off with his bodyguards¡¯ assistance. Ronald had already been waiting for Timothy by the car door. Once he saw the maning out, he immediately opened the car door and waited for him to get in and sit in the passenger seat. The car then started. Ronald nced at the rearview mirror to look at Timothy sitting in the back seat. His expression was much sterner and his facial contours were more prominent. His looks were unmatched and he¡­carried a sinister aura. During the past three years, his methods in the business world have be more ruthless and self-reliant. His work style has leaned more toward a simr style as that of the Barkers and was even capable of surpassing them. In the past, Old Master Barker went to the Capital City and started his own business due to the conflict with his family¡¯s philosophy of doing things. Timothy¡¯s style used to be like the old man¡ªalthough he was still very strong, there was still a trace of sentiment within his strength. That had since evolved to ¡®anyone who stands in my way will be destroyed¡¯. Ronald sighed slightly in his heart. Saying that Timothy had be worse was a bit of a stretch. Business-wise, Timothy had excelled, so much so that Ronald had already purchased three properties in Capital City with the bonus he received in the past three years. However, Timothy was simply too cold-hearted, unlike when he was with Samantha. Ronald could sometimes joke with him then, and there were asions he felt that Timothy was an ordinary man with a smile and warmth. At the thought of Samantha, Ronald could not help but feel an ache in his heart. When he heard the bad news of Samantha¡¯s death, he cried the entire night and ended up with eyes the size of light bulbs the next day. Before he knew it, three years had passed. Ronald could not help but remember what the big boss said at the summit earlier. He pursed his lips slightly and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Mr. Barker, will you¡­really be getting married on the first of next month?¡± Even Timothy¡¯s special assistant was shocked at that news! He did not even know about it until Timothy mentioned it that day! Timothy was flipping through some documents when he heard those words. He raised his eyes and squinted at Ronald. Ronald gulped sharply and immediately understood. During the past three years, he had been able to infer the man¡¯s intentions with a simple nce. His big boss truly was going to get married on the first of theing month. The bride¡­was none other than Harmony. Ronald had to admit that Harmony was spectacrly good at putting on an act. She used the Barker Foundation to do a lot of ¡®good deeds¡¯ in the past three years. She donated funds, aided those in disaster, provided for children, and took care of the elderly. Coupled with the perfect public rtions every single time, she had covered up all her scandals from three years ago and had be an angel in everyone¡¯s eyes. The only thing she had to endure was Rochelle, who was vice-president of the charity. However, Rochelle¡¯s position was that of a wife to Jonathan, who doted on her a lot. Under the two different factions, 70% sided with Rochelle, which frequently left Harmony brooding with resentment. On the first of theing month, Harmony would get married to Timothy and officially be Mrs. Barker. They had arrived at the airport while Ronald¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce. Timothy entered with Ronald, and he had to answer a call when his cell phone rang. Ronald whispered, ¡°Mr. Barker, I¡¯ll check the luggage first.¡± Timothy nodded lightly. Ronald pushed both their luggage and left. All of a sudden, a small figure ran out of nowhere and leaped straight at Timothy to hug the man¡¯s calf. Timothy¡¯s eyes narrowed and he lowered his gaze to see a little boy. The boy was wearing a small suit, carried a small schoolbag, and wore a small yellow hat on his head, looking very much like a character from one of those cartoons. From his point of view, he was unable to see the little boy¡¯s full appearance. He only noticed that the boy had fair skin, long eyshes, and the baby fat that only little kids would have. The boy looked like he was about three years old. Where did that little kide from? He never liked being close with anyone, and the few women who wanted to get close to him through willful ignorance would unceremoniously be shoved away. However, he decided to endure it after considering how he was just a little kid. Timothy opened his lips and said, ¡°Hello.¡± Before he could say anything, the little boy¡¯s adorable little face looked up and he smiled at Timothy while calling out in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy!¡± Timothy was thoroughly lost for words. He had seen plenty of things in the past but none were able to leave him utterly speechless. For was the first time, he was so speechless that he did not know how to respond at all. The little kid yelled again and hugged even tighter. Timothy¡¯s lips curled up into a cold grin and there was a coldness in his eyes. ¡°Who are you calling ¡®Daddy¡¯? Why are you screaming? Go away!¡± The little kid pouted when he looked at Timothy¡¯s icy expression and heard those fierce words. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Tears appeared in his eyes as he asked that and he began to cry out in a loud voice, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you want me, waaaaaa¡­¡± He was crying rather loudly. In an instant, the passers-by within the airport stopped to watch. One of them happened to be a passing tour group. The members of the group were all elderly people and became increasingly unsettled by what they saw. They immediately gathered around and started lecturing Timothy. ¡°What kind of a father are you? How could you leave such a small child alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very unbing for you not tofort him when he¡¯s already crying like that.. I¡¯m going to report you for child abuse!¡± Chapter 310 - He’s My Son!

Chapter 310: He¡¯s My Son!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When those usations were leveled, Timothy saw the little boy cry even fiercer. As he cried, he exined to the elderly people, ¡°Gramps and Grannies, Daddy treats me really good. He won¡¯t leave me.¡± The boy had red lips, pearly-white teeth, and facial features as delicate as a porcin doll. That alone made him very likable to begin with, and his miserable appearance elicited even more pity from those elderly people. As a result, they stepped up their efforts again. One olddy stepped forward directly and roared while pointing at Timothy, ¡°You were about to abandon your child, but he¡¯s still saying good things about you. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a father as heartless as you!¡± ¡°Heydies, snap a picture of him! We¡¯re going to expose him as a useless father!¡± Timothy frowned, and his temples were sore. He was fearless in the face of imposing individuals within the business world, and he was unperturbed even by tall, strong men. When facing those annoying olddies, he could noty a finger on them or scold them. Giving them a cold stare was not going to do anything either since they just ignored it outright! His handsome expression sank and there was a profound coldness in his eyes. He inadvertently nced at the little boy who was still crying and distinctly noticed ack of sadness despite the loud wailing. The boy was doing it on purpose. He did not like children, especially not crying children, and his patience was reaching its end. Timothy stretched out his hand, grabbed the little boy by the cor, and was ready to fling him away. Seconds before that was about to happen, Ronald pushed aside the crowd and squeezed in. When he saw Timothy¡¯s expression and movements, his heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly said, ¡°I, our¡­ You like joking around, don¡¯t you, little boy! How could Mr. Barker abandon you when you¡¯re so adorable! Hahaha!¡± Timothy¡¯s movements froze. He looked up coldly at Ronald and his dissatisfaction with Ronald¡¯s remark was evident. ¡®When did I get a son out of nowhere?¡¯ ¡®Am I bring forced to acknowledge this kid?¡¯ ¡®Which part of this little brat is adorable?¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s trying to scam us and he¡¯s so noisy that my head hurts!¡¯ Of course, Ronald knew what Timothy¡¯s gaze was trying to tell him, but there was nothing he could do about it. If Timothy was allowed to fling that little boy away, the elderly people who were already surrounding him would definitely rip him to shreds. Timothy had never experienced that aspect of reality yet. Messing with anyone else was fine as long as those people were notdies like them! Ronald did not have the luxury of admitting his mistake to Timothy and said to the horde of elderly onlookers, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. The boy is just a little cheeky. You may all leave now.¡± The elderly onlookers were not that easily sent away. Thedy who spoke just now opened her mouth again and asked Timothy, ¡°So he is your son, isn¡¯t he? You won¡¯t lose your son again, will you?¡± Ronald could only give Timothy a look. ¡®Just do it.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯ll be over as soon as you answer it.¡¯ Timothy¡¯s face became even uglier. He lowered his eyes and looked at the little kid who was still holding on to his legs. At that point, the little kid also raised his small head and looked at him with big tearful eyes. That look was a look of anticipation. Timothyughed in anger and spoke coldly as if each word popped out from between his teeth. ¡°Yes¡­. He¡¯s¡­ My¡­ Son! I¡­ Won¡¯t¡­ Lose¡­ Him!¡± The elderly onlookers were finally satisfied with his answer and left after giving him another brief, earnest lecture. Ronald wiped the sweat from his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. However, when he raised his eyes, he saw that Timothy¡¯s handsome face was cker than the bottom of a pot. Ronald immediately held his breath just as he was about to breathe out that sigh of relief. Timothy said in a cold and extremely disgusted manner, ¡°Get him away from me!¡± Ronald nodded, squatted down slightly, and stretched out his arms towards the little boy. He lowered his voice and coaxed, ¡°Hey there little kiddo, let me carry you up.¡± The little boy raised his eyes and nced at Ronald, and at that moment, a disgusted look that was simr to Timothy¡¯s immediately appeared. Ronald was speechless. Was he not friendly enough? Probably not. He was much friendlier than the stone-cold Timothy! Ronald suddenly remembered that there was some candy in his pocket and quickly took it out. He smiled very sincerely and said again, ¡°Hey, I have some candy here. Come over and I¡¯ll give you some!¡± At that point, the little boy turned his head away and refused to look at Ronald. He then hugged Timothy¡¯s leg even tighter, as if he had already decided against letting go. Ronald felt a little sad. The only aspect by which he was probably inferior to Timothy was his looks. What had the world be if even a three-year-old boy valued a person¡¯s face? Since Ronald had failed to convince the boy, his greatest fear was that Timothy might get annoyed and just kick the boy away. Ronald had no choice but to say, ¡°Mr. Barker, I think this child just got lost from his parents. He doesn¡¯t feel safe so he decided to stick with you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still young, and his parents are surely very anxious. We still have an hour before we have to board our flight, so why don¡¯t we send him to the lost and found office?¡± The child was quite clean and his clothes seemed expensive, so the likelihood that he had been kidnapped was low and the more probable exnation was that he was a traveler¡¯s child. Timothy nced at Ronald without refusing that suggestion. He just wanted to get rid of that troublemaking brat as soon as possible. However, Ronald¡¯s voice softened once and he said, ¡°Mr. Barker, you¡­ I¡¯m afraid you have to carry him up¡­¡± It was not that Ronald waszy and did not want to carry the boy¡­it was the boy who did not let himself be carried by Ronald! Timothy¡¯s eyes instantly became cold and he pursed his thin lips slightly. He then bent down, grabbed the little boy¡¯s waist with both hands, and carried him up effortlessly. The little boy wrapped his short hands naturally around Timothy¡¯s neck and did not seem the least bit afraid. Ronald could not help but gasp at the sight of that. That was the first time he ever saw a child who did not fear Timothy. He remembered a certain year in the past when Timothy attended a Children¡¯s Day event where all the children were afraid to get close to him as soon as they saw him. It was understandable, considering how scary Timothy¡¯s cold face was. Timothy freed up a hand and removed the boy¡¯s short hands from around his neck. After a few seconds, the little short hand hugged his neck again, prompting Timothy to narrow his eyes at the boy. In an instant, the little boy withdrew his hands again. However, the boy looked away and wrapped his hands around Timothy¡¯s neck again. His body became cold but he did not care anymore. Ronald looked at it and had to stop himself fromughing out loud. The little boy managed to subdue Timothy! How amazing! Timothy did not bring the little boy to the lost and found office but went straight to the VVIP waiting room. He then instructed Ronald, ¡°Tell them to make an announcement and direct this kid¡¯s parents here so they can bring him away.¡± It was difficult enough for Timothy to actually humble himself and carry the boy there. There was no way he would be willing to wait there at the lost and found office. Ronald nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡± After walking into the VVIP room, Timothy unceremoniously threw the little boy onto the sofa. He looked down condescendingly at the boy and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The little boy did not brush off the question and answered solemnly, ¡°Daddy, my name is Matthew!¡± Chapter 311 - What’s Your Mother’s Name?

Chapter 311: What¡¯s Your Mother¡¯s Name?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Matthew?¡¯ Timothy cocked an eyebrow. How desperate were his parents to have a child that they would give him that kind of a name? Seeing Timothy¡¯s silence, Matthew thought that the man was too amazed by his name and continued to proim proudly, ¡°It was my mother who gave me my name. It sounds good, right!¡± ¡®What does that name have anything to do with sounding good?¡¯ Timothy sat on the sofa opposite Matthew and folded his long legs gracefully. He then opened his lips andmented scathingly, ¡°It sounds awful.¡± ¡°Your mother must be uneducated.¡± Matthew firmly believed that his mother was the best in the world and could not stand to hear anyone say such bad things about his mother. He immediately froze and said coldly to Timothy, ¡°My mother¡¯s the best! You can¡¯t say that kind of stuff about her. My mother¡¯s amazing!¡± He was very protective of his mother. If his mother was amazing, then what about his father? The boy most probably did not have a father if he could call a random stranger ¡®daddy¡¯ whilevishing so much praise about his mother. Timothy decided against provoking the kid any further because he did not want the little brat to cry and quarrel with him again. He asked patronizingly, ¡°This ¡®amazing mother¡¯ of yours, what¡¯s her name?¡± Someone who could give a name as tacky as Matthew would probably have a name that was just as tacky. Matthew puffed out his small chest and raised his head before introducing the mother¡¯s name as if reciting aloud, ¡°My mother¡¯s name is S¡ª¡± Timothy¡¯s cell phone rang before the boy could finish speaking. He held up the phone to nce at the caller ID and swiped his finger on the screen to answer, ¡°Hello.¡± Matthew had to stop talking. On the other end of the line, Harmony¡¯s gentle voice was heard, ¡°Hey Tim, why did you suddenly hang up just now?¡± She was the one who called Timothy earlier and was worried that something had happened because he ended the call just as they were talking. After a pause, she added, ¡°Did something happen on your end? I thought I heard a child calling someone ¡®daddy¡¯.¡± Timothy¡¯s ck pupils nced at Matthew. He curled the corners of his lips and answeredzily, ¡°I met a little boy who called me Daddy.¡± Harmony was silent for a few seconds and reprimanded in a soft voice, ¡°Children nowadays are just thoughtless and their parents just don¡¯t teach them well enough.¡± Timothy¡¯s expression sank slightly but he did not answer her. Harmony keenly sensed that Timothy was a little unhappy but she did not know what he was unhappy about. Could it be because children were mentioned? After all, she still had not given up looking for a cure during the past three years. Despite trying various kinds of treatments, none of them seemed to have any effect. Even if Timothy did not like children, he still needed an heir. They were about to get married soon, but if she could not bear a child, Timothy would never be truly happy. Moreover, she did not want to cause trouble for herself, since she had finally been able to marry Timothy after those three years. Harmony bit her lower lip and was tactful enough to avoid bringing up the subject of children again. Instead, she said, ¡°Your flight will be arriving tomorrow morning, right? I¡¯ll pick you up then. We¡¯ll talk when we meet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Be safe. I miss you.¡± Timothy hung up the phone and looked up to see the kid¡¯s big ck eyes staring intently at the cakes on the coffee table. He gulped from time to time. The cakes and tea were specially prepared only for VVIPs. Timothy smiled with intrigue and set his phone aside on the coffee table. Then, he opened his lips and asked, ¡°Want some?¡± He lifted his chin and ordered some cakes. Matthew looked up at him and nodded for a brief moment before shaking his head again. Timothy cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Do you or do you not want to eat?¡± Matthew hesitated and answered truthfully, ¡°I want to, but my mother said that I can¡¯t just eat outside food!¡± ¡®Is that so¡­¡¯ Timothy stretched out his hand, picked up a small biscuit with his fingertips, then handed it to Matthew. Matthew gulped again and ended up opening his mouth after failing to hold himself back. However, Timothyughed and retracted his hand, tossing the biscuit into his mouth instead of feeding the biscuit to Matthew. He chewed and swallowed, then looked at Matthew¡¯s resentful eyes and said calmly, ¡°Your mother¡¯s right. You shouldn¡¯t be eating any outside food!¡± Matthew felt that he was being tricked. His round eyes stared intently at Timothy tomit the man¡¯s appearance to memory, and he then said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a meanie! I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± ¡®Meanie.¡¯ Was the boy able to determine a person¡¯s nature through their character, even at such a young age? Timothy picked up another small biscuit and tossed it into his mouth in front of Matthew. After eating, he said, ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t like you either!¡± Matthew¡¯s small face tensed uppletely and he turned around, ignoring Timothy just as he ignored Ronald earlier. Timothy ignored him as well and was happy as long as the boy did not cry and kick up a fuss. He picked up a random newspaper and started reading. Ronald happened to see that strange scene when he came back. A man and a boy sat on the sofa face to face. The boy had a sullen expression while the man looked at the newspaper nkly. Ronald wondered why he inexplicably felt as though the two of them shared a father-son rtionship? If he had not been by Timothy¡¯s side all that time and knew that the man did not father any children, he would have thought that the two of them were father and son! Ronald walked in and cleared his throat twice to break the silence. Timothy looked upzily and Ronald quickly reported. ¡°Mr. Barker, the airport is already announcing it through their PA system. The kid¡¯s parents will probably be here soon if they hear it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Timothy responded, then continued reading the newspaper nonchntly. Ronald sat next to Matthew and ced some pastries as well as tea in front of the boy. With a smile, he said, ¡°Just eat whatever you want, little kid. Your parents will being for you as soon as they hear the announcement. Don¡¯t be scared!¡± Ronald was supposed to be at an age where he should get married and have children, but unfortunately for him, he was too busy with work and did not have time to settle down yet. Whenever he saw children, he could not stop himself from being flooded with fatherly love. Moreover, the little boy was so good-looking and adorable. It had been a long time since he saw such a child who looked as though they had been meticulously molded after a person¡¯s image. ¡®Wait a minute¡­ Why does this child look kinda familiar? This can¡¯t be. The child looks too familiar!¡¯ ¡®Almost like¡­ As if¡­ As though¡­ ¡® Ronald pped his thigh. ¡®Doesn¡¯t the boy look just like Mr. Barker when he was still young?¡¯ Those eyebrows, that aura, and even the vibe given off by that frowning cold face¡­was the same! ¡®Did Timothy have an illegitimate child?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me. No, no, no, no¡­ It can¡¯t be that bloody dramatic, right?¡¯ For a split second, he was already thinking about those eight o¡¯clock family drama television series and could not stop himself at all! Ronald was overly excited and lost control over himself as he blurted out to Timothy, ¡°Mr. Barker, did you¡ª¡± At the same time as his words, an anxious voice came from the door. ¡°Matt!¡± The three people in the room simultaneously looked over at the person who ran to the door. Chapter 312 - Why Did You Call Him Daddy?

Chapter 312: Why Did You Call Him Daddy?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Matthew was the first to react. He jumped off the sofa, wiggled his little legs as he rushed to the man¡¯s arms, then called out in an infantile voice, ¡°Daddy.¡± The man squatted down, held the little boy in his arms, and carried the boy up firmly. At longst, the man could finally be at ease after being worried sick earlier. Timothy¡¯s lips twitched when he heard the boy call out ¡®Daddy¡¯. He thought that the boy was a miserable little kid who did not have a father, yet he went around hugging strangers and calling them ¡®Daddy¡¯! Did the boy enjoy taking advantage of other people¡¯s sentiments? Ronald froze all of a sudden too. The fantasy he had was instantly shattered. The child could not possibly be Timothy¡¯s illegitimate son if he had a father already. He thanked his lucky stars that he did not put his thoughts into words, otherwise he would make an absolute fool of himself and Timothy would start to question whether there was something wrong with his brain! However, that man looked somewhat familiar. Ronald opened his eyes slightly and was surprised to see n. The boy¡­was n¡¯s son? Then again, there was nothing to be surprised about because they were in Emsteldt, where n had been living for a long time. Although meeting him was a coincidence, it was not entirely unexpected. n put Matthew down and checked him thoroughly to make sure that he was okay. Then, he picked the boy up and looked at Timothy and Ronald. The moment he spotted Timothy¡¯s handsome face, his expression changed slightly and he unconsciously tightened his grip on Matthew. Not longter, he held back his emotions and smiled as he walked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Barker.¡± Timothy looked up and nced at him before nodding his head slightly. It had been ages since theyst saw each other. Ronald got up politely and greeted. ¡°What a coincidence, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n looked at Ronald and replied, ¡°Yeah, what a coincidence.¡± After a pause, he said to them in a formal voice, ¡°Thank you for bringing Matt here. I¡¯m really grateful.¡± As he said that, he bowed slightly and expressed his deepest gratitude. Ronald waved his hand quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re very wee.¡± Timothy stared at n for a second and turned to look at the still-angry child, who was hugging n¡¯s neck and had turned to look the other side without even bothering to look at Timothy. Timothy sneered to himself. His lips then parted open and he said, ¡°Since you found your child, please remember to teach him not to wander off calling other people ¡®daddy¡¯ on a whim.¡± Ronald¡¯s face soured instantly. ¡®Do you have to be so vengeful? You¡¯re lucky the boy even called you ¡®daddy¡¯!¡¯ There was a fleeting, near-imperceptible change in n¡¯s expression. ¡°Thank you for your kind advice, Mr. Barker. I won¡¯t let him call anyone else ¡®daddy¡¯ anymore.¡± Although n was manifestly warm when speaking and had a rather cordial attitude, Ronald somehow felt a murderous auraing from him. It was as if n was saying, ¡®You won¡¯t even get another chance to hear this little boy call you ¡®daddy¡¯ in the future.¡¯ Ronald decided to be a peacemaker. He interrupted hurriedly, ¡°When did you get married, Dr. Sherwood? I haven¡¯t heard a thing and I didn¡¯t expect your child to be so big already! Haha.¡± n smiled in response and said nothing. Ronald scratched his hair embarrassingly. After all, it was n¡¯s personal life, and he was not that close with n either. There was no need for n to inform him about the marriage. Ronald felt that it would be best for him to say less. n did not want to stay any longer since he had already thanked them. He then said again, ¡°We have somece to be, so goodbye.¡± Timothy did not respond. Ronald answered immediately, ¡°Oh, please, yes. Go ahead.¡± n nodded slightly, then turned around and strode away with Matthew in his arms. Just as they were about to exit the VVIP room, Timothy nced casually at the boy and happened to make eye contact with him. The little kid made a face at him. Timothy snorted angrily. He wondered just how ¡®amazing¡¯ the boy¡¯s mother was if he had been taught to be an ungrateful little brat. After n left with Matthew, the room became quiet again. As soon as Ronald sat back on the sofa, he saw Timothy¡¯s ck pupils staring straight at him and felt a chille down his spine. The stare made it difficult for him to sit still and he stood up again while asking weakly, ¡°Mr. Barker, did I do something wrong? Please tell me if I have.¡± ¡®Just get on with it! Don¡¯t make me feel so uneasy.¡¯ Timothy looked at him and was probably bored when he asked cryptically, ¡°What did you want to ask earlier?¡± That sudden question stunned Ronald. After a few seconds, he finally realized what Timothy meant by that. He felt somewhat awkward because he did not expect his big boss to pay such close attention to every detail of his mistake. What a man of detail Timothy was! The Barker Group would not have reached such heights otherwise. Of course, he could not ask the question in such an excited and eager manner like before. He rephrased it to be less direct, ¡°I just wanted to ask whether you feel that the little boy kinda looks like you.¡± ¡°Tch,¡± Timothy sneered in an incredibly disdainful look. ¡®The kid? Looks like me? How so? The boy should be thankful if he looks even the slightest bit like me.¡¯ ¡®My future son would never be a little brat who would only cry and scream until kingdome.¡¯ Ronald understood at once and shut up. However, he still felt that it was very simr. If Timothy¡¯s child with Samantha was still alive, they probably would be around that age. ¡®Enough, enough!¡¯ He felt that his thoughts were getting a little out of hand and started to feel as though the baby resembled Samantha too! Ronald shook his head and chucked aside all those wild thoughts. ¡­ n carried Matthew to his car, opened the rear door, and put him in a special children¡¯s car seat. He then went to the driver¡¯s seat and got in to start the engine. The car drove a long way out before n gradually regained hisposure. He said softly, ¡°You scared me to death, Matt. If I lose you, the only way I can apologize to your mother is with my life.¡± Matthew was Samantha¡¯s life and blood. Three years ago, Samantha was on the verge of death after being rescued. She waspletely soaked in water and her body was gravely unwell. At that time, the child had be a burden on her health, so Vincent and n both felt that she should give the child up to save her own life. However, she was unwilling to do so and insisted on keeping him. She suffered greatly during her pregnancy and nearly lost her life just to give birth. Her body was extremely weak, and the child was not in good health either. Both of them had to stay in the hospital for a very long time. The only reason mother and son both slowly came out of the danger was probably due to God¡¯s grace. The name Matthew meant ¡®gift of God¡¯. Samantha wanted to thank the Almighty for giving her that child. Matthew obediently apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy.¡± He had let go of n¡¯s hand after a toy attracted his attention. ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as you know your mistakes and correct them.¡± n could not bring himself to chastise the child. After a pause, he pretended to act naturally and said, ¡°Matt, why did you call that man ¡®daddy¡¯?¡± Samantha and Timothy never had any contact during the past three years and she did not want to have any further contact with him either. Based on normal logic, Matthew could not have known that Timothy was his biological father. Was Samantha¡¯s heart still unable to let go of Timothy? Could that be the reason she told Matthew that Timothy was his biological father? Chapter 313 - Miss You

Chapter 313: Miss You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Matthew blinked his eyes a couple of times and answered honestly. ¡°Daddy, I saw someone following me. That man looked very strong and fierce. Everyone was afraid of him!¡± Although his words were a bit vague, n understood it at once. Matthew was trying to say that he felt some unsavory characters following him, which was why he found a strong and fierce-looking man in the crowd. By hugging and calling that person ¡®Daddy¡¯, he could escape the danger. That was the trick that both Samantha and n had taught him. When Matthew was more than two years old, Samantha once took him to the hospital to see a doctor. At that time, he was targeted by human traffickers and was forcibly brought away. Fortunately, Samantha responded quickly and noticed that something was wrong. It was only after she chased the traffickers that she managed to save the child. Since then, Samantha and n had paid great attention to what happened and repeatedly instilled in Matthew a skill of saving himself. Although the child was still young, his IQ was much higher than that of ordinary children. He was very smart and possessed a very strongprehension too. On that asion, he managed to avoid danger ande out unscathed. Even so, n could not help but feel a little scared. It was better to be prepared than to be caught unprepared. Three years ago, Samantha owed her survival inrge part to her baby. Had she not been pregnant with him and bore the burden of two lives, she might not have been able to endure the pain and torture. n let out a gentle sigh andplimented him unhesitatingly. ¡°You did a good job, Matt!¡± Matthew raised his chin happily. ¡°I didn¡¯t embarrass my mother, did I!¡± ¡°Not at all! You¡¯re the pride of your mother!¡± Matthew loved hearing his mother beingplimented much more than he enjoyed hearing himself beingplimented. He was smiling so widely that his eyes had curled into little crescent moons. n looked at Matthew through the rearview mirror of the car and could not help butment in his heart. There were plenty of men at the airport who were stronger and fiercer than Timothy. Why, among all those men, did he have to pick out Timothy? Matthew just had to pick out his true biological father. Was there really a so-called¡­blood connection between father and son? That thought left n with a strong sour feeling. Did the fact that Matthew and Timothy were father and son have any genuine significance? The way Timothy treated Samantha made him undeserving of being called ¡®Daddy¡¯. However, n could rest at ease knowing that nothing seemed out of the ordinary when Timothy saw Matthew earlier. In any case, the encounter was simply an ident. As a precautionary measure, n still said to Matthew, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell your mother about what happened today, alright Matt? Keep it a secret, or else she¡¯ll be worried sick.¡± Matthew would always look for his daddy if he got injured from a small knock or had any minor illnesses. He would not tell his mother about it because he did not like seeing her shed tears. As a result, he and his ¡®daddy¡¯ always kept little secrets and agreements between each other. He nodded vigorously and covered his mouth with his little hands, signaling that he would not say a word. As soon as n saw that, he was bemused by the boy¡¯s cute appearance and could not help himself from smiling. Since there was a bit of a traffic jam, n had to brake at regr intervals. When he reached the red light, n braked fully and casually nced out the car window. He caught a glimpse of the screen in arge za that was ying a rey of the global summit. It just so happened to be broadcasting an interview with Timothy. ¡°My wedding will be held on the first of next month.¡± Tch. n grinned coldly and there was an inexhaustible coldness in his eyes. The second heid eyes on Timothy earlier, it took all of his strength to restrain himself from punching that man in the face. It was fine if he did not love Samantha, but the least he could do was end things on a less sour note since they were already divorced anyway. He had no reason to be ruthless to the point where he would take Samantha¡¯s life. n had seen life and death and indifference ran deep in his bones. However, the sight of Samantha¡¯s agony at the time made him feel like reaching for a knife and fighting Timothy to the death. Although he studied medicine and believed in science, he still believed that there was a God that watched a person¡¯s every single deed. God would one-day hand judgment down on anyone who did evil! No one would be able to escape that! The car drove into a residential area and stopped in front of a building. n parked the car, got down, and went around to the back seat of the car. He then opened the door and bent down to carry Matthew out. Then the two of them went into the building. He took the elevator to the third floor and came to Door 302. He pressed his thumb on the biometric fingerprint lock and the door opened with a beep. As soon as Matthew walked in, their nostrils were filled with a delicious aroma. Samantha hade out with some freshly-baked cake. When she saw them return, she smiled calmly, ¡°You came back just in time.¡± Matthew ran directly to Samantha and hugged her. ¡°Mommy, Mommy! I miss you.¡± He followed n to Vincent¡¯s ce for a routine physical examination and was separated from his mother for three days. Samantha missed her little boy too and she ced the cake on the table before hugging Matthew and looking carefully at him. ¡°Hmm¡­yourplexion looks fine, so I guess there¡¯s nothing to be concerned about.¡± n walked over and responded, ¡°That¡¯s right. My uncle called Matt¡¯s body a miracle. He was a weak child when he first came to the world and Uncle couldn¡¯t confidently say whether or not Matt was able to continue growing. He did start growing a littleter, but he never spoke until he was two and hisplexion wasn¡¯t very good either. He even got sick every couple of days.¡± ¡°Remember when he was kidnapped by the traffickers? We all thought he was traumatized. He came back seriously ill and went down with a fever of more than forty degrees, which was so worrying for us that we had sleepless nights. Then suddenly, his health returned in the blink of an eye and he even started talking too. He even became extraordinarily lively.¡± ¡°We thought it could have been some new issues, but we never found anything after checking every couple of months. At most, he was smarter and more active than ordinary children, which people sometimes describe as socially confident.¡± He could not help reaching out and pinching Matthew¡¯s chubby flesh. ¡°You have been a miracle ever since you were born, Matt!¡± Matthew could not understand thatplex series of words, but he felt that he was being praised and so nodded proudly. ¡°Mommy¡¯s amazing, and I¡¯m amazing too!¡± n was amused. ¡°Yes, your mother is amazing and so are you.¡± Matthew then added, ¡°You¡¯re amazing too, Daddy!¡± On hearing that, Samantha frowned slightly and corrected him, ¡°Matt, how many times have I told you to call him Uncle n, not Daddy.¡± Matthew had always listened to Samantha, but that was the one thing he was unhappy about and immediately pouted reluctantly. n hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. You can call me whatever you want, Matt.¡± Samantha looked back at n, ¡°I know you¡¯re just looking out for him. You don¡¯t want other children to make fun of him for not having a father, but we¡ª¡± Chapter 314 - He’s Getting Married

Chapter 314: He¡¯s Getting Married

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Before Samantha could finish speaking, n interrupted abruptly. ¡°Is something burning?¡± Samantha froze and caught a whiff of the burnt smell too. All of a sudden, she remembered that she was still cooking. ¡°Ah, my food.¡± She put Matthew down quickly and dashed into the kitchen. n shook his head andughed. All of a sudden, he felt his trousers being pulled and lowered his eyes to see Matthew¡¯s luminous gaze. He smiled tenderly, squatted down so their eyes were level, then said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Matthew frowned conflictedly. ¡°Daddy, can¡¯t I call you Daddy in the future?¡± He did not want to upset his mother but he also liked n very much. Matthew sighed to himself. He was a very smart child and was happy on one hand but a little worried on the other. Since he was an intelligent boy, he could understand the adults¡¯ conversation to some extent. For example, he knew that Samantha had a bit of a verbal ¡®quarrel¡¯ with n earlier. Furthermore, that ¡®quarrel¡¯ was caused by him, which led to him feeling conflicted and ming himself for it. n gently touched Matthew¡¯s cheek before asking out of the blue, ¡°Do you like me, Matt?¡± Matthew nodded his head without hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± His eyes rolled around in his eye sockets and he added, ¡°But I like Mommy a little more though!¡± n could not help but feel warm in his heart. He was more than happy to be the second most important person in Matt¡¯s heart. Such was a child¡¯s nature. Anyone who treated them well would be gratefully remembered and the care shown toward them would not be in vain. He gulped and asked again, ¡°Well, do you want me to always be around in the future? Do you want to keep calling me Daddy?¡± Matthew nodded without hesitation, but his expression soon turned into a frown after nodding for a few moments. ¡°But Mommy will be unhappy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± n rubbed the boy¡¯s little head and gently smoothed his frown. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure to let you call me Daddy all the time, and Mommy won¡¯t be unhappy either.¡± Matthew smiled all of a sudden and pped his little hands. In his mind, n was a very amazing person who always kept his word. ¡°Okay. Go and y for a bit. I¡¯ll go help Mommy so we can eat soon,¡± he said, then stood up and rolled up his sleeves before heading into the kitchen. An hourter, Samantha and n came out with the food and set everything out on the dining table. Samantha took off her apron, carried Matthew to wash his hands, then carried him back and ced him on the children¡¯s dining chair. Finally, she put a small paper crown on his little head. n inserted some candles into the cake and switched off the light. Samantha cleared her throat and started singing, ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­¡± n joined in as well. ¡°Happy birthday to you¡­¡± It was Matthew¡¯s third birthday that day. After singing the birthday song, Samantha lowered her head to kiss Matthew¡¯s fleshy cheek and said softly, ¡°Happy birthday, my baby.¡± n blew the party horn. ¡°You¡¯re three years old now, Matt. Happy birthday!¡± Matthew giggled happily. ¡°Make a wish, darling,¡± Samantha said. Matthew tilted his head for a moment and said loudly, ¡°Mommy, I want to call Daddy ¡®Daddy¡¯ forever.¡± Samantha was speechless. She suspected that her little boy did it on purpose but she had no evidence to back it up! She smiled and said, ¡°You should keep your wishes to yourself because it won¡¯t work if you say them out loud.¡± Matthew had a disapproving look. ¡°But you wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t say it.¡± It made perfect sense and there was no way Samantha could refute him. Even someone like her who had the gift of gab had absolutely no idea how to respond to him. n hurriedly helped smooth things over. ¡°Are you hungry, Matt? Let¡¯s blow out the candles and eat some cake.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The three of them leaned closer and blew out the candles. After eating, Samantha tidied the table and went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. n brought Matthew to y in the living room. He bought the boy a set of Gelo interlocking stic bricks and kept Matthewpany as the little boy yed. By ¡®keepingpany¡¯, n genuinely was keepingpany. Matthew did not need n¡¯s help at all and could easily put together thoseplicated bricks and blocks without even having to look at the illustrations. It was almost as if the illustrations were already in Matthew¡¯s mind. n and Samantha used to be very worried whether Matthew would have any problems with IQ or whether he might be autistic, given how he was very frail and never spoke. After suffering a serious illness, however, he recovered immediately and had a rather high IQ, almost like he had be a different person altogether. They could only chalk it up to how wonderful miracles were. Samantha finished cleaning and sat on the carpet to watch Matthew y too. When the clock struck nine, she said, ¡°It¡¯s time to bathe Matt.¡± Matthew had not yed enough yet and looked yearningly at Samantha, only to find that she had an unyielding expression. He, therefore, turned to n and acted coquettishly, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± n did not dare to confront Samantha at that point and surrendered unconditionally. ¡°You can continue ying tomorrow, Matt. Listen to your mother, okay?¡± Matthew had no choice but topromise and said somewhat sullenly. ¡°Okay.¡± n wanted to bring Matthew to bathe but Samantha said, ¡°Please have a seat, Dr. Sherwood. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Her tone was so firm that n¡¯s outstretched hand froze for a moment. He could only retract it and answer, ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha carried Matthew to bathe him. n sat on the sofa and unknowingly smiled when he listened to the asionalughter from mother and soning from the bathroom. His hands then reached into his pocket and his expression flickered slightly as he touched the hard ring box. After Matthew finished bathing, Samantha carried the boy to the bed and coaxed him to sleep. When he finally fell asleep, she switched off the light, walked out of the room, and closed the door gently. When she walked back to the living room, n stood up from the sofa and asked with a smile, ¡°Is Matt sleeping?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Samantha replied softly. She bit her lower lip gently but eventually rxed and said, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, I¡­ There¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± Some things could not be dyed any longer and had to be cleared up as soon as possible. n was not surprised by that and nodded. ¡°Okay. I happen to have something to say to you too.¡± Samantha nced at the door of the room and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the balcony.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The two of them walked out to the balcony. The wind outside was blowing gently and it was neither too hot nor too cold. They stood side by side and looked at the lights outside. Samantha was the first to speak. ¡°Dr. Sherwood, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, n said ahead of her, ¡°Sammy, Timothy¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s sentence stopped abruptly when she heard the name ¡®Timothy¡¯. n turned to look at Samantha. He looked intently at her face and said, ¡°Timothy is getting married on the first of next month.. Do you know about this?¡± Chapter 315 - Give Me a Chance

Chapter 315: Give Me a Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That name¡­was a name that she had not heard in a long time. Samantha¡¯s expression was faint and did not fluctuate. Even her tone was rather monotonous. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know.¡± During the past three years, those around her have deliberately avoided mentioning his name and anything rted to him. On her part, she paid no attention to any news involving him too. It was as if Timothy never even existed. Furthermore, she had absolutely no interest in his affairs too. n very rarely acted audaciously. He was usually a gentlemanly character who was both caring and considerate of other people¡¯s feelings. If a certain subject was out of line, he would stop immediately. Although it was obvious that Samantha did not want to continue talking about it, he acted as if he did not notice it and continued, ¡°How do you feel, now that you know?¡± Samantha frowned slightly. She turned around, looked directly at n, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. Whether he remarries, gets divorced, or marries and then gets divorced again¡­has nothing to do with me.¡± Timothy was already dead to her the moment he came for her life. He could not be any more of a stranger to her. n observed Samantha¡¯s expression and found that she was exceptionally calm, almost as if she was simply talking about the weather or discussing what to eat. She had left it all behind in the past, it seemed. If n were to be honest with himself, he would say that he was happy¡ªor rather, that he was really happy. n smiled warmly and apologized unapologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to confirm.¡± Samantha was speechless. She knew that he was not going to ask such a question on a whim, so she spoke up and asked, ¡°n, I¡ª¡± However, n knew exactly what she wanted to say and interrupted her to prevent her from getting a chance to say anything. ¡°Sammy, please. Just¡­let me go first.¡± If she spoke first, he probably would not be able to say what was inside his heart. n took a deep breath to ease his nervousness and said with a smile, ¡°Sammy, this might be a bit abrupt, but¡­¡± Rather than continuing his sentence, he took out a small ring box from his pocket and opened the lid. A bright and beautiful diamond ring was contained inside. He bent down slightly, knelt on one knee, then held the ring in front of Samantha. He said sincerely, ¡°I like you, Sammy. I want to marry you. I want to be with you for the rest of my life and raise Matt together.¡± n was always simple and direct. He was never one for flowerynguage or overly sweet remarks. However, everything he said came from the heart. It was what he had always wanted to tell Samantha. The only reason he dyed it so much was because of cowardice and other concerns that he had. Although Samantha had a hunch that he would say that, her heart still sank slightly when she heard it from his mouth. She kept quiet and did not seem surprised or happy. n was already mentally prepared for it, so it was not too difficult for him to ept her reaction. He stood up again, looked at her tenderly, and said, ¡°Sammy, I thought this chance would forever slip by me, but now that God brought you here to me again, I couldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always regretted missing that chance before, so now that I have this chance, I¡¯m determined to seize it again. I¡¯m not asking you to answer me right now of course. I¡¯m proposing to you just to let you know how I feel about you.¡± ¡°I hope that you can give me a chance so that I can take care of you and Matt¡­legitimately.¡± Samantha knew that each one of n¡¯s words was genuine and came from the bottom of his heart. Unfortunately¡­ She opened her mouth but could not say a single word. n smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t let this burden you, Sammy. Think about it slowly. We still have plenty of time, don¡¯t we?¡± He reached out and then ced the ring box in her palm. His voice became gentler as he said, ¡°Just keep this ring with you for now, Sammy. Put it on when you¡¯re ready and I¡¯ll know.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°But if¡­¡± He did not continue his sentence anymore after those two words. He hoped that it would never be the case. It did not matter how long he would have to wait because he was willing to wait until Samantha saw him for who he was. He did not fear the wait; what he feared¡­was never having the chance at all. Samantha¡¯s long, curly eyshes trembled slightly. She looked at thepassionate man in front of her and could not bring herself to say hurtful words to him. n had saved her life, and without him, both she and Matt would not have managed to survive the past three years. He truly was kindness personified. Samantha did not say anything in the end. She raised her fingers slightly and epted the ring, at least for the moment. n¡¯s eyes lit up slightly at the sight of that. When he spoke, he sounded endlessly delighted and it was one of those rare times hecked his usual seriousness. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, like a happy little boy. ¡­ After n left, Samantha took a shower and leaned on the bedhead. She picked up the ring and looked at it as she thought about everything that happened between her and n in the past three years. It would be a lie for her to im that she had no feelings for n at all. On the contrary, she had all sorts of feelings toward n, so much so that she could not even begin to count them all. However, she thought carefully and realized that the only feeling missing from all those other feelings¡­was love. As far as the past three years were concerned, no man could stir love-like feelings in her, not even n. Her heart had died three years ago. Her thought process at that moment was very simple¡ªearn money by working hard, live well, raise Matthew well, and make sure he was healthy and happy. That was satisfying enough for her. She did not desire anything else. Without Matthew around, she might not be willing to ept things as is and would want to make sure that the person who hurt her suffered as well. Matthew¡¯s presence meant that he was her utmost priority, rather than revenge or hatred. Samantha sighed softly and opened the drawer of the bedside table. She put the ring in it and closed the drawer shut. Then, shey down on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep. However, her mind was unable to calm down and she did not know whether it was because of n¡¯s proposal or because he mentioned Timothy¡¯s name. She tossed and turned for a while but still could not fall asleep. In the end, she got out of bed. After putting on a thin coat, she left the room and walked softly into the small room next to hers. When she walked to the bed and saw her son¡¯s soundly sleeping face, her mood inexplicably became calm. She tucked him into the nket, then lowered her head and kissed his fleshy little face before preparing to turn around and head out. All of a sudden, Matthew kicked the nket and turned over while muttering a few words. Chapter 316 - Selfishness

Chapter 316: Selfishness

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha leaned closer to listen to what he was saying, and her body froze slightly when she finally heard him. He called out, ¡°Daddy.¡± After a few seconds, she lowered her eyes and treaded softly out of the room. She knew that Matthew was unhappy when she told him not to call n ¡®daddy¡¯ earlier that evening. Despite all the love she had showered on him, she was still unable to fill the fatherly hole in his heart. She remembered when Matthew still did not speak and was a little autistic at the age of two. Many other children in the residential area started making fun of him, saying that he was afraid to speak because he did not have a father. Even if Samantha could scold those children and get them to leave, Matthew would still be in a bad state of mind. She wanted tomunicate with him during those times but there was nothing she could do if he neither spoke nor responded to her. When n found out about it, he brought Matthew to look for those bullies and told them that he was Matthew¡¯s father. He then threatened to beat up anyone who dared to bully Matthew in the future! From then onward, Matthew became much closer to n. Samantha felt that it was somewhat inappropriate and talked to n about it, but n told her that it could be considered a form of treatment. If things were not allowed to continue that way, Matthew¡¯s autistic tendency might be aggravated. In the end, she decided to listen to n¡¯s advice for Matthew¡¯s sake. When he first spoke, the first word he said was when he called her ¡®mommy¡¯, while his second word came when he called n ¡®daddy¡¯. She corrected him many times and told him that he should be referring to n as ¡®Uncle n¡¯. Most of the time he only addressed n as ¡®Uncle n¡¯ in front of her and continued to call n ¡®daddy¡¯ behind her back. In hindsight, the reason why Matthew so stubbornly called n ¡®daddy¡¯ was simply because he wanted a father like any ordinary child. Other children had a father, but he only had a mother. Although he did not understand the adult world that much, he still knew that he was different from all the other children. As a result, he had no friends his age and had only the superhero action figure that n gave him as hispanion. He made stubborn remarks, saying that he disliked ying with other children because he found them to be too dimwitted. In fact, he was probably afraid that he would not be able to get along with the other children. Matthew had reached three years old that day and it would not be long before he had to go to kindergarten. He would have to integrate into normal life sooner orter, and there was always a risk his autism would rpse and cause him to return to his previous state again if he was made fun of by the other kids. If that happened, the blow it would have on Samantha was truly unimaginable. She¡­had never viewed that issue seriously. Although she could do away with love, Matthew still needed aplete family. In that respect, she felt as though she had been¡­a little too selfish. ¡­ When the ne arrived at Capital City, Timothy and Ronald walked out of the airport. Harmony was already waiting for them, and her eyes filled with delight when she saw the man¡¯s tall and straight posture. She stepped forward, stood in front of him, then smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re back, Tim!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Timothy raised his head slightly. Ronald¡ªwho was dragging his luggage bag a couple of steps behind¡ªrolled his eyes secretly. After thinking about it for three years, he could never figure out why Timothy would abandon someone as beautiful, generous, capable, and kind-hearted as Samantha in favor of someone like Harmony. As a diehard supporter of Timothy and Samantha, he still did not like Harmony even though Timothy¡¯s rtionship with Samantha had ended badly. Furthermore, the past three years allowed him to experience Harmony¡¯s true character first-hand. It was difficult for him to like Harmony, not even by a little bit. Reporters, who had been lying in ambush for who knows how long, came charging towards them from all directions and surrounded the three people at once. Timothy¡¯s remarks at the summit had already made its way back to the country, and it was clear that such a hot topic would never slide past the reporters. One of the reporters went first. ¡°Mr. Barker, regarding the marriage announcement you made at the summit, will Ms. Harmony Johnson be the future Mrs. Barker?¡± A second asked, ¡°Mr. Barker, there hasn¡¯t been any news about your intention to get married. Why announce it so suddenly? Could there have been¡­a happy ident?¡± The implication in his words was markedly obvious and everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Harmony¡¯s lower abdomen. They were insinuating that the marriage happened in such a rush because she had gotten pregnant. Harmony¡¯s face became stiff but it was rather fleeting. A third questioned, ¡°Mr. Barker, your grandmother¡ªOld Madam Barker¡ªonce publicly stated that she would not ept Harmony. Has she given her approval prior to your announcement of the wedding date?¡± The reason for that question could be traced to three years ago, when Old Madam Barker finally found out about Timothy¡¯s secret divorce with Samantha that resulted from Harmony¡¯s meddling. Samantha was then reported to have died sometimeter, and Old Madam Barker kicked up a mighty storm at the Barker Group. The olddy insisted that Timothy distance himself from Harmony and wanted Harmony to disappear from his sidepletely. Her efforts were clearly unsessful. Then came her harsh statement that she would never ept Harmony as a member of the Barkers. Timothy frowned when he heard those reporters¡¯ questions. He was undoubtedly displeased and impatient since he was never fond of gossipy reporters to begin with. It was even more frustrating when they got in his way just to ask him those questions. Harmony saw the situation and was afraid that he would get angry. It would be bad if anything untoward happened since she had been doing charity work and established good social rtions during the past few years. Her rtionship with those mediapanies was quite good too. Almost all of them orded her with the necessary respect. She smiled sweetly and said to the reporters, ¡°My friends, thank you for showing your concern for myself and Tim. I¡¯ll sincerely invite everyone to the ceremony on the first of next month.¡± Her answer was a positive response that confirmed her marriage to Timothy on the first of next month. By then, she would officially be Mrs. Barker! ¡°As for any false spections, I believe that experienced reporters like yourselves will know not to carelessly write news, right? I hope to receive your well wishes, everyone. Thank you.¡± That remark made it clear to the reporters that they would not be able to ask any further questions. At the very least, they had confirmed the bride and the wedding date: that news was already worth their fare to the airport! The reporters stopped when they were ahead and congratted the couple before getting out of the way. ¡­ After getting in the car, Ronald asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Barker, will you be going back to thepany?¡± Before Timothy could speak, Harmony seized the opportunity and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since west saw each other, Tim. I bought a lot of fresh food today and I¡¯d like to cook something delicious for you. How about you have something to eat?¡± By the time they finished the meal and had some post-meal fruit or whatnot, it would already be veryte at night. Ronald was speechless. Harmony was simply too eager to seize every single moment she could get. Ronald had never seen such a desperate and reprehensible woman before! Seeing Harmony staring wide-eyed and eagerly at Timothy, Ronald did his best to blink his big eyes at Timothy too. ¡®Choose me, Mr. Barker! Choose me!¡¯ Timothy raised his gaze and was about to speak when the phone rang. An inexplicable emotion appeared fleetingly within his dark eyes when he nced at the phone screen.. Chapter 317 - Get Out!

Chapter 317: Get Out!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A few secondster, he restrained the emotions in his eyes as much as possible and swiped his finger on the screen. He spoke in a cold tone when he answered, ¡°Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker shouted directly from the other end, ¡°Timothy, I want you toe back home right this instant!¡± The olddy then ended the call without hesitation. Timothy ced his phone down and said, ¡°Go back to the vi.¡± Ronald was more or less happy to hear that. Whether Timothy went back to thepany or the vi was immaterial as long as he did not go with Harmony. Harmony could not hide the displeasure in her face when she heard that. During the past three years, that old hag had done plenty of things to inconvenience her! When the olddy publicly announced that she would never ept Harmony, thetter was made the butt of jokes for quite some time within the circle. If Harmony¡¯s guess was correct, then it was almost certain that the olddy wanted Timothy to go back after knowing about the marriage. The olddy was probably going to intervene again! She could not just sit around doing nothing. She had been waiting for too long for the day when Timothy would announce their marriage. That day had finallye, and she was not about to allow anything to destroy her marriage! At that thought, Harmony took a deep breath to calm her mood before saying softly, ¡°Tim, I haven¡¯t seen grandma for a long time too. How about I go back with you? I just think she misunderstood me as a person. Since we¡¯re getting married soon and will be a family in the future, we have to set the record straight regarding these misunderstandings, don¡¯t you think?¡± Timothy nced at her from the side. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want.¡± Harmony smiled in return. The car arrived at the vi 40 minutester. Timothy got out of the car with Harmony and walked towards the house. Aunt Julia smiled when she saw Timothy at the entrance but turned cold in a split second when she saw Harmony. She said unkindly, ¡°You¡¯re not wee here, Ms. Johnson. Please leave!¡± The olddy only asked Timothy toe back and it came as a surprise that Harmony would have the cheek to follow him along. Did Harmony not know whose home it was? It belonged to Timothy and Samantha. A shrew-like mistress such as Harmony was unworthy of setting foot in said home. Harmony could not help clenching her hands tightly. The fact that the olddy was targeting her constantly was bad enough already, but even the servant never once looked kindly on her. ¡®Who does this servant think she is?¡¯ ¡®What dog bites their master back?¡¯ Harmony was going to be Mrs. Barker soon, whether they liked it or not. By that time, she could set foot into whatever property Timothy had, not just that vi! When the timees, her first order of business would be to demolish this vi so they could all stop treating that ce as a sacred area and keep holding onto the memories of a dead person! Harmony thought to herself, ¡®Even if I can¡¯t afford to deal with that old hag yet, what¡¯s stopping me from lecturing this little servant?¡¯ She smiled lukewarmly and replied sarcastically, ¡°Aunt Julia, I¡¯m here to see Grandma. Tim and I are getting married next month, so this¡¯ll be my home too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate of you to say something like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the owner of this vi anyway. If a bystander were to see you telling me that I¡¯m unwee and told me to leave, they might have thought that you were the owner. Where does that leave Grandma?¡± ¡°Or are you simply pointing fingers at me because Grandma¡¯s not in good health?¡± The flurry of sentences insinuated that she was a vicious servant who usurped her employer! Aunt Julia immediately became angry after understanding what Harmony was trying to imply. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡®You used to act all humble and sycophantic when you came here, but you¡¯re showing your true colors now that there¡¯s hope for you to take your rtionship to the next level. Am I right?¡¯ Just as Aunt Julia was about to retort with that, an angry rebuke came from behind her. ¡°Get out of here, Harmony!¡± Aunt Julia turned around and was delighted to see the olddying out of the room with a cane. The olddy characteristically told Harmony to leave without bothering to say anything else! Aunt Julia hurriedly walked to the olddy¡¯s side and lent her some support. The smugness on Harmony¡¯s facested only for a second as it was crushed yet again by Old Madam Barker. She could no longer maintain the smile on her face and did not dare to go against the olddy, so she could only turn around to look aggrievedly at Timothy. However, Timothy¡¯s ck eyes were focused on the olddy instead of Harmony. Seeing Harmony still standing there, Old Madam Barker spoke up once more and in an even fiercer tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to leave by yourself? Do you want me to have someone kick you out?¡± Harmony knew that the olddy meant what she said and would never show any mercy. She did not want to make things difficult for Timothy and was therefore willing to give in to the olddy for Timothy¡¯s sake. Harmony bit her lower lip forcefully and whispered reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the car and wait for you.¡± After all, she could not let the olddy chase her out because it would be another huge embarrassment if she were photographed again. Harmony turned around and went out. ¡­ In the living room, Old Madam Barker was sitting on the couch, and Timothy was sitting opposite her. She coughed a few times and did her best to try and stop the coughing. Then, she raised her eyes to look at Timothy and went straight to the point, ¡°I disapprove of your marriage to Harmony!¡± Timothy did not even tell her about the marriage. Imagine howughable it was that she had to see it from the news! The man looked at her and said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°If that¡¯s why you called me back here, then you should continue resting. I¡¯ll leave.¡± He was implying that it was non-negotiable and he would not change his mind. As soon as he said that, he stood up and patted off some nonexistent lint from his clothes as if he was preparing to leave. Old Madam Barker looked at him with immeasurable sadness. Timothy might have been stubborn in the past, but he was a genuinely filial man who hardly ever went against her wishes. Unfortunately, he had started ignoring her more and gradually became estranged from her ever since Harmony returned. Why did he insist on marrying a viper like Harmony when there was someone as kind as Samantha? The olddy was heartbroken after thinking about Samantha. She thought about Samantha¡¯s tragic death and how Timothy was already making preparations to marry someone else. It was simply too heartless. Old Madam Barker closed her eyes and seemed to have aged considerably even in that short moment. She waved her hand weakly and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not like I can control you anyway, so just go ahead and marry whoever you want!¡± ¡°However, you¡¯re not allowed to live here once you and Harmony get married. You can live anywhere else but here. I don¡¯t want her showing up in front of me again, and don¡¯t let her get any funny ideas about this vi either. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless otherwise!¡± She did not know whether Timothy heard it or not because he strode off without responding to her. Aunt Julia had just brought some freshly-brewed tea and could not help but frown when she saw that he had left. ¡°Old Madam, why did Mr. Barker leave so quickly? It¡¯s been so long since he came back!¡± Timothy hardly ever returned to the vi during the past three years and had only met Old Madam Barker a couple of times. The olddy did not say anything. Aunt Julia looked over in confusion and saw Old Madam Barker¡¯s body copsing suddenly on the sofa. The olddy had an agonized expression and spat out a mouthful of blood. Startled, the tea Aunt Julia was holding crashed to the ground. Aunt Julia ran over in a panic and helped the olddy up. ¡°Old Madam, are you alright? How are you? You¡¯re scaring me! I¡­ I¡¯ll call Mr. Barker back right now¡­.¡± Chapter 318 - Conspiracy

Chapter 318: Conspiracy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Aunt Julia ced Old Madam Barker carefully on the sofa and was about to get up and chase after Timothy. However, Old Madam Barker pulled her clothes and exhausted all her strength to say, ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Aunt Julia was so anxious that tears began sliding down, ¡°Old Madam, why are you¡ª¡± ¡°I told you not to go!¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s voice was extremely weak but her tone was still firm, ¡°Are you going to disobey me too?¡± She coughed violently, probably due to anger, and her face became much paler. Aunt Julia would never dare to make decisions without getting approval and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Please don¡¯t move, Old Madam. I won¡¯t call him. I¡­ I¡¯ll help you into your room.¡± She bent down to help the olddy up and slowly walked to the room to ce the olddy down on the bed. Aunt Julia then took the olddy¡¯s regr medications and helped feed her. Aunt Julia then called a doctor and sat by the bed so she could help the olddy calm down by gently patting the olddy¡¯s heart. Old Madam Barker leaned against the bedhead and took a few deep breaths before slowly reverting to normal. Aunt Julia whispered, ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Old Madam Barker nodded weakly, but she looked unhappy and was evidently still in a bad state. Aunt Julia still could not stop her tears. ¡°Old Madam, why do you always stop me from telling Mr. Barker when your health getting worse?¡± If he knew, then he probably would not leave without a word like he did that day. Old Madam Barker¡¯s lips twitched and sheughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s had a close rtionship with people from the family over these years, but I no longer exist in his eyes.¡± Ever since the time she kicked up a fuss at thepany, she could see that her grandson had changed. Perhaps she was already too old and had never understood her grandson in the first ce. ¡°Old Madam¡­¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s face was ashen. Difort and self-me became increasingly obvious in her eyes. ¡°I really¡­pity Sammy. If I knew that he was so cold-blooded, ruthless, and had been acting all along, I wouldn¡¯t have paired him up with Sammy. She might still be alive right now too, rather than dead in the sea.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t me yourself. You wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve known that it¡¯d be like this. You¡¯ve been ming yourself too much during the past three years and your health has been getting worse because of that. You can¡¯t go on like this!¡± Although Aunt Julia was saddened to hear about Samantha¡¯s passing, she felt even more distressed to see the olddy¡¯s self-punishment. ¡°Sammy is a filial girl. She wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve wanted to see you ignoring your health.¡± Old Madam Barker looked at Aunt Julia. As much as she understood the truth of the matter and the logic behind it, she still felt very ufortable. She watched Samantha grow up and treated Samantha as if thetter were her granddaughter. How could she be able to eat well and sleep soundly when she thought about how she was the one who pushed Samantha into the fire pit? The more she thought about it, the more painful her heartache became. Then came another surge of warmth and she instinctively covered her mouth as she coughed violently. By the time she removed her hand from her mouth, there was already a mouthful of bright red blood smeared on her palm. Aunt Julia could not sit still anymore. She immediately leaped up and dashed to the cab, where she opened the drawer and took out a small box from it. She went back to the bed and opened the box. Inside was a pill, which she took out and persuaded, ¡°Old Madam, please take this. Sammy said that it can save your life. Please take it.¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s eyes were almost lifeless but she still shook her head when she saw the pill. ¡°This is thest thing that Sammy left to me. I¡¯m not eating it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯d be good if I left this world. I miss my husband, and I miss Sammy too¡­¡± As the olddy said that, she closed her eyes weakly and fell unconscious. ¡­ Timothy opened the car door and sat in the car. The atmosphere inside instantly became cold and depressing. He opened his lips and ordered sinctly, ¡°To thepany!¡± Harmony saw his icy expression and knew that there was no way she could invite him to her ce for a meal. Deep down, she could not help but resent the olddy even more. Although Ronald was also somewhat fearful when he saw his boss¡¯s cold face, he still responded with delight, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker.¡± When the car arrived at the Barker Group, Timothy got out of the car and strode off without looking back. Ronald got out of the car and followed closely behind. Harmony sat inside the car and watched as the man¡¯s rear figure disappeared from her line of sight. She bit down hard on her lower lip and had a resentful look in her eyes. Timothy¡¯s mood would sour whenever he met Old Madam Barker, so much so that Harmony did not dare to do anything for fear of angering him identally. If Samantha was the person she hated most, then Old Madam Barker was a close second! Despite getting rid of Samantha three years ago, the olddy was still an obstacle who was constantly a thorn in her side. However, the olddy was different from Samantha in that she was Timothy¡¯s grandmother. Even if their rtionship had soured, Timothy would never touch even a strand of hair on the olddy¡¯s head. What if that old woman came to stir trouble during their wedding? As soon as that thought urred to her, she wanted nothing more than for the olddy to die right that instant! Harmony did not know if the universe was aligning for her recently or whether her curse took effect, but she had just returned to the apartment when she received a call. She was informed then that Old Madam Barker had vomited blood in the vi and had since slipped into aa. The olddy was in a very bad state. The moment she heard that news, she was stunned at first, but then could not control herself from breaking out inughter. When luck came, it was practically unstoppable. She felt the same way then as she did when she went up against Samantha. Samantha ended up suffering defeat in her hands and died without even having a proper burial! Nothing could make her happier than to hear that the olddy was in aa. With 20 days to her wedding, the only way to make sure the olddy could not make trouble was to ensure that the olddy stayed unconscious at least until after the wedding! A cold and murderous aura shed across Harmony¡¯s eyes. She curled her lips and said gloomily, ¡°Give her some strong-acting drugs this time!¡± The other side was somewhat hesitant. ¡°Ms. Johnson, the olddy¡¯s health has deteriorated very badly in the past three years. If the drug is too strong, I can¡¯t guarantee that she¡¯ll be unconscious for just twenty or so days.¡± The person was trying to tell Harmony of the possibility that the olddy might end up dead. During the past three years, Harmony had bribed him to tamper with the olddy¡¯s medicine. Since the olddy¡¯s health had been failing because she had always been sad and med herself, the medicine he gave her only elerated her demise. Had he not done all that, the olddy¡¯s health would not be as bad as it was then. Harmony¡¯s original n was to let the olddy die a slow and natural-looking death. That way, no one would suspect her at all. The huge risks involved in using such strong medication made her a little hesitant. However, she could not tolerate even the slightest interference in her wedding with Timothy. Even the tiniest of changes would drive her mad. There was no reward without risk. Those who were afraid of taking risks would never seed! Harmony ordered clearly, ¡°Do it ording to my instructions!¡± Chapter 319 - He Doesn’t Like You?

Chapter 319: He Doesn¡¯t Like You?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At the vi, the doctor gave Old Madam Barker an injection and herplexion finally eased. Aunt Julia stepped forward and carefully pulled the nket over the olddy before walking out of the room with the doctor. As they walked, she asked, ¡°Doctor, the olddy vomited blood twice in a row today and fell into aa. Is her condition particrly serious right now?¡± The doctor¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest with you, things don¡¯t look optimistic. Her health was never good, to begin with, and she has a lot on her mind too. Not even God can help if she can¡¯t let go of the depressing feelings within her heart!¡± Aunt Julia immediately covered her lips with both hands. She asked in a choking voice, ¡°In that case¡­is there any other way?¡± ¡°I can only do my best.¡± Following that assurance, the doctor handed the prescribed medicine to Aunt Julia. ¡°As usual, take them on time and follow the amount stated.¡± Aunt Julia took it and could not help but feel puzzled when she saw another extra medication. ¡°Why is there another different medicine?¡± The doctor replied naturally, ¡°This is a special medication. The olddy is in a grave condition right now so the dosage has to be increased as appropriate. This will have to be taken daily as well. It will further preserve her health.¡± Aunt Julia nodded repeatedly. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Doctor.¡± ¡°The olddy will probably regain consciousness soon. Remember to give her the medicine as soon as she¡¯s awake,¡± the doctor reminded her again. ¡°Understood!¡± ¡­ Early that morning in Emsteldt, Samantha was cooking breakfast for Matthew in the kitchen. Even though he had lived abroad since he was born, he was very fond of cuisine from his homnd and preferred thatpared to an Emsteldtian-style breakfast. Therefore, she made an exquisitely delicious breakfast for him every morning. When she was done, she came out with a small te and ced it on the dining table before looking at the living room. She initially thought that Matthew was still putting together the Gelo blocks that he did not finish a day before. After all, he had somewhat of an obsessivepulsive disorder and always insisted on finishing what he started. To her surprise, he was nowhere near the Gelo blocks and was sitting on the sofa instead. He held her tab in his hand and had a serious expression as he looked intently at the screen. Samantha called him twice but he did not seem to hear it. She was a little surprised. Although other children liked watching cartoons on their tab, her little boy hated childish stuff and rarely used the tab as a result. Samantha started wondering if the world had turned upside down that day. What could possibly have attracted Matthew¡¯s attention and made him stare so intently at the tab? Since he did not answer her when she called him, she could only take off her apron and walk over. ¡°What are you looking at, darling?¡± she asked, then sat beside him and looked at the screen. A man¡¯s stunningly handsome face was disyed on the screen. His facial features were so familiar to her that she could feel it even in her bones and a little smile appeared on her lips. Timothy Barker. She never thought that Matthew would be looking at him! She clenched her hand and held her breath before looking at the video again. It was a snippet of the video from the summit, the excerpt of which had been uploaded onto the inte. It was one of the more popr videos as of then. Did Matt identally click on that video? Samantha squeezed out a smile and spoke to Matthew in as natural a tone as possible, ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Matthew unconsciously blurted out. ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡± Samantha¡¯s anxious heart finally felt at ease. Her guess turned out to be correct¡­ The next second, however, he added somewhat disgustedly, ¡°He¡¯s a bad person!¡± Samantha¡¯s heart leaped up to her throat again. If he did not know who Timothy was, how could he know that Timothy was a bad person? Did Matthew meet Timothy before? It seemed unlikely. She was with Timothy almost every day and knew the people he came into contact with. There was no way he coulde into contact with Timothy. Unless¡­ Samantha had never paid attention to any news involving Timothy, so she immediately took out her cell phone to find out when the summit was held. She discovered that it was held in Emsteldt the previous morning. If he went to the airport immediately after the summit ended, he would probably be at the airport at around the time n brought Matthew back from Vincent¡¯s side. In other words, the airport was the only ce they could meet! Samantha felt a little chill down her spine. Gics was a fascinating aspect of human life. Samantha had seen many photos of Timothy from when he was a child and Matthew was so simr to a young Timothy that he could almost be said to be a carbon copy of thetter. Would Timothy suspect anything after seeing Matthew? There was not much she feared, but her greatest concern was whether or not Timothy would do something if he discovered the child¡¯s existence. Matthew was everything to her and she could never lose him. She unconsciously hugged Matthew with both hands and her voice was a little weak when she asked, ¡°Matthew, can you tell me if you¡¯ve seen this man?¡± Matthew seemed stunned for a moment as if he never imagined her to ask that question in the first ce. He covered his mouth with a hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± She was fine with letting him keep some of his little secrets when it came to other things, but on that asion, she had to get to the bottom of it. Samantha looked at him calmly and did not pressure him with the same question again. However, she rephrased it into another question and said, ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t tell me, then maybe you can tell me who you promised to not talk about it. You can answer that, right Matthew?¡± Matthew thought for a moment. He had only promised n not to mention the incident about being lost and there seemed to be no restriction on anything else. Matthew immediately felt as if the burden in his heart was lifted and he answered decisively, ¡°It was Dadd¡ª I mean, Uncle n.¡± Samantha¡¯s tension rxed by half when she heard that. The agreement was not made with Timothy after all. In that case, Timothy probably did not notice anything. She thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Did you¡­¡± She pointed to Timothy on the screen and continued, ¡°¡­talk with that man? Did you say something?¡± Matthew¡¯s face sank even more. ¡°He thinks I¡¯m noisy, and he says you¡¯re a bad mother. He also said he doesn¡¯t like me!¡± The little boy then had a disdainful look on his face as well. ¡°I don¡¯t like him either, Mommy!¡± ¡°He said, he¡­doesn¡¯t like you?¡± Samantha repeated that sentence. A sense of profound sadness and anger surged into her heart before she knew it. She did not expect much of Timothy actually and felt ufortable because of that sentence alone. Sure enough, he never wanted children in the first ce. His purpose for having a child was simply to use them as a tool. It was the same ever since the beginning. At that time, he pretended to be sincere, excited and even browsed through a dictionary so diligently to choose a name. Howughable. How utterlyughable! Fortunately for her, she had been decisive enough to engineer that ident when she was certain that she wanted to keep the baby. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to keep the child. The video was showing a clip of Timothy answering the reporter¡¯s question. ¡°The wedding will be held on the first of next month!¡± There was a deep sense of sarcasm in Samantha¡¯s eyes when she looked at him across the screen. She turned off the tab disy, closed her eyes, then took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast, Matt.¡± After breakfast, Samantha walked to the balcony and took out her cell phone.. She looked at the screen for a few seconds before finally making a call. Chapter 320 - Ill Be Waiting for You

Chapter 320: I¡¯ll Be Waiting for You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The call was answered after a few beeps of the dial tone, and n¡¯s warm, mellifluous voice greeted. ¡°Good morning, Sammy.¡± He seemed to answer within seconds whenever she called him. Samantha smiled slightly and replied, ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°What brings you calling so early today?¡± n then asked concernedly, ¡°Did something happen to Matt? Is he alright?¡± n truly did fulfill the role of Matthew¡¯s biological father. His concern and anxiousness for the boy had never diminished ever since Matthew¡¯s birth. Samantha never noticed or thought about it before, but after paying just a little attention, she realized that n had done countless things for her and Matthew. It was supposed to be the responsibility of her husband, Matthew¡¯s biological father. She was still wondering the previous night if she had been a little selfish, but after thinking about it again, she felt that she was too selfish. Although she decided to keep Matthew, she never thought about giving him aplete home and always believed that she alone could give Matthew all the love he needed. However, her thoughts could not be ced onto the child. She thought about herself again: did she not fantasize about wanting her parents¡¯ love even after how terrible her parents were toward her? ¡®Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.¡¯ Samantha took a deep breath and suppressed the surging emotions in her heart. She said nonchntly, ¡°Matt is fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡­ I just wanted to ask about what happened yesterday, when you and Matthew met...Timothy at the airport.¡± Her question was so straightforward that it caught n unprepared and left him at a loss for words. Samantha went on and said, ¡°I can roughly guess what happened. Don¡¯t try to lie to me.¡± A few secondster, nughed on the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯re too smart for yourself at times, Sammy.¡± She could detect that something was wrong without the presence of even the slightest clue. n had no choice but to tell the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose. I was simply afraid that you¡¯d be worried. What happened was...¡± He recounted what happened the day before. ¡°Timothy didn¡¯t suspect anything, did he?¡± n replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think his assistant Ronald was a little suspicious, but since Matt called me Daddy, they all thought that Matt was my child.¡± Samantha finally managed to rx. Even though Samantha always told Matthew that calling n ¡®daddy¡¯ was wrong, Matthew did eventually make the best out of that mistake. If Timothy did not doubt anything and believed that Matthew was n¡¯s child, then he would have no interest in Matthew and the boy could sessfully evade attention. That was the best oue. ¡°Is that all you wanted to ask? Then you can rest assured,¡± nforted. ¡°Yeah,¡± Samantha replied softly. Under normal circumstances, Samantha would finish what she needed to say and avoid bothering n anymore. She would bid him goodbye and end the call just like that. n heard her ¡®yeah¡¯, but she did not hang up and continued remaining silent without saying anything else. He could not help but ask, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to tell me, Sammy?¡± Did she have bad news for him? Samantha pursed her lips lightly before speaking again. ¡°Dr. Sherwood, are you...free tonight? I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°A meal?¡± n chuckled. ¡°And I thought it was something super serious. You made me nervous for a bit there.¡± ¡°Of course, I am. I¡¯ll always be free if it¡¯s you!¡± He thought about it and said, ¡°I remember seeing this restaurant with delicious-looking children¡¯s set meals. It¡¯s been given a five-star rating too. How about we go to that one?¡± ¡®Children¡¯s set meals...¡¯ Whenever he went out to dinner with her, he either ced her preferences or Matthew¡¯s first. Having eaten with him plenty of times, she did not seem to know his preferences because he always amodated them and seemed fine with anything. She thought that n would be a ¡®good husband¡¯ and a?¡®good father¡¯. Although she may not be able to feel any love for him then, she could definitely try her best. Samantha said, ¡°Don¡¯t choose that one. Choose a restaurant that you like.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Samantha interrupted him quickly and spat out a few more words, ¡°This meal is just between you and me.¡± There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line. Samantha heard the other side breathing heavily. After about ten seconds, n seemed to have understood her intentions and his usual calm voice sounded a little buoyant as if he was walking through a sea of flowers. ¡°Okay, then...I¡¯ll make reservations! I¡¯ll be waiting for you tonight. See you soon!¡± When the call ended, Samantha looked up at the sky. ¡­ Samantha dressed Matthew neatly and went out holding his little hand. She drove to the hospital and parked her car there, then took Matthew to a ward. She pushed the door open and walked in along with Matthew. The young man on the hospital bed turned around and had a happy little smile on his pale face when he saw them. Matthew moved his little short legs and ran over while calling out to the person on the bed, ¡°Uncle! Uncle!¡± Corey stretched out his arm to grasp Matthew¡¯s little hand and responded, ¡°Matt! Matt!¡± Samantha¡¯s heart was filled with warmth when she looked at the two kids, one older and one younger. Corey has been lying on the hospital bed because of his illness and the total number of hours he was in aa was much longer than when he was awake. Even though he was already 20 years old, he still looked like a child. Mentally speaking, his age might only be a few years older than Matt. That was why the two of them hit it off particrly well. They could talk and y together without feeling out of ce with each other. It was also amazing that Corey woke up at the exact time she was risking her life to give birth to Matthew. Fate worked in mysterious ways. They had both be the most important aspects of her life, both of whom she treasured deeply. Corey could have lived with her and Matthew, but he had to stay at the hospital even after waking up because his condition was unstable. Samantha would bring Matthew to see him every couple of days. She stepped forward, picked Matthew up, then ced him on the bed. Matthew then took out his toys one by one from his schoolbag and proudly introduced them to Corey. The two boys then enjoyed their time together. Samantha served tea and water to them, respectively. Seeing that it was almost time for her to leave, she said to Corey, ¡°I¡¯ve got a date tonight, so I have to leave Matthew here and pick him up a littleter.¡± Corey looked up at her all of a sudden. ¡°It¡¯s rare of you not to bring Matt along. Is it...a very important date?¡± Samantha nodded unreservedly.?¡°Yes. A date with n.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve finallye around huh, Big Sis!¡± Corey expressed his unconditional approval. ¡°You have all my blessings for Dr. Sherwood to be my new brother-inw!¡± He seemed a little excited, even. ¡°Go ahead, go ahead! Leave Matt to me. I¡¯ll take good care of him! Hopefully, you¡¯lle back here holding Dr. Sherwood¡¯s handter.¡± Matthew¡¯s big round eyes opened and he yelled kittenishly, ¡°Come and pick me up with Daddy, okay¡­¡± She somehow had the feeling that she had been peddled off by her own family. Samantha waved her hand and got up to leave. ¡­ Back at the apartment, Samantha dressed herself up carefully and chose to wear the pink dress that n gave her on her birthday the year before. Then, she walked to the bedside table and opened the drawer to get the ring box. She opened the box, took out the diamond ring, and ced it on her finger. When she put the ring on halfway, her phone rang all of a sudden. Could n have arrived already and was urging her to hurry up? Samantha put down the ring and picked up her phone to look at it.. n was not the one who called her, but rather, someone whose ID was disyed as ¡®No Caller ID¡¯. Chapter 321 - Timothy Needed Her

Chapter 321: Timothy Needed Her

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®No Caller ID?¡¯ Under normal circumstances, 11 digits would be disyed even when the caller was unknown. If the words ¡®No Caller ID¡¯ were disyed, did it mean that the person had deliberately hidden their identity? Samantha¡¯s hand moved slightly and tapped the answer icon. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± A voice that was speaking through a voice changer came from the other end of the line. ¡°Samantha Larsson, check your email right now.¡± The person then immediately hung up after leaving her with that sentence. Samantha blinked twice and was still stunned. What could that be? A prank? A scam? Samantha put down the phone and ignored it. She reached for the ring again and was about to put it on her finger once more. However, she stopped midway and raised her eyes to look at the notebook on the desk. After hesitating for a few seconds, she ced the ring down again and walked over. She had only herself to me for her damned curiosity! Being someone who made a living in the media andmunications industry, her curiosity and vignce were inherently strong. What if it was something important? It was better to be safe than sorry. She was worried about missing out on some trending news. Samantha pulled out the chair to sit down and dragged the notebook closer to her. She lifted the lid, powered it on, and logged into her mailbox. Sure enough, there was a new unread email that was sent five minutes ago. When she saw the sender¡¯s email address, her pupils contracted all of a sudden and she could not help but tighten her grip on the mouse. That email address¡­ If she remembered correctly, she had received an email from that very same email address two years ago. At that time, the person wrote: [Timothy¡¯s excuse is untrue. Two years ago, he said he was bored of you and broke off the engagement, but there¡¯s actually a secret! If you¡¯re really interested, you can investigate it and find a big surprise!] She half-believed it back then, but it turned out that there was no secret at all. She would stand to be a huge joke if she believed something simr again! ¡®You yed me two years ago. Now you¡¯re ying with me again, are you?¡¯ ¡®Alright then, show me what kind of lies you made up this time!¡¯ Samantha sneered and hovered the cursor over the email before clicking on it. The email¡¯s contents were very brief: [Timothy is in danger right now. He needs you very much!] Samantha¡¯s first reaction when she saw that was puzzlement. Following that, there was extreme speechlessness andughter. Timothy? In danger? During the past three years, he had expanded his business throughout the entire world and had made the richest persons list almost every year. He was an outstanding businessman with the most worth and the ideal lover in the eyes of many women! Without a doubt, he was the most outstanding bachelor there was! His love life was progressing just as well as his career, for he was ted to remarry on the first of theing month! To put it more bluntly, he had achieved the three things that most men looked forward to: rising in life, getting rich, and having no wife to answer to. Him? In danger? Where was the danger in that? Samantha was the one who was in danger! She had cheated death numerous times and it was not easy for her to retake control over her life! That emailer seemed to enjoy corny jokes a lot! Just who could that person be? Samantha was incredibly upset. She ran to the bedside and picked up her cell phone to try and call the number again. However, a robotic message told her: ¡®The number you have dialed does not exist.¡¯ ¡®Does not exist?¡¯ Samantha wondered if a ghost had called her earlier. She pursed her lips tightly and ran back to the desk. After sitting down, she opened the email and typed out a reply as her slender fingers danced across the keyboard. [Who are you? Why are you trying to trick me over and over again? Did I offend you or your family in some way?] When she recalled everything that she encountered after returning to her homnd three years ago, she wanted nothing more than to look for that person and beat them to a pulp! Only then could she rid herself of all the resentment in her heart! She waited for a few minutes but the sender did not reply. Samanthaughed mockingly. The person was probably scared after she called them out. Did they take her for a fool? Samantha could not be bothered to pay any more attention to the matter and closed her eyes to take a deep breath. When she finally opened then again, she moved the mouse with her hand and prepared to close her email window. At that moment, however, a ding was heard and there was a new email in her inbox. To think that the person had the cheek to reply to her! Samantha opened the email and read the contents. Rather than defending himself, he continued and wrote: [Timothy exchanged his life to give you thefortable life you have right now. If you can live in peace with that fact, then by all means ignore my email. However, Timothy will disappearpletely, and at this moment, you¡¯re the only one who can save him.] ¡®Timothy exchanged his life to give you thefortable life you have right now.¡¯ Samantha could not bring herself tough, not even sarcastically. Was Timothy¡¯s life in any way terrible? When did he exchange his life to give her a good life? ¡®Haha. Don¡¯t liars use their brains nowadays? Or do they just conjure up lies from thin air?¡¯ ¡®Who do they think they¡¯re deceiving? Are they simply just trying to fulfill their daily lie quota?¡¯ Samantha replied: [Why don¡¯t you show your identity if you have the balls? I have no reason to believe a single word you¡¯re saying if you¡¯re acting all shady and mysterious!] After sending the email, she opened an IP locating app. It was a piece of software she bought from a famous hacker because there were certain asions where she needed to follow the trail of a trending piece of news. She wanted to try and locate that person¡¯s IP address to see if she could find out who that liar was and teach them a lesson! That software was supposed to be foolproof because few people had abilities that could match the famous hacker. To her surprise, it took only ten seconds before the app interface went ck. A line of red words even popped up: ¡®Don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡¯ Samantha was genuinely very stunned. It did not take a genius to know who sent that message. The app she used to locate that liar failed to hack into the liar¡¯s system and was even counter-hacked by that liar. The move was extremely ruthless and was an impressive disy of the person¡¯s sheer skill. Samantha¡¯s face became more or less serious now. Since that person could have such impressive skill, the chances of him being a liar was probably very low. However, the words he said truly made him out to be like a liar! She quelled her anger and started to think clearly before sending another email again. [Who are you? Why are you telling me this?] There was no reply. Samantha¡¯s brows twitched. She thought about it from every angle and felt that everything was just too weird. ¡®Wait a second... Why am I letting myself be dragged into this?¡¯ Whether or not that person¡¯s words were true, what did she have to do with Timothy in the first ce? Why was he even worth her effort? Timothy was supposed to be dead to her three years ago. When her heart died, Timothy had died along with it too. She was already thinking about starting a new life. She had already agreed to meet nter and start a new life with him. Timothy¡¯s life and death had nothing to do with her. Coincidentally, the rm she set on her cell phone was ringing to remind her that it was time for her date. Samantha calmed her flustered emotions gradually. She did not want to step into the quagmire that was Timothy. As soon as she got up, another notification sounded to signal a new email. She opened her eyes indifferently and nced at it. Samantha had already made up her mind that she would not respond to the person regardless of what they said. However, the email she received did not contain any words.... Chapter 322 - Might Not Be Divorced Yet

Chapter 322: Might Not Be Divorced Yet

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Instead, it contained two pictures. Both pictures were simr, but on closer inspection, one would be able to notice the very subtle differences in the seals below. That tiny little difference was a difference that was significant enough in terms of what they represent. One of the pictures was true and the other one was false. Samantha stared at it for a few seconds and her expression became increasingly serious as she replied: [What do you mean by this?] There was a reply then. [If you¡¯re interested, you can check them yourself. If not, then just pretend you didn¡¯t see anything.] That again! It was the same as three years ago. They deliberately threw bait to her and hoped that she would take the bait! The person was smart enough to throw a bait that she could never ignore! Samantha gritted her teeth and clenched her hands tightly. She nced once more at the ring on the bedside table and had a conflicted look in her eyes. ¡­ The dinner date was set at eight o¡¯clock. n was restless all day and could not calm down, just like how it was when he asked her out three years ago. He had been in a rtionship twice before: once when he was in university and once when he started working. However, he has been obsessed with medicine ever since he was a child and spent his time either studying or doing research. He could go so far as to coop himself up in aboratory for half a month without evering out. Therefore, his partners were either university ssmates or colleagues in theboratory because they were in contact with him for the longest period. They were the ones who developed feelings for him and confessed to him. He could not say whether he liked nor disliked them, but since he did not find them aversive, he decided he could try being in a rtionship with them to see how things went. However, his partners were the ones who initiated the breakup too. The reason for that was his indifference toward them. He continued to study and do research every day even though he was in a rtionship, which caused his partners to feel as though there was no difference in whether or not they were dating. As a result, they all broke up peacefully and became friends or colleagues. He thought that rtionships were like that. When two people shared the same career, were able to talk to each other, and did almost simr things, they could get married after dating for some time and have children after that. To him, that was probably how a person¡¯s life should be. That was until he met Samantha. She was a very disobedient patient. He began to pay attention to her and worry about her because she did not cooperate with the treatment. He started feeling heartbroken because of her injuries. Whenever he saw her crying, he wanted tofort her and see her smile again. It was unfortunate that he had no idea he was developing feelings at the time. He simply thought it was the kindness and concern he showed because of his profession as a doctor. When they met againter, she had already married someone else and became another person¡¯s wife. That was when he understood what his feelings were, but it was already toote. He hoped that his love would be reciprocated and he did not want his affection to make her feel pressured. As a result, he endured his pain and recused himself in a very gentlemanly manner. Little did he expect God to give him another chance. He was a scientist who believed in science rather than the existence of a higher being, but at that moment, he felt grateful to whoever was up there due to Their willingness to send Samantha to him again. At seven o¡¯clock, he dressed up in a suit, wore the tie that Samantha gave him as a token of appreciation, then drove off. His first stop was a florist, where he selected a few pink roses and asked the shop employee to pack them up for him. He brought the roses back into the car and then proceeded to drive towards the restaurant. n stepped into the restaurant with ten minutes to go before eight. The restaurant manager led him to the reserved table. He handed the flower to the manager and said, ¡°Bring them out with the red wer.¡± The store manager understood. ¡°Alright, Dr. Sherwood.¡± After n sat down, he felt inexplicably nervous and adjusted his cor slightly. Time passed slowly¡­ Five minutes to go before eight¡­ Eight o¡¯clock sharp¡­ He looked at the door but did not see Samantha. n frowned slightly. It was understandable that some women werete, or if they deliberately camete due to their reservedness. However, he understood that Samantha had a strong sense of time¡ªeither due to her cheerful disposition or because of the nature of her work¡ªand would rarely bete. Before he knew it, another five minutes had passed and Samantha was still nowhere to be seen. n clenched his hand slightly. Did¡­something hold her up¡­ Or did she decide not toe at thest minute? That scene felt unusually familiar. Three years ago, he went to the restaurant ahead of time and waited eagerly for her. Back then, Samantha never came. Would history repeat itself then? Would Samantha not show up even then? The light in n¡¯s eyes dimmed considerably. Just as thest ray of hope was about to disappear, a familiar figure suddenly ran in from the door. n was stunned. Afraid that it might be a hallucination, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. The woman had nced over at him and was walking in his direction. She walked toward him with slow steps. Her gentle voice sounded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Sherwood. I left home a littlete.¡± She dide. n smiled as he stood up and nced warmly at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just arrived too. I¡¯m d that you came.¡± ¡®I¡¯m d that you came¡­¡¯ Those words left Samantha¡¯s heart feeling sour. n walked over and pulled the chair for Samantha. ¡°Please have a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± n returned to his seat after Samantha sat down. He picked up the menu and handed it to Samantha, ¡°I ordered some of the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes. Have a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you feel like having.¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure you ordered the food I like. The portion is probably enough too.¡± n smiled. He was happy that she noticed his intentions. He took the menu back and nced inadvertently at her hand. The ring he gave her was absent from her slender and beautiful ring finger. He could not help himself when his smile faded. Samantha noticed his gaze and curled her fingers stiffly without trying to hide it from him. She swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and spoke first, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, I¡­ I invited you to dinner today because I was prepared to put on the ring you gave me.¡± She linked her fingers together unconsciously. ¡°Just a second ago, I was already prepared to agree to you!¡± Samantha closed her eyes. ¡°But¡­¡± After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and looked up at n while straining to say, ¡°There¡¯s something I have to figure out, or else it¡¯d be very unfair to you!¡± n had an indecipherable expression and his voice was slightly deep. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha¡¯s long, curly eyshes trembled slightly and she pursed her lips before saying clearly, ¡°I just learned that Timothy and I might not be divorced yet!¡± The email sent by that person just now was aparison chart of real and fake divorce certificates. It was a reminder to Samantha that the divorce certificate she had might be a fake.. Chapter 323 - Keeping Hostage

Chapter 323: Keeping Hostage

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Numerous possibilities appeared in n¡¯s mind before Samantha¡¯s answer, but never did he expect it to be something like that... He was genuinely stunned. ¡°Might not be divorced?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised.¡± Timothy was the one who handled the divorce back then, and his ruthlessness was such that she had no reason to suspect anything wrong with the divorce. After getting the divorce certificate, she was in a bad state of mind and therefore did not read it at all. As a result, she never would have expected that the divorce certificate would be fake. In the meantime, she recounted everything that happened earlier to n. He knew everything about her anyway and that additional bit of information was not going to make a difference. There were no secrets between her and him anymore too. n¡¯s face became solemn after listening. It happened so suddenly that they were all caught off guard. A few secondster, n looked up at Samantha and asked, ¡°Do you believe what he said?¡± The person just appeared out of nowhere. Samantha was silent for a while before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe what he said, so I have to know...what¡¯s really going on.¡± n nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to check right now. You¡¯ll soon know the answer to whether you¡¯re divorced or not.¡± As soon as he said that, Samantha protested, ¡°No. You can¡¯t do that.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Sending someone over to the Civil Registry Bureau might be the easy way out, but at the same time, Timothy will know that I¡¯m still alive if the records are checked. Then he¡¯ll know about Matt as well, and the both of us will never have a peaceful life anymore.¡± All her years spent in hiding would then be meaningless. n clenched his hands suddenly and roared weakly, ¡°I know. Of course, I know.¡± He took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions to the best of his ability. He then said, ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart ached like never before. n had always been gentle and doting in front of her, like a warm ray of sunlight. He never said a single harsh word to her and never once raised his voice at her. He was truly a gentleman ever since the day he was born. Samantha felt extremely guilty to see him act like that because of her. She shook her head, then asked in a very gentle voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go back, do you, Dr. Sherwood?¡± For the moment, the only thing she could do was go back by herself and find out the truth in secret. She brought the divorce certificate with her when she went to Aharromoggh three years ago, but her bag fell to the ground after she had been kidnapped. After she ¡®died¡¯, whatever remained of her belongings was sent home. She had severed ties with her parents, so sending them to her parents¡¯ ce was out of the question. The only other people they could be sent to were either Rochelle or Timothy. It was better for her belongings to be in Rochelle¡¯s hands. If they were with Timothy, it would be far more troublesome for her. In any case, she had to get to the bottom of it at all costs. How could she justifiably be with n if her divorce was invalid? How was she to give Matthew aplete family? The best-case scenario was if the divorce certificate was in Rochelle¡¯s hands. Samantha could then secretly go home,pare it with the divorce certificate Rochelle had, ande back after ascertaining that the divorce certificate was real. She did not have to worry if Rochelle knew that she was still alive. The entire world might betray her, but Rochelle would never do such a thing. Rochelle would always be on Samantha¡¯s side. n looked at her silently with a deste look in his eyes. He finally said, ¡°My honest answer? Yes!¡± He was afraid that something would happen to her again. He was afraid that she would get into trouble again. He was afraid that she would note back again if she returned. Samantha lowered her eyes and kept quiet. She would not have wanted to go back either if she had a choice. She had gone through hell just to struggle out of everything. There were times she still dreamt about suffocating under the ocean, but there was something far more ufortable than that suffocating feeling¡ªher endless despair. The man she loved wanted her dead. That nightmare was something she would never be able to forget for the rest of her life. After a long while, n finally caved in and said, ¡°You should go back, Sammy.¡± Heughed in spite of himself as he said, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t be able to pretend as if nothing happened and continue living peacefully if you don¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°So, go back. Get to the bottom of it.¡± After a few seconds, he lowered his voice slightly, ¡°Just¡­ Remember toe back.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes felt slightly teary. ¡°Thank you.¡± He was the same as always and only had her interests in his heart all the time. Even if he was unenthusiastic about what she did, he would never make things hard for her. What did she do to deserve his care and kindness? She pursed her lips lightly and tried to speak in a rxed tone. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Matt in your care, then. You can¡­take him hostage.¡± ¡®That way, you don¡¯t have to worry about me not returning.¡¯ If Matthew was with him, she would still have toe back alive even if she had to go through hell. n was amused. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take good care of this hostage.¡± ¡­ At the airport, Matthew hugged Samantha tightly and wailed, ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want you to go! Don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± Samantha was also very reluctant to leave Matthew behind. After she gave birth to him, they were practically together all the time and had never been separated for too long before. Samantha hugged him back and coaxed, ¡°Be good okay, Matt? You like Uncle n, don¡¯t you? You can stay with him for the time being.¡± Matthew did not give in and said, ¡°But I like Mommy more! I don¡¯t want to be away from Mommy!¡± When the time was almost up, Samantha had no choice but to be firm. She pushed Matthew away gently and helped wipe his tears away as she said, ¡°Matt, you¡¯re a three-year-old boy now, and boys shouldn¡¯t cry so easily. I¡¯m going on a business trip, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Matthew reluctantly stopped crying but continued to hug her neck. He tried to confirm with her, ¡°How long is soon?¡± Smart kids were not easy to fool. Samantha did not know how long it would take to handle everything, so she could not give him a definite timeline, lest Matthew felt cheated if she did note back within the time frame. She thought for a while and replied, ¡°I bought you several Gelo sets at home. By the time you finish putting them together one by one, I¡¯ll be back before you know it, okay?¡± Matthew had always been quick when putting together those Gelo blocks. He could finish several sets easily and felt that his mother was giving him a very reasonable time frame. He nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°Pinky swear!¡± Samantha smiled and stretched out her pinky to hook his little hand. She stood up and looked at the still-silent n. She hesitated for a while but eventually opened her bag and took something out of it. Samantha handed the item to him and n¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw what it was. Chapter 324 - Returning to The Country

Chapter 324: Returning to The Country

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha had taken out the ring box that contained the ring he gave her. She was going to return it to him at that moment... Was it a formal rejection because she still had Timothy in her heart? ¡°Sammy...¡± n did not take the box and spoke in a somewhat obscure voice. Samantha looked at his expression and knew that he had misunderstood. She could not help but chuckle and said straightforwardly without exining anything, ¡°You can put it on me when I get back, n!¡± That sentence alone was enough. Sure enough, n was stunned for a moment and then a smile gradually appeared in his eyes. He raised his hand and took the jewelry box while replying gently, ¡°Alright.¡± As he said that, he stepped forward abruptly and opened his arms to give Samantha a tight hug. Samantha¡¯s body became a little uneasy out of instinct, but she did not push him away and rxed soon thereafter. n was a gentleman even when hugging her. After about ten or so seconds, he let go of her and said with a smile, ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Samantha looked reluctantly at Matthew and n. ¡°I¡¯m leaving then.¡± n bent down slightly to pick Matthew up. The two of them looked at her and Matthew shouted hesitantly, ¡°Come back soon okay, Mommy!¡± ¡°Remember to be a good boy, Matt. I have to go now!¡± Samantha waved stiffly at them before forcing herself to turn around and step into the gate. She feared that she could not bring herself to leave if she dilly-dallied and was a step slower. The ne took off. Samantha looked at the clouds outside the window, the scene of which seemed to bring her back to three years ago. At that time, she left determinedly and never thought ofing back, but life was always unpredictable and things turned out contrary to her wishes. She could only hope that it was all a false rm. If she got things done quickly, she would be able toe back soon and did not have to be away from Matthew anymore. Perhaps¡­she could even build a new family with n. ¡­ At Capital City, Harmony enthusiastically gave a speech on hertest project in the Barker Foundation¡¯s conference room. She believed it would be excellent and had the potential of bing thepany¡¯s biggest developmental project. After finishing her speech, she sat down with a confident expression on her face. That project could assist people in addition to expanding the Barker Foundation¡¯s influence. Of course, her ultimate goal was to raise her reputation as high as possible. She promoted that project because she needed enough influence to cement her position in the foundation after she married Timothy and became Mrs. Barker. She wanted to be a woman who could truly be on par with Timothy! That way, she would always be valued by ¡®that man¡¯ and ¡®his¡¯ side would not get any funny ideas. After all, ¡®his¡¯ power could not be underestimated. However, she was also doing it for legitimacy because she valued her reputation. Thest thing she wanted was for people tobel her unworthy of Timothy even though she had already be Mrs. Barker. She wanted to use her influence to stop those pesky remarks! Harmony scanned the crowd and asked, ¡°Any objections?¡± Everyone nced at each other and said nothing. Harmony could not help but smile. ¡°Since there aren¡¯t any objections, this project will be a go!¡± As soon as she said that, the door of the conference room was pushed open with a bang. The first thing everyone saw was a pair of slender, fair legs. They were as beautiful as a work of art. As one¡¯s gaze traveled upward, her body and face became even more stunning. Her beauty was charismatic yet unique, like a forbidden allure that was typical of a goddess. One could only admire her from afar due to her unapproachable nature. Rochelle walked in and grabbed the nearest chair to sit down. With her legs folded gracefully, she saidzily, ¡°I have objections.¡± The smile on Harmony¡¯s face froze the moment she saw Rochelle walk in. Rochelle happened to be away that day, which was why Harmony held the meeting in an attempt to act first before exining everything thereafter. Unbeknownst to her, Rochelle had rushed back at the veryst moment! Harmony wondered which mole tipped Rochelle off. She calmed her anger, looked at Rochelle, then said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even listen to the contents of the meeting, Ms. Tyrell, and you voiced your objection only after we ended the meeting and made a decision. Don¡¯t you think this is inappropriate?¡± Too many projects have failed to bear fruit under Rochelle¡¯s interference during the past few years, and Harmony was already at her patience¡¯s end! ¡°Oh?¡± Rochelle hooked her lips. ¡°In that case, Ms. Johnson, I¡¯d have to trouble you to put in a bit of extra work and exin it to me again. ¡± ¡°You!¡± How could she possibly repeat it when she needed nearly an hour to give her speech earlier? ¡®Am I your dog? Do you think I¡¯m supposed to bark when you tell me to?¡¯ Harmony replied indifferently. ¡°The project has already been decided on anyway. If you wish to object, may I remind you toe earlier next time, Ms. Tyrell!¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided? Who decided it?¡± Rochelle cocked an eyebrow. She stretched out her beautifully slender fingers and pointed randomly at one shareholder, ¡°You?¡± The shareholder shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Rochelle pointed to a second one. ¡°How about you?¡± The second shareholder denied it at once. ¡°I haven¡¯t voted yet.¡± The other shareholders also showed that they had not voted yet. Harmony¡¯s face had already turned dark. Rochelleughed and mocked enthusiastically, ¡°Seems to me you¡¯re the one who decided by yourself? If you alone have the final say, why even bother pretending to hold a meeting!¡± Harmony gritted her teeth. ¡°What do you want, Ms. Tyrell?¡± Rochelle shrugged her shoulders. ¡°The same old rules. Deciding via a vote.¡± That group of shareholders was adept at taking advantage of a given situation. They always promised her in front of her, but whenever Rochelle was present, everyone sided immediately with Rochelle. Harmony knew that they were only doing so because her husband was Jonathan. Jonathan was the kind who did everything based on Rochelle¡¯s mood. He would move to annihte anyone who dared to make Rochelle unhappy. They would be lucky if they only lost a bit of money. Many shareholders conveniently went missing for a couple of days or had their homes broken into in the middle of the night and were shot in the head. Therefore, the group of shareholders did not dare to sing a different tune from Rochelle on top of expressing their unwavering support of her. Harmony would definitely lose in a vote. She closed her eyes. Getting angry was pointless. Rochelle had always centered her actions around pissing Harmony off and making thetter feel ruined. Harmony forced a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s postpone this project for the time being since you disagree. I¡¯ll make some more improvements on it.¡± Her attitude surprised Rochelle. Harmony had never given in that easily in the past three years. What was going on? The meeting ended and everyone left. When Rochelle got up, she heard Harmony calling her, ¡°Ms.. Tyrell, please stay.¡± Chapter 325 - Wedding Invitation

Chapter 325: Wedding Invitation

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle stopped and looked askance at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? nning on butting heads with me in private?¡± She was looking forward to it then. It was high time she yanked out all of Harmony¡¯s hair! Harmony shed her typical pretentious smile and approached Rochelle step by step as she said, ¡°Of course not, I¡­¡± She deliberately paused, then said, ¡°¡­want to give you an invitation!¡± Harmony nced at her assistant, who hurriedly handed an invitation over to Harmony. She then handed it to Rochelle and said, ¡°Tim and I are getting married on the first of next month. Make sure youe early that day!¡± Rochelle lowered her eyes and looked at the invitation. The design was incredibly magnificent and there was even a gold seal. There was a wave of unstoppable anger burning in her chest and her expression sank tremendously. Samantha never had anything like that when they were married. When it was Harmony¡¯s turn, she made a point to show off in front of Rochelle. Rather than show her anger, Rochelle smiled and raised her hand to take the invitation. She smiled at Harmony the next second and rudely ripped up the invitation before throwing the pieces right into Harmony¡¯s face. Harmony did not expect her to do that and was utterly stunned. Rochelle said with a sneer, ¡°You¡¯re a mistress. Stop being such a disgrace. I don¡¯t want an invitation to your wedding with that b*stard. I might only consider epting an invitation if it¡¯s for your funeral!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Harmony¡¯s original intention was to piss Rochelle off, but thetter¡¯s immediate retort made her eyes turn red with anger. Everyone treated her respectfully whenever they saw her ever since Timothy announced the wedding. No one dared to offend her, except for Rochelle, who seemed to be blind to everything! Harmony clenched her hands tightly and tried hard to restrain her anger. It was not yet time for her to fight back. She just needed to endure it a little longer until she got married to Timothy. Once she became Mrs. Barker, Rochelle would finally be trampled under her feet! Harmony forced out a smile and left without saying anything. The assistant bowed at Rochelle and caught up to Harmony. Rochelle sat down at one ce and had to take a deep breath before she could barely hold back her urge to kill. Although she managed to get the upper hand in that exchange, Harmony¡¯s performance disgusted her to no end. Samantha died tragically, yet that scumbag of a couple was getting along pretty well during those three years and was even getting married! Even though she made life difficult for Harmony during the past three years, it all amounted to nothing because none of the things she did could affect Timothy in the slightest. In the end, she still could not avenge Samantha. When Rochelle exited thepany, Blockhead had already driven the car to the door and stopped there to wait for her. She walked over, but instead of walking to the back seat, she walked directly to the driver¡¯s door. She opened it and said to Blockhead, ¡°Get out! I¡¯ll drive myself!¡± When Blockhead saw her expression, he knew that Rochelle was in an extremely petnt mood at the time and should never be offended! Without so much as another word, he immediately undid his seat belt and got out of the car. Rochelle sat in the car, started the engine, and said to Blockhead, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me!¡± The man nodded. During the past three years, Rochelle promised¡¯ with Jonathan and got him to ease his control over her by a considerable amount. He did not make Blockhead follow her all the time and allowed her to spend time outside his supervision. Rochelle floored the gas pedal and the car sped out. She was in a particrly bad mood, so she drove the car directly to the racing track and put on her racing suit. She hopped onto her racecar and started racing around the track. To her surprise, another car drove next to her just as she was about to drive from the starting line¡ªit was a clear sign that the other car wanted to race with her. Rochelle¡¯s lips curled up. ¡®Perfect!¡¯ Since everything in the world was pissing Rochelle off and someone was willingly offering themselves to be her punching bag, she would be happy to fulfill their wishes! The two cars drove at the same time. Rochelle had superb racing skills, the kind that emphasized technique above everything else. She did not take her opponent seriously at all, given that she could win against Jonathan. However, she gradually began to get serious halfway through the race, because the car beside her was driving like a madman. While her driving could be described as being reliant on proficiency and skill, the racecar next to her did everything the wrong way and truly drove crazily. Amazingly, the driver always managed to avoid danger at the veryst second. It looked less like racing and more like¡­running for one¡¯s life¡­ In the end, Rochelle was a second slower and the other racecar crossed the finish line first. She parked her racecar, got out, then looked at the racecar beside. She wondered just who that person could be. The door of the racecar opened and the person inside got out. She expected the person to be a tall man, but it turned out to be a slender and petite woman¡­ Furthermore, that person seemed a little familiar. She turned around and looked up at Rochelle. She did not even take off her helmet and merely looked at Rochelle through it. Rochelle looked at her as well. The person looked a little familiar¡­ Remarkably familiar. Rochelle looked at the person for a few seconds and blinked a few times before tears welled up slowly in her eyes. It was broad daylight, so what she saw could be a dream or a ghost¡­ Rochelle lifted her feet and walked toward the person. She walked initially, but her pace soon sped up and she ran to the other woman. She hugged the woman tightly and opened her mouth to say something, but her throat was hoarse and nothing coulde out of her mouth. Samantha rarely saw Rochelle cry. Thetter¡¯s motto was always ¡®better to bleed than to shed tears.¡¯ However, Rochelle was leaning on Samantha¡¯s shoulder with tears falling slowly. She hugged Rochelle tightly as well and her eyes were slightly red too. Everything they wanted to express in words had been expressed within that hug. ¡­ Back at Rochelle¡¯s apartment, she tugged at Samantha¡¯s limbs and examined them carefully. Then, she touched Samantha¡¯s chin just to make sure and even checked to see if Samantha had a shadow. Finally, she could breathe a sigh of relief only when she made sure that Samantha was walking with both feet on the ground rather than floating. Samantha shook her head andughed. ¡°I¡¯m alive. Really!¡± Rochelle took a tissue and wiped away her tears. Once her mind was clear, her anger shot up and she said, ¡°Amazing! You were alive this whole time and you never bothered to tell me a single thing! I cried so much during these three years that I practically washed my face with tears every day!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chelle.¡± Samantha hugged her arm and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you at first, but then¡­there were too many factors and it just ended up like this. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Really.¡± Rochelle had a stern look on her face and was unwilling to forgive Samantha just like that. She demanded an exnation. ¡°What happened three years ago? How did you survive? What happened after that? Exin every single thing!¡± Samantha knew that Rochelle was really angry because she would feel the same if she was in Rochelle¡¯s shoes. After all, her death had left Rochelle devastated. She nodded, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get angry. I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± ¡°Okay. Go ahead!¡± Samantha narrowed her eyes slightly and thought about what happened three years ago. She then finally opened her lips.. Chapter 326 - I’m Curious to See How You’ll Persuade Me

Chapter 326: I¡¯m Curious to See How You¡¯ll Persuade Me

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha began her story with the kidnapping. Rochelle frowned as she listened to it and her anger was surging uncontrobly. Even though she was already convinced Timothy did it, hearing Samantha say it herself made her feel like murdering him! On the contrary, Samantha seemed very indifferent at that moment, as if she was telling someone else¡¯s story instead of her own. She stretched out her hand and held Rochelle¡¯s hand gently whileforting, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? It¡¯ll be a waste of your emotions to get angry at someone who isn¡¯t worth your anger.¡± Rochelle looked at Samantha in distress. Even though Samantha seemed to make light of it, Rochelle could still feel her despair and pain at the time. She did not want to let her recall that feeling again, so she suppressed her anger and asked, ¡°What happened after that? How were you saved? I went there as soon as I could, but I couldn¡¯t even save you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°You came quickly enough.¡± Rochelle responded immediately and rushed over as soon as it happened. In the end, she was simply not fast enough to be of any help. She thought about it and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t really know what happened next because I sank into the water and suffocated to the point where I lost consciousness. I thought I was dead at the time too.¡± ¡°Anyway, I was already in the hospital when I next regained consciousness. The first person I saw was Dr. Sherwood. He was the one who saved me.¡± ¡°Dr. Sherwood?¡± Rochelle raised her voice suddenly and sounded extremely surprised. Then, she asked in confusion. ¡°But how could he have saved you in time when even I couldn¡¯t reach there quickly enough?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°ording to Dr. Sherwood, he happened to be in Aharromoggh for a meeting at that time and was nning toe and see me. He then happened to receive a call from Dr. Jameson, who told him that I was missing, and immediately hurried off to find me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fortunate that he came quicker and managed to rescue me not long after I was submerged in the water. If that didn¡¯t happen, even God would have a hard time saving me!¡± Rochelle had the feeling that something was off but could not quite put her finger on what it was. She could only sigh and say, ¡°It really is a coincidence.¡± However, half a month after Samantha¡¯s ¡®passing¡¯, she called n and asked him to take good care of Corey. He did not mention a word about Samantha to her after the rescue and even left her to mourn. During the three years after that, she called n once in a while to ask him about Corey¡¯s situation but he still never said a thing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me that he saved you? He never once told me that you were still alive!¡± Rochelle was initially very angry already, but her anger had truly shot through the roof now! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t trust me? Do you think I¡¯ll betray you?¡± Samantha had expected Rochelle to be angry after giving an exnation, so she immediately reached out to hug Rochelle. ¡°Babe, won¡¯t you let me finish!¡± Rochelle looked at her coldly with an expression that said, ¡®Show me how you¡¯re going to coax me¡¯. Samantha sighed softly. ¡°Dr. Sherwood didn¡¯t tell you at first because I was in really bad shape. I was submerged in the water for too long and my baby¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good either. Dr. Sherwood kept on persuading me to save my own life and give up the baby. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to. I insisted on keeping the baby. I wanted to survive and I wanted my child to survive too. With everything that happened then, I might not be able to make it if my baby didn¡¯t make it too.¡± ¡°Dr. Sherwood was under so much pressure at the time and he was busy treating me every single day. He didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. When my condition stabilizedter on, I read on the news that you had reconciled with Jonathan, and I was the one who decided not to tell you.¡± Samantha looked at Rochelle seriously, ¡°Chelle, you know how we are. We both hope for happiness for ourselves. When I saw you letting go of your resentment and epting Jonathan again, I decided that I didn¡¯t want you to worry that much about me anymore. I wanted to let you continue believing that I was dead.¡± ¡°Chelle¡­ Don¡¯t me Dr. Sherwood. If you want to me someone, me me.¡± Rochelle¡¯s anger still did not subside and her voice was cold, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you saying that will make me any less angry!¡± Samantha blinked. ¡°Then what do you need to do to calm your anger down? Would you like to punch me?¡± She leaned her face nearer on purpose. ¡°You can hit me however you like. I won¡¯t dodge!¡± Rochelle clenched her fists immediately. ¡°You think I wouldn¡¯t dare to hit you?¡± Her grieving, the deal she had to make with Jonathan to avenge Samantha¡­all of it was for naught! The reconciliation and whatnot were all pointless! ¡°Okay, hit me then!¡± Samantha pursed her lips tightly. Rochelle swung her fist towards Samantha¡¯s cheek. Thetter did not dodge or avoid it at all and merely stood there. At thest moment, however, Rochelle retracted all her strength and merely gave Samantha a gentle punch. The strength she used was much lighter than being tickled. Samantha could not help butugh and even her eyebrows were curling up into little arcs. Rochelle gave her a sullen look. ¡°You¡¯re only lucky that I can¡¯t bring myself to do it!¡± ¡°Babe, I have another piece of good news for you that will help you ease your anger,¡± Samantha added. Rochelle nced at her and said, ¡°What good news? Are you and Dr. Sherwood getting married?¡± Samantha was could not be bothered to exin and immediately took out her cell phone. She clicked into her photo album and showed the screen to Rochelle. She said bluntly, ¡°Your son is three years old now!¡± Rochelle was stunned. Although Samantha managed to survive, Rochelle did not bear much hope for the child. After all, Samantha was submerged underwater while being pregnant at the time. It was remarkable that the baby¡¯s life could be saved and was even delivered safely. Furthermore, the baby was already three years old! Rochelle¡¯s big, charming eyes stared at the picture. His tender face, fair skin, delicate facial features, and long eyshes were so adorable that they made her heart melt. It was exactly as she had imagined the baby to be! ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH¡­ My son, he¡¯s too handsome!!!¡± Rochelle screamed like a madwoman. It was so loud that Samantha nearly became deaf. Rochelle would never let out such a maniacal shriek even if she met the most handsome guy in the world! She snatched Samantha¡¯s phone and admired the picture frantically, ¡°I¡¯ll be magnanimous enough to forgive you for the sake of my son!¡± Samantha was speechless. That there was human nature at its most genuine! Samantha instantly felt that her position in Rochelle¡¯s heart had been reced by her little boy. Then again, she was fine with giving way to him. Rochelle admired the photos while asking, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°Matthew. M-a-t-t-h-e-w.¡± Samantha replied simply. Rochelle immediately understood the meaning of his name. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did youe back?¡± Why would shee back if she wanted to stop feeling anything for Timothy? Did she find it difficult to reconcile with the fact that Timothy and Harmony were getting married? Hopefully not! That scumbag was not worth an ounce of nostalgia at all! It was time to get down to business and Samantha¡¯s expression became solemn too. ¡°I came back because of the divorce certificate.¡± She roughly exined to Rochelle about the email from that mysterious person, then looked at Rochelle seriously and asked, ¡°Were you the one who took what¡¯s left of my belongings, Chelle?¡± Rochelle¡¯s temper began ring up at the mention of that and she said angrily, ¡°I was supposed to get it when it was handed over! I was just¡­one step toote. It was snatched away because I was one step toote!¡± Her words suggested that¡­it was not with her! Samantha¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°Does that mean¡­.it¡¯s with Timothy?¡± Chapter 327 - Fishing for Information

Chapter 327: Fishing for Information

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although Rochelle wanted to answer in the negative, doing so would not change the truth and she could only nod her head and say, ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s with Timothy.¡± Since the news of Timothy¡¯s divorce from Samantha had not yet been made public, he was a step faster than her and took her belongings because she was her husband. When she arrived, the belongings were already with Timothy and there was nothing she could do about it! The situation could not be any worse... Samantha was puzzled. ¡°What would he want my personal belongings for?¡± Timothy had no feelings for her and even wanted to murder her. There was nothing in her personal belongings that Timothy needed, and it was unlikely that he took them to reminisce about his time with her. A sudden thought urred to her the next second and her face became increasingly serious. Rochelle became anxious when she saw that too. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sammy? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Samantha looked up at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried that Timothy might take my personal belongings for the purpose of destroying them.¡± After all, he was the one who sent someone to kill her. Perhaps he was worried about whether there would be any clues in her personal belongings that would point to him, so he decided to take them and destroy them outright. That was tantamount to erasing all her traces and there was no longer anything else he needed to worry about. Timothy was a man with meticulous thinking and it was not impossible that he would do such a thing! ¡°If it is destroyed... Doesn¡¯t that mean that you won¡¯t be able to get a divorce certificate forparison?¡± Rochelle was both angry and resentful. ¡°If I had known back then, I would have fought with him for your belongings and insist on bringing them with me at all costs!¡± Samantha patted her shoulder to console her. ¡°I know you¡¯ve tried your best.¡± She sighed again, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the only way left is to check with the Civil Registry Bureau.¡± Unfortunately, that method was just too risky. Once there were traces of an inquiry, the fact that she was alive would be exposed if Timothy had been monitoring it. ¡°No.¡± Rochelle seemed to suddenly remember something. ¡°There¡¯s still hope!¡± ¡°There is?¡± Rochelle said, ¡°I remembered back then that Ronald was the one who handled all the formalities. Ronald has always been around that scumbag and is his most trusted assistant, so there¡¯s a possibility that he would know something!¡± More importantly, Ronald was an upright and rtively ¡®naive¡¯ person. Getting information out of him was pretty easy and it was not that difficult to deal with him too! Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. It would be great if they find out about it from Ronald, but she felt somewhat sorry for him too. Unfortunately, desperate situations called for desperate measures and she could only ¡®trick¡¯ Ronald for the time being and make it up to him when she had a chance in the future! Samantha nodded. ¡°Go ahead and call him then.¡± Rochelle made an ¡®OK¡¯ gesture. She took out her cell phone, cleared her voice, then dialed Ronald¡¯s number and put it on speaker. After ringing for some time, Ronald finally answered and spoke in a very respectful voice, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yates, is something the matter?¡± Samantha covered her lips and could not help but smile. Ronald still viewed Rochelle with that much respect and awe even after so many years. Then again, Rochelle was a queen who struck fear in all but a few men! Rochelle askedzily, ¡°Ronald, I heard that your scumbag of a boss is getting married again on the first of next month!¡± When Ronald saw Rochelle¡¯s call, he was certain that she was going on a fault-finding expedition when she called him. Although he did not want to answer the call, he was afraid of ignoring it too. Her words were so blunt that his expression became incredibly bitter. He answered weakly, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Yates. Mr. Barker¡­will be getting married next month.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need from me, please¡­just let me know, Mrs. Yates.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. You¡¯re making me anxious.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for him to keep his previous wife¡¯s belongings now that he¡¯s getting married to a new one?¡± Rochelle¡¯s voice was hoarse and alluring, but her words were extremely sharp. ¡°Tell that scumbag to hand over Sammy¡¯s personal belongings, or else I¡¯ll bring a K98 rifle to crash his wedding day celebrations!¡± ¡°Both that scumbag and that pretentious b*tch Harmony would get a bullet in their heads!¡± Ronald was speechless. He nearly died on the spot. Ronald couldugh it off if he heard anyone else say that, but he did not dare to treat it as a joke when it was Rochelle who said it! She was precisely the kind of woman who could do such a thing! After all, she did bring a gun and point it to Timothy¡¯s headst time. However, if he were to ry that request to Timothy, he was the one who would receive a bullet in his head¡ªcourtesy of Timothy! Both sides would be the death of him! Ronald was about to cry, ¡°Mrs. Yates, please¡­don¡¯t put me in a tight spot.¡± Samantha could not bear it any longer. She gave Rochelle a look and motioned to her to stop bullying Ronald the nice guy. To think that Rochelle could almost push a grown man to the brink of tears as she spoke. After Rochelle received the hint, her tone softened. ¡°I just had a dream yesterday where Sammy med me for failing to even protect her personal belongings. I panicked, and I feel depressed. Did that scumbag store her personal belongings properly when he received them?¡± ¡°Or, did he destroy them? Is that why Sammy¡¯s spirit can¡¯t rest in peace and came toin to me in my dream?¡± Ronald was able to answer that question and breathed a sigh of relief as a result. He hurriedly said, ¡°You can rest assured, Mrs. Yates. Her personal belongings are probably still around since Mr. Barker never told me to dispose of them when I took them back and handed them to him.¡± ¡°Besides, he was once married to Mrs.¡­ I mean Ms. Larsson, even though they had already divorced. Since Ms. Larsson is already dead, Mr. Barker would not go so far as to destroy her personal belongings. Why would he even want to keep them if he really wanted them destroyed?¡± Rochelle snorted coldly. ¡®It¡¯s possible, considering how heartless he is.¡¯ Based on Ronald¡¯s statements, however, there was still a 50% chance that Samantha¡¯s personal belongings still existed. Their next step was to determine where Samantha¡¯s personal belongings were ced. Rochelle continued her efforts. ¡°Have you seen Sammy¡¯s personal belongings after that?¡± Ronald replied truthfully. ¡°I¡­did not.¡± If he never saw them again, then they were unlikely to have been ced in the office and would probably be where Timothy lived. Thest thing they had to do was determine Timothy¡¯s itinerary, that way, they could take advantage of his absence to secretly steal the divorce certificate! Asking tantly was out of the question. Rochelle did not know how to work her way around that question and frowned slightly. Samantha thought for a moment and picked up her cell phone. She opened a memo app and immediately typed out a sentence. Once she was done, Samantha held the phone in front of Rochelle and motioned for her to look over. She nced over at it and enthusiastically gave Samantha a thumbs up. Samantha was sharp-witted and smart enough to figure out an idea. Rochelle once again spoke in her characteristically nonchnt and contemptuous tone, ¡°Oh, Ronald....¡± Chapter 328 - He’s Back!

Chapter 328: He¡¯s Back!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Ronald trembled uncontrobly on the other end of the line. He wanted to tell her, ¡®Mrs. Yates, if you¡­have something to say about that scumbag¡ª I mean, Mr. Barker, you should just go to him! There¡¯s no reason for you toe and punish a tiny little assistant like me.¡¯ Ronald immediately felt lowly, weak, and pathetic. Rochelle continued, ¡°Are you free tomorrow night? How about we have a cup of coffee together?¡± That question came as a bolt from the blue! Could it be that Rochelle still did not give up on her intentions to hire him as an assistant? Even though he loved money, he cherished his life even more! Besides, he could still earn plenty of money while working for Timothy! Ronald refused unhesitatingly. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently, Mrs. Yates. Very, very busy. I don¡¯t even have time to sleep, let alone have coffee.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Rochelle¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°What are you so busy with that you don¡¯t even have time for coffee? You¡¯d better convince me with a good reason, or else you¡¯re obliged to have coffee with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, Mrs. Yates. I genuinely have no time tomorrow night!¡± Ronald quickly thought about his schedules, ¡°I have to apany Mr. Barker to a banquet tomorrow night and I really have to go!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. I can assure you! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can verify it for yourself.¡± Ronald told her the time and ce of the banquet, as well as the organizer and all other rted information in one breath. He was worried that Rochelle would not believe him! ¡°Sigh, that¡¯s unfortunate,¡± Rochelle said in a very regretful tone. ¡°Another time then. Goodbye.¡± Ronald¡¯s anxious heart finally felt at ease after hearing the click on the other end. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and thought to himself, ¡®No next time. Please.¡¯ ¡­ Samantha poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Rochelle, saying, ¡°Thanks for your trouble.¡± Rochelle took it and immediately titled her head back to drink it all in one gulp. After piecing together Ronald¡¯s information, there was a 50% chance that Samantha¡¯s personal belongings were still kept at Timothy¡¯s ce. Theing night was a perfect opportunity for them to act because Timothy would be out socializing. Samantha thought about it for a moment and frowned again. Rochelle asked immediately after seeing that, ¡°Are there still any problems?¡± Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering whether or not my personal belongings will be kept in the vi or in the hotel that he always stays in.¡± ¡°I can answer that for you: they¡¯re in the hotel!¡± Rochelle replied immediately. ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± A cold smile appeared on Rochelle¡¯s lips. ¡°Because Timothy is disobedient. He argued with Old Madam Barker because of what happened to you and he doesn¡¯t go back to the vi too often.¡± That was thest thing Samantha wanted to see. It was also why she agreed with Timothy that she would hide the divorce. She never expected things to reach such a stage! Samantha found it difficult toprehend Timothy¡¯s disobedience. Although Timothy treated Samantha terribly and was very cold to outsiders, he was extremely dutiful and caring to Old Madam Barker. How did everything end up like that? Could it be that he was acting not only in front of Samantha but in front of the olddy too? Did he really love Harmony so much that he would do anything for her at everyone¡¯s expense? ¡®Enough!¡¯ Samantha shook her head and avoided thinking about Timothy. Her utmost priority then was to find out whether she had divorced Timothy. Whoever he loved had nothing to do with her! She should stop worrying about his affairs! After calming herself down, Samantha said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go directly to the hotel tomorrow night, find a way to get into his room, and locate that divorce certificate!¡± Rochelle nodded. ¡°Yes!¡± The phone rang all of a sudden and Rochelle nced at the caller ID. There was a touch of impatience in her expression when she saw that Jonathan was the one calling. Although she was given a bit of freedom, she generally still lived under his watch most of the time. It was very annoying. Rochelle did not want Samantha to worry too much about her affairs and squeezed out a smile. ¡°I have to go back, Sammy. You can stay here with peace of mind. Jonathan¡¯s people won¡¯t be here, and no one will discover you. I¡¯lle by to pick you up tomorrow morning after getting Blockhead off my tail.¡± Samantha answered, ¡°Okay. Go back then. You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± After she left, Samantha took a quick shower and leaned on the bed to give Matthew a video call. After chatting with Matthew for more than an hour, she reluctantly ended the call but did not feel sleepy even as shey down on the bed. She was unsure what the cause of her insomnia was. It could be because she was separated from Matthew, or because she was going to steal the divorce certificate the next day, or maybe because¡­she had returned to Capital City again. Capital City was a ce where all her bad memories were made and she had somewhat of an aversion to it. However, it was also apparent that Capital City was where she made the best moments in her life and was once happy, albeit only for a short time. All of that came from Timothy too. The irony was uncanny. Samantha could only hope that things went smoothly the next day so she could bring an end to her stay at Capital City. ¡­ At eight o¡¯clock the next evening, Rochelle drove Samantha and arrived at the hotel. Rochelle used her connections well in advance and Samantha was able to change into a housekeeping staff¡¯s clothes. Samantha put on a Bluetooth earpiece and pushed a housekeeping trolley upstairs. Meanwhile, Rochelle stayed in the hall downstairs so she could be notified in time if anything untoward happened. Since she had lived there for a certain period before, Samantha was already familiar with the ce. She took the elevator upstairs, went directly to the door of the room, and swiped the key card to enter. As soon as the light was switched on, the room in front of her burst into her eyes. Theyout was the same as three years ago, and some of the lingering memories seemed to y right in front of her. Samantha closed her eyes abruptly. ¡®Things aren¡¯t the same as they were three years ago. Whatever happy moments I experienced here were all a lie.¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re all big fat lies that broke my heart to pieces!¡¯ She reopened her eyes after a few seconds and her emotions were no longer fluctuating. Time was of the essence, so she searched the room swiftly. She had no choice but to search in every nook and cranny because the suite was rather huge. She could not find it in the table, the chair, the cupboard, or the dressing room¡­ However, she was a little surprised when she looked at the dressing room. She thought that Harmony would have at least stayed there at some point during those three years. After all, they were about to marry. To Samantha¡¯s amazement, there were no women¡¯s clothes in the dressing room. Of course, it could also be possible that Timothy spent his nights at Harmony¡¯s house. It was probably a good thing that Harmony never stayed there, or else Samantha would feel her eyes turn sore if she saw Harmony¡¯s clothes there! She searched the entire room and found none of her belongings. All that was left was the safe in front of her. However, she respected Timothy¡¯s privacy back then and never asked him for his password. Her only recourse was to guess blindly! Just as Samantha was about to do a proper guess, Rochelle¡¯s anxious voice came from the Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Bad news, Sammy.. The scumbag¡¯s back!¡± Chapter 329 - My Hands Will Get Dirty If I Touch You!

Chapter 329: My Hands Will Get Dirty If I Touch You!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly. Why would he be back at that time? By a normal banquet¡¯s standards, he would have to stay for at least an hour or two beforeing back, but it had only been just over half an hour! Then again, she was never able to guess Timothy¡¯s thoughts! She knew that she had better leave soon or else she would be in danger of being discovered! However, was she really going to let her efforts be in vain on the off chance that the divorce certificate was inside the safe? There might not be many opportunities like this anymore! Samantha bit her lip. After grappling with her thoughts for a few seconds, she was unwilling to give up just like that and said calmly, ¡°Could you help me stall him for five minutes, Chelle?¡± Rochelle and Timothy had been mortal enemies and even five seconds was difficult enough for her, let alone five minutes. In any case, Samantha had already pleaded with Rochelle, leaving her no choice but to steel herself through the ordeal! She told Samantha, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best, but you hurry up too, Sammy!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After ending the call, Samantha looked intently at the safe¡¯sbination lock. Her mind went on overdrive and one by one she entered different sets of passwords. It was a six-digit password. She tried Timothy¡¯s cell phone password, the six digits on the back of his identification card, the numbers he used frequently, and variousbinations of his birth date. None of those worked. She frowned and quickly took out her cell phone to find out when Harmony¡¯s birth date was. None of thebinations she tried using those numbers worked either! Samantha was stumped. If none of the passwords used by someone as indifferent as Timothy was his numbers or that of his true love Harmony, who else could it possibly be? It could not possibly be her, right? Although she knew that it was impossible, she was running out of time and she could try her luck with it! Samantha pursed her lips and hurriedly entered various permutations using her birth dates. It was still the wrong password! Time was passing by the minute, and she was getting so anxious that a thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead. At the same time, she felt extremely puzzled too. What password could he possibly have set? She clenched her fists in frustration and mmed the door of the safe! In the end, she did not have much hope and gritted her teeth as she entered another six numbers. Unexpectedly¡­ She heard a beep and the door of the safe opened! Samantha was still a little stunned and blinked a couple of times to confirm that she had entered the correct password! However, those six numbers¡­ ¡­ At the hotel lobby, Rochelle took a deep breath and got up. She strode right up Timothy in her high heels and blocked his way. The man lowered his eyes and looked at Rochelle¡¯s face. His lips curled into a smirk and he asked, ¡°You?¡± Ever since she attempted to kill him three years ago and was dragged away by Jonathan, she had never appeared in front of him since. The contempt in Timothy¡¯s eyes was obvious. ¡°What¡¯s up? Trying to kill me again?¡± He let her off once for Jonathan¡¯s sake because she was Jonathan¡¯s wife, but that did not mean she could just provoke him again and again. Rochelle looked at that scumbag¡¯s face. If she had a gun in hand, she could not guarantee that she would not try shooting him again. She gritted her teeth and quelled her anger as she sneered, ¡°Karma wille for people like you. I don¡¯t want to dirty my hands byying a finger on you!¡± Timothy¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest when he heard her words. Instead, his ice-cold gaze swept across her slender neck. It was so delicate that the simplest of snaps could break it. ¡°You should leave if you don¡¯t want to be killed!¡± Rochelle did not fear Timothy that much, because she would not have called him a scumbag all the time otherwise. After all, Timothy was nothing to be worried about if she was able to deal with a demon like Jonathan. At that moment, however, the way he nced at her neck inexplicably made her feel a chill down her spine. It could be described as the kind of sinister feeling that resembled being stared at by a poisonous snake. She even shuddered subconsciously as a result. It had only been three years since shest saw him, yet the vibe he gave her was markedly differentpared to before. Timothy used to be very cold in the past, but his disposition naturally left people in awe of him. That had since changed, and the chill emanating from Timothy¡¯s body would intimidate people even more! Rochelle¡¯s instinct told her not to provoke Timothy. It was too dangerous an endeavor! She could not back down for Samantha¡¯s sake! Timothy had ordered for Samantha to be killed three years ago. If he found out that Samantha was alive and even gave birth to a boy, Samantha and Matthew might suffer from a life that was worse than death! Rochelle gulped heavily and did not give in. She forced herself to look right at Timothy¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I came to you because I want you to return something to me!¡± ¡®Return something.¡¯ Timothy pondered over those two words and wondered which one of Rochelle¡¯s belongings was with him. Rochelle seemed to know what he was thinking and did not keep him in suspense. She said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re going to marry Harmony next month, so I assume Sammy¡¯s personal belongings mean nothing to you now. I hope you¡¯ll return them to me. You don¡¯t feel anything for Sammy anyway, but I do, and I want to keep some things that remind me of Sammy.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Timothy sneered as if he had heard a joke and ignored her request. ¡°I said, move it!¡± ¡®Bloody hell!¡¯ Rochelle clenched her fists so hard and was trying hard not to punch that damned man in the face! She nced at the hotel¡¯s wall clock and saw that only two minutes had passed. In any case, she had to dy him for another three minutes! After only a few seconds of conflicted emotions, Rochelle finally decided to go all out and pursed her lips heavily. Her voice weakened and she said, ¡°Timothy, if¡­if I apologize to you for my attack three years ago, will you be able to return Sammy¡¯s personal belongings to me?¡± Rochelle never bowed her head to anyone, not even Jonathan. Even though she wanted to kill Timothy right that instant, she was willing to bow down for the sake of protecting Samantha! Timothy seemed a little surprised that she said that. Was she really apologizing to him even when Jonathan was never able to tame her after five years? He stared curiously at her for a few seconds and spoke insipidly, ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a third time. Get out of my way!¡± He was just as ruthless as ever! Rochelle had a slightly shocked look in her eyes. When Timothy¡¯s patience ran out, he would want nothing to do with any man or woman. He had no interest in anyone or anything unimportant, and he would never waste his time on them. Rochelle did not manage to see what or how Timothy did it, but her slender neck was grasped and she was incapable of dodging it in time. The next second, she was savagely shoved aside and stumbled several times before she barely stood up straight. Although she still wanted to catch up to Timothy, the hotel¡¯s security had already rushed up to stop her, and Timothy strode into the elevator without turning around again. Rochelle looked at the clock and saw that the five minutes were not up yet. ¡®We¡¯re doomed¡­.¡¯ Chapter 330 - Obstructed Head-On

Chapter 330: Obstructed Head-On

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Inside the hotel room, the password left Samantha startled. The number happened to be the date when her wedding with Timothy was broken off publicly five years ago! She knew that Timothy did not have any feelings for her, but she never imagined that he would hate her to such an extent that he would use that fateful day as the password to his safe. Although she had passed the point where she would feel ufortable due to the sadness, she still felt as though her heart was being stung by a million fire ants. She remained in a daze until she heard Rochelle¡¯s nervous and anxious voice from the Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Sammy, I couldn¡¯t stop that scumbag long enough. He¡¯s going up now! Hurry up and leave!¡± Samantha quickly snapped back to her senses. She opened the door of the safe and looked calmly inside. Her persistence had paid off and she immediately saw the small bag she used to carry. Without wasting any more time, she took it out immediately, carried it on her back, then closed the door of the safe before preparing to leave. By the time she ran to the door and was about to open it, she heard footsteps stopping right outside the door. She froze all of a sudden! His presence there meant that her escape route was blocked head-on... She had only two choices: the first was to pretend to be a housekeeping staff and avoid looking right at Timothy while attempting to just slip past it. After all, she was wearing sses, a mask, and a housekeeping staff uniform. The second was to hide before finding an opportunity to escape! She hesitated for only a second and ran back quickly as she firmly chose the second option. Masquerading as housekeeping staff carried too high a risk. Timothy was extremely perceptive and very familiar with her features, which made it very likely that he might recognize her at a nce! As soon as she ran back, the door clicked open and Timothy stepped right in. Time was running out, and Samantha was unable to find a suitable hiding ce. After ncing around the room, she ran straight to the dressing room and closed the door. She leaned against the door panel and listened to the man¡¯s footsteps as he walked into the room. He then sounded as if he had taken off his jacket and tie. Samantha breathed extremely gently and reduce her presence as much as possible. She did not dare let her guard down because she knew very well that Timothy was a very alert man. There was no need for her to observe her surroundings because she was very familiar with the dressing room. If Timothy walked in, she could hide in the corner under the cab. Her petite figure could be easily covered with clothes and no one would be the wiser. Based on her understanding of Timothy¡¯s habits, he usually took a shower aftering came back and she could seize that moment to run out while he was bathing. Sure enough, she soon heard Timothy¡¯s footsteps walking towards her. She was about to shrink into a corner but his cell phone rang halfway as he walked. Timothy stopped walking and answered the phone. She could not hear what the person on the other end of the line said, but after Timothy hung up, he went to the desk and turned on hisptop instead of continuing to walk toward the dressing room. After about a minute, he started a video conference. Samantha was a little anxious. Once Timothy started working, he could go on and on without taking a break. If he had a meeting thatsted the whole night, would she have to stay there all night too? Rochelle¡¯s voice came from the Bluetooth earpiece again. ¡°How¡¯s the situation, Sammy?¡± Samantha did not dare to speak for fear of attracting Timothy¡¯s attention. She could only tap the earpiece three times with her finger. That was a code that she had decided on with Rochelle. Three taps meant that it was inconvenient for her to speak at that moment, but she was safe at least! After hearing that, Rochelle could only say, ¡°Be careful there. I¡¯ll think of a way from my end!¡± Samantha ended the call. Being anxious would do her no good and she could only continue to wait. Samantha took a few deep breaths to try and calm herself down. She had no interest in Timothy¡¯s meeting but the room was so quiet that she could hear everything that was being said in the meeting. Timothy did not say much, but his words were was extremely sharp and direct whenever he spoke. Although Samantha hated Timothy ¡®to the bone¡¯, she had to admit that he had a justified reputation for being nearly invincible in the business world. His skills and judgment had enhanced considerably during the past three years. To top it off, he became much more ruthless too. He was in the midst of discussing an acquisition, and for those who did not cooperate, he only had one sentence, ¡°Get rid of them.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The coldness she previously experienced after being submerged in the sea appeared out of nowhere and caused her to shiver uncontrobly. Hugging herself tightly to control her shivering proved to be a futile attempt. She could not help but wonder if he gave out the order to kill her using a simrly indifferent and curt ¡®Get rid of her¡¯. Samantha felt sad to discover that the man she used to share a bed with had be aplete stranger to her, almost as if she had never known him before. Did she love a man like that once before? She was certain that she loved a man who appeared cold, but in reality was warm inside. Could she have ignored all those red gs back then because she was simply too smitten with him? While she was deep in thought, the video conference ended somehow and the man was already walking towards the door of the dressing room. His hand was already pushing the door open. Samantha¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. Fortunately, she managed to react quickly enough and rolled immediately under the wardrobe a second before the door opened. She curled up there and covered herself behind some clothes. She looked through the gap in between the clothes and saw the man¡¯s long legs approaching her. Samantha subconsciously held her breath. Timothy stood in front of the cab and raised his hand. He unbuttoned his cuffs first and then began unbuttoning his shirt slowly. His movements were graceful yet leisurely and put his mature charisma on full disy. Samantha did not want to look at him but was forced to stare at him and be vignt at all times. That was the only way she would be able to react to any untoward incidents. Timothy¡¯s upper body came into view as he took off his white shirt and threw it aside. His figure was as stunning as ever, with wide shoulders, a narrow waist, as well as beautifully sexy muscle lines. All those features seemed to be carved carefully by God¡¯s hand. He then ced his hand on his belt, undid it with a click, then removed it with one hand. Samantha kept calm without looking to the side. It was not as if she had never seen his member before. Aside from seeing it, she had touched it, and rode on it too! There was nothing about it that could make her heart feel turbulent! In any case, her chance to escape was already on the horizon. Since he had taken his pants off, it was about time he went to the bathroom for his shower. To her surprise, Timothy did not leave at all. The next second, his long fingers held the only remaining piece of clothing on his body¡ªhis boxers¡ªand took them off directly. This action was too unpredictable and Samantha did not even have the time to look away. The visual impact caused Samantha¡¯s ck pupils to contract and she blurted out ¡°F*ck¡±.... Chapter 331 - Messing with Her Heartbeat!

Chapter 331: Messing with Her Heartbeat!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Fortunately, Samantha reacted quickly enough and her hands moved faster than her brain. Before she could utter that word, she had already covered her mouth forcefully. At the same time, she also closed her eyes abruptly! She could hear her heartbeat beating violently rapid in her ears and even her cheeks were bing uncontrobly red. Although she and Timothy were once ¡®husband and wife¡¯ whose child was already three years old, Timothy always took the lead when it came to bedroom matters and she never really observed Timothy¡¯s body because she was rtively shy. She was shocked at that moment. If not the fact that Timothy was probably unaware of her hiding there, she would start suspecting whether or not that scumbag did it on purpose! She did know how long it took, but the man was finally heard walking out. When Samantha estimated that Timothy had walked out of the dressing room, she finally dared to start breathing again after holding her breath subconsciously earlier. She had nearly suffocated to death! After taking a few deep breaths, her mood finally eased a little and she slowly raised her head to look outside. Since the door of the dressing room was open, she looked through the door and saw the man walking into the bathroom. Then came the sound of rushing water. Samantha let out a sigh of relief, but she soon held her breath again. When did that scumbag start having exhibitionist tendencies? He took off all his clothes before going into the bathroom and did not even bother closing the door when taking a shower! She remembered how he was always an aloof, self-restrained, and untouchable person who paid great attention to his privacy. In her memory, he had never been that unrestrained before¡­except, perhaps, in bed. A motley of unexpected images popped up in her mind, and it frightened Samantha so much that she shook her head quickly to remove all those images from her mind. She was absolutely frightened by Timothy¡¯s wanton acts earlier! He used to be the stereotypical ¡®cold on the outside but passionate on the inside¡¯ kind of man in the past. Could three years have changed him into bing someone who let himself loose and showed his passionate side for all to see? On second thought, he was the only person in the room, and walking around naked inside should not be a problem! Perhaps she did not understand Timothy at all. In any case, it was not the time for her to think about all that. She had to seize the opportunity to escape because the chance would be gone if he finished his shower! The question was, how was she supposed to leave if the bathroom door was wide open! Samantha weighed her two options of running or waiting and eventually chose the former. The longer she stayed here, the more likely it would be for something to happen. She could not afford to make a mistake because doing so would put herself and Matthew at risk. Samantha moved out of the closet and took off her shoes. She held them in her hands and treaded lightly with bare feet so as not to prevent herself from making a sound. She crouched at the door to the dressing room and looked out quietly. The door of the bathroom was facing the entrance, which meant that she had to go around rather than walk straight out. Her best route was to walk past the bed and quickly escape out the door. That way, Timothy would not be able to find her anymore. Having established her route in mind, Samantha did not waste any more time because a shower would onlyst so long. Still crouching like a cat, she walked gently towards the big bed and found another problem when she reached there. Walking past the bed by stepping on it might produce some noise, so the only way she could do it was to lie on the bed and roll over slowly. Samanthay down carefully on the bed and rolled a couple of times at a slow and gentle speed. When she finally rolled from one side of the bed to the other, she got down from the bed. She hid at the foot of the bed and nced secretly at the bathroom. Timothy was washing his hair and his head was full of foam. He was massaging his scalp and was too preupied to look her way! The timing could not be more perfect! Samantha was very agile and her petite figure immediately dashed out of the room. Her back was sweating by the time she finally got out of the suite. The entire incident messed with her heartbeat and gave her a rush of excitement. Thankfully for Samantha, it was all over already! She did not linger around too long and immediately took the elevator downstairs. When she reached the lobby, Rochelle¡ªwho had been pacing around nervously¡ªleapt up to hug Samantha as soon as Samantha came down. ¡°I was about to consider charging in if you hadn¡¯te down any sooner!¡± The ordeal left Samantha with some lingering fears and she immediately hugged Rochelle back. In an attempt tofort both Rochelle and herself, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I got my bag and Timothy didn¡¯t notice me!¡± They were standing at a ce that was unsuitable for carrying a conversation, so Rochelle pulled Samantha decisively and left. ¡°Save it for when we head back!¡± After getting in the car and driving for some time, Samantha and Rochelle¡¯s emotions gradually began to calm down. The traffic light turned red and Rochelle stepped on the brakes. She looked at Samantha and asked, ¡°Tell me what happened, Sammy. How did you manage to avoid that scumbag?¡± Something must have happened when she was up there that long. Samantha would not have recalled that extremely shocking and awkward scene from earlier had Rochelle not asked about what happened. She could not control her cheeks from turning red again. How was she supposed to exin it? Rochelle waited for Samantha¡¯s answer, but thetter blushed inexplicably instead of answering and acted a little odd. ¡°Are you alright, Sammy? Do you feel hot?¡± Autumn was upon them so nighttime temperatures tended to be a little cooler than usual. ¡°Haha.¡± Samanthaughed dryly and simply glossed over things. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m feeling a little emotional after remembering how nervous I was earlier.¡± She vaguely and briefly exined the entire ordeal earlier. Rochelle listened carefully, and after confirming that Samantha did not leave any clues, she let out a sigh of relief and did not ask any further questions. Samantha was secretly relieved too. It was a good thing that topic ended. She neither wanted to think nor talk about it anymore. Back at the apartment, Samantha sat on the sofa with Rochelle and opened the small bag they had retrieved. From it, they managed to get the divorce certificate. Although they had taken such a huge risk to retrieve the divorce certificate and determine its authenticity, Samantha was somewhat afraid to touch it now that it was within reach. The feeling was simr to that of homesickness. Rochelle was initially rather calm, but Samantha¡¯s expression made her a little nervous too. She took a deep breath and urged: ¡°Open it and take a look, Sammy. You have to do it either way.¡± After a pause, she asked considerately, ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡± Samantha took a deep breath and said, ¡°No. I¡¯ll¡­do it myself!¡± She clenched her hands tightly and rxed before picking up the divorce certificate to open it. ¡­ Back inside the hotel room, Timothy¡¯s phone rang all of a sudden. Wrapped in a bathrobe, the man walked towards the bedside table while wiping his wet hair with a towel. As he bent down slightly to reach for the phone, he caught a glimpse of something very conspicuous on the snow-white mattress. Timothy¡¯s expression became slightly cold. Chapter 332 - Intense Hatred

Chapter 332: Intense Hatred

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a long strand of ck hair. He initially stretched his hand out toward his phone but immediately changed direction and reached to pick up the strand of hair. Pinching the hair between his fingers, he looked at it intently. The hair could not possibly belong to him on ount of its length. He could tell that it was a woman¡¯s hair at a nce! His suite was cleaned every day by a special housekeeper who could not be more familiar with his penchant for staying clean. Whenever she came to clean, she would be so meticulous in ensuring the room waspletely spotless. The housekeeper could not have left behind even a strand of her hair. In that case, a woman had sneaked into the ce. He suddenly remembered Rochelle¡¯s sudden appearance in front of him earlier that evening. She was spouting a whole load of nonsense as if she was trying to stall him. Did she do that to buy time for the woman who broke in? Timothy¡¯s lips curled up as he grabbed the handset on the bedside telephone. He dialed an internal number. As soon as the call was connected, he immediately instructed, ¡°Get me the hotel¡¯s surveince footage for the entire night.¡± ¡­ Back at the apartment, Samantha was slightly apprehensive when shepared the divorce certificates. In the end, her heart seemed to be dragged down the nine levels of hell and was immediately engulfed by darkness. Her divorce certificate was fake and invalid! Therefore, she and Timothy had not divorced at all. They were still legally married! She was unable to ept what she saw at that moment and froze in ce. Rochelle was surprised too. It was something she just could not understand. When Timothy divorced Samantha three years ago, she was privy to the entire process and had witnessed Timothy¡¯s heartlessness with her own eyes. Logically speaking, that divorce could not have been fake. However, that fake divorce certificate was right in front of her, which was unequivocal evidence that there had not been any divorce at all! After a brief silence, Rochelle was the first to say, ¡°I really can¡¯t wrap my head around what the bloody hell is that scumbag Timothy thinking!¡± She frowned and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Timothy must know that you guys aren¡¯t divorced. He handled everything, after all. Since that¡¯s the case, how could he say that he¡¯s going to get married to Harmony next month? He can¡¯t be that stupid to not realize that he¡¯s breaking thew bymitting bigamy?¡± As powerful as Timothy was, he could not possibly ignore thew. How stupid could he be to put himself in that situation? Timothy never portrayed himself as someone who would dig his own grave! ¡°Could it be that he only intends to marry Harmony on the face of it without nning to get a certificate with her? Harmony definitely won¡¯t agree to that, and I¡¯ve seen how smug she is in front of me. It¡¯s like she¡¯s already Mrs. Barker! I don¡¯t suppose she¡¯ll agree to enter into a marriage with him without having a certificate to show for it!¡± Samantha slowly recovered from her confusion as she listened to Rochelle¡¯s words. She had been lost in thought too. Nothing could exin the sheer illogicalness of what was happening, not unless Timothy¡¯s brain was kicked by a donkey or filled with water. However, neither of those assumptions held any water because she had already heard how shrewd he was when discussing business! Samantha took a deep breath and calmly recalled everything she remembered. She then said, ¡°I can think of two possibilities why Timothy didn¡¯t divorce me for real. First, he might not want to give me his shares, so the question of transferring his shares did not exist without a divorce. Then he could send someone to kill me, which he did, and the shares would remain in his hands while the marriage bes null because of my death. He doesn¡¯t stand to lose anything at all!¡± As Rochelle listened, she showed a startled look at first before it immediately changed to one of extreme disgust. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what someone as ruthless as Timothy would do.¡± Samantha continued to analyze further, ¡°The second possibility is that Timothy has a secret, just like what that mysterious person said, which could exin why his behavior was so strange that no ordinary person could understand.¡± Rochelle did not agree with that guess and snorted coldly. ¡°Did you notice anything unusual with him when you observed him up close tonight?¡± ¡®Anything unusual¡­¡¯ Samantha thought about it seriously. Except for some tiny changes in his lifestyle, nothing else was out of the ordinary. The mysterious person was probably spouting nonsense when scaremongering her with remarks such as ¡®he needs you¡¯ and ¡®he will disappear¡¯! Timothy had spent just about ten minutes to sessfully negotiate another acquisition. Who would be brave enough to make a person as powerful as him disappear? She shook her head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then it can¡¯t be it.¡± Rochelle shrugged. ¡°The first possibility is probably the most likely one. That scumbag Timothy just doesn¡¯t want to give you any of his shares!¡± ¡°And since you¡¯re now ¡®dead¡¯ even though you¡¯re in the country, his marriage to Harmony won¡¯t be affected even if he makes a new divorce certificate.¡± It was somewhat a silver lining. Even if the divorce was null, their marriage was still nonexistent even if Samantha did not show up. As for the shares or anything of the sort, Samantha never wanted them to begin with. At that time, she was trying to get justice for herself and simply did that to piss Timothy and Harmony off. She was not that bothered about having no shares. She was never a gold digger anyway and would be sufficiently content if her and Matthew¡¯s needs were met. Seeing Samantha¡¯s silence, Rochelle could not help looking at her and asking softly, ¡°What do you think, Sammy?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes rolled up slowly and she looked straight into Rochelle¡¯s eyes. She pursed her lips lightly before saying, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve just let it go if it was three years ago. I would¡¯ve wanted to make sure their lives were hell after how sad they made me.¡± ¡°But there are too many things I have to worry and be concerned about right now. Rather than getting revenge, I¡¯d be happier if I could live safely and healthily with Matt, Corey, you, and Dr. Sherwood.¡± She had once been stubborn enough to ignore everything and risk it all enthusiastically for a man whom she did not love. It happened five years ago and again three years ago. Both those times ended with her emotions battered and bruised. It was still understandable if she did not learn from her mistakes the first and second time, but would she still fail to do so the third time? The phrase ¡®third time¡¯s the charm¡¯ made a lot of sense! Although Rochelle still had some resentment for what happened on Samantha¡¯s behalf, she still hoped that Samantha could live in peace. That was more important than anything else. ¡°Okay, I guess that¡¯s it, then. I can¡¯t bear to see you go, but I¡¯ll get you a ne ticket for tomorrow so you can go back.¡± Rochelle hugged Samantha. ¡°You won¡¯t be safe here and I¡¯ll be worried if you continue staying here. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to visit you and Matthew!¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± In the evening, Rochelle wanted to stay with her for one night, but Jonathan called her persistently again. Rochelle had no choice but to leave, as thest thing she wanted was for him to notice that something was amiss. She said she woulde to fetch Samantha to the airport the next day. Samanthay on the bed and felt like sleeping after having a video call with Matthew. For some reason, however, she unconsciously picked up the divorce certificate and opened it. She could not describe what sort of mood she had at the time, but perhaps thete night had inexplicably triggered mncholic, sentimental feelings and caused her to think wildly. She stared at the photo on the divorce certificate. If she were honest with herself, the feelings she had for Timothy was hatred¡ªextreme hatred. She loved him deeply ever since she was still a young girl and spent arge part of her youth loving him deeply. How could he even bring himself to do it? It was fine if he did not love her, but he had to go so far as to use her and kill her once she lost her value. Even more saddening for her was the fact that hate could not exist without love. At that moment, her feelings toward Timothy were that of deep hatred! She was well aware that she should be feeling that way, but it was always difficult for people to be overly rational. When she thought about it, her fingers subconsciously ripped off the photo on the divorce certificate. She wanted to throw it away and never see it again! It would be such an eyesore to keep a photo of Timothy and she did not want to have it around! Samantha curled her fingers and crumpled the photo in her palm. She then opened it and was about to throw it away, but somehow noticed some ck writing on the paper. She frowned and wondered why there were words at the bottom. Samantha froze immediately, unfurled the photo, and turned it over to look at the handwriting. Chapter 333 - The Secret on The Back of The Photo

Chapter 333: The Secret on The Back of The Photo

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The words written in ck ink were mboyant, elegant, and very beautiful. At the same time, that handwriting was one that she was very familiar with. It was Timothy¡¯s handwriting. When she saw the three words he wrote, her head became a little empty and she was very confused. He wrote: ¡®I love you.¡¯ Timothy had handled everything regarding the divorce certificate and even gave it to her, which could be taken to mean that he wrote those three words for her too. She questioned which one of Timothy¡¯s actions conformed to those three words ¡®I love you¡¯. Perhaps he was born different from others, and loving her meant having to kill her. Samantha thought about it for a while, but could not wrap her head around it at all. Timothy¡¯s behavior was truly a mystery. She started to feel some regret. She nned to get a good night¡¯s sleep, leave the past behind, and go back to Emsteldt so she could live a good life with Matthew in the future. Why did she have to steal the divorce certificate and remove that photo? She would not have seen the words at the back of the photo if she did neither of those things. All she did was give herself more stumbling blocks. She knew deep down in her heart that the mysterious emailer¡¯s purpose for leading her to the divorce certificate was precisely that. That mysterious emailer¡¯s main purpose was probably not merely to let her ascertain the genuy of her divorce certificate. The most important thing was to let her see his confession written at the back of the photo. The emailer wanted her to know Timothy had another reason for doing what he did to her. It was the same as the first email he sent to her five years ago¡ªhe told her that there were other reasons for Timothy¡¯s divorce back then too. Then she was induced intoing back and finding out the truth. However, she was no longer the same person she was three years ago. At the time, she still did not give up and held on to her extravagantly wishful thinking. That was the reason she braved herself to try again. Unfortunately, the results were in to see. Samantha closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths. She stuck the photo back onto the divorce certificate and then threw it into her bag as if she wanted it out of her sight. For the moment, she could just pretend as if she did not see anything. She firmly acted as if she saw none of it! Come the next day, she would fly back ording to her original n. Matthew was in Emsteldt and that was where she belonged. Samantha pulled up the nket and closed her eyes. She tried hard to put herself to sleep, but her head was a mess and she could not seem to drift to sleep. However, she did not give up trying and picked up her phone once more to see the videos she recorded on the phone. They were all Matthew¡¯s videos from childhood to adulthood. She recorded the videos of him growing up, such as the first time he turned over, the first time he started crawling, and the time he took his first step¡­ Her irritable mood had miraculously calmed down when she looked at her chubby-faced son. Even her lips were curling up slightly. She used to need sleeping pills just to force herself to sleep when she suffered all alone in the past. Matthew had since be her best medicine. As Samantha watched the videos, she ended up falling asleep at some point and continued to sleep until she was woken up by Rochelle¡¯s phone call the next day. She picked up the phone and asked hoarsely after just waking up, ¡°Chelle?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t awake yet?¡± Rochelle smiled. ¡°You always get up early! If I¡¯d known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have called you so early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Samantha rubbed her eyebrows and tried to wake herself up. ¡°I bought you a flight for this evening, Sammy. I¡­have to get lunch with Jonathan tomorrow, so I won¡¯t be going there,¡± Rochelle said in a somewhat reluctant tone. She rued not being able to spend more time with Samantha even when there was only so little time left before Samantha¡¯s flight. Samantha chuckled. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯m a grown-up, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Rochelle immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon and send you to the airport. See youter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Samantha wanted to sleep a little longer but felt a little weak and dizzy. Her voice was not hoarse from waking up but hoarse because it was a little sore. She frowned uncontrobly. It was likely caused by her nervousness in the past few days and the exhaustion from the whole ordeal the past night. She was also worried about a lot of things and did not fall asleep all night. Her body had been very weak ever since giving birth to Matthew, and although she had been slowly recuperating for the past few years, she still fell sick easily. Unfortunately, it was not the right time for her to be sick. She had to take a ne in the evening, and it would be difficult for her to endure the long flight if she was not in good shape. Samantha needed a healthy body for Matthew¡¯s sake, so she could take good care of him. In recent years, she had attached great importance to her health and would be quite mindful of any difort. She could not afford to neglect her body as she did in the past when she only had herself to take care of. Samanthay on the bed for a while and propped herself up. Rochelle¡¯s apartment was in the city center, just a street away from Cruxwell Hospital. Getting there took only a five-minute walk. Samantha could eat her breakfast and then head over to get some medicine. She did not think it was important to let Rochelle know about something as trivial as that. Having stayed with her for two days, she could sense that Rochelle and Jonathan had not genuinely reconciled. Rochelle was still very much averse to Jonathan but Samantha did not know why she had to submit to Jonathan again. She hoped that Rochelle would be able to gain happiness, but she could not give any advice on how to do so. Her feelings were in a mess, and that gave her no right to tell Rochelle how to go about it. After washing up, Samantha fried two eggs and some bacon, then warmed up a ss of milk and forced herself to finish her breakfast. While still feeling dizzy, she changed her clothes and put on a mask and hat before going to the hospital. Hospitals were usually teeming with people, but fortunately, the system was automated. Samantha immediately registered on the self-service machine, and then went to the emergency department on the third floor ording to the instructions. More than a dozen patients waited in line to see the doctor. Samantha had to find a seat and sit down while waiting for her number to be called. Matthew knew that she would be back that day and was thoroughly overjoyed. He used n¡¯s cell phone to send WeTalk voice messages to her. He did not say much other than to call out to her from time to time, saying that he missed her and the like. It felt somewhat pointless, but Samantha¡¯s heart softened into a puddle when she heard it. She hated Timothy a lot, but she could not hate Matthew¡¯s face even though he resembled Timothy. Samantha replied to each of Matthew¡¯s messages. Since she had drank a lot of water beforeing out, Samantha raised her eyes and nced at the call number. There were five more numbers to go before her turn, which should be enough time for her to head to the restroom. Samantha put her phone away, got up, then went to the restroom at the end of the corridor. Aftering out, she was walking toward the emergency department when the elevator door in front opened. Two nurses and a doctor pushed a hospital bed out of the room with anxious expressions on their faces. They shouted, ¡°Give way, please! Give way!¡± In such a situation, the patient¡¯s condition was already very critical and emergency rescue had to be carried out immediately! She hurriedly stopped walking and let them through. However, Samantha inadvertently nced at the person lying on the hospital bed and felt choked when she caught a fleeting glimpse of the pale, bloodless, yet extremely familiar face! Chapter 334 - Mystery

Chapter 334: Mystery

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Old Madam Barker! It was Old Madam Barker! Samantha¡¯s eyes widened suddenly and she subconsciously covered her mouth. Although the olddy¡¯s health had been unwell at times, most of it was caused by her bad mood. It would be fine as long as she was well taken care of. Essentially speaking, Old Madam Barker¡¯s body and bones were still very tough. Why would she be in such a condition? From Samantha¡¯s experience, the expression on Old Madam Barker¡¯s face was practically an extension of death! She could not control her own thoughts at all and forgot everything in an instant as she raised her feet subconsciously and followed the hospital bed. The doctors and nurses pushed the bed through the crowd towards the operating room. Samantha kept pace and her heart was in aplete mess as she stared intently at the unconscious olddy. The hospital bed was finally pushed into the operating room and Samantha had to stop in front of the door. She watched as the door to the operating room mmed shut and the red light above it came on. Her feet seemed to be rooted to the ground and she was unable to move. After about a few minutes, there were footsteps from behind. Samantha felt as if she had just woken up from a dream and her heartbeat quickened. Old Madam Barker could not havee alone; she had to have been sent by someone, and any one of those people knew who she was! She could not let herself be seen by anyone who knew her! Samantha subconsciously wanted to turn around and avoid it but it was already toote. An extremely surprised voice came from behind, ¡°Ms... Ms. Larsson?¡± Samantha¡¯s body froze and she neither turned her head nor responded. Aunt Julia took a few steps forward, got closer to her, and continued to ask, ¡°Is that¡­you, Ms. Larsson?¡± Samantha clenched her hands hard as they hung on both sides of her body. She hesitated and struggled for a few seconds, but in the end, she turned around slowly and raised her eyes to look at Aunt Julia. She greeted her, ¡°Aunt Julia.¡± After being greeted, Aunt Julia covered her lips with both hands, and her eyes were filled with tremendous shock. Tears soon started welling up. Aunt Julia moved her lips, but could not say anything and rushed forward and hugged Samantha. It was as if Samantha was the only piece of driftwood that could be hugged. Samantha¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia treated her with sincerity. They both cared for and doted on her, so she felt no averseness toward them because they truly loved her. She lifted her arms and hugged Aunt Julia too. It took a while for Aunt Julia to finally calm down. She released Samantha gently and looked up while wiping away the tears. Still staring at Samantha in disbelief, she then reached out to touch her cheeks and jaw. Samantha was initially rather sad, but Aunt Julia¡¯s actions amused her and she burst out chuckling. She did not stop Aunt Julia from feeling her either. After Aunt Julia touched her chin, she lowered her head to look at Samantha¡¯s feet to check if there were any shadows below. Once everything was confirmed, Aunt Julia hugged Samantha again, ¡°Ms. Larsson, you¡¯re really alive. I thought... I thought I saw a ghost.¡± ¡°I was¡­worried you came to bring the olddy away. Thank goodness¡­¡± The moment she saw Samantha¡¯s figure earlier, she was so frightened that her heart nearly stopped beating. Samantha patted the back of her hand lightly andforted. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not dead at all. I¡¯m living quite well and Grandma will be fine too!¡± When the olddy was mentioned, Aunt Julia could not stop her tears again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the olddy.¡± She straightened up, looked up at the closed door of the operating room, and said worriedly, ¡°If... If...¡± ¡°There is no ¡®if¡¯,¡± Samantha interrupted Aunt Julia¡¯s words with a firm tone. She said it to her and herself. Aunt Julia was so panicked that she doubted her judgment, but when she saw Samantha here, she seemed to have had someone to rely on again and was no longer that chaotic. Samantha led Aunt Julia to sit down on a nearby bench and took out a tissue from her bag to hand it over. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± Aunt Julia nodded, took the tissue and wiped her tears, then finally took several deep breaths. Seeing that her mood had calmed down, Samantha asked, ¡°Aunt Julia, what happened to Grandma?¡± Aunt Julia looked up at her with an extremely saddened expression. ¡°During the past three years, the olddy¡¯s health has been getting worse and worse. A few days ago... they had another argument because¡­Mr. Barker wanted...to remarry. The olddy was so angry that she slipped into aa and had been taking medicine to recuperate. The doctor also prescribed a special medicine, but it didn¡¯t seem to help either. When I wiped the olddy¡¯s body today, she suddenly woke up, and I was really d she did.¡± ¡°But in the next second, she suddenly started vomiting arge amount of blood and I was so frightened that I called the ambnce and had her rushed to the hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on right now, and I¡¯m scared... I¡¯m scared the olddy might not be able to make it.¡± She clenched her hands tightly in the end. The more Samantha listened, the tighter her frown became. She said puzzledly, ¡°How could her health worsen so much?¡± Aunt Julia looked at her with tears in her eyes and hesitated to speak. Samantha¡¯s heart sank slightly when she saw that. She had probably been able to guess that the answer was rted to her and it was something she did not want to hear. In the end, she still said, ¡°Please tell me, Aunt Julia. I want to know.¡± Aunt Julia gulped a few times and said truthfully, ¡°Ms. Larsson¡­ When she heard about your divorce from Mr. Barker three years ago and the news of your death, she went to argue with Mr. Barker but to no avail. At that moment, she seemed to have turned pale in an instant. She has been unable to let go of what happened even after so many years. She felt that...she was the one who murdered you. She believed that you would not have died that miserably if she hadn¡¯t insisted on pairing you with Mr. Barker. It was difficult for her to sleep and her mental state has been very poor. Even though she had been taking medicine and getting treated, things have not improved and it became a vicious circle¡­¡± Samantha¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. It was practically the same as what she had guessed. She spoke again in an extremely confused tone, ¡°But, doesn¡¯t Timothy¡­care at all when Grandma¡¯s like this?¡± Timothy loved the olddy deeply, and if she was in ill health, he would be willing to spend all his money to get Old Madam Barker the best treatment. Although Aunt Julia was nothing but a mere servant who should not be speaking ill of her employer, she could not help it and cried, ¡°Mr. Barker haspletely changed. All he thinks about is that vixen, Harmony. He doesn¡¯t care about the olddy at all and it¡¯s as if she¡¯s an outsider. The olddy was so heartbroken, and during the past three years, she rarely met Mr. Barker and spoke to him.¡± Samantha never expected something like that would happen. She knew how filial Timothy was. Three years ago, he hated her with such vengeance but was willing to put on a facade with her for Old Madam Barker¡¯s sake. Even if he shed with the olddy because of his divorce, he would never ignore her poor health! Why did he have to be heartless to his own grandmother just because he was heartless toward her? Was Timothy still Timothy? The more Samantha thought about it, the more puzzling and odd she found it to be. What kind of mystery was shrouding Timothy? Just as Samantha was in deep confusion, she heard footsteps from the corridor ahead. When she raised her eyes subconsciously, she saw a man¡¯s tall figure walking in her direction. Samantha¡¯s heartbeat sped up when she looked right at his face. Timothy had arrived! Chapter 335 - A Dangerous Encounter

Chapter 335: A Dangerous Encounter

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy was different from Aunt Julia. Samantha was fine with letting Aunt Julia know that she was still alive, but she could never let Timothy know that! Samantha could not see any ce where she could hide in that long corridor and evading him would be impossible. Seeing as the man was walking closer, she bit her lower lip firmly. Her only choice was to take a gamble! Samantha did not have time to exin anything to Aunt Julia and merely said hurriedly, ¡°I can¡¯t let Timothy see me!¡± She let down her tied hair so it covered her cheeks, and since she had been wearing a mask the entire time, she took out her sunsses and a cap from her bag and put them on one by one. Her delicate little face was instantly covered up. Immediately after that, she stood up when Timothy looked over at Aunt Julia and pretended to be a stranger asking for directions. Her voice was lowered and she said to Aunt Julia, ¡°Hi. May I know the direction to the bathroom?¡± Aunt Julia was a little stunned at first but fortunately reacted quickly. She raised her hand and pointed to the corridor outside, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think it should be over there.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Samantha took a deep breath, then tried to rx as much as possible as she turned around and faced Timothy. She headed for the exit as he walked over. With her head lowered and her eyes hidden from view by the cap, she proceeded to walk right out. As she got closer and closer to Timothy, her heartbeat started beating faster and faster. After all, she had been together with him for so long in the past that she was worried her figure might be recognized by him even though her face was covered. It was simr to a situation where she would be able to recognize Timothy at a nce even if his face was covered. The moment they brushed past each other, Samantha sensed Timothy turning his head around to nce at her. She almost stopped breathing for a second. However, Timothy retracted his gaze back coldly the next second and continued to walk forward. He did not notice anything! Samantha breathed a sigh of relief. Before she could even finish letting out that sigh, her cell phone rang suddenly and startled her. Moreover, the cell phone¡¯s ringing caused Timothy to stop walking. He turned around and looked at her again. Samantha did not dare to look back at all and felt her entire back turn stiff. She used all her strength to restrain her desire to run away and stiffened her hands as she took out her phone from her bag and muted it. The man¡¯s sharp gaze could be felt on her back. She could not run though, because while she could still escape if she did not try to run, picking up the pace would only arouse suspicion in Timothy. Samantha walked forward step by step. The corridor was a rather short one, but for her, it seemed like an endless road at that moment. Timothy¡¯s eyes were fixed on the slender figure in front of him, there was a glimmer of light in the depths of his eyes. He moved his feet slightly and he was about to walk towards her. When Aunt Julia saw what was going on, she cried out suddenly, ¡°Mr. Barker, you¡¯re finally here.¡± As she called out to him, she stood up, rushed towards him, and grabbed his arm while tears streamed down her face. ¡°Mr. Barker, the olddy has been vomiting blood. What are we going to do? I¡¯m really worried, sob¡­¡± Aunt Julia managed to draw Timothy¡¯s attention. He nced back at her before looking at the red light on the operating room door. Samantha took the opportunity to speed up. Soon came the corner at the end of the corridor and she finally broke free from Timothy¡¯s line of sight. She was greatly relieved when she ran into the bathroom. For a moment there, she felt as if Timothy was about to grab her already. She was lucky to receive help from Aunt Julia. Samantha walked to the sink, turned on the faucet, then cupped some cold water in her hands. She washed her face a little to calm herself down. Once her palpitations and panic were suppressed, she gradually regained her frame of mind. She took her cell phone out and nced at the missed call earlier. It was from Rochelle, who was probably done with lunch and wasing to pick her up. However, she could not just leave like this. Rather than replying to Rochelle, she searched her contacts for Aunt Julia¡¯s number and sent a text. [Aunt Julia, call me when you have the chance.] After about two minutes, Aunt Julia called. Samantha answered. ¡°Thank you for earlier, Aunt Julia.¡± Had it not been for Aunt Julia¡¯s quick thinking, Samantha would probably not be able to escape. Aunt Julia¡¯s duty was to serve the Barkers, but she turned her back that one time to help Samantha, who was extremely grateful for that. ¡°Ms. Larsson, please don¡¯t say that, I know you have your reasons. Mr. Barker¡­has really let you down. I didn¡¯t expect him to be that fickle of a person. I¡¯ve watched him grow up and yet even I can¡¯t understand a single thing that he¡¯s thinking.¡± Aunt Julia felt distressed as she continued, ¡°The olddy is undergoing surgery right now and I don¡¯t see a shred of concern from him. It¡¯s really puzzling to me.¡± He used to be nervous and took things very seriously even if the olddy had a small headache. How could Harmony lead him that far astray during those three years? Samantha had a tense frown. Even she was puzzled, not just Aunt Julia. For some inexplicable reason, she felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. Old Madam Barker¡¯s illness, Timothy¡¯s changes in personality, and his unfamiliarity with her were all questions that left her scratching her head. Although she was relieved that Timothy did not recognize her earlier, it was quite ironic when she thought about it. In any case, they had been a married couple who lived under one roof for a very long time! She felt as if a ball of wool had wrapped her mind and she had a brief moment of utter confusion. For the moment, she could only start by checking the simplest and most intuitive of factors. After all, she had very limited time. Samantha calmed down and said, ¡°Aunt Julia, you must stay alert and remain calm. I can¡¯t show myself right now, so you have to keep an eye on Grandma and guard her without ever leaving her side!¡± ¡°Notify me as soon as her surgery is over.¡± Aunt Julia nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay, Ms. Larsson, I will listen to you.¡± ¡®Ms. Larsson¡­¡¯ Samantha corrected her. ¡°Aunt Julia, please don¡¯t call me Ms. Larsson. Just call me by my name.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve gotten used to it already.¡± Aunt Julia thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone might hear me if I call your name. I¡¯ll just call you Sam.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha gulped and continued, ¡°Aunt Julia, I have something to ask you right now. You have to answer me truthfully!¡± Once again, Aunt Julia nodded repeatedly. ¡°Please ask.¡± She might not trust anyone else, but based on the tears Samantha shed for the olddy earlier, she was willing to believe that Samantha had the olddy¡¯s best interests at heart. ¡­ Rochelle¡¯s car arrived at the entrance to the hospital. Samantha opened the car door and sat in the front passenger seat. Then, Samantha turned to look at Rochelle with a serious look on her face. She said, ¡°Change of ns, Chelle. We¡¯re not going to the airport.. We have to make a stop elsewhere!¡± Chapter 336 - This is Life-Threatening!

Chapter 336: This is Life-Threatening!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle could not contain her surprise. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Samantha looked straight ahead and said firmly, ¡°The vi.¡± Was that not the ce where Samantha and Timothy lived after getting married? What was her purpose for going there? Rochelle was very curious. She moved her lips as if to ask why, but eventually decided against it and restrained herself. They then started their journey towards the vi. When they arrived at the vi entrance, she parked the car at the parking space, got down, then walked to the vi with Samantha. The door to the house was secured with abination lock. Samantha had already confirmed with Aunt Julia that the password remained the same, so she swiftly entered the numbers and pushed the door open. Samantha¡¯s goal was very clear. When she entered the house, she walked directly to Old Madam Barker¡¯s bedroom, which was still in aplete mess. The sight of dried blood on the ground and nket was very shocking to look at. Samantha¡¯s heart tensed up. Rochelle looked at the situation and frowned deeply. Old Madam Barker¡¯s condition appeared very serious, and no one could tell for sure if she would survive that... Samantha took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She then lifted her feet over the mess and walked to the bedside table, where she lowered her eyes and nced at the various medicines scattered around. She stretched out her hand and picked it up one by one to look at and smell them carefully. Rochelle could roughly guess Samantha¡¯s purpose foring there. She probably felt that Old Madam Barker¡¯s illness was fishy and decided that she had to visit the vi to check the olddy¡¯s medication. Rochelle did not know a single thing about medicine and sat quietly aside to avoid disturbing Samantha. When Samantha moved on to the third medication, her expression became a little solemn. When she picked up the fourth, which Aunt Julia said was a special medication, her expression changed drastically. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sammy?¡± Rochelle looked over. Samantha held the pill between her fingers, which were trembling slightly. Even her voice was faltering when she said, ¡°This drug won¡¯t save lives¡­ This is a life-threatening drug!¡± She could not be sure whether her sense of smell had made her overly sensitive to the third medication, although the possibility remained that it might contain trace amounts of harmful substances. However, she was nothing but certain that the fourth was poison! The harm that could be caused to one¡¯s body was immense, and a person could be killed if the dosage reached a certain level! She had seen such drugs during her dark past. Rochelle was also taken aback, ¡°Are you sure, Sammy?¡± How could anyone have the guts to poison the olddy so tantly and unscrupulously? Had Samantha not seen the drugs with her own eyes, she probably would not believe it too. She felt that no one would dare to do such a thing. Unfortunately, that was exactly what happened. If her guess was correct, then Old Madam Barker had vomited blood due to that fourth medicine. However, Aunt Julia also said that the ¡®special medicine¡¯ was only to be taken once. Judging from the dosage, its effects would not have been that strong. The only possible exnation was that a certain amount of poison had umted inside Old Madam Barker¡¯s body, the sudden increase would then push her over the edge. Samantha could not bepletely sure that her guess was correct and decided to verify it. Samantha took out a tissue, wrapped a couple of pills from medications number three and four, then ced them inside her pocket. ¡°Time to go, Chelle. We¡¯ll need to visit somewhere else.¡± Rochelle nodded. Back in the car, Rochelle drove to the address Samantha provided. There was some traffic jam on the road at the moment, so Rochelle had to brake at frequent intervals. She nced at Samantha from the side and sighed softly when she saw that Samantha had a tight frown. After thinking for a while, she asked, ¡°Sammy, if your guess is correct, then who could be so bold as to poison the olddy?¡± Was there anyone who dared toy a finger on her when the Barkers, the Barker Group, and Timothy were all in their prime now? Even someone like Rochelle could not do anything despite wanting the scumbag to die. Samantha¡¯s eyes were cold and she opened her lips. ¡°I can think of only one person.¡± As soon as she said that, the first person to appear in Rochelle¡¯s mind was Harmony. She asked incredulously, ¡°Harmony¡¯s the most likely suspect, but would she dare to do such a thing?¡± Samantha sneered and replied firmly, ¡°She would.¡± Rochelle frowned. Did Harmony really have such courage to go against Timothy? Or had Timothy indulged her that much? Seemingly knowing what Rochelle was thinking, Samantha added, ¡°It¡¯s because...Timothy practically shows no concern for his grandmother. Harmony would be bold enough to do such a thing because it helps in removing her obstacles.¡± Earlier on the phone, Aunt Julia had recounted to her Timothy¡¯s attitude towards Old Madam Barker during the past three years. Hearing everything sent a chill down Samantha¡¯s spine. That he could bring himself to treat his grandmother that way was evidence of his ruthless and cold-blooded nature. Rochelle did not know what else to say and could only curse unceremoniously, ¡°That scumbag really is a b*stard!¡± He was a terrible person, both toward Samantha and his grandmother. The car arrived at aboratory. Samantha sent the medicine in and paid extra to get the results quicker. The test results finally came out after about an hour. As she expected, the fourth medicine was a high-dosage, dangerous poison while the third was something simr but in a much lower dosage. The human body could excrete such toxins if they were consumed by ident on rare asions. However, eating it constantly for many years would cause a snowball-like effect as the toxins umted. Samantha clenched her hands tightly after hearing that. Rochelle immediately exploded with rage. ¡°That vicious woman Harmony makes me sick to the core. ¡°She must have wanted to use poison to kill the olddy slowly and stealthily. The sudden increase is probably because of her marriage to Timothy next month! She¡¯s afraid that the olddy would do something to stop her and decided the olddy would be better off dead!¡± After talking, Rochelleughed in anger, ¡°Timothy¡¯s blind! How could he even like this kind of a woman? On second thought, a b*stard and a pretentious b*tch are a perfect match! They should be jailed.¡± Samantha held theboratory report and pursed her lips tightly without saying anything. Before she knew it, it was already four in the evening. Rochelle calmed down a little and reminded, ¡°Sammy, we have to go back to the apartment to get your luggage. It¡¯s time I send you to the airport.¡± Dying any longer would cause her to miss her flight. Samantha looked up at Rochelle with a conflicted expression. ¡°I feel like¡­I want to stay behind. At least until Grandma¡¯s surgery is over...¡± She could never leave with peace of mind otherwise. Rochelle immediately knew the motivation behind that. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go back to the apartment first. It¡¯s not safe for you to be outside too long.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as the car drove back to the apartment, Samantha¡¯s cell phone rang. She nced at it and saw a call from Aunt Julia, which was probably to inform that Old Madam Barker¡¯s operation was over... Samantha immediately wondered if Old Madam Barker was lucky enough to survive or whether¡­she did not make it.... Chapter 337 - I Cant Leave

Chapter 337: I Can¡¯t Leave

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Samantha thought of that, her hand shook uncontrobly while she held the phone. Her fingers were trembling so severely that it was a struggle for her to even tap her finger on the phone and answer the call. Rochelle looked at Samantha¡¯s pale face and reached out to tap her finger on the answer icon. She then tapped the speaker icon and put it on speaker mode. Aunt Julia was heard crying, ¡°Sam, the olddy¡¯s surgery is over.¡± Just by listening to Aunt Julia¡¯s tone, Samantha felt as if her heart was being squeezed by a big hand and she felt a little breathless. After gulping twice, she tried hard to put her question in words, ¡°How¡­ How did it go?¡± Such scenes seemed far toomon for her. She had a strong hatred of such situations. ¡°Although she was saved in the nick of time, she¡¯s still in very bad condition. She¡¯s still in the risky period, and the next twenty-four hours are very critical. If the situation improves, there¡¯s a possibility she could wake up. If...not, then¡­we have to be prepared for whates after.¡± Aunt Julia could barely utter thosest few words because she was sobbing. Samantha¡¯s eyes turned red too. She already had a bad feeling when she suspected it to be poison, but it felt even more unbearable when she heard the results. Both Old Master Barker and Old Madam Barker loved her very much, and the old man¡¯s death made her so sad that she cried for quite some time. Then it just had to happen to Old Madam Barker... Although Rochelle was not that close with Old Madam Barker, she thought well of the olddy due to the sincere care that thetter showed to Samantha. She felt very distressed too, more so when the olddy ended up in a bad state because of Harmony¡¯s viciousness! Aunt Julia cried for a moment and remembered something all of a sudden. She mustered up the energy and asked in a pleading tone, ¡°Sam, can youe over to keep the olddypany tonight? The doctor said that she had been mentioning your name when they were trying to save her. Her sense of survival is strong, and she might be able to wake up if youe and talk to her!¡± ¡®Old Madam Barker...had been mentioning my name...¡¯ Samantha bit her lower lip involuntarily. Old Madam Barker¡¯s condition had been getting worse during the past few years in part because she was constantly uneasy at the thought of having yed a role in Samantha¡¯s death. Aunt Julia continued pleading when she heard no response from Samantha. ¡°Samantha, I know it might be difficult for you toe to the hospital, but the olddy really needs you right now. Please... Please save her¡­ Remember all the things you did for her and save her¡­ Save her!¡± Samantha clenched her phone tightly, so much so that the blue veins on the back of her hand had popped up one by one. She was bound to miss her flight if she did not go to the airport. When she had a video call with Matthew the day before, he was overjoyed and expressed his desire to pick her up at the airport with n. n was happy too. He told her that he would treat her to a feast when shees back. She did not want Matthew and n to be stood up, but she could not bring herself to refuse them. Old Madam Barker was one of the people in the country whom she could not bear to part with. Samantha closed her eyes heavily and finally answered. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go.¡± Aunt Julia thanked her profusely as soon as she heard Samantha¡¯s answer. After ending the call, she leaned softly on the back of the chair as if all her strength had been taken away. Rochelle reached out to hold Samantha¡¯s hand. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said, ¡°Sammy, are you sure you want to stay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s still not toote if you change your mind right now.¡± It was extremely selfish what Samantha said earlier. Staying behind carried the risk that any unforeseen idents might happen. Samantha looked at her and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll...leave as soon as I apany Grandma through this period of danger. I¡¯d be staying for a few more days at most.¡± Rochelle stared at her intently and spoke straightforwardly, ¡°It¡¯s possible that you might not be able to leave this ce anymore if you miss this flight.¡± Samantha kept quiet. She knew that Rochelle was only looking out for her and it was very much unsafe for her to stay there. If Timothy or Harmony knew that she was still alive, neither would let her go. Her peaceful life with Matthew woulde to an end and there would be danger lurking in all directions. She understood what was at stake, but she could not bring herself to ignore Old Madam Barker. Samantha did not worry much in the past because she thought that Timothy would protect Old Madam Barker at all costs, but she did not ce any more hope on him after how everything turned out! ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to lecture you anymore.¡± Rochelle leaned back in the chair. ¡°This character of yours makes it impossible for you to stand by and watch. Even if you took that flight, you¡¯ll be constantly thinking about this.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°You know me so well, Chelle.¡± ¡°Sweet talking me isn¡¯t going to do you any good. You should start thinking about how you¡¯re going to exin to your precious son and Dr. Sherwood!¡± Rochelle made no secret of her schadenfreude. Samantha immediately felt a headacheing on. Headache or not, she still had to make the call. When they were back at the apartment, Samantha poured herself a ss of warm water. After drinking it all in one go, she took two deep breaths before picking up her phone and making a WeTalk call. The other side picked up fairly quickly and Matthew¡¯s tender voice called out, ¡°Mommy, Mommy! Are you on the ne? Will I see you soon?¡± Samantha pursed her lips lightly and said in a soft, slightly apologetic, and entreating voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matt. Something happened, and I might have to go back a littleter.¡± Matthew was stunned and it took him some time before he said angrily, ¡°But you already promised me that I could see you tomorrow! Why did you break your promise?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°How muchter will youe home, Mommy?¡± Matthew asked again. His insistent questioning made Samantha even more speechless. Since she had failed to keep her promise that time, she no longer dared to promise him so easily when she was not sure of her return date. ¡°You lied, Mommy. You¡¯re noting back, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want me anymore!¡± ¡°No, Matt. That¡¯s not it...¡± Samantha anxiously tried to exin, but the other side had hung up before she could finish speaking. Samantha rubbed her tired eyebrows. Matthew could not be med for his insecurity. After all, he never had a father since he was born and was never separated for long in all his years staying with Samantha. She wished she could just take the flight back to hold him tight, but Old Madam Barker needed her more at that moment. All she could do was force herself to calm down and call him again to coax him once she had regained herposure. As for n, she really had not figured out how to tell him yet. Her phone happened to ring when she was structuring her sentences. Thinking it was n who called her, it turned out to be Aunt Julia. As soon as she answered, she heard Aunt Julia say, ¡°Sam, Mr. Barker is preparing to leave. You cane over now.¡± She had earlier agreed with Aunt Julia that she would only show up when Timothy was gone. Aunt Julia probably figured out a way to let Timothy leave. Samantha responded immediately, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over right now.¡± She decided to call n after she went there. Once Samantha arrived at the hospital, she walked in only after making sure that Timothy had left. She changed into some personal protective equipment before entering the intensive care unit, where she sat on the bedside chair and held Old Madam Barker¡¯s hand. ¡­ Timothy drove out of the hospital and stopped at the intersection when the light turned red. His phone rang at that moment and he nced at the caller ID. It happened to be Howard Plummer, the general manager of the Barker Group¡¯s security department and one of the world¡¯s best-known hackers. Timothy had gotten someone to send Howard the hotel¡¯s surveince footage. Howard was instructed to check if anyone entered or exited his room, but several hours¡¯ worth of footage that night was somehow tampered with. Nothing could be seen. He did not believe that it was all just a coincidence and was certain that it was the product of human interference! He was curious to know who would dare to provoke him like that! As a result, he left it to Howard and asked him to repair the overwritten surveince video. There must have been a result if he was calling at that moment! Timothy put on his Bluetooth earpiece and tapped it to answer the call.. He spoke first and uttered two words in an ice-cold tone, ¡°Tell me.¡± Chapter 338 - Would You Like Them Dead or Alive?

Chapter 338: Would You Like Them Dead or Alive?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Howard was the stereotypical engineer-type person who spoke straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯ve repaired the surveince video you tasked me with, Mr. Barker, and I¡¯ve extracted the time frame you requested. I¡¯m sending it over to you right now.¡± A grin appeared on Timothy¡¯s lips and he said in satisfaction, ¡°Perfect.¡± Every employee within the Barker Group was a force to be reckoned with. After the phone call ended, Timothy parked the car on the side of the road and took hisptop from the passenger seat. He then flipped it open and clicked on his email. Howard had sent the repaired video. Timothy slid his fingertips across the touchpad and clicked on it. After watching the videos one by one, he paused somewhere and looked at the figure on the screen. As he expected, someone pretended to be a housekeeping staff and sneaked into his room. Unfortunately, there were no cameras installed in his room and the only footage was that of the person entering and exiting. The person had a slim figure and was undoubtedly a woman. She had disguised herself well enough and her face was not exposed at all. She seemed to know where the cameras were located and deliberately avoided them, which prevented the cameras from catching her face in the footage. Timothy¡¯s fingertips tapped rhythmically on his knees. His dark pupils seemed distant and he smiled all of a sudden after staring at the figure for about ten seconds. His memory was so good that one could describe him as having a photographic memory. That figure seemed very familiar to him. It was the same figure he passed by in the hospital that afternoon. How intriguing that the person appeared in his hotel room the day before and at the hospital the day after. Timothy smiled and he ced his hands on the top edge of his notebook. After closing it shut, he tossed it casually back to the front passenger seat. He picked up his phone and made a call. The other side answered immediately and greeted in a cold voice. ¡°Mr. Barker.¡± Timothy spared all nonsense and merely gave an order. ¡°I have something I need you to deal with.¡± The answer came at once. ¡°Understood.¡± Timothy then opened his lips and said something. The other side hesitated for a second and asked, ¡°Do you want them dead or alive?¡± A cold grin appeared on Timothy¡¯s lips. His voice was extremely cold but he spoke as if he was talking about the weather. ¡°The usual.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the other person answered. ¡­ Inside the ward, Samantha¡¯s heart tensed up when she looked at Old Madam Barker¡¯s pale face. She held the olddy¡¯s hands tighter as if doing so would allow her to hold on to the olddy and enable the olddy to persevere. She could finally understand why Rochelle hated hospitals. At that moment, Samantha hated hospitals with a vengeance too, and particrly loathed her feeling of powerlessness. The people she cared about and the people she loved always had to face death. They struggled desperately when nearing the brink of death but she could never do anything about it. Being born, getting old, falling sick, and dying were all normal events in the course of life. Unfortunately, they were also exceptionally cruel events that no one had the power to stop. Samantha did her best to restrain the soreness in her throat and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being dutiful and filial, Grandma. You wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve ended up like this if it wasn¡¯t for me.¡± Old Madam Barker was actually a very smart and wise old woman. She was old only on the outside and young at heart. She had very keen judgment as well. Her constant self-reproaching in the past three years¡ªwhich tired her out mentally and physically¡ªturned her into a tiger that had its fangs pulled out. She could not care less about anything else anymore. Otherwise, Harmony¡¯s clumsy methods could not possibly have been sessful against the olddy. During the year in which she survived the drowning incident, she chose not to contact Rochelle and the olddy because she knew that Rochelle had Jonathan¡¯s protection and the olddy would at least have Timothy¡¯s protection. That what was set her worries at ease. She scarcely expected Timothy to be such a terrible person. Aunt Julia told her that the olddy refused to take the pill Samantha left behind because she felt that the pill was the only thing she had of Samantha and she wanted to keep it as a memory. That revtion practically tore Samantha¡¯s heart apart. Had Samantha known earlier, she would have told Old Madam Barker that she was still alive and gave birth to the grandson whom the olddy had always longed for. Old Madam Barker would be delighted to hear that. The thought of that made it difficult for her to contain her tears from falling and Samantha struggled to wipe them off. She could only raise her head and take a deep breath as she tried hard to suppress her tears. After calming herself down for a moment, Samantha continued, ¡°Please hold on, Grandma. Don¡¯t you want to see me again? You¡¯ll see me when you open your eyes, and... You¡¯ll be able to see your grandson too. He¡¯s adorable, handsome, and he¡¯s three years old now. I¡¯ll bring him to meet you when you wake up, okay?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave us like this when you haven¡¯t met him yet. Please answer me if you hear my voice, okay?¡± Samantha even told the olddy numerous wonderful things. She talked about her life in Emsteldt, about the hardships she experienced when Matthew was born, and about all the stuff that happened to Matthew when he was still young. She spoke so much that her voice became slightly hoarse and her mouth ran dry, but she continued to speak without giving up. She held on to the hope that Old Madam Barker might be able to hear what she was saying. As long as she kept on talking, the olddy might stand a chance of waking up. Samantha would not give up, not when there was still a tiny glimmer of hope. She did not know how long she had been talking, but she eventually felt dizzy and fell asleep with her arms on the bed. Before that, she was already somewhat ufortable and had a cold, which exhausted her much more because she felt sad and talked so much. By the time she woke up, Aunt Julia hade in and patted her on the shoulder to wake her up. Samantha opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing her exhausted face, Aunt Julia said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve been with the olddy all night, Sam. Go and get some rest. I¡¯ll watch over her.¡± Samantha took a deep breath. She raised her eyes and nced at the wall clock. More than ten hours had passed but Old Madam Barker still showed no improvement. Although she did not want to leave, she knew that Aunt Julia would have another thing to worry about if she copsed due to theck of rest. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go out for now and take over from youter.¡± With that, she got up and walked out of the ward. After Samantha took off her personal protective equipment, she went to the bathroom and washed her face with cold water. Once she waspletely awake, she went to the lounge next to the intensive care unit. She had asked the doctor for some cold medication and took them with warm water. Samantha did not feel too sleepy at that point since she had already slept earlier. She leaned on the sofa and took out her cell phone, only to realize that it had run out of battery and shut down automatically. She dug out her charger from her bag and plugged it in to charge. As soon as the phone was switched on, notifications for several missed calls began pouring in and all of them were from n. She could not help but feel guilty, but it was still something she had to face. Samantha rubbed her temples, took a deep breath, then tapped on her phone to dial a number. The call was answered in a split second and n kept a low voice as he tried suppressing his anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯d be worried about you?¡± He rarely got angry and Samantha knew that he was really angry then. She replied weakly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ I had to apany Old Madam Barker.¡± Then, she took a deep breath and expressed her genuine thoughts to him. ¡°And... And I felt that I¡­let you down, so I didn¡¯t know how to tell you that I wouldn¡¯t be going back so soon.¡± n was silent for a few seconds before he suddenlyughed in spite of himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to be angry at you when you¡¯re so honest.¡± Samantha did not know what to say and could only follow up with, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± n closed his eyes. What he wanted from her was never an apology. After a moment¡¯s silence, n spoke up and said, ¡°Instead of saying sorry to me, Sammy, why don¡¯t you....¡± Chapter 339 - Cheer Me Up

Chapter 339: Cheer Me Up

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After a pause, n uttered the final three words of his sentence, ¡°¡­cheer me up.¡± He rarely said those kinds of words, and as much as he tried his best to be natural, they came out of his lips in a rather stiff manner and it even sounded a bit shy. Samantha nearly choked on her saliva. She never expected that a person as gentle and modest as n could say such a thing... After all, n frequently maintained a serious and dignified image in front of her and had never said anything teasing or flirtatious. She was not used to this sudden change and felt...very ufortable. However, her rtionship with n was more than just friends. She had promised to ept him when she returned?to Emsteldt. It would mean that the two of them were stepping into courtship territory. In that case, it was natural for n to say such things. Samantha was the one who did not¡­adapt and move forward in the situation as much as n did. It was her fault that she did not keep to her promise ofing home, and n¡¯s request was a very reasonable one too. There was nothing Samantha could say to refuse him. If she were to try and cheer n up... Samantha frowned but did her best to give herself a bit of mental preparation. She tried to open her mouth and say something nice to coax him, but her lips merely trembled and she could not say a single word. The more anxious she was, the more confused her mind became. It became increasingly difficult for her to speak up. n waited for a moment but could only hear her breathing bing heavier. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Forget it.¡± Samantha felt guilty. She scratched her head irritably and exined, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, I... Maybe you can¡­hang on for a bit. I can do it!¡± All she had to do was coax him. She used to be able to do so with ease after wooing Timothy for so long. Then there was also Matthew. Even though she merely teased him childishly when she coaxed him, it was still coaxing nheless. Perhaps it would be easier to imagine that n was Matt? Samantha was still wondering how but n had already told her, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He wanted her to coax him, but she was having such a hard time that he might not be happy even after hearing her do so. He discovered that he was the kind of man who developed genuine feelings for a woman that he liked. It was the same when he found out that he and Samantha could not be together. He decided to let go of her then. Fast forward to the present, he did not want to force her after knowing that she still could not ce her heartpletely on him. Samantha bit her lower lip. She was frustrated at her screw-up at the most crucial moment when she was so talkative during ordinary situations. n adjusted his mood as his tone reverted to normal. He was as gentle as ever when he said, ¡°This is the first andst time, Sammy.¡± She knew that he was referring to her failure to keep her word. n had amodated her all the time and she was immediately overwhelmed by a strong sense of guilt. She really felt that she was a bad person. ¡°I¡¯ll help you to calm Matt down. You don¡¯t have to worry about him.¡± n then softened his voice, ¡°Come back...soon.¡± Samantha gulped hard and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± n spoke again and uttered, ¡°You¡¯ll...¡± He did not continue his sentence. Samantha could not help but ask, ¡°I what?¡± After hesitating for a moment, n did not continue his sentence. He simply smiled and said, ¡°Be safe and rest well.¡± ¡°I will. You take good care of yourself too. And... thank you.¡± On that asion, n was the one who hung up first. Samantha closed her eyes when she heard the beeping tone. Regarding n¡¯s unfinished sentence, she somehow felt that he wanted to ask: ¡®You¡¯lle back, right?¡¯ However, he held himself back and did not ask, probably because he did not want to pressure her... n had always been considerate and gentle. She thought about how she would certainly fall for a man like him if Timothy never existed. Only a blind person would fail to appreciate how good he was. All of a sudden, she heard a rush of footstepsing from outside the lounge. Along with that was Aunt Julia¡¯s wailing. The mess of irritable thoughts in Samantha¡¯s mind disappeared instantly and was reced by panic. Did something happen to Old Madam Barker? Samantha immediately got up from the sofa and ran out. As expected, she saw doctors pouring into the intensive care unit as soon as she stepped out of the lounge. Meanwhile, Aunt Julia was forced out by a nurse, who sternly advised Aunt Julia not to interfere with the treatment. The door of the ward was then closed shut in front of her. Samantha quickly walked to Aunt Julia¡¯s side and helped her up. Aunt Julia turned around to look at Samantha and grabbed her arm while crying, ¡°Sam, the olddy¡¯s heart rate monitor showed a straight line earlier. What should we do! What should we do!¡± Although Samantha had already expected some bad news, her heart shuddered violently when she heard that and her vision became a little darker. Could that be the end of Old Madam Barker¡¯s life? She did not know what to do either and was just as scared as Aunt Julia. Unsure of what to say, she hugged Aunt Julia tightly while repeating, ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. It¡¯ll be okay. Everything will be fine.¡± Samantha could not tell whether she was saying that tofort herself or Aunt Julia. Time passed so slowly that Samantha and Aunt Julia were exhausted from all the crying. However, the two of them could not rx at all and kept relying on each other as they stared intently at the door to the ward. At longst, the door opened and a doctor came out. Samantha suddenly found herself afraid to go up and ask about the situation. Her greatest fear was that she would hear bad news. Aunt Julia probably thought the same as her and stayed put without saying anything. When the doctor saw that, he walked towards them out of his own ord and pulled down his mask to reveal a relieved smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve managed to save her. The olddy has finally managed to go through this dangerous period. She might still be unconscious, but she will...live.¡± Samantha felt as if she had journeyed from hell to heaven in a split second. She cried tears of relief, although she was still unable to say anything and could only hug Aunt Julia tightly. Aunt Julia was in tears as well. She returned the hug to Samantha and said emotionally, ¡°She survived! She survived! Sam, it¡¯s all thanks to you! The olddy must¡¯ve been reluctant to part with you and managed to survive this. Thank you, thank you!¡± Samantha thanked God in her heart too. She thanked the Almighty for not taking away Old Madam Barker¡¯s life, and for giving her a chance to make it up to the olddy in the future. ¡­ The next day, Rochelle came to visit Old Madam Barker and was sincerely happy to see that the olddy¡¯s condition had improved. Aunt Julia was out buying food, and Old Madam Barker was still unconscious, so Rochelle nced at Samantha and said straightforwardly, ¡°I learned some very...bad news yesterday.¡± Samantha turned to look at her, ¡°What is it?¡± Rochelle frowned and said in a serious tone, ¡°Jonathan told me that Timothy requested the hotel for the surveince footage that night. Even though he won¡¯t find anything because we¡¯ve already overwritten the records in advance, he¡¯s still a very dangerous man and we can¡¯t take this lightly. Better to be safe than sorry, you know!¡± ¡°Since Old Madam Barker has already sessfully gone through the risky phase, you can consider your missionplete. You should hurry up and leave, Sammy. I¡¯ll bring you to the airport right now!¡± As soon as Rochelle said that, she got up and went straight to pull Samantha¡¯s hand. Samantha, however, sat there without moving. Rochelle was puzzled. ¡°Sammy, you...¡± Samantha clenched her hand little by little and there was a conflicted look in her eyes as she looked at Rochelle and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go yet, Chelle. I have one more thing to do!¡± Chapter 340 - Crashing A Wedding

Chapter 340: Crashing A Wedding

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle frowned tightly. ¡°Come on, Sammy. What else do you want to do? Don¡¯t you dare tell me that you¡¯re going to crash Timothy and Harmony¡¯s wedding!¡± Thetter half of her sentence carried a slightly dissatisfied tone. Samantha knew that Rochelle was annoyed and only became that nervous because she was worried about her safety. Samantha took Rochelle¡¯s hand and exerted a bit of strength to pull her down so she could sit. She slowed down and exined earnestly to Rochelle, ¡°Listen to me, Chelle. Grandma¡¯s high-risk period might have passed, but she¡¯s still in aa and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Aunt Julia is the only one who¡¯s by Grandma¡¯s side, and being the helpless woman that she is, she can¡¯t possibly be able to protect Grandma.¡± ¡°To put it another way, Harmony could easily do something to grandma again.¡± Rochelle understood Samantha¡¯s reasoning. Her expression softened a little but she still looked intently at Samantha as she asked, ¡°And?¡± ¡°And if I leave now, I¡¯d be ignoring Grandma¡¯s life too. The next time I hear about Grandma would probably be her funeral.¡± Samantha spoke in a certain tone because she was 100% sure that it would happen. There was genuinely nothing that Rochelle could say to refute Samantha¡¯s words. If Old Madam Barker was healthy and of a sound mind, she really did not need to fear Harmony at all. If only Timothy was protecting her too. Then no one would dare toy a finger on the olddy. Unfortunately, neither of those two conditions were met. Rochelle frowned and thought for a while. She said, ¡°How about...I help you watch over her?¡± Samantha sighed. ¡°Chelle, you know that¡¯s unrealistic.¡± Rochelle knew that it was unrealistic as soon as she suggested it. Although she did not want to admit it, her biggest support was still Jonathan. Jonathan was notoriously cold-blooded and only protected the people he wanted to protect. The life or death of anyone else was of no concern to him whatsoever . His brain simply worked differently from that of ordinary people. He did not have the sympathy orpassion that ordinary people had and was a ruthless person through and through. However, Rochelle had no right to speak of him either. There was one thing she shared inmon with Jonathan, and that was theck of sympathy andpassion. She only cared about the people important to her. Samantha was one of those people. She cared deeply about Samantha and always ensured that Samantha was her top priority. Seeing Rochelle¡¯s silence, Samantha continued, ¡°If Harmony¡¯s already brave enough to do all this when she¡¯s not yet Mrs. Barker, then she¡¯ll be even more reckless when she finally marries him.¡± Rochelle agreed with that observation. She had gone head-to-head against Harmony for three years. Although she despised such heinous evildoers, she could attest to how difficult it was to deal with someone like that. Harmony was a narrow-minded person who would seek revenge over the most trivial of matters. Once she became Mrs. Barker, it was almost certain that her first target would be Old Madam Barker, who had so vehemently disapproved of her. Rochelle knew deep down that her biggest difference from Samantha was that Samantha cared much more for those who treated her sincerely and cherished them very much. Aside from Rochelle, the only other person whom Samantha would find it hard to part with was Old Madam Barker. Rochelle finally calmed down after being persuaded. She nced at the olddy lying on the bed and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± After a pause, she pretended to tease, ¡°Maybe you can just crash the wedding and object to their marriage. That¡¯ll shatter Harmony¡¯s dream and stop her from bing Mrs. Barker. She wouldn¡¯t be capable of dealing with Old Madam Barker anymore after that.¡± Samantha only answered her with a chuckle. ¡°Hehe.¡± If she still loved Timothy or had any wishful hopes for him, she might really crash the wedding and object to the marriage. Unfortunately, she did not care about him at all! Timothy and Harmony were in love with each other and it was none of her business! She was not going to look for trouble. Upon seeing that, Rochelle had a straight face and said, ¡°Alright, enough with the joking. What exactly are we going to do?¡± The word ¡®we¡¯ warmed Samantha¡¯s heart. When it came to Samantha¡¯s matters, Rochelle always treated it as if it was her business too, rather than just Samantha¡¯s alone! She could not help but hug Rochelle¡¯s arm. ¡°If you were a man, we would¡¯ve grown up as childhood sweethearts and had a perfect fairytale love story from our school days up until our wedding.¡± Rochelle nodded repeatedly. ¡°Those two scumbags Timothy and Jonathan wouldn¡¯t exist in our lives. People like them shouldn¡¯t get married! It¡¯d be best if they stay single for the rest of their lives!¡± Samantha was amused. That was probably the first time she ever rxed and chuckled after Samantha returned to the country. She sat up straight again and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°My idea is very simple. I want Harmony to be afraid of hurting Grandma on a whim in the future. I want to make sure there¡¯s something to prevent her frommitting these acts again! That way, nothing will happen to Grandma even if I¡¯m not here.¡± Samantha had always possessed a clear line of thought and Rochelle agreed with her idea. ¡°What will that ¡®thing¡¯ be?¡± Samantha grinned slightly. Rather than answering that question, she asked, ¡°Do you remember that special medicine?¡± Rochelle immediately understood when she heard Samantha¡¯s question. Samantha was hinting at the special medication being physical evidence that Harmony had poisoned Old Madam Barker. All theycked was a witness. Where were they going to get that witness? Rochelle exchanged nces with Samantha and both of them instantly figured out the answer from each other¡¯s look. The doctor who had been treating Old Madam Barker! As long as that doctor used Harmony of being the mastermind behind Old Madam Barker¡¯s poisoning, they would have evidence of Harmony¡¯s intent to murder. Samantha then said, ¡°I need some brawn, Chelle.¡± After all, neither she nor Rochelle could do anything to the doctor right away. Rochelle nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll let Blockhead go.¡± Samantha knew the so-called blockhead was Jonathan¡¯s most trusted bodyguard. He was extremely skilled, but... She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too obvious. Everyone knows that Blockhead serves Jonathan. We need to find someone who¡¯s unknown but is just as skilled.¡± Rochelle shrugged. ¡°Fine. You¡¯re my darling, so I¡¯d be more than willing to make a sacrifice to help you get what you want.¡± Samantha blew her a kiss. ¡°Thanks, Babe.¡± That night, Samantha asked about the doctor from Aunt Julia and found out that his name was Paul Highton. He had treated Old Madam Barker for many years, and the olddy trusted him a lot. One could hear Aunt Julia¡¯s bitterly disappointed tone after knowing that he would suddenly help Harmony poison the olddy. Samanthamented to herself. It was no surprise that an outsider¡¯s character would change when Old Madam Barker¡¯s own grandson Timothy¡¯s could change too. Not everyone had a conscience. Samantha informed her findings to Rochelle through WeTalk and Rochelle replied to her with an ¡®OK¡¯ emoji. ¡­ Three days soon passed. Samantha had been in the hospital all this time and took turns watching over Old Madam Barker with Aunt Julia. Timothy had never shown up there and he did not even make a phone call to show his concern. Ronald was the one who called Aunt Julia once a day to check on the situation. Although there was no point putting hope in Timothy, Samantha could not help but spurn him for being worse than his assistant. She figured that Timothy had yed some role in Old Madam Barker¡¯s worsening condition during the past three years. How could she not feel heartbroken to see her own grandson being so unfilial? That day, Samantha was wiping Old Madam Barker¡¯s body with a warm towel when the phone rang. Seeing that it was Rochelle¡¯s call, she picked up the phone with a smile on her face because she thought that things had all been settled. Unfortunately, a frown appeared gradually on Samantha¡¯s rxed forehead after she heard what Rochelle said. Chapter 341 - Do You Work for Timothy?

Chapter 341: Do You Work for Timothy?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha initially thought that Dr. Highton had only betrayed Old Madam Barker and did Harmony¡¯s dirty work in exchange for money. Under normal circumstances, such a person would be very easy to bribe into bing a turncoat. None of them expected him to be a stubborn person. Rochelle exined that the thugs she sent out the day before had already captured the doctor. He was then locked in a small dark room for the entire day, with threats and offers both being used on him. The doctor admitted that Old Madam Barker¡¯s serious illness was due to the medicine he prescribed, but he insisted that he did it himself without any behind-the-scenes instigators! Samantha was very surprised. If it was just money, there was no way the doctor would protect Harmony like that. It was very unlikely! It appeared she had to deal with that matter herself then. Samantha said decisively, ¡°Come and pick me up, Chelle. I¡¯d like to meet him.¡± It was something she had to do. She could only go back to Emsteldt with peace of mind and live her life with Matthew once she was certain that Old Madam Barker was safe. She promised before that she would make it up for Old Madam Barker after thetter weathered the high-risk period since that was the only thing she could do for the olddy at that point! Rochelle answered very straightforwardly as well. ¡°Alright! I¡¯lle over immediately!¡± Aunt Julia took over from Samantha¡¯s shift after the call ended. Samantha washed her face a little, freshened herself up, then changed her clothes and went to wait at the hospital entrance. About 15 minutester, Rochelle arrived in her car and Samantha hopped in as they drove to the suburbs. Since neither of them could show their faces, Rochelle asked her hired thug toe out when they reached the door of the little hut. She handed him aptop, which he brought into the house and switched on before facing the camera to the doctor. Samantha and Rochelle were sitting inside the car. There was also aptop in front of them and they were watching the video too. However, their camera was covered in ck tape. While they were able to see the doctor, he could not see them and was only able to hear their voices. The video call began and the doctor soon came into the two women¡¯s view. He was tied to a chair and his face was badly bruised after being beaten. Clearly, the thugs had not been showing any mercy. Rochelle frowned when she saw that. ¡°Sammy, do you have any way to get him to tell the truth? I tried to interrogate himst night but his lips are sealed tight and he won¡¯t spill even a single word!¡± Samantha smiled coldly. ¡°I already thought of a way on our way here.¡± ¡°What?¡± She smirked slyly and said, ¡°Using influence to intimidate him.¡± Rochelle did not understand right away and had a confused look too. Samantha was in no rush to exin to her and switched on the voice changer before speaking to theptop, ¡°Dr. Highton, do you know what¡¯ll happen to you if you poison Old Madam Barker?¡± The doctor had kept his mouth sealed so tightly since the night before and was on the verge of death after being intimidated and beaten up. Upon hearing that, Paul said nonchntly, ¡°Worsees to worst, my life will be at stake. I was aware of that from the moment I firstmitted those acts.¡± Samantha carefully observed his expression through the video to make sure that he was not lying or bluffing. He would rather die than sell Harmony out. She did not believe that Harmony could get someone so loyal. Unless¡­ There was a glimmer in Samantha¡¯s eyes and she asked again, ¡°Dr. Highton, Old Madam Barker has always treated you well. Whenever you encountered any trouble over the years, she almost always lent you a helping hand. How could you be so ungrateful?¡± That question made Paul sad for a moment, though that sadness was very fleeting. Samantha noticed it keenly and continued her efforts, ¡°We¡¯ll be honest with you; we already know that Harmony instructed you to do all this. As long as you¡¯re willing to confess that she did it, we won¡¯t continue to give you a hard time and you¡¯ll be able to redeem yourself in your act of poisoning the olddy.¡± Paul immediately became anxious when he heard Harmony¡¯s name and he denied it without hesitation. ¡°No one else is involved! I did it! It was all me and me alone!¡± Rochelle looked at the situation and said, ¡°This same thing happened yesterday. He started denying it like a madman when Harmony¡¯s name was mentioned. If I hadn¡¯t known better, I would¡¯ve thought he was so protective of Harmony because he had a crush on her!¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not protecting Harmony. He¡¯s just¡­afraid to rat her out.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rochelle was confused. Samantha did not answer her but said to the video, ¡°You¡¯re not scared of death, Dr. Highton, but you¡¯re afraid of confessing that it was Harmony. Is it because...there are other people you¡¯re more afraid of behind Harmony?¡± As soon as she said that, she could clearly see the doctor trembling violently. He tried his best to restrain it but she still saw through him. It was exactly as she expected. Harmony could not have had the influence to gain such loyalty and dedication, which led Samantha to surmise that there were forces behind Harmony who were supporting her. However, Samantha believed that Old Madam Barker¡¯s poisoning was solely Harmony¡¯s intention because the only direct beneficiary of Old Madam Barker¡¯s death was Harmony. Samantha calmed herself down and used her trump card. ¡°Dr. Highton, may I remind you to provide your kindest cooperation with me. Mr. Barker once said that anyone who darey a finger on his grandma would have to pay a huge price!¡± Rochelle narrowed her eyes slightly. Was that what Samantha meant when she said ¡®using influence to intimidate him¡¯? It was rather bold of her to mention Timothy¡¯s name. As expected of the quick-witted, clever, and brave Samantha! Paul was stunned. ¡°Mr. Barker? The Mr. Barker? Do you...work for Timothy?¡± The reason why he kept his mouth sealed was because he could not offend the figure supporting Harmony from behind. Another one of his reasons was Timothy¡¯s impending marriage to Harmony, and so operated under the opinion that Timothy was standing with Harmony. He had a couple of guesses as to who kidnapped him and thought at first that Old Madam Barker sent them. It never crossed his mind that it would be Timothy! Samantha sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you expect Mr. Barker to continue watching someone else hurt his own grandmother? Mr. Barker said that he¡¯ll let you live if you¡¯re honest and admit that this was all Harmony¡¯s doing. But if you continue being stubborn, then¡­he¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Mr. Barker... Paul¡¯s face turned pale when he heard that name. It was more terrifying than being beaten the entire night. Although he was afraid of the forces behind Harmony, he was also very much afraid of Timothy. In particr, he had been by Old Madam Barker¡¯s side for so many years and was more or less familiar with Timothy¡¯s way of doing things. The past three years stood out to him even more. He did not fear death¡ªhe feared living a life that was worse than death! Paul¡¯s entire body was trembling but he still retained thest traces of rity in his mind. There was no need for Timothy¡¯s men to sneak around if they were sent over to deal with him. It was not in line with Timothy¡¯s style. The interrogator¡¯s words were simply not persuasive enough for him to just rely on what they said. It might still be possible that they were deliberately intimidating him into breaking down his psychological mettle. As a doctor, his thoughts were meticulous and his fear reduced slightly after considering the possibilities. His thoughts had be much clearer and he said coldly, ¡°Am I supposed to just believe you when you say that Mr. Barker sent you? Not everyone¡¯s an idiot!¡± ¡°If you have what it takes, then get Mr. Barker to talk to me!¡± Samantha said without blinking. ¡°Do you seriously think you¡¯re fit to be talking to him? Since you don¡¯t believe me, I can always let you listen in on my conversation with Mr. Barker!¡± She immediately picked up her cell phone after saying that. Rochelle gasped. How was Samantha going to prove it? Was she really going to call Timothy? Chapter 342 - Did You Two Reconcile?

Chapter 342: Did You Two Reconcile?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle watched as Samantha skillfully opened her contacts, searched for Timothy¡¯s name, and hit the dial icon. There was a dial tone. Rochelle could not help but hold her breath. Was Samantha brave enough to actually call him? Was she willing to expose herself for Mrs. Barker¡¯s sake? What if Timothy did not answer, or said something unpleasant? Samantha would only be embarrassing herself! Paul¡¯s heart leaped to his throat and the confidence from Samantha¡¯s end caused his resolve to waver. The line was connected after about ten beeps. Samantha greeted and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Then came the man¡¯s low, cold voice. ¡°Speak.¡± Samantha said bluntly, ¡°Dr. Highton refused to cooperate or admit to Harmony¡¯s deeds, what should I do?¡± The man¡¯s voice was still cold andcked even the slightest emotion as he said, ¡°Get rid of them.¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± She hung up as soon as she said that. Samantha looked up at Paul through the video. His face was obviously pale, and his eyes were so filled with panic that his body was trembling uncontrobly too. It went without saying that he recognized Timothy¡¯s voice. After all, Timothy had the kind of extremely pleasant, yet extremely cold and dangerous voice that basically no one could imitate. Samantha smiled and said to Paul, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, Dr. Highton. Are you going to cooperate with me?¡± He knew he was a goner when he heard Timothy¡¯s voice. Although he was afraid of those behind Harmony, the danger Timothy posed to him was more direct and terrifying, so he could only obey. Paul had a slumped expression. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever Mr. Barker wants me to do. I just hope he¡¯ll spare me and let me go.¡± Samantha smiled in satisfaction. She cut right to the chase and made two demands. ¡°Mr. Barker wants you to do two things. The first is to hand over any evidence you have that can implicate Harmony. Then record a video yourself giving a clear exnation of everything that Harmony told you to do.¡± ¡°Secondly, you have to promise that you and your family will leave Capital City immediately. Go into hiding for a least two years!¡± Paul immediately nodded in agreement. Once he admitted to doing it for Harmony, he did not think that he would continue staying in Capital City again. After all, he was afraid that Harmony would retaliate against him and he did not want to be involved in such muddled business ever again. Furthermore, he already made enough money and he did not need to worry about his daily necessities even if he remained anonymous for two years. Samantha then said to the hired thug, ¡°Handle the rest.¡± The thug responded, ¡°Understood!¡± She then ended the video call. As soon as she looked up, she saw Rochelle¡¯spletely bbergasted expression. Rochelle finally found her voice when she saw Samantha looking over. She said, ¡°Sammy, when did you...and Timothy...reconcile?¡± The phone call earlier came as a shock to her. Instead of answering her, Samantha shook her head andughed. Rochelle was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Samantha blinked. ¡°Who told you I reconciled with Timothy? Didn¡¯t I say I was just using his influence to intimidate the doctor?¡± She merely borrowed Timothy¡¯s ¡®influence¡¯ to bring Paul into submission. ¡°But that phone call...¡± Rochelle muttered before having a sudden realization. ¡°¡­was fake?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Samantha did not continue keeping Rochelle in suspense. Rochelle eximed, ¡°Where did you get a voice actor to imitate it so perfectly? I was almost convinced by how closely that person sounded to the real deal.¡± Samantha corrected, ¡°The phone call was fake, but the voice was real.¡± After a pause, she continued to exin, ¡°When I was hiding in the hotel room that night, Timothy was having a video conference. I got used to carrying a voice recorder with me during my work in the past, and it was switched on at the time.¡± Rochelle finally understood everything. Samantha extracted excerpts of Timothy¡¯s voice and forged the call. Even though Rochelle had always known that Samantha was extremely smart and quick-witted, she could not help but show a deeper admiration for her resourcefulness. It was amazing. Aftervishing praise on Samantha, Rochelle remembered what she thought earlier and could not helpughing out loud. ¡°I almost thought that you and Timothy were reconciled and went back to how you were before, or that you never broke up in the first ce... ¡± ¡®Reconcile¡­¡¯ ¡®Never broke up...¡¯ Samantha¡¯s lips twitched when she heard those two possibilities. Both those scenarios were impossible for her and Timothy, be it reconciliation or never breaking up... There was a slight tingling in her heart that she could not stop herself from feeling, but she soon forced herself to suppress it and acted as if nothing happened. Ten minutester, the thug came out of the house. He walked up to the car and knocked on the window. Rochelle lowered the car window and the thug respectfully handed a camera to her. After she took it, she said to him, ¡°Let Dr. Highton go, but keep an eye on him until he leaves Capital City. Your assignment will beplete then.¡± The thug nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Rochelle closed the car window. She handed the camera to Samantha, started the engine, then drove away. Samantha turned on the camera and clicked into the video. She smiled after finally confirming that the doctor had exined everything clearly. When they were at the red light, Rochelle turned to Samantha and asked, ¡°What are you going to do now that you¡¯ve got the physical evidence and a witness? Will you be handing them over to the police?¡± Samantha shook her head and replied firmly, ¡°No.¡± She wanted to hand them to the police, but since Harmony had Timothy¡¯s protection as well as that mysterious backer, convicting her of a crime was easier said than done. Furthermore, if those things were handed over and she was put between a rock and a hard ce, there was a chance that she would try ast-ditch attempt that would bring down everyone along with her. Samantha¡¯s main purpose for doing everything was for Old Madam Barker¡¯s future safety. She had to be in possession of that bargaining chip to utilize it to its full value. Rochelle knew that Samantha had a better idea and no longer asked her why. On the contrary, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your next move?¡± It was no easy feat to threaten Harmony and ensure that she would refrain from attacking back. Samantha lowered her eyes and fiddled with the camera. After a few seconds¡¯ silence, she said, ¡°My next move is...to wait on the wings.¡± After seeing Samantha¡¯s expression, Rochelle finally breathed a sigh of relief after knowing that Samantha had a good n. She believed in Samantha¡¯s ability. Rochelle¡¯s only hope was that everything would be resolved as soon as possible. Only then would Samantha be able to truly feel at ease when leaving the country. ¡­ Before anyone knew it, the month hade to an end and there was less than a day left until the first of the new month. That date was also Timothy and Harmony¡¯s wedding day. Harmonyy on the massage bed and rxed as the beautician did a skincare routine on her. She wanted to ensure that she was the most beautiful, dazzling, and eye-catching woman when she became Mrs. Barker theing day. Harmony reached out to grab her phone when she heard a notification, and her expression changed drastically as soon as sheid eyes on the screen. Chapter 343 - She Panicked

Chapter 343: She Panicked

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was a text from an unfamiliar number, the contents of which were a picture. Disyed in the picture was the poison that she requested Paul to prescribe to Old Madam Barker, along with an analysis of the poison¡¯s chemicalponents. Harmony sat up abruptly from the bed and startled the beautician. Before the beautician could retract her hand, the instrument she was holding left a scratch on Harmony¡¯s cheek. When the searing pain came, Harmony red fiercely at the beautician and wanted to p them. Unfortunately, she had to maintain a perfect reputation and did her best to restrain herself. She ordered gloomily, ¡°Get out!¡± The beautician got up in a hurry and rushed out before closing the door. Harmony took a deep breath and held up her phone again. Her expression soured even more when she looked at the text message. The old hag finally became seriously ill a few days ago, and Harmony was actually a little nervous due to her fear that Timothy would look into the matter. She waspletely relieved when she found out that Timothy seemed unconcerned after merely dropping by to look at the old woman¡¯s surgical procedure. Although the old hag was lucky to not have died, Harmony was sufficiently content to know that the old woman was in aa and had not regained consciousness. As long as her wedding with Timothy went smoothly, it would all be a foregone conclusion when she finally became the genuine Mrs. Barker. Even if the old hag woke up from thea, there was no longer anything she could do to stop Harmony. By then, Harmony could deal with that old woman with a mere snap of her fingers. There was nothing to fear! It just never urred to her that she would receive such a text message at that juncture! Who could the sender be? What did they want to do? Harmony considered all sorts of possibilities, but the more she thought about it, the more chaotic her thoughts became. In any case, her big wedding day was less than a day away. It was a very critical moment, and she must ensure that everything proceeded smoothly without a hitch. Harmony calmed down and immediately dialed the unfamiliar number. However, a cold robotic voice told her that the phone number did not exist! ¡®Damn it!¡¯ Harmony decided to dial another number and her call was answered quickly. ¡°Ms. Johnson.¡± She went straight to the point and directly ordered, ¡°I need you to find the owner of a phone number. Do it right this instant!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She sent the unfamiliar number to the person. Five minutester, the person called back, but their answer was, ¡°Ms. Johnson, the number you sent isn¡¯t authenticated with a real name. The owner can¡¯t be traced.¡± Harmony hung up with a sour expression. A sudden thought urred to her and she immediately called Paul. Unfortunately, there was also a cold message telling her that the phone she dialed had been switched off! Whoever the other party was, they sure were prepared! Under normal circumstances, Harmony could still calm herself down and analyze everything calmly, but things were different that day and she was unable to set her nerves at ease. Her panic had shot through the roof and she had to figure out what the other party was going to do! Harmony grabbed her phone, quickly typed out a text message, then sent it to the unfamiliar number. ¡­ Back at Rochelle¡¯s apartment, Samantha received a notification on her phone and nced over. After seeing that it was a text from Harmony, she smirked and reached for her phone to open the message. [Who are you? What do you want?] Rochelle came out with some cut fruits and scented tea, which she ced down on the coffee table. She then sat beside Samantha, leaned over, and saw the text from Harmony. A contemptuous smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°You¡¯re a psychic, Sammy. Harmony¡¯s starting to panic.¡± She had been wondering why Samantha did not make any moves during the past few days, but she finally understood what Samantha was nning. When Samantha said she would be ¡®waiting on the wings¡¯, the moment she was waiting for was the day of the wedding. Samantha chose to ¡®attack¡¯ Harmony a day before the wedding, partly to catch her off guard and partly to prevent her from having any time to fight back. After all, she had to deal with her wedding and could not afford to do anything that would destroy it. When two people faced off, the one with the biggest weakness could do nothing except to be resoundingly defeated by their opponent! Samantha grinned. ¡°She¡¯s already panicking and it¡¯s just the beginning.¡± She did not reply to the text and threw the phone on the sofa. Rochelle handed a small piece of apple to Samantha and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go in for the kill?¡± Samantha munched on the apple while saying, ¡°We have to take this nice and slow.¡± Although Rochelle still did not understand what Samantha¡¯s n was, she did not ask any further and simply enjoyed herself while watching everything unfold. She was extremely pleased to see Harmony this deted! ¡­ More than three hours had passed since the text was sent but there was still no reply. Harmony¡¯s panic grew from a tiny little niggling to something that was slowly eating away at her heart. She had returned from the beauty salon to the apartment hotel where she lived, but she felt restless and cranky due to a flurry of thoughts appearing in her mind. It was a terrible feeling when one was out in the open while one¡¯s enemy was hidden in the dark! She could only do her best to figure out who would want to go against her. Old Madam Barker was the first suspect, but the olddy was in aa. As for Aunt Julia, a petty little servant clearly had no such ability. The second suspect was Rochelle, who over the years had been going head-to-head with her for the sake of a dead person. However, Rochelle did not have any special rtionship with Old Madam Barker and did not move around much either. It was unlikely that Rochelle would know about the matter because her character was direct; she would have sent the incriminating evidence straight to the police station. The third suspect would be the doctor, Paul Highton. However, he did not have the courage to threaten her, and she had no reason to fear him if he truly was the culprit. Killing him was easier than killing an ant! The sky then darkened unknowingly and it was already evening. Harmony has been feeling anxious ever since she received the text message in the morning. Her nerves were already in an extremely tense state, so when her phone received another notification, she nearly jumped up from the sofa like a frightened little bird. She grabbed it and looked at the screen. Sure enough, it was another text from the unknown number. Her fingers trembled as she opened the message. It turned out to be a video. After clicking y, she saw Paul sitting in front of the camera to recount how she had bribed him, threatened him, and poisoned Old Madam Barker. Every single detail was revealed. Although Harmony had already guessed that things were moving in that direction, the video still hit her like a train and sent shockwaves throughout her body. Harmony was not only flustered but deeply fearful as well. She immediately replied: [What do you want? What the hell do you want!] However, she received no reply just like before. There was nothing she could do about it either. Like a trapped beast, she could only wait while anxiety and panic brewed within her. ¡­ It was gettingter and the clock struck midnight, signaling the start of a new day. Samantha looked up at the clock, then picked up her phone and sent the final text. Chapter 344 - A Grand Wedding

Chapter 344: A Grand Wedding

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [If anything happens to Old Madam Barker in the future, all these things would be made public. You¡¯d better start to pray for her health and long life from this moment onward!] After sending it, Samantha immediately removed the SIM card from the phone and broke it in half before tossing it into the bin. Rochelle was a little surprised. ¡°Are you sure this will do, Sammy?¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°It¡¯ll do.¡± Rochelle frowned slightly. Samantha could not help smiling as she exined, ¡°Chelle, the reason I dyed those three messages and sent them out over such long intervals was because I was using psychological warfare.¡± ¡°People are less scared of things that they knowpared to the unknown. True panic and feare from the unknown!¡± ¡°All I have are these two pieces of evidence. I¡¯ve sent them both to Harmony, but she won¡¯t feel that way. If she knows that I¡¯m brave enough to send her such important evidence, she would probably think that I have more evidence on her! In addition, she¡¯ll be more fearful of me because she doesn¡¯t know who I am. That would make her think twice if she ever decides to act rashly again.¡± ¡°None of these threats would have any effect on Harmony if she was the kind of person who lived her life honestly. She¡¯s scared only because she¡¯s a despicable character who has done all sorts of evil. More importantly, she¡¯ll be Mrs. Barker tomorrow. All eyes will be on her, and she has to ensure that none of her misdeeds are revealed because that would jeopardize her position as Mrs. Barker.¡± Rochelle listened quietly and admired Samantha from the bottom of her heart. That Samantha could achieve that effect with only three simple texts was a testament to how amazing Samantha was. Samantha rubbed her swollen eyebrows, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s finally over.¡± She genuinely hated having to do such things. If she was given the choice, she would have preferred to live an unexciting and ordinary life with Matthew, where her only concern would be life¡¯s daily necessities. Upon seeing that, Rochelle hugged her gently and said, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s finally over. You can go back to Matt now.¡± During Samantha¡¯s half-month stay there, Rochelle saw her holding her cell phone countless times to stare at Matthew¡¯s photos in a daze. Matthew had been unwilling to call her because he was still angry at her for failing to return. Rochelle knew that Samantha¡¯s heart had long left the country even though she was physically still in the country. Samantha inserted her SIM card into her phone and immediately received a WeTalk video call. She immediately answered it when she saw it was from Matthew. It did not take long for a boyishly handsome little face to appear on the screen. It was none other than Matthew. He was still a little unhappy and pretended to be angry as he asked the camera, ¡°Daddy said you¡¯reing back tomorrow. Is that true?¡± Samantha could not control herself from smiling when she saw her little son. Her expression softened as she spoke in an even gentler manner, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll being back tomorrow. You¡¯ll be able to see me tomorrow.¡± Matthew became a little happier after hearing an affirmative answer. Although his face was still tense, his tone unwittingly eased up too. ¡°Are you going to lie to me again?¡± Samantha nodded firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you again. You miss me, don¡¯t you?¡± Matthew could not control his smile but still said stubbornly, ¡°I don¡¯t miss you.¡± Samantha knew that he did not mean what he said and so told him, ¡°But I miss you very, very much, Matt.¡± When Matthew heard her remark, he finally could not hold himself back anymore and whispered, ¡°Come back soon, okay Mommy? I miss you already.¡± Samantha smiled sweetly. ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them chatted for a while before reluctantly ending the call. Rochelle looked on with delight. ¡°Matt is so much cuter and more handsome than he is in his photos. My heart is going to melt.¡± His tender voice made her want to hold him in her arms, pinch his little cheeks, and rub his little head. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring him to see you if I ever get a chance in the future.¡± Despite saying that, she did not know if such an opportunity would evere up again. After all, she probably never woulde back again after returning to Emsteldt. Rochelle seemed to see what she was thinking and said understandingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can always look for you and Matt. I just need time to...handle things on my end.¡± Since Samantha was still alive, her obsessive quest for revenge could finallye to an end. During the past three years, her hatred of and involvement with Jonathan had changed tremendously without her realizing it. To be honest, she began to feel a little tired. It was time to start reconsidering how she would move forward with Jonathan. Samantha opened her arms and hugged Rochelle gently. ¡°Okay. Matt and I will be waiting for you!¡± Rochelle did not leave that night andid on the bed with Samantha. The two of them chatted like they used to in school and could never run out of things to tell each other. Samantha talked a lot about her life in Emsteldt, while Rochelle unconsciously revealed a lot about her rtionship with Jonathan in the past three years. Samantha initially thought that Rochelle and Jonathan had reconciled, but she did not expect Rochelle to concede strategically to him for her sake. She felt a deep sense of guilt at the bottom of her heart when she heard that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chelle.¡± Rochelle shook his head, ¡°I should be the one thanking you, Sammy. If your death hadn¡¯t triggered me, I would¡¯ve been entangled with Jonathan for the rest of my life and have hatred as my sole motivation. Now that I¡¯m seeing you start over, I¡­want to start over too.¡± Samantha had always hoped that Rochelle could let go of the past and live a happy life. She was happy when she heard Rochelle¡¯s words. ¡°What¡­are you going to do then?¡± Rochelle stared at the ceiling for a while. She closed her eyes briefly, then opened them again and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to let Jonathan go, and let myself go too. I¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± ¡­ After Samantha and Rochelle woke up the next day, they had a simple breakfast before Rochelle drove Samantha to the airport. On the way, they passed by an almost endless fleet of luxury cars. The cars were decorated with flowers and red silk, and the only people who could be so extravagant on that day were obviously the fleet of cars from Timothy¡¯s wedding with Harmony. Samantha nced at it briefly before looking away. She had an insipid expression and did not seem to show any emotion. On the contrary, Rochelle cursed out in anger and disdain, ¡°What rotten luck!¡± He did not do a single thing for Samantha when they got married, yet he had such a grand wedding for a pretentious b*tch like Harmony! That was truly the worst of luck! Fortunately, Samantha was going to leave soon and she no longer needed to look at the scumbag and the pretentious b*tch. After arriving at the airport, Samantha entered with Rochelle. Her flight was scheduled for half-past ten and there was still a bit of time left. Rochelle could not bear to part with Samantha again and thought about having a seat at a cafe. To her displeasure, the television in the cafe was also broadcasting Timothy and Harmony¡¯svish wedding that day. Rochelle was so furious that she wanted to destroy the television. On the other hand, Samantha¡¯s expression remained unmoved and her eyes were somewhat cid as well. Her story with Timothy was over. She was not about to waste her emotions on an unworthy man. They finished their coffee just as it was almost time for Samantha to board the ne. She prepared to get up and make her way to the security checkpoint. Her phone then rang all of a sudden. She looked at it and saw that the caller was n. Thinking that he was calling to ascertain whether or not she was going to the airport, she picked it up and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to board the ne soon. I won¡¯t break my promise this time. I¡¯ll be seeing you and Matt very soon.¡± n seemed to be telling her some things that turned her rxed smile into a more solemn expression¡­until she eventually became stiff. Samantha¡¯s blood immediately ran cold. Chapter 345 - It Doesnt Look Good for Matthew

Chapter 345: It Doesn¡¯t Look Good for Matthew

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle noticed from the side that something was amiss and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sammy?¡± Samantha stared at her in a daze before opening her mouth in a near-mechanical manner and repeated what n told her. ¡°Matt...is gone.¡± Although Rochelle could tell that something had happened, it came as a huge shock when she heard Samantha say that and she still could not believe her ears. Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°How... We just talked to Mattst night! When¡­ When did he disappear?¡± ¡°Dr. Sherwood didn¡¯t know either... Matt was gone by the time he called the boy up for breakfast this morning.¡± ¡°Could he have run out all by himself to y?¡± Rochelle guessed. Samantha shook her head. ¡°Dr. Sherwood searched all over the residential area and all the areas around it. He couldn¡¯t find Matt anywhere. The GPS watch I bought for Matt was also thrown into the trash can downstairs. If Matt went out to y by himself, he couldn¡¯t have thrown the watch away!¡± Something must have happened! Rochelle had a deeply worried look in her eyes. ¡°Who could¡¯ve broken in and kidnapped a child so quietly? Why would anyone hold a grudge against a child?¡± Samantha answered in a low and agonized voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no idea at all. Dr. Sherwood has already gone to check the surveince footage to see if anything was caught on camera.¡± However, only professionals would have such a clear purpose, and many such people would definitely avoid getting caught by any cameras. There was very little hope as a result! Rochelle did not dare to say that, so she could only try her best tofort Samantha. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Sammy. Everything will be alright. Matt is a lucky boy. If he could turn things around in the past, he¡¯ll be able to turn things around on this asion too!¡± Samantha was speechless. She could calm down and analyze rationally if it was any other time, but that characteristic of hers hadpletely disappeared and her mind was so jumbled up that she could not think normally. Samantha felt as if her neck was being choked by a big hand, causing her to suffocate, depriving her of oxygen, and causing her head to turn nk. Rochelle knew just how useless words were at that time. She could only open her arms to hug her tightly in an attempt to give her some warmth and strength. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Emsteldt with you. We¡¯ll find Matt!¡± She freed up one hand, took out her cell phone, then called Jonathan. During that crisis, she was no longer concerned over whether Jonathan knew about the child. The only thought she had was that Samantha could not go back alone. Jonathan answered within a second, like always, and Rochelle said bluntly, ¡°I want to go to Emsteldt. Get a helicopter ready for me.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t ask why. Just do it right now!¡± It was toote to go on an ordinary flight and it was faster to charter a ne directly! After hanging up, Blockhead appeared in front of Rochelle and Samantha about five minutester. He had a hint of surprise in his eyes the instant he saw Samantha, but that shock was fleeting and disappeared soon thereafter. He had no interest in other people¡¯s affairs. He respectfully greeted Rochelle before saying, ¡°Mr. Yates has already instructed someone to get the helicopter ready. I now need your documents as well as...Ms. Larsson¡¯s so I can handle the formalities.¡± Rochelle nodded and raised her eyes to look at Samantha. Seeing as Samantha was in a state of dismay, she said softly, ¡°Sammy, give me your documents. I¡¯ll settle the rest for you and you just need to wait here for me.¡± Samantha subconsciously handed over the documents in her hand. Rochelle took them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She brought Blockhead along and left. Samantha clenched her phone tightly in both hands. Her fingertips were trembling and all sorts of bad thoughts appeared uncontrobly in her mind. Matthew was her everything. The reason why she could survive until then and continue to live on was because of him. If something happened to him, she could not bring herself to live. Simply thinking about those possibilities was already agonizing enough for her. ¡®Matt, you have to... You have to be safe! You have to wait for me!¡¯ There was a notification on her phone and Samantha¡¯s panicked eyes suddenly came into focus as she stared at the phone screen. It was a message from n. Her fingers trembled as she immediately tapped on it. She was shaking so severely that she had to tap on it several times before sessfully opening it. n posted a three-second video that was undoubtedly a clip of the surveince video. When she clicked y, all she could see was a fleeting figure. Within that figure¡¯s arms was another, smaller figure. Even though the clip was very short, she was able to instantly recognize that the little figure was Matthew. Was that the person who sneaked into the room and took Matthew away?! Who could that person be though? The figure shed by very quickly and she was unable to glean anything useful even after watching it several times. For some inexplicable reason, that figure felt a little familiar. It was as if¡­she had seen the person somewhere. Samantha closed her eyes and filtered the possible incidents where she could have crossed paths with that man. She had a sudden realization and her eyes opened abruptly as her entire body shuddered. That modus operandi was incredibly familiar to that incident three years ago when she was attacked and taken away. He was quick, agile, and removed anything on her that could be tracked when he brought her away. It was her bag and cell phone back then, and now it was Matthew¡¯s GPS watch. Although she could not be entirely sure, she had to grab whatever silver lining she had. If that killer really brought Matthew away, then things¡­might not look too good for Matthew. She knew how ruthless that killer was and she was very, very afraid... That killer...answered to Timothy! ¡­ Inside the church, Harmony was wearing a gorgeous white wedding dress with a long train trailing behind on the floor. The veil covered her pretty cheeks, and she curled her lips up into an extremely happy smile. She had waited a long time for that day and had put in so much hard work for it to finallye true. From the first time she saw Timothy as a child, she knew that he belonged to her and she to him. Sess was bound toe to those who worked hard for it. She shed through thorny bushes time and time again and was finally able to stand side by side with him. Two little flower girls sprinkled petals in front of her while she walked on the red carpet and toward Timothy under the envious gazes of all the guests. The man stood on the other side of the red carpet in a ck suit that entuated his handsomeness. There, he stood tall like a god. Harmony stood beside him, turned her face slightly to the side, and nced hypnotically at the man¡¯s beautiful side profile. The priest began to ask for their vows. ¡°Timothy Barker, do you take Harmony Johnson as your wife, to live together in matrimony, to love her, to honor her, tofort her, and to keep her in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?¡± Chapter 346 - Samantha Steals the Groom!

Chapter 346: Samantha Steals the Groom!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony¡¯s eyes lit up as she waited for Timothy¡¯s answer. She could only watch helplessly five years ago when Timothy and Samantha entered the church. Her heart felt as if it had been stabbed by sharp knives from all directions and it was so painful that she wanted to die. She swore that she would one day stand in the position that Samantha stood in. Samantha had to pay a huge price for taking something that did not belong to her. Death eventually caught up to her and she had disappearedpletely from existence. The grass on her grave had probably grown tall and lush already. Harmony¡¯s smile widened even more when she thought about it and her whole face was filled with smug delight. Samantha had only herself to me for overestimating her abilities and insisting on going against Harmony. In the end, Harmony was the one who had thestugh! It was a pity that she was unable to see Samantha¡¯s expression. It was probably a sight to behold! Timothy¡¯s handsome face was as indifferent as ever and he had his usual paucity of emotions. His thin lips parted slightly as he spoke in a low yet captivating voice, ¡°I...¡± Before he could finish his words, the door to the church¡¯s entrance was pushed open all of a sudden and the movement was so loud that everyone looked over unconsciously. The bright sunlight poured in from outside and a slender figure began walking in with their back against the light. The figure¡¯s face was not too clear, and it was not until they walked further inside that their facial features slowly came into everyone¡¯s view. The guests practically gasped in unison! No one could mistake that person to be anyone else other than Samantha¡­the former Mrs. Barker. Everyone started questioning themselves: ¡®Didn¡¯t Samantha die?¡¯ The news of her death came just after Timothy divorced her and it was a huge bombshell for everyone. Many had been talking about it for nearly half a month. At that time, there was much spection from various quarters over Samantha¡¯s death, but 80% of them believed that she jumped into the sea andmitted suicide after being abandoned a second time. To think that a person who had been ¡®dead¡¯ for three years just appeared so suddenly during Timothy¡¯s wedding... After their initial shock, everyone unconsciously felt a chill down their spines. Was she a human or a ghost? Could she have manifested herself because she wanted to get revenge on Timothy for marrying someone else? When Harmony saw Samantha, she immediately chalked it up to a hallucination. She had just been thinking about Samantha earlier when thetter appeared right in front of her all of a sudden. As Samantha¡¯s figure gradually came into clearer view, her shadow could be seen and her feet were touching the ground. She was no apparition¡ªshe was real! Was Samantha alive all along? The thought of that jolted her heart and caused a surge of various emotions: among which there was fear, anger, unwillingness, and hatred. Her body swayed unconsciously as a result and she nearly lost her footing. What else could Samantha possibly want if she was still alive and even appeared at such a critical moment? Was she going to ruin the wedding? As soon as that thought urred to Harmony, she felt as though the thorns all over her body had popped out. She has endured everything for such a long time and expended so much effort to get to where she was. No one should be allowed to destroy her happiness and stop her from marrying Timothy! Samantha was seen heading right toward them and her eyes were staring intently at Timothy. It was as if she could see no one else but Timothy and was almost half-jogging toward him. Harmony raised her foot hurriedly and took two steps forward to stand in Samantha¡¯s way. Samantha did not even look at Harmony even after being obstructed. She opened her lips coldly and ordered bluntly, ¡°Get away from me!¡± Even though Samantha was not 100% certain that the kidnapper was the killer, a 1-in-10,000 chance was a chance nheless. She could not just sit still at the airport so she grabbed Rochelle¡¯s car keys and sped to the wedding venue. The killer answered only to his master, so she had to get Timothy to speak up and stop the assignment before things went further. That was the only chance she had to ensure Matthew¡¯s survival. She went to the church with only Timothy in mind and anyone else was of little importance to her! Harmony was furious. She was initially still uncertain whether or not the woman in front of her was Samantha, but the moment Samantha spoke, she was certain that it was! Samantha was the only one who could make her feel such deep-seated disgust, and she was the only person who would ignore her like that. Although she was still alive, things were different than it was in the past. Timothy¡¯s heart was already with Harmony, Old Madam Barker was lyingatose on the hospital bed, and Samantha was no longer Mrs. Barker. What was Samantha going to use as ammunition against her? Perhaps it was a good thing that Samantha showed up. Killing her would be as easy as crushing an ant! ¡°Samantha, this wedding is between me and Tim. It¡¯s bad enough that you crashed my wedding. Are you nning to snatch my groom in front of me too? I know you¡¯ve always been shameless, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be that shameless!¡± Harmonymbasted. Despite building a good reputation for herself by doing charity work in the past three years, the incident where Samantha forced her into admitting to being a homewrecker during a news broadcast was a blight on her reputation. There were always people who would use that fact to attack her. She had never been able topletely wash away her ¡®homewrecker¡¯ title. However, as long as she could put a stop to Samantha by way of her legitimate status as a wedded wife, then the homewreckerbel would eventually be washed away. Samantha would then be a shameless, abandoned ex-wife who harasses her ex-husband! A host of media personnel were invited to the scene that day and all she needed to cleanse herself was to step on Samantha in front of the public! At the thought of that, she nced across the media area and gave a wink at several media personnel with whom she had a good rtionship with. Those people had received plenty of benefits or money from her in general, so they understood what she meant when she gave that one look. They held the camera, zoomed in, then aimed the lens at Samantha and Harmony. At the same time, they quietly started a live broadcast too. Samantha turned a deaf ear to Harmony¡¯s words. Her eyes were fixed only on Timothy, who was standing three steps away from her while staring at her with a gloomy look. Every minute was important and she did not have the time to mess around with anyone else. Samantha repeated the same sentence, ¡°Get out of my way!¡± The resentment in Harmony¡¯s eyes grew after Samantha ignored her in that way. She wanted to take control of the situation and maintained that haughty smile as she said, ¡°Today is a happy day for me and Tim. I¡¯m more than willing to ept your well wishes if you came here to give us your blessing. You may sit and watch the ceremony, but if you still harbor any bad intentions toward Tim, then I hope you won¡¯t me me if I show you no courtesy!¡± ¡®Show you no courtesy.¡¯ Samantha finally shifted her gaze from Timothy¡¯s handsome face over to Harmony¡¯s face. Not even the thick makeup could hide her viciousness. Samantha was not that kind as to repeat what she said a third time. Since Harmony insists on blocking the way, Samantha¡¯s first order of business would be to get rid of her. Samantha raised her hand and delivered a fierce yet decisive p onto Harmony¡¯s face. Harmony never expected Samantha to do that so unabashedly in public. The powerful p caught her off guard and she fell directly to the ground. Harmony screamed in pain and covered her face as her head was in a daze at that moment. Samantha then looked condescendingly at her before saying emphatically in a cold and cruel tone, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare a homewrecker like you spout all this nonsense in front of the real Mrs. Barker!¡± ¡®The real Mrs. Barker!¡¯ Those four words shocked everyone in the audience. Did Samantha not only survive, but was never divorced from Timothy in the first ce? Was Samantha still officially Mrs. Barker¡ªthe wife of Timothy Barker? Chapter 347 - Hes Dead

Chapter 347: He¡¯s Dead

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion If that was so, then Timothy and Harmony weremitting bigamy with their marriage. Harmony¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡®Tim hasn¡¯t divorced Samantha yet? How is this possible?¡¯ ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re just spouting nonsense!¡± She ignored the pain on her face and retorted fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re willing to cook up all sorts of lies just to ruin my wedding with Tim!¡± There seemed to be a dim glow in the depths of Timothy¡¯s eyes. Samantha sneered, ¡°You just need to check to find out if Timothy and I are still married!¡± Such a determined tone left Harmony speechless again. She was very well aware that Samantha would not have dared to say such a thing in front of the public without being sure of it. Furthermore, she had earlier hinted for the media people to start filming them, so it was likely that the p she received from Samantha had been broadcasted live, as was Samantha¡¯s revtion on still being the official Mrs. Barker. Harmony had willingly offered herself up to be humiliated by Samantha! Why was it that Samantha always spelled bad news for Harmony whenever she showed up? Harmony hated her with a vengeance because she should be rotting in hell at that moment instead of showing up at the wedding! Harmony wanted nothing more than to jump up, pounce on her, and tear her to shreds. However, all eyes were on them, and Harmony could not do anything despite the immense anger. Her eyes turned red all of a sudden, but no one could tell whether she was angry or aggrieved. She turned her head to look at Timothy and called out to him in a hoarse voice, ¡°Tim...¡± Tears immediately rolled down her eyes. ¡°Wh-what¡¯s going on?¡± Timothy lowered his eyes to nce at Harmony on the ground and subsequently raised his hand. The bodyguards who were waiting at the side understood at once and began walking toward the guests and the media. In a polite yet coercive manner, they said, ¡°Please leave.¡± The bodyguards did their job with the utmost professionalism and the bustling church was cleared within just a few minutes, leaving behind only Timothy, Samantha, Harmony, the bodyguards standing in a row at the door, and Ronald who was still reeling from the shock. Samantha was the first to move. She lifted her feet past Harmony and walked up to Timothy, where she stood still and looked up at him stubbornly. She skipped the pleasantries and merely said bluntly, ¡°Give me back my son, Timothy, or else I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to get married again for the rest of your life!¡± Samantha¡¯s initial n was to remain ¡®dead¡¯. She did not want to get involved in Timothy¡¯s marriage to Harmony. His future wife had nothing to do with her and her emotions would remain unaffected by it. If he so much asy a finger on Matthew, she would definitely fight him until the very end! She was willing to move past her hatred and resentment as well as forget all the harm Timothy had done to her. She just wanted to live a in and ordinary life, for Matthew¡¯s sake. There was no longer anything for her to live for if Matthew was gone, and should that happen, she did not know what kind of person she would be and what kind of things she would do! The man looked at her for a few seconds before curling his lips up in an evil grin. His long fingers reached out all of a sudden and held Samantha¡¯s chin. His grasp and speed were so firm and quick that Samantha could not react in time. Her body was pulled toward him and she could not break free from his grip. Samantha was deeply shocked by what he did. Although she once saw Timothy do simrly powerful and terrifying acts, he never looked like a psychopathic pervert on any of those asions. Was Timothy more tolerant of her when they argued before, or did he hide his true nature whenever he was in front of her? Timothy¡¯s lips parted open and he remarked in a frigid tone, ¡°You¡¯re brave, Samantha.¡± She dared to show up in front of him again rather than remain in hiding after surviving the ordeal. She single-handedly sabotaged his wedding and made demands to him. Rochelle had been telling Samantha that Timothy¡¯s character had changed a lot in the past three years. He had since developed a dangerous aura that sent chills down a person¡¯s spine. Those remarks were true, it seemed. Samantha¡¯s back felt a little chilly due to Timothy¡¯s remarks. Given the choice, she did want anything to do with him, much less make herself an enemy of him. Unfortunately, backing down was not an option, not when Matthew¡¯s life was at stake. Samantha did not feel scared at all. She looked him in the eye and repeated word for word, ¡°Give me back my child!¡± Timothy¡¯s smile widened. He lowered his eyes, nced at her angry little face, and finally answered her question. However, the words that came out of his mouth were extremely cruel. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± He was provoking her. Samantha¡¯s pupils contracted all of a sudden and she nearly stopped breathing. ¡°You, on the other hand, should¡¯ve died three years ago. Don¡¯t expect to make it out now that you¡¯re here.¡± Timothy smiled maliciously. ¡°You want to see your child, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll personally...send you there!¡± He reached for his waist with his other hand, took out a small gun, and pressed it to Samantha¡¯s eyebrows. Three years ago, the pain she felt was thoroughly heart-wrenching when she was tied to the pole in the sea and saw the killer mouthing the words ¡®Mr. Barker¡¯. She had be numb to everything since then. After all, she knew exactly how much Timothy hated her. Was Matthew¡­really dead? If Timothy ordered the hit, then the chances of him surviving were close to zero. Although Samantha would not want to continue living anymore if Matthew truly was dead, she was never going to let the perpetrator go! It seemed that she was fated to be entangled with Timothy until herst moments! She had already prepared for the worst when she drove like the wind to the church. As a result, she was actually beyond calm at that moment. An extremely thin needle appeared from her fingernails and she pinched it between her fingers. On the tip of the needle was a very strong poison. Anesthetics did not affect Timothy when she used them on him before, but the needle was different in that it wasced with a generous amount of poison. Moreover, she had identified an acupuncture point and would be able to prick him at just the right spot. Timothy would surely die along with her when he pulled the trigger! That would be his atonement for everything he did to her, and he could then join Matthew in the afterlife too! Harmony watched the scene excitedly. Timothy did not disappoint her at all. Even if Samantha survived and appeared in front of him again, he would still kill her once more! Samantha¡¯s marriage to Timothy would be void once she was dead, and no other obstacle would stand in Harmony¡¯s way anymore. Harmony¡¯s gloominess disappeared and she could not help but smile again. Ronald was shell-shocked by everything and could not help but yell at the top of his lungs, ¡°No, Mr. Barker! Don¡¯t do it! Please let Ms. Larsson go! Just let her go!¡± He had just seen Samanthae to life again and he did not want her to die a second time! His first instinct was to run toward Timothy and Samantha, but the bodyguard grabbed his arm and held him down. Timothy looked at Samantha¡¯s unwavering expression, and his evil smile became more prominent. There was a sinister and murderous look in his eyes as he cocked the gun. ¡°So long.¡± Chapter 348 - Everything Was Gone

Chapter 348: Everything Was Gone

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha looked firmly into his eyes and pinched the poisonous needle determinedly. Deep down, she uttered the same word, ¡°Goodbye!¡± If she could turn back time, she would make sure not to fall in love with Timothy again and immediately give up the first time he rejected her. Since she could not, then she would rather never meet him again in the next life. She hoped not to meet him even in the afterlife. Samantha watched as Timothy curled his forefinger and immediately aimed at a certain point on his neck. The moment he pulled the trigger, she would stab that poisonous needle into his neck. They would then die together. However, the door to the church was pushed open at a critical moment and a weak yet firm voice resounded through the church hall. ¡°Which one of you dares toy a hand on my granddaughter-inw!¡± Everyone¡¯s first instinct was to look in the direction of the source, where they saw Aunt Julia pushing a wheelchair that contained a pale-faced Old Madam Barker. The bodyguards wanted to stop her, but another group of well-trained bodyguards poured in behind the olddy, protecting her properly and confronting the bodyguards that were about to stop her. Both groups were old acquaintances and merely stared at each other. They all worked under the Barkers, with Old Madam Barker¡¯s bodyguards belonging to one group while Timothy¡¯s bodyguards belonged to another. There was no distinction between their ranks and the only difference was who they answered to. Old Madam Barker¡¯s bodyguards used to serve under Old Master Barker and it should have been Timothy who inherited them and they were considered to be Timothy¡¯s people too, but since the olddy was still alive, much of her authority had not been handed over to Timothy and she still had control over them. Ronald was surprised at first when he saw Old Madam Barker¡¯s appearance. Although she had sessfully made it through the danger period, she had been in aa ever since and he did not expect her to regain consciousness! Unable to contain his excitement at the olddy¡¯s presence, he believed that the entire issue might be sessfully suppressed. Harmony¡¯s eyes widened all of a sudden when she saw Old Madam Barker. The proud smile that was about to appear on her face suddenly turned into a frown and made for an amusing sight. She never would have thought that the old hag would wake up and rush over at that kind of a juncture... Aside from feeling shocked, Harmony felt an endless fear too. ¡®If that olddy woke up and knew that I instructed Dr. Highton to poison her, she would never let me go!¡¯ Harmony¡¯splexion changed at once and her body trembled uncontrobly. Samantha was just as surprised when she saw Old Madam Barker. She did not expect her kind thoughts to be of any help in saving Old Madam Barker. During the time she apanied Old Madam Barker, she saw that the olddy was still in aa even though it was almost time to go back to Emsteldt. With no other choice left, she made ast-ditch effort to put the lifesaving pill she once gave to Old Madam Barker into the olddy¡¯s mouth. In truth, she was unsure whether or not it would work and felt that it might not have that much of an effect, but she could not just sit around not doing anything. At that moment, she was very happy to see Old Madam Barker regain consciousness. Timothy turned around and nced at Old Madam Barker. There was a little flicker in his eyes but his emotions were still imperceptible. Even so, he did not let up and continued to hold the gun to Samantha¡¯s forehead. The dark muzzle was still pressed to Samantha¡¯s eyebrows. It was evident that none of what was happening had managed to dispel his murderous intent! Upon seeing the scene, Old Madam Barker could not control herself from coughing a few more times. Aunt Julia hurriedly reached out and patted her on the back. ¡°Push me over!¡± Old Madam Barker said with difficulty. Aunt Julia nodded and pushed Old Madam Barker¡¯s wheelchair. They walked along the path that the bodyguards paved until they reached Timothy and Samantha. At that point, Old Madam Barker did not call out to Aunt Julia anymore. She grabbed the wheelchair armrest with both hands and forced herself to stand up. Then, she looked up at the indifferent, dangerous, and ruthless Timothy. She raised her hand slowly and her fingers were trembling as they reached for Timothy¡¯s wrist. Timothy looked down at her. The olddy exerted a bit of strength, grabbed Timothy¡¯s hand, then pointed the gun in his hand toward herself. Samantha immediately found it difficult to breathe as she said, ¡°Grandma!¡± Aunt Julia looked at the olddy nervously too. ¡°Old Madam!¡± Old Madam Barker looked at Timothy and said with crystal-clear rity, ¡°You want to kill Sammy today, don¡¯t you? Over my dead body!¡± She sneered, ¡°Go on! Shoot!¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes stared at the olddy in a manner that was just as indifferent and gloomy as before, although there were some traces of iprehension. A few secondster, he curled his lips into a smirk. His fingers then loosened and he pointed the muzzle down. It was apromise, at least for the time being. Only then did Old Madam Barker let go of his wrist. She then reached out to grab Samantha, urging her, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sammy.¡± Samantha had practically held her breath after that emotion-charged moment earlier. Timothy was, fortunately, able to maintain thest trace of his conscience and thankfully did not pull the trigger on Old Madam Barker! Although she knew that Old Madam Barker was here to save her, she had not been able to ask about Matthew yet... Her hesitation made Old Madam Barker grip her hand tighter, and the olddy¡¯s tone became even firmer as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sammy!¡± The olddy could not hold on for long, and if she copsed, then no one would be able to protect Samantha anymore. Sensing Old Madam Barker¡¯s shakiness, Samantha had no choice but to suppress her chaotic thoughts. She held Old Madam Barker¡¯s hand, helped her back into the wheelchair, then pushed the wheelchair out. Timothy¡¯s gaze finally fell on Samantha¡¯s figure and there was a look of intrigue in his eyes. Not longter, Samantha walked out of the church along with Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia. The bodyguards also left one by one and the church returned to silence. Harmony looked at the scene in front of her and clenched her hands fiercely, so much so that her long fingernails were digging into her palms. It was always the olddy who saved Samantha whenever there was a chance that Samantha would be destroyed! Samantha somehow came back from the dead that day and the olddy regained consciousness too. In the meantime, her wedding to Timothy... She struggled to get up from the ground, after which she looked aggrievedly at Timothy with reddened eyes. ¡°What¡­ What about our wedding, Tim?¡± Timothy gave her a sideways nce but did not answer her. He walked past her, looked at Ronald, then opened his lips to say, ¡°Find out the status of my marriage to Samantha.¡± The bodyguards finally let Ronald go. He exhaled heavily and responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker.¡± He took his phone out and quickly dialed a number. After his call went through, he spoke to the person briefly and ended the call soon after. He then nced at Timothy and said, ¡°Mr. Barker, you and Ms. Larsson aren¡¯t divorced. You¡¯re still legally married.¡± How could it be? Harmony felt like she had been struck by a thunderbolt from the blue and could barely stand still despite holding on to the chair beside her. That day was supposed to be the happiest day of her life, but...all of that vanished into thin air in the blink of an eye... Timothy cocked his eyebrows slightly and a terrifying storm seemed to be brewing in the depths of his eyes. Chapter 349 - Are You Unable to Let Him Go?

Chapter 349: Are You Unable to Let Him Go?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha helped the olddy up, carefully assisted her into the car, then bent down and got in too. Once Aunt Julia sat in the passenger seat, she told the bodyguard who was at the wheel, ¡°Drive!¡± The bodyguard gave her an answer and started the engine as the car drove away speedily. Old Madam Barker¡¯s face became even paler as if all the strength in her body had disappeared. She leaned limply on the back of her chair and was gasping for air. Samantha¡¯s eyes had turned red and she guiltily held the olddy¡¯s hand. Her voice was hoarse as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry you had to drag your weak body over to save me.¡¯ Old Madam Barker rolled her stiff eyes to look at Samantha¡¯s face. There were tears in her eyes, and she raised her hand forcefully to stroke her cheek gently. She had always wanted to see Samantha in her dreams during the past three years, but Samantha never showed up, not even once. She started wondering if Samantha was angry at her and had refused toe to see her. While the olddy could boast that she rarely did anything wrong throughout her life, bringing Timothy and Samantha together was something she believed to be the worst thing she ever did. It was the one incident she regretted the most! Seeing Samantha alive and real in front of her made her feel incredibly relieved and sincerely happy. It had also¡­finally allowed her to let go of the guilt in her heart. She thanked her lucky stars that she could wake up in time and rush over. Old Madam Barker¡¯s throat felt blocked and she could not speak, so she expressed herself by holding Samantha¡¯s hand. Aunt Julia, who sat in the front, looked at the scene behind and wept silently. After arriving at the hospital, the doctors and nurses had already pushed the hospital bed and waited at the door. They helped the olddy onto the bed and subsequently brought her in. Once the physical examination was over, the doctor gave Old Madam Barker a drip and fed her some medicine, leaving the ward only after the olddy¡¯s emotions had eased. Old Madam Barker opened her eyes slightly. She had regained some strength by then and said to Samantha, who was standing just beside her. ¡°Come here, Sammy. I¡¯d like to talk to you.¡± Samantha sniffled and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She then lifted her feet, walked over, and sat on the edge of the bed. Upon seeing the situation, Aunt Julia turned around and walked out of the ward to give them some time together. Old Madam Barker looked solemnly at Samantha for a moment and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot, Sammy.¡± She had heard bits and pieces of Samantha¡¯s words when she was in aa. She always thought that Samantha died unexpectedly abroad, but she never expected Timothy to be the one who did it. In the past, she would never have believed that her grandson would be that cruel, but after what happened in these three years, she had to admit that her grandson had be so unfamiliar to her that he was almost like a stranger that she never understood. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise Timothy well and he grew up into such a cold-blooded, ruthless person. I even paired you up together and made you face so many terrible, painful things.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sammy. I¡¯m sorry I let you down!¡± As she spoke, her expression seemed so full of pain that she could not stop her tears from dropping down. Samantha shook her head quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, Grandma. It¡¯s not your fault. You never wanted it to happen and you were the one who ended up getting hurt the most.¡± She knew how much Old Madam Barker loved Timothy. Imagine the pain the olddy had to go through after what Timothy had be. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m still alive and well, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ve never med you for what happened, Grandma. I hope that you¡¯ll stop ming yourself and get well soon too.¡± Old Madam Barker felt more and more ufortable when she heard Samantha¡¯s words. ¡®Sammy¡¯s such a good girl! She¡¯s such a kind-hearted woman! I have no idea what kind of curse is Timothy under that he could bring himself to do such cruel things to her!¡¯ The olddy touched Samantha¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re a good girl. I¡¯m happy enough to see you are all fine.¡± After a pause, she thought of something, and said again, ¡°Sammy, I saw the broadcast on live TV. Is it true that you and Timothy aren¡¯t divorced yet?¡± There was nothing for Samantha to hide after she had announced it to the entire world. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡± The olddy sighed. ¡°Then did you go to the wedding today...because you wanted to steal the groom? Are you still unable to let that brat go?¡± ¡®Of course not!¡¯ Samantha protested immediately. Timothy was already dead to her. Even if she was once somewhat unwilling before, any feeling she had for him disappeared when he said that Matthew was dead. However, Samantha would have to think of another excuse if she denied it, and that excuse would touch on the topic of Matthew. She was more than willing to tell Old Madam Barker about Matthew, but because he went missing and his survival was as yet unknown, exining the situation would only make the olddy worried. Old Madam Barker¡¯s body was extremely weak and there should not be any further provocation. Samantha pursed her lips tightly. She did not want to lie to Old Madam Barker, but she had no idea how to answer either. After thinking for a few seconds, she whispered, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll answer your question when you feel better, okay?¡± Old Madam Barker stared at her for a few seconds but eventually decided against asking any further. ¡°Okay. Tell me when you¡¯re ready. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Samantha smiled gratefully. Old Madam Barker was unable to stay awake for long. Her eyelids became heavy and it did not take long for her to feel sleepy. Samantha picked up the remote control and lowered the hospital bed. Once it was t, she got up and tucked the nket for Old Madam Barker before leaving the ward. As soon as she went out, Rochelle immediately leaped over to hug her after rushing to the hospital. She reprimanded, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have waited for me, dammit? Why did you have to look for him without backup? What am I going to do if he put a bullet in your head?¡± Samantha hugged her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chelle. I... I couldn¡¯t sit still. It¡¯s difficult for me to control myself when all I¡¯m thinking about is Matt.¡± Rochelle understoodpletely and it was hard for her to continue getting angry at Samantha. She gently pushed Samantha away and immediately pulled Samantha to sit down on the chair after seeing thetter¡¯s somewhat pale face. She took out some wet wipes and wiped Samantha¡¯s cheeks while asking, ¡°Did you get any information?¡± Samantha¡¯s voice trembled uncontrobly. ¡°Timothy told me that Matthew¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rochelle¡¯s face turned pale too. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you think he¡¯s telling the truth?¡± Samantha shook her head nkly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure.¡± If it were in the past, she would have felt that Timothy would not go that far and be so cruel. However, the fact that Timothy had once given an order to kill her made it quite possible that he had given an order to kill Matthew. He no longer had a heart! That was the first time Rochelle saw Samantha so flustered and she was heartbroken to see Samantha trembling so violently, like a child who had lost their entire world. She could not help but hug Samantha, and although she wanted to say a couple of words tofort Samantha, she realized that anything she could say would be useless and superfluous. The phone rang all of a sudden. Samantha took her cell phone out slowly and looked at the caller ID through her mist of tears. Her hand then tightened all of a sudden. It was as if.... she had managed to grasp on to herst shred of hope! Chapter 350 - Not the Real Timothy

Chapter 350: Not the Real Timothy

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The number was disyed as ¡®no caller ID¡¯, just like before. Samantha unhesitatingly tapped the answer icon and put the phone to her ear as she greeted tremblingly, ¡°Hello?¡± The mysterious person¡¯s voice, which had gone through a voice changer, went straight to the subject as always. ¡°Ms. Larsson, your child is still alive for now.¡± ¡®Alive...¡¯ Samantha¡¯s tense heart rxed slightly. Although there were plenty of red gs about the mysterious person, his im that the divorce certificate was fake turned out to be true. Therefore, Samantha inexplicably wanted to believe his words when he said that Matthew was still alive! The phrase ¡®for now¡¯ made her nerves tense up again. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± The mysterious man¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Samantha frowned. ¡°Then what¡¯s your point in making this call?¡± The mysterious man replied, ¡°Only Timothy can save your child.¡± Samantha wanted to scoff at him when he said that. If Matthew was taken away under Timothy¡¯s order, then Matthew¡¯s life was in Timothy¡¯s hands. Why would Timothy be willing to let Matthew go? ¡°What¡¯s with this load of crap you¡¯re giving me?¡± Samantha would not be that rude under normal circumstances, but she could no longer control her temper due to her anxiousness and exhaustion! The mysterious man did not seem annoyed either. He maintained a calm, indifferent, and robotic tone, but rather than answering, he asked, ¡°Did you notice anything wrong with Timothy when you interacted with him this time around?¡± It went without saying that everything about Timothy was different, including his personality, temperament, and even the habits and small details of his life. He was unlike the person she used to know. What did any of that have to do with her though? Samantha had enough of the mysterious man going around in circles.?Her voice became cold as she asked, ¡°What the hell do you know exactly?¡± The mysterious man replied, ¡°I know nothing.¡± Samantha was not someone who would easily be provoked by others into losing her temper. However, the mysterious man had tested her limits and she felt like reaching through the telephone and giving him a severe beating. ¡°Then we have nothing to talk about!¡± Samantha did not hesitate to hang up after leaving him with that sentence. At thest second, the mysterious man repeated, ¡°Only Timothy Barker can save your child¡­ The Timothy¡­who loves you.¡± Samantha¡¯s finger froze. The mysterious man hung up as soon as he finished speaking. The beeping sound rang in her ears and Samantha lowered her arm stiffly. ¡®The Timothy¡­who loves me?¡¯ ¡®What is that person trying to hint at?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡¯ Samantha held her phone up again and redialed the number but was greeted by the same automatic message as she had received in the past: ¡®The number you have dialed does not exist¡¯! Her face had soured and she was very pale too. Rochelle had been listening to what Samantha said to the mysterious person, and upon seeing the situation, she frowned and asked, ¡°Sammy, is this the mysterious person who sent you all those emails when you were in Emsteldt?¡± Samantha nodded lightly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°What did he say this time?¡± Samantha briefly repeated what he had said. Rochelle had a speechless expression. ¡°What is this person trying to do? I have this feeling that they¡¯re deliberately leading you to Timothy.¡± First, there was that email from five years ago; then came the email when Samantha was at Emsteldt; finally, there was this phone call. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this whole thing is bad news. You can see just the way he ys with people¡¯s emotions. He always gives you a glimmer of hope and lures you into doing something you have no choice but to do!¡± Rochelle held Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°Sammy, don¡¯t listen to him!¡± If he had not sent an email to tell Samantha that she and Timothy were not truly divorced, Samantha would not have returned to the country in the first ce. None of the events that happened thereafter would be discovered too. Although that mystery man still wanted to make sure that Samantha continued to be entangled with the dangerous Timothy, Rochelle disapproved outright! Samantha did not want to listen to the mysterious person and agreed with what Rochelle¡¯s said too, but... Matthew was her entire world, and her entire world was at stake. Samantha shook her head weakly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice, Chelle.¡± ¡°Sammy...¡± Rochelle said anxiously. Samantha immediately interrupted her. ¡°Chelle, I appreciate your kindness, but...let¡¯s not talk about this anymore alright.¡± After all that had happened, she had probably entered a carefully-orchestrated plot by an unknown person the very moment she stepped on the ne and went back to the country. In that case, it was not something she could just get out of as and when she pleased. Thest thing she wanted was to investigate whatever secret Timothy had and what happened to him, but did she honestly have a choice? Rochelle could sense the pain and helplessnessing from Samantha, and her heart felt equally as painful too. Even so, she was powerless because there was nothing that she could do about it. Fate was like a that was slowly covering them from all directions. If they did not struggle hard enough, they would eventually be strangled to death. That was probably what some called cking the freedom to dictate things¡¯. Rochelle closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down. She took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Sammy, what do you think that mysterious person meant in hisst sentence?¡± Since running was not an option, they could only face it head-on. Needless to say, it was always best to be prepared when facing such issues, rather than just attacking blindly head-on! Samantha¡¯s thoughts were a little chaotic but Rochelle was fortunately still beside her to help clear her thoughts. She smiled gratefully at Rochelle, then lowered her head and started to think. Although the mysterious man¡¯s actions were beyond annoying, he always went straight to the point and said things either with a purpose or to provide hints. Samantha pondered for a moment andughed in spite of herself before saying, ¡°There are two possibilities, I believe. The first is that this mystery man had always believed that Timothy loves me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s trying to find a way to make Timothy fall in love with me again. If that happens, Timothy will let the child go.¡± Rochelle nodded. ¡°And the second?¡± The second¡­ Samantha was somehow reminded of what the mysterious man had said in the email before, as well as what he said during the phone call earlier. After connecting the dots, her eyes sank fiercely. ¡°The second is...that the Timothy in front of us isn¡¯t the real Timothy.¡± Rochelle¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How... How is that even possible?¡± If he was not the real Timothy, then where did the real Timothy go? Timothy was a living adult. How could he just disappear? Samantha could note to a conclusion and merely said, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing.¡± She was unsure if Timothy had ever loved her, so it was not at all surprising that he would give out an order to kill her. The reason why she would venture to make the second guess was entirely because she had seen his ruthlessness towards Old Madam Barker. That was one thing that stood out as weird. Then again, Timothy had obviously allowed her to leave earlier after Old Madam Barker came into the picture. Those two issues were rather contradictory, which made it impossible for her to make a judgment confidently. Just as the two of them were speechless and began pondering over what happened, Samantha¡¯s phone rang suddenly and broke the silence. Samantha nced subconsciously at the phone screen and discovered that the caller was an extremely familiar 11-digit number. The number belonged to Timothy. Chapter 351 - Lets Meet, My Wife

Chapter 351: Let¡¯s Meet, My Wife

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She pursed her lips lightly and tapped her fingertip on the phone screen to answer. ¡°Hello.¡± The man¡¯s low, pleasant, but slightly cold voice was heard saying, ¡°Let¡¯s meet.¡± After a pause, he spat out two more words. ¡°My wife.¡± A speechless Samantha unconsciously tightened her grip on her phone. It was not wrong for him to call her that, since she was not officially divorced from Timothy yet and they were still husband and wife in the eyes of thew. However, it was still very ufortable to hear him say that because she was unsure what Timothy¡¯s actual situation was. Samantha calmed down and opened her lips to say, ¡°Okay.¡± He did not seem to have expected that she would agree without hesitation and was slightly surprised. After a few moments¡¯ silence, he said, ¡°The car is already waiting for you at the hospital gate.¡± Samantha could not help but sneer, ¡°Was I going to be tied up if I didn¡¯t agree?¡± Even his car had already arrived, which meant that there was nothing she could do to avoid it Her words did not irk Timothy and he even replied yfully, ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what you prefer.¡± Samantha immediately ended the call. When Timothy heard the beeping tone, his lips twitched and an unfathomable glow appeared at the bottom of his eyes. After Samantha put down her phone, she said to Rochelle, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Timothy!¡± ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡± Rochelle offered without hesitation. Timothy was an extremely dangerous lunatic and Rochelle¡¯s greatest worry was that he might do something to Samantha if she went to see him alone! Samantha shook her head. ¡°I have to meet him alone, Chelle. You don¡¯t have to worry, alright? With his temperament now, he would¡¯ve sent a killer instead of a car if he really wanted me dead!¡± It made sense. Rochelle looked at her with a frown and opened her mouth to try and persuade Samantha. However, she could only sigh heavily in the end. ¡°You have to be careful, then. Let me know as soon as possible if something goes wrong!¡± ¡°I will!¡± Samantha promised. Rochelle sent Samantha to the door of the hospital and watched as Samantha got into the car. She then stood firmly on the spot and watched the car drive away, leaving only when the vehicle waspletely out of her sight. The car drove slowly on the road. Samantha looked up at the driver in the driver¡¯s seat. Instead of Ronald, it was the bodyguard in charge of all the others during the wedding that day. Such a sight was something she had never seen before when she was with Timothy. Timothy never got his bodyguards to tag along for such things and practically only brought Ronald along to make handling work matters easier. The increase of bodyguards seemed to ur only in the past three years. What did he need that many bodyguards for? He was a businessman, not someone who muddled in shady stuff. Could that Timothy really be an imposter? Was that why his temperament and habits had changed so drastically? Could that exin why he was so heartless towards Old Madam Baker and herself? During the few times that she had encountered him, she did not seem to have noticed anything wrong on the surface. However, she wondered if it had been difficult for her to notice because she tried to avoid him and always kept a distance from him. Could that have prevented her from getting a closer look at him? Samantha was very confused. The car reached the underground parking lot of the hotel and parked there, after which the bodyguard got out of the car and opened the car door for her. ¡°Please head upstairs, Ms. Larsson. Mr. Barker is waiting for you.¡± She lowered her eyes, set aside all the guesses she had in her mind, then got out of the car and walked toward the elevator. Whatever the reasons were, finding the answer was something she had to do. That was Matthew¡¯s only chance of survival. Since she was very familiar with the hotel, she pressed the button on the top floor as soon as she entered the elevator. The elevator doors closed and it began to ascend. The ascent was rather quick and the doors seemed to have opened again in the blink of an eye. Samantha walked out of the elevator and toward the room door. When she left thest time around, she thought she would never have to step into this ce again. Unfortunately, life was always unpredictable, and she found herself at the suite even though it had not been long since herst visit. She did not know what she would be facing when she opened the door, and despite being mentally prepared, she could not help herself from breathing gently when she finally opened the door. After stepping into the room, she was stunned by the scene in front of her. The room was decorated festively and romantically, with hanging ribbons, floating heart-shaped balloons, andplete with scented candles too. Anyone who set foot in there would feel as if they were in a dream. The man stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and was still in his wedding suit. His slender and straight body, wide shoulders, narrow waist, and long legs were all features contributing to his beautifully perfect proportions. His slender fingers were holding a wine ss, which he swirled gently. He then turned his face to the side to reveal the handsomely sexy contours of his side profile, which touched the hearts of many. Then, he turned around and nced over, with his ck pupils looking directly at Samantha. Behind him was a sudden disy of fireworks that lit up the night sky. Like trees of fire and silver flowers, they were all extremely beautiful. The contrast set off beautifully against the man¡¯s face, with the asional burst of illumination from the fireworks revealing traces of evil in his handsome, deadly, and dangerous expression. Samantha was a little lost in thought as she looked at it. It was as if nothing changed between her and Timothy, and all the sadness she felt in the past was all fake... ¡°You¡¯re here, my wife,¡± the man said. His voice was slightly lower and it seemed to resonate with one¡¯s heartstrings. Samantha¡¯s vision came into focus all of a sudden. Timothy had called her ¡®my wife¡¯ before using different tones, but on that particr asion, there was a certain indescribable feeling when he called her that, although she did not know whether it was a misconception on her end. Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯m here. Why did you want to see me? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing the rapid change in her expression, Timothy curled his lips slightly. Rather than answering Samantha, he strode over to the dining table. There were candles on the table and a decanted bottle of red wine. His fingertips tapped the table and he said to her, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How about a drink?¡± After making that offer, he picked up the red wine and poured a ss without waiting for Samantha¡¯s answer. When he saw Samantha standing still, he maintained his smile but spoke in a slightly colder tone. ¡°Won¡¯t you do me the honor?¡± Samantha had no ns to drink with Timothy or reminisce about the old days. The room looked like it was decorated for his wedding, and she felt very repulsed to think that it had been prepared for Timothy and Harmony. From the looks of it, it appeared that she would not be able to reject Timothy that easily and it would be unwise to have any conflict with him. After only a second¡¯s worth of hesitation, she walked over, pulled the chair, then sat down magnanimously. Timothy raised his eyebrows slightly and pushed the cup toward her. He raised his cup and said, ¡°Cheers... to the surprise you gave me today.¡± Samantha looked at the red wine in front of her. Although she wanted nothing more than to ssh the ss of red wine on his face, she took a deep breath and held herself back. She raised the ss of red wine and said dourly, ¡°That makes both of us. You gave me a big surprise today, too.¡± She would never have disrupted his wedding if he had not sent someone to capture Matthew. He was the one who brought it upon himself! She replied him with more or less the same words he used on her. Timothy stretched out his hand and clinked his ss to hers. After raising his head slightly, he took a sip and looked at her with a tilt of his head. Samantha smiled as well and raised her head fearlessly to take a sip. Timothy smirked with intrigue. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯d poison you?¡± Samantha replied unceremoniously, ¡°I¡¯ll drag you down with me before I die.¡± Timothy rested his chin on one hand and looked at her quietly for a few seconds with what seemed to be a fleeting emotion in the depths of his eyes. The next second, Timothy¡¯s smile froze and he spoke in an icier voice.. ¡°It¡¯s time we get down to business.¡± Chapter 352 - Did You Think Id Keep Him Around?

Chapter 352: Did You Think I¡¯d Keep Him Around?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Getting down to business was exactly what Samantha hade for. She looked into Timothy¡¯s ck eyes and spoke in an equally frigid voice, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s talk.¡± A little smirk appeared at the corner of his lips and he tossed a kraft paper bag to the empty space on the table before her. He raised his chin slightly and said bluntly, ¡°Sign the divorce agreement.¡± During the journey to the hotel, Samantha had a couple of guesses as to why he wanted to see her. There was nothing she could talk about with Timothy anymore, and the only thing that would prompt him into taking the initiative to find her was probably rted to the divorce. It turned out to be just as she predicted. Samantha¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She stretched out her hand, picked up the kraft paper bag, and opened it to take out the divorce agreement. She casually flipped through a couple of pages and could not help sneering. The divorce agreement was very different from that of three years ago. When the first set of divorce papers was given to her three years ago, he gave at least a hundred million in alimony. The terms were then revised so she would also be given half of the shares. The present divorce agreement would leave her empty-handed. She would have nothing at all. Although Samantha never wanted anything from Timothy whether it was shares or money, it was still difficult for her to contain the anger in her heart when she looked at the divorce agreement. During the entire course of her marriage to him, Samantha had reflected on whether she had done anything wrong. The answer was a no, for she had tried her best to love him and be a good wife for him. Her love for Timothy was pure and genuine. She did not use him or conspired against him, but did things properly and with a clear conscience. She loved him purely with all her heart, so much so that she could be described as being very stupid and persistent. On the other hand, he was the one who used her in the marriage, betrayed her feelings, and wanted her dead in the end. There were plenty of things he did wrong, so how could he be so confident in asking her to sign the divorce papers and requesting her to back off unconditionally? She hated Harmony to the bone, but the hate she had for someone as insignificant as Harmony paled far inparison to her hatred of him. If not for some of the other concerns she had, she would most certainly have dragged him to hell with her. Samantha picked up the divorce agreement and tore it up without blinking. Timothy kept quiet and watched as she ripped the papers. There were hints of iciness in the depths of his eyes and he smiled while speaking in a chilly voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still coveting my shares?¡± He looked at her condescendingly and the look in his eyes seemed to ask her ¡®What right do you have?¡¯ ¡°Your shares?¡± Samantha questioned in amusement. ¡°It¡¯s worthless to me.¡± During the past three years, the Barker Group¡¯s market value has risen to an astonishing level and even half of those shares carried an unimaginable wealth. Even those who were wealthy would yearn for them, let alone ordinary individuals. Timothy scoffed at Samantha¡¯s words. How could she treat them with such disdain when she was the one who asked for shares three years ago? All that pretending was simply pointless. Samantha¡¯s expression remained unwavering despite sensing the contempt from Timothy¡¯s aloof self-righteousness. She could not care less about what Timothy thought of her anymore and she was not going to try and exin anything to save his opinion of her. Timothy¡¯s opinion of her would not affect her at all. She came for a very clear purpose and that was to get her child back! Samantha could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him. She nced up at him and said, ¡°I only have one condition for this divorce!¡± ¡°Give me back my child and promise that you will not hurt him or disturb us in the future! Then I¡¯ll sign it. From that point onward, you and I will never cross paths again.¡± Timothyughed as if he had heard a funny joke. He locked his sharp eyes on her and spoke in a cruel yet slightly mocking tone, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d keep the b*stard you conceived through cheating in your marriage?¡± ¡®Cheating in your marriage...¡¯ ¡®B*stard¡­¡¯ Samantha clenched her hand unconsciously. It seemed that the misunderstanding stemmed from Timothy¡¯s thorough investigation of her. When she gave birth back in Emsteldt, she was not a registered citizen there and the child could not be registered under her name. Therefore, the baby ended up being registered under n¡¯s name. Moreover, she was more careful at that time and the information she provided regarding her age was several years younger than her actual age. She did that to prevent anyone from knowing that it was Timothy¡¯s child. From Matthew¡¯s registration information, it was quite evident that he was n¡¯s child. Although she did not want Timothy to know the truth, the things he told her made her feel extremely cold and she felt unbearably distressed to hear them. She dodged the proverbial bullet when she did not tell Matthew who his biological father was. It would be a very sad day for him indeed. Samanthaughed in anger and retorted, ¡°You haven¡¯t been sitting on your thumbs for the past three years either, you cleaned up your true love¡¯s reputation and even held avish wedding for her. You¡¯re no better than me if ites to cheating while married. You¡¯re a pot that calls the kettle ck.¡± Timothy stopped swirling the wine ss. Heughed again and said, ¡°My mistake.¡± Samantha did not respond and waited for his next sentence. Sure enough, Timothy added nonchntly, ¡°I should have given another order three years ago.¡± His smile was very charming, but the words that came out of his mouth were extremely cold-blooded. ¡°I should have told them to cut off your tongue.¡± ¡°You missed that train, unfortunately,¡± Samantha was still unafraid. ¡°Wonderful, very wonderful.¡± Timothy even raised his hands and pped twice. ¡°Since you refuse to divorce, then...¡± He paused for half a beat before continuing, ¡°¡­you should keep mepany tonight on what was supposed to be my wedding night¡­¡± ¡°¡­Darling.¡± As soon as he said that, the man stood up and took slow steps toward Samantha. Samantha¡¯s hand unconsciously clenched the back of her chair as she looked at Timothy¡¯s gloomy eyes. For that brief moment, she was unable to determine whether he was telling the truth or whether he was deliberately trying to scare her. She did not think that the current Timothy had any sexual interest in her! Giving in to her fears was not an option, as doing so would only reveal her limits to him. Should that happen, she would not be able to take Matthew back from Timothy¡¯s hands again. Samantha surreptitiously took a deep breath, forced herself to calm down, and suppressed her urge to run away. She raised her head and looked at Timothy, who had already walked up to her. A dangerous oppressiveness came crashing toward her soon after. Samantha still retained that cold and indifferent expression and pretended to take a jibe at him, ¡°Is there anything wrong with me having an affair while married and giving birth to another man¡¯s child? Are you unsatisfied? That¡¯s mighty casual of you, don¡¯t you think? Or...could it be that your one true love, Harmony, can¡¯t satisfy you?¡± Although Samantha was technically badmouthing herself with those remarks, it was worth it if she could repel him and protect herself. Chapter 353 - Dont You Dare

Chapter 353: Don¡¯t You Dare

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unfortunately, Samantha¡¯s words did not arouse any disgust or aversion from Timothy. On the contrary, his lips curled up into a malicious smile. He walked up to her, grabbed the back of her chair with one hand, and applied some force to pull the chair away from the desk, turning it around so Samantha was facing him. Timothy supported both hands on the chair armrest and bent over so he could lean his handsome face closer. He was practically trapping Samantha using his body. Her small reflection appeared in his faint yet dark eyes. His thin lips parted slightly and he spoke in a low voice that was both yful and mocking. ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted someone like you before and it so happens that I¡¯m hungry.¡± He said that in response to her self-deprecating remarks. However, Samantha still could not tell whether or not he was telling the truth. Samantha clenched her hands tightly and exhausted all her strength to control herself and let out a smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, then I don¡¯t mind either.¡± She even went so far as to raise her hand suddenly, grab the bowtie on Timothy¡¯s neck, and pull him down closer to her. The distance between the two of them began decreasing, so much so that their breaths were merging into one. Timothy had not expected that reaction from her. He seemed to be in a daze for a brief moment, but at the same time, it did not look as if he was dazed either. He then chuckled again soon after. His slender fingers pinched Samantha¡¯s chin and caressed it suggestively. Bit by bit he began gradually traveling down her slender neck. He did not seem to have any desire but looked more like he was testing the waters and teasing her. His ck eyes stared at her closely to observe all her reactions. Samantha¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly. She hated any form of intimacy with Timothy, and regardless of how well she suppressed her emotions, her bodily instinct still reacted honestly. Goosebumps unconsciously appeared all over her body and there was an uncontroble disgust. Timothy¡¯s fingertips had already traveled to her corbone. His fingers were cool and they slid against her skin, making Samantha feel as though a poisonous snake was slithering over her. However, he merely lingered there and did not go any further. He grasped Samantha¡¯s chin again and lowered his head as soon as a fleeting glimmer disappeared from the depths of his eyes. He pressed his thin lips down on her red lips without any hesitation. Samantha¡¯s heart tensed up all of a sudden and she could not bear it any further as she turned her face to the side. The man¡¯s kiss fell on her cheek and gave her the same sense of coldness as she felt by his fingertips. Samantha¡¯s ck pupils widened slightly. She did not expect Timothy to do it for real. After all, there was no reason for him to touch other women since he loved Harmony very much and had done so many crazy things for her. Did he not sleep with her back then just to get her pregnant and have her give him an heir? Or could it be that he was a scumbag with no morals and could separate emotional needs from physical ones? Could it be that he was capable of sleeping with other women even though he actually loved Harmony? Samantha could not help but feel nauseated. She had to have been blind back then to fall in love with such a terrible scumbag! Timothy was not surprised by her avoidance and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t continue to keep up your farce anymore?¡± ¡°If this is all you got, then...I¡¯m really disappointed!¡± As soon as he said that, his slender and powerful fingers grabbed her entire jaw and forcibly twisted her little face back so he could look down at her. An evil smile appeared across his face and he asked, ¡°Samantha, did you think I was joking when I said you had to keep mepany tonight?¡± ¡°You...¡± Samantha¡¯s voice was a little hollow. ¡°Since you¡¯re so insistent on not getting the divorce, then you have to abide by the obligations of a married couple.¡± Although Timothy was speaking with a smile, his tone made her back shiver uncontrobly. ¡°Do you expect me to remarry you just for decoration¡¯s sake?¡± As Timothy said that, he suddenly reached out to grab Samantha¡¯s arm. The next second, Samantha was pulled up and her entire body spun as Timothy immediately carried her on his shoulders. The man stretched his long legs and walked to the bedside in a couple of steps, where he threw Samantha onto the bed without mercy. There were petals arranged in a heart on top of the bed. They flew in all directions and filled the air with a romantic fragrance. His movements were so crisp and quick that Samantha had no time to react to them. Timothy looked at her condescendingly. He lifted his hand, yanked off his bowtie, and began unbuttoning his shirt. His movements were very elegant, but there were traces of inexplicable evil within them. Samantha¡¯s head was a little stunned when she was thrown onto the bed. It took her a few seconds before she could recover, but when she looked up, she saw that the man in front of her had unbuttoned his shirt and taken it off to reveal his upper body. She was sure that he woulde for her if she did not speak up and admit it. His actions were clearly not a threat nor a joke! Samantha would be lying if she said she was unafraid. The strength of the man before her was unfathomable andpletely unlike what she had seen before. She would not be able to escape if he was adamant about doing something to her. Although they were still husband and wife, theck of any emotional foundation made her extremely repulsed with such intimacy, thereby precluding her from getting physical with him in any way whatsoever! Samantha was about to get out of bed without even thinking about it. Timothy¡¯s lips twitched in disdain when he saw her actions. He stretched out his hand and grasped Samantha¡¯s shoulders with ease. Pulling her once more to the bed, he knelt on one knee and locked her hands on either side of her head, with his entire upper body looming above her body. Timothy looked at her beautiful cheeks that were still fair and taut. They did not look remotely like a woman who had given birth. The lighting in the bedroom was specially adjusted to a suggestive dull yellow color. His dark eyes were wide and round as he looked at her angry, unyieldingly and stubborn face. It somehow¡­drew him in more and more. A hint of desire began to surface at the bottom of his insipid eyes. Samantha was not a naive young girl, and she felt a bad feeling when she saw the change in Timothy¡¯s eyes. It seemed that she had overestimated Timothy¡¯s feelings for Harmony, and perhaps a scumbag like him never had any concept of chastity at all. She struggled hard but could not manage to shake him off at all. In fact, her struggle made Timothyugh, which in turn elicited a fierce glow in her eyes. Samantha was prepared to end him if he really dared to do anything to her! That way, he would never have to think about harming women again! Timothy lowered his face to kiss her, prompting Samantha to grit her teeth while warning, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Timothy¡¯s movements froze and his smile widened. ¡°Friendly reminder: don¡¯t bite me or else I won¡¯t go gentle on you.¡± He kissed again after ending his remark. Samantha built up the strength in her knees to give him a fatal blow. Just as his lips were about to reach hers, his cell phone began ringing on the bedside table. Timothy nced over and looked at the caller ID. Chapter 354 - Its Either Divorce or Be Widowed

Chapter 354: It¡¯s Either Divorce or Be Widowed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy frowned lightly and did not hide his displeasure at being disturbed. In a second, all his emotions disappearedpletely as if everything that happened earlier between them was nonexistent. He let go of Samantha¡¯s hand, then turned over and picked up the phone to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Samantha¡¯s beating heart slowed down and she took a deep breath as she sat up from the bed. Who else would interrupt Timothy at such a time? Was it Harmony? She unconsciously turned to look at Timothy and saw ack of expression on his handsome face. His tone was as cold as ever and he did not let out any of his emotions. She could not determine for sure who the caller was. Timothy did not say much and the most he said were brief ¡®mms¡¯ and ¡®okays¡¯. Samantha could not hear what he was talking about. After about a minute or so, Timothy hung up and nced toward Samantha again. She had already rolled to the ground and was standing a meter away from him. She looked at him in a vignt and beastly manner, as if she was going to fight him! Timothy looked at Samantha from head to toe. As a result of her struggles on the bed earlier, her hair was messed up and her fair cheeks blushed with crimson. The dim light made her lips appear more pink and tender, so tempting that anyone who looked at it would want a taste. His gaze traveled downward to the cket of her shirt where a button had been ripped off during the earlier struggle. One of her hands was grasping the cket tightly to prevent any of her skin from showing. There was an inexplicable facetiousness in Timothy¡¯s eyes, causing Samantha to frown even more as her expression became increasingly alert. He looked as though he was teasing a pussycat when he stared at her entire body. ¡°You¡¯re in luck, Samantha. I don¡¯t have time to y with you now.¡± He approached her abruptly. Samantha subconsciously took a step back. Timothy had an even bigger smile but the words he said were cruel and ruthless. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three more days. Think carefully¡­and give me an answer to my satisfaction.¡± ¡°Or else¡­¡± After a deliberate pause, he continued, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to be a widower instead of a divorcee.¡± He spoke artictely and nonchntly when he said hisst sentence as if he was engaging in a normal chat. However, Samantha could not help but feel a chill down her spine. The feeling of being submerged by the ocean three years ago, when the cold attacked her entire body, came surging back again. She knew that his words were not merely a threat¡ªthey were a threat that carried with it the intent to do exactly as he said! It was cold-blooded and cruel. Samantha tried her best to restrain herself but she still shuddered. Timothy did not look at Samantha again. He raised his feet and walked straight to the dressing room. Ignoring Samantha¡¯s presencepletely, he took off his pants and chose a fresh suit, which he put on gracefully. Samantha did not have any interest in Timothy¡¯s body, but she took a deep breath and nced over after listening to the sound of him changing clothes. If the man in front of her was an imposter rather than the real Timothy, then it was almost certain that there would be some kind of w. While facial features could be disguised or perhaps even reconstructed using stic surgery, it was unlikely for the body to receive such treatment. One reason was that it was toorge an area, while the other reason was that such a project would be too daunting an endeavor. Samantha nced to the best of her ability to try and notice something from him. After watching for a few seconds, however, the man seemed to sense her gaze and turned suddenly to look at her. His speed was too quick that Samantha was barely half a beat slower when she retracted her gaze and ended up getting caught looking. Her cheeks were already a little red but they reddened even more when that happened. She still felt a little guilty. Timothy was buttoning his shirt at the moment and smirked when he saw Samantha like that. He did not hesitate to tease her, ¡°If you regret that we didn¡¯t go on earlier, I can always grant your wishes.¡± Although she wanted to get a clear look as to whether that Timothy was genuine, she would not go so far as to make such a huge sacrifice by sleeping with him. Samantha did not answer him. She merely turned around, left the bedroom, and walked into the hall. She walked to the table and was about to pick up her bag to leave, but a sudden thought urred to her and she stopped moving once more. When she peeked at him earlier, she did not notice anything out of the ordinary and the same could be said for when she looked at his face up close. Judging it visually would be very difficult. Personality-wise, Timothy¡¯s temperament had changed a lot indeed, but there could be various exnations for it. He might have disguised his true nature before, or maybe his personality had changed over those three years. After all, anyone could change and it was not very convincing. In that case, the easiest way to figure out whether or not he was the real Timothy was using science. Since she had arrived there without having to sneak around under his nose, it would be such a waste for her to leave without seizing the opportunity. Once Timothy finished dressing up neatly, he exited the dressing room and could not help but cock an eyebrow when he saw Samantha standing in a daze at the dining table. He initially thought that the woman who wanted to fight him earlier and wanted nothing more than to stay miles away from him would make a hasty retreat as soon as she was released. To his surprise, she was still standing there instead of leaving. Was she just brave? Or did she have something up her sleeve? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Timothy asked coldly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you intend to keep mepany on my wedding night?¡± Samantha clenched her fists subconsciously and secretly took a deep breath. Once her panic had been suppressed, she raised her eyes to look at him and said coldly, ¡°I did not eat or drink anything after all the shenanigans that happened today. I¡¯m hungry, and I want to eat something before I go.¡± As she said that, her eyes turned to the cake on the table, which was no doubt prepared by the person who arranged the decoration in the room. The beautiful cake read: ¡®Congrattions to the Newlyweds¡¯. Her reply was beyond Timothy¡¯s expectations. He scarcely expected her to be in the mood for a meal. That woman was a marvel. Samantha did not wait for Timothy to say anything and sat down to help herself to some cake. She took off the lid, picked up the knife, then cut out a slice to eat. Timothy watched her actions and found them to be infinitely amusing. She was an intriguing woman... He was not that stingy as to stop her from eating the cake and immediately said, ¡°Eat as much as you want.¡± After saying that, he turned away and began walking toward the door. When Samantha heard the sound of the door opening and closing, she immediately stopped eating her cake. She finally breathed a sigh of relief after turning around and ncing at the door to ensure that Timothy had left. However, Timothy probably left her alone without a second thought because he felt that she was not going to y any tricks on him. He seemed so confident that she wondered if he was not at all worried that she might find out anything detrimental to him. Overthinking was not going to do Samantha any favors. She took a tissue to wipe the corners of her lips before standing up immediately and walking into the bedroom. Once there, she began rummaging carefully through the bed. She wanted to find traces of his hair that had fallen. There was nothing on the bedding or the pillows, so she went to the bathroom again to look for his toothbrush. Unfortunately, all of them were unopened and none of them were used. Samantha went back to the dining table and slumped on the chair. Could Timothy have left so confidently because he was sure he did not leave any DNA behind? Samantha wondered if she was going to leave empty-handed. Feeling a little depressed, she reached out her hand subconsciously and picked up a ss of red wine to take a sip. All of a sudden, she saw another ss of red wine on the other end of the table. It happened to be the same one that Timothy had drank from earlier. Her eyes lit up at once and she was surprised that she had forgotten about that. Samantha stood up immediately and walked over to get it, but she heard a click at the suite door all of a sudden. Someone was opening the door. Chapter 355 - Timothy Is Really Passionate

Chapter 355: Timothy Is Really Passionate

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was Timothying back barely moments after leaving? Could he have returned because he remembered the ss that he drank from? She looked at the ss that was within reach and decided to hold herself back from taking it. After all, if she took it away like that, she would not be able to leave that room and might even alert Timothy that something was wrong! Before the man could set foot into the room, Samantha walked back to her seat and grabbed her fork to put a small piece of cake into her mouth. To her surprise, the person who walked in was not Timothy¡­but Harmony. Samantha had a shocked expression when she saw Harmony, but on second thought, realized that there was nothing unusual about her making an appearance there. Had Samantha not gone to disrupt the wedding that day, Harmony and Timothy would have spent the night together there and it should note as a surprise that she appeared there. However, Harmony¡¯s presence was a problem in itself. With her there, there was no way Samantha could bring the wine ss away. Harmony was shocked to see Samantha for she probably never expected to see Samantha inside the room where she was supposed to spend the night with Timothy! To make things worse, she saw a decanted bottle of red wine on the table and two wine sses that had been used. Then there was the half-eaten cake. Samantha¡¯s clothes were open at the neckline too and made for a pretty disheveled look... ¡°You... Why are you here?¡± Harmony¡¯s expression was particrly cold. As she spoke, she walked quickly into the bedroom but realized that Timothy was not around. However, petals were all over therge bed and the nket was messy, suggesting at first nce that someone had been rolling on it. Her eyes turned red in that split second. What did Timothy and Samantha do together before she arrived? Could they have...gotten in bed with each other? She hated Samantha to the core all along but that hatred had reached its limit. Samantha had ruined her wedding, caused the entire incident to soar to the top of the trending searches, and made her into everyone¡¯sughingstock. Her good reputation that had been cleansed so rigorously by providing so much during the past three years had suffered once again. Everyone brought up the fact that she had been a homewrecker and extracted the short clip of her confession to bing a mistress from her news broadcast, from which various memes were created and went viral on Waybo. Her anger was such that it was difficult for her to calm down. She initially thought ofing to receive somefort from Timothy, but in the end, she had to put up with the scene in front of her! The deep-seated resentment, as well as her new feelings of hatred, surged up all at once. Harmony turned around, rushed out of the room, and walked quickly toward Samantha while roaring, ¡°You b*tch! How dare you seduce my husband and sleep with him! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± She quickly rushed up to Samantha and stretched out her hand to p Samantha¡¯s cheek. Samantha was still thinking about how to distract her and swipe the red wine ss away in the meantime. The thought of settling scores with Harmony did not pop up at all. It was Harmony who started it first, like all the times before then. Seconds before Harmony¡¯s palm was about tond on Samantha¡¯s cheek, she sneered and raised her hand to grab Harmony¡¯s wrist. Harmony tried pulling away but failed to do so. Her eyes were like knives as they looked intently at Samantha, and the resentment made her innocent-looking face appear remarkably hideous. Samantha wanted to ignore Harmony but was not that kind as to just let Harmony leave after trying to attack her. ¡®Being the bigger person¡¯ was a ludicrous principle to live by! The hardships she suffered three years ago were partly caused by Harmony, and Samantha was not a saint who would show suchpassion! It was pointless to refuse a chance at taking revenge when the opportunity was handed to her on a silver tter! Samantha looked at her with disgust and did not hide her sarcasm as she smiled. ¡°Your husband? Are you deaf? For every day that I don¡¯t sign the divorce papers, I will still be the official Mrs. Barker!¡± ¡°Timothy is my husband and anything I do with him is justified. Save that horrified look of yours for when you finally be Mrs. Barker, or else you¡¯ll just be making a fool of yourself!¡± Samantha flung away Harmony¡¯s hand in disgust. Harmony staggered after being thrown away and she had to take a few steps back before finally standing firm. Her face turned ashen, then pale, and she wanted to refute what Samantha said. She would have wanted to grab Samantha¡¯s hair and throw her out the door righteously, but since Samantha¡¯s marriage with Timothy was still valid, there was nothing she could say to Samantha and therefore had no choice but to hold back! However, she was not prepared to let Samantha continue being smug. She took a deep breath, regained some sense of reason, and said again, ¡°Samantha, you and I both know that Tim hates you to death. Nothing¡¯s going to change even if you don¡¯t sign it. Tim never once loved you and he even wanted you dead. He¡¯s also promised me that he¡¯d solve this matter as soon as possible. How long do you think you can keep up this smugness when Tim loves me so much?¡± He turned out to have promised her, hence his impatience in asking Samantha toe over that night and sign the divorce papers! He went so far as to use death threats! Timothy¡¯s character had changed in numerous ways, but the one constant was his love for Harmony! Samantha would have been heartbroken if she heard that three years ago, but she had gone through so much since then that none of Harmony¡¯s words could hurt her at all. Of course, she was not about to let Harmony gloat in front of her. Since Harmony was so eager to piss her off, she would be more than happy to return the favor! Harmony was under the false impression that Samantha had slept with Timothy, so Samantha retorted without blinking, ¡°Really? Why would he drag me into bed if he still loves you that much?¡± She even smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Timothy is very passionate...and it¡¯s exhausting, to be honest. I guess getting together after being separated for a long time is far more enjoyable than being newlyweds...¡± ¡°I hardly noticed his love for you when he was in bed with me...¡± Every single word ignited a zing fire in Harmony¡¯s heart. In the end, she became so jealous that she roared uncontrobly, ¡°Shut up!¡± She wanted to tear Samantha to pieces, but she knew that she could not hit Samantha because doing so would be detrimental for herself! Her lips were trembling violently and her eyes were bloodshot. The next words that came out of her mouth sounded somewhat hysterical, ¡°Get the hell out of here, Samantha!¡± Her reaction left Samantha puzzled and those words amused her greatly before she even had the chance to ponder on it. ¡®Is she seriously asking me to leave?¡¯ Samanthaughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should be getting the hell out of here!¡± ¡°You...¡± Harmony was trembling all over and her chest was heaving violently as if she was out of breath. Samantha added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯d have to call the police and report you for trespassing in my husband¡¯s room. The police can then decide whether it¡¯s the official Mrs. Barker or the mistress who should leave!¡± Samantha picked up the phone and dialed right after making the threat. Harmony¡¯s eyes turned red. She clenched her fists tightly and eventually forced herself to turn around and leave the room. She had made a big enough fool of herself that day and could not afford to add to her embarrassment! Samantha snickered and hung up the phone. She would have had a headache if the person who came was Timothy. When it turned out to be Harmony, she did not panic at all! The night was still young though, and she was not prepared to waste any more time. She took out a tissue, picked up the ss, then carefully put it into a stic bag and sealed it before cing it into her bag. After leaving the hotel, Samantha hailed a taxi and went back to the apartment. Rochelle had been waiting a long time for Samantha and immediately heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Samantha¡¯s safe return. After Samantha sat down, she took out the wine ss and said, ¡°I managed to get a wine ss that Timothy drank from. I want to do a DNA test to find out whether he¡¯s an imposter!¡± Rochelle praised her. ¡°I have nothing but respect for you, Sammy. It¡¯s good enough that you coulde out of there alive, but on top of doing that, you even managed to swipe something that might be the key to answering everything!¡± After a pause, Rochelle was suddenly reminded of something and frowned, saying, ¡°Wait. We can¡¯t do a DNA test!¡± Chapter 356 - DNA Test

Chapter 356: DNA Test

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha seemed to notice what Rochelle¡¯s thoughts were and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying it can¡¯t be done because we don¡¯t have a reference sample topare it with, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rochelle nodded, ¡°Even if Timothy¡¯s DNA sample is recorded in the gene bank, we can¡¯t touch it because Timothy will know if we do.¡± Samantha had thought of that possibility before. ¡°We have a reference. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Samantha replied clearly. Rochelle was a little stunned. Samantha let out a gentle sigh. Although she was unwilling to use that method to verify his DNA, that was the only way she had left. She looked at Rochelle and said, ¡°I have Matt¡¯s hair.¡± It was also a coincidence since Matthew had to undergo frequent full-body examinations due to his health. Samples of his hair had to be provided and she had previously plucked about ten strands from his head, which she ced inside a small stic bag. When she sent it for inspection, they only needed half the amount and returned the rest to her. Back then she stuffed it into her bag and never thought about it again. The hair samples just so happened to be inside her bag. After listening to her exnation, Rochelle had nothing else to say and could only give Samantha a thumb¡¯s up. Since the DNA test required absolute confidentiality, Samantha could not just randomly pick an agency to handle it. Rochelle therefore offered, ¡°Leave it to me. I have a good friend who does this and confidentiality won¡¯t be an issue!¡± Samantha trusted her and handed over the wine ss as well as Matthew¡¯s hair. Rochelle stayed there until midnight and left reluctantly when Blockhead came to pick her up. Samantha came out from the shower andy on the bed. Only then did the exhaustion hit her and she did not want to move her fingers at all. She felt that too many things had happened that day, all of which were just so action-packed that it had taken a toll on her well-being. Samantha picked up her phone, opened her picture album, and looked at Matthew¡¯s photos. Her eyes turned red uncontrobly as she scrolled one by one and she ced the back of her hand weakly against her forehead. She just wanted to live a peaceful and quiet life! Why was that so difficult? She ced her phone down and closed her eyes to fall asleep, but no amount of tossing and turning could make her sleepy. She did not know how long it took but she finally fell asleep and had repeated nightmares. Her phone rang suddenly the next morning. Samantha woke up all of a sudden and opened her eyes abruptly. She reached for her phone and saw that it was a call from n. She hurriedly sat up hugging the nket and swiped her fingers on the screen before answering, ¡°Good morning, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n heard her hoarse voice and could not help but say, ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Samantha then immediately asked, ¡°Did you call me because you managed to get some information on your end?¡± n did not keep up the suspense and answered bluntly, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve been finding leads day and night based on the appearance of the suspect you provided and we finally have some information.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart trembled and she was anxious all over. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The people at the dock provided some clues. They imed to have seen a man who looked like the suspect buying a speedboatst night. He was said to have left by boat, seemingly with a child by his side.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re correct, then the child is Matt.¡± Samantha covered her mouth at once and the expression in her eyes wavered slightly. It seemed that the mystery man was right¡ªMatthew was still alive¡­for now at least. n went on and said, ¡°It might still be unclear where the suspect went Sammy, but I¡¯ll continue to track them down. We¡¯ll find them for sure.¡± Samantha listened to n¡¯s obviously tired voice and felt touched. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Sherwood. You should also pay attention to your health too.¡± n smiled softly. ¡°Just you saying that makes me willing to do everything.¡± After a pause, he did not seem to want to burden and pressure her at such a time, so he said, ¡°You must rest well too. We can¡¯t copse now.¡± ¡°Okay. I will.¡± Samantha smiled gratefully. Samantha massaged her brows after hanging up. Her spirits werenguishing because she did not sleep well, but it was fortunate that she received good news at such a juncture. However, she could not just rely on n¡¯s effort in doing the tracking. Saving a person was a race against time and she had to put in hard work. Although she did not want anything to do with Timothy at all, she had no other choice. Samantha knew that she would not be able to fall asleep again even if shey down, so she decided to get up and head to the bathroom. There, she washed her face with cold water to wake herself up. She made herself a simple breakfast and went out to the hospital after eating it. When she arrived, Aunt Julia was feeding Old Madam Barker some breakfast. Thetter was still very weak and could only eat liquid food. Her appetite was rather poor too, and she did not enjoy her meals at all. Aunt Julia¡¯s eyes brightened when she saw Samantha¡¯s arrival and immediately asked for help. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here, Sammy! Please help me persuade the old madam to eat! She can¡¯t recover if she doesn¡¯t eat her meals!¡± Samantha walked up to them with a smile and put the flowers she bought on the table before saying, ¡°Let me feed her, Aunt Julia.¡± Aunt Julia was more than happy to pass the baton and gave way immediately. Samantha sat on the chair, picked up the bowl and spoon, then scooped a little porridge and blew it gently to feed it into Old Madam Barker¡¯s mouth. ¡°Say ¡®ah¡¯, Grandma¡­¡± Old Madam Barker pouted, ¡°This porridge is tasteless, Sammy. It¡¯s been so long since I had good food!¡± ¡°But Grandma, your health won¡¯t improve if you don¡¯t eat. Right now, you can only eat nutritious meals like this. Once your body gets better during this period, I¡¯ll keep youpany and eat whatever you want to eat with you. This is reasonable, don¡¯t you think?¡± Samantha persuaded unhurriedly. Old Madam Barker was immediately amused. ¡°Are you coaxing me as if I¡¯m a child? You sound like you¡¯ve been doing it so often and I would¡¯ve thought you had a child if I hadn¡¯t known better.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart felt a difort that could be likened to a bee sting. She¡­had a child¡­ Only¡­her child was lost. His whereabouts were unknown and so was his survival status¡­ Afraid that Old Madam Barker would notice that something was amiss, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Well, Grandma, you¡¯re a big baby in my eyes right now, so be obedient okay.¡± The olddy was very happy to hear that and opened her mouth to eat the porridge that Samantha fed her. Aunt Julia breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that. Samantha¡¯s presence seemed conducive to the olddy¡¯s recovery. After breakfast, Samantha chatted with the olddy again when her phone rang suddenly. She took it out and saw that it was a call from Rochelle. Samantha¡¯s eyes came into focus and she wondered if the DNA test report had been released.. Chapter 357 - Dont Get a Divorce If You Dont Want One!

Chapter 357: Don¡¯t Get a Divorce If You Don¡¯t Want One!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The issue regarding the DNA test could not be mentioned in front of Old Madam Barker, so Samantha looked up at her and said in a very natural tone, ¡°I¡¯ll take this call outside, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Samantha got up and walked out of the ward before gently closing the door. She walked toward the end of the corridor where no one was around and answered the call. ¡°Have you gotten the results, Chelle?¡± Samantha could not help but feel a little nervous after asking that. She had no idea what the result was, but she hoped that Timothy was an impostor, because then he could no longer pretend to take on that persona if his true identity was exposed! ¡°Yeah. I told them to expedite it and I just received the results,¡± Rochelle replied. ¡°What¡¯s the result then?¡± Samantha subconsciously held her breath. After waiting for a few seconds, Rochelle¡¯s solemn voice said, ¡°They¡¯re a ny-nine percent match with each other.¡± Rochelle¡¯s tone was somewhat heavy and she was unwilling when she said that. ¡°Although there might be some errors in the results because it was done in a rush, it¡¯s almost certainly a match.¡± Samantha was so dumbfounded for a moment that she did not know what to say at all. In other words, Timothy was genuine and there was no one pretending to be him. The result disappointed Samantha tremendously. Rochelle could not help but sigh deeply after seeing Samantha¡¯s silence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand it at all. I get that people change, but can a person¡¯s character really change that drastically?¡± Samantha could only feel a slight chill down her spine as she spoke in a stiff voice, ¡°Maybe¡­he was just pretending before.¡± ¡®Maybe¡­he never once showed his true nature in front of me.¡¯ If that man was the real Timothy, then the problem would be much trickier. She had yet to find a breakthrough that would enable her to deal with him for the time being, but Timothy was strangling her and left her almost on the verge of death. Regardless of how she looked at the situation, it was a game that she was bound to lose. Rochelle seemed to sense Samantha¡¯s powerlessness across the phone and could onlyfort her. ¡°Take it easy, Sammy. We can think of a way. There will always be a way!¡± Samantha smiled reluctantly. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll think of a way.¡± After hanging up, she stood by the window and looked at the sky outside. The weather was quite pleasant that day and the sun was shining brightly. A few rays of sunlight fell on her body but she felt no trace of warmth. Her entire person seemed to be in a cold ce. It was not easy for Matthew to regain his spiritedness and be willing to speak again. With him being kidnapped, she did not know if it would cause his illness to rpse and whether he would be autistic again. Just thinking about it, even for a little bit, made her so anxious that she wanted to bear his suffering in his stead. She clenched her hands, which hung on both sides of her body, and raised her head slightly to take a few deep breaths. She did her best to restrain the sourness in her eyes and suppressed all her ufortable emotions before turning around and returning to the ward. She sat back in her seat and smiled at Old Madam Barker as she said, ¡°Let me continue reading the newspaper to you, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker nced at her face, and although her expression was as natural as before, the olddy could still keenly sense that something was not quite right with her emotions. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ Old Madam Barker asked, ¡°Forget about the newspaper. Why don¡¯t you tell me what happened to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Samantha replied quickly. The olddy sighed and stretched out her hand to take the newspaper away from Samantha¡¯s hand. She said bluntly, ¡°Young people like you only talk about the good stuff instead of the bad. There¡¯s no point in hiding it now that I¡¯ve noticed. Look at me, I kept it all to myself and ended up hurting myself. It¡¯d be better to say it out loud.¡± Samantha lowered her eyes and pursed her lips silently. Old Madam Barker did not force her. She just looked at her and asked tentatively, ¡°Who was it that called you earlier? Is it that disloyal Timothy?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Old Madam Barker did not believe that. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t him, it must have something to do with him! Why else would you be looking so lost earlier!¡± Samantha was speechless and could not refute the olddy¡¯s words. Old Madam Barker¡¯s brain worked like a charm whenever she was not sick or in pain. Samantha kept quiet and Old Madam Barker continued without taking any offense. ¡°Timothy asked someone to pick you up yesterday because he wanted to talk to you about the divorce, right?¡± Samantha could not help but look up at her. In hindsight, the olddy¡¯s brain did not just work like a charm¡ªit had an IQ that was practically above that of average people. Old Madam Barker knew that her guess was correct and was silent for a while. She then said, ¡°Sammy, you haven¡¯t answered the question that I asked you yesterday.¡± ¡®Yesterday?¡¯ She quickly tried to figure out what it was and remembered that Old Madam Barker asked her whether she was unable to get over Timothy. Samantha did not answer at the time because she did not know how to exin Matthew¡¯s existence. Like the previous day, she could not offer any answer as well when she was posed that question. She could only remain silent. Old Madam Barker was under the impression that Samantha acquiesced. ¡°You don¡¯t want to divorce Timothy, do you?¡± Samantha was silent even until the very end. It would be better for Old Madam Barker to misunderstand than to be told about Matthew. If Matthew¡¯s kidnapping and uncertain fate at Timothy¡¯s hands were made known to Old Madam Barker, Samantha was afraid that the olddy¡¯s heart would not be able to bear it and she would copse from the provocation. She could not afford to take that chance. Old Madam Barker looked at her pitifully and stretched out her hand to gently touch Samantha¡¯s head. ¡°Silly child.¡± She wondered how that brat received such good fortune to receive such undying love from a good girl. Then again, it was probably for the same reason that she had been so fond of Samantha for ages. Samantha¡¯s feelings were genuine and pure. It was much unlike Harmony who always seemed to have something to hide. Old Madam Barker then held Samantha¡¯s hand, patted the back of her palm, and said, ¡°Sammy, I¡¯ll help you achieve your wishes.¡± Samantha was surprised and looked abruptly at the olddy. ¡°Grandma, you... What do you mean?¡± Old Madam Barker opened her lips and said firmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want a divorce, then don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha was really confused. Old Madam Barker¡¯s remarks might still carry some weight if Timothy was very filial as he was in the past and did not go against the olddy¡¯s wishes. Unfortunately, how was she going to stop Timothy from divorcing Samantha when Timothy had since turned a deaf ear to her words? Samantha could not help but hold Old Madam Barker¡¯s hand and say worriedly, ¡°Grandma, what are you going to do? Don¡¯t fight Timothy for me.¡± She did not want the olddy¡¯s life to be threatened for her sake. Old Madam Barker smiled mysteriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have my way.¡± Then, she picked up her cell phone and made a call. The other person answered quickly and Ronald¡¯s surprised voice came. ¡°Old Madam? Is there something wrong?¡± Chapter 358 - Gifting Shares

Chapter 358: Gifting Shares

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Old Madam Barker went straight to the point and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll be chairing a board meeting the day after tomorrow. Please help me make arrangements.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ronald was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°A board meeting?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Madam Barker hung up without waiting for Ronald¡¯s response. Samantha was confused when she saw the olddy¡¯s resoluteness. ¡°What are you going to do, Grandma?¡± The olddy put on a mischievous smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to be your¡­magical genie!¡± ¡°...You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking.¡± Samantha was helpless. ¡°Sammy, my n will help you stall Timothy for a while so he won¡¯t be able to file a divorce with you. It¡¯ll help you save Timothy, but at the end of the day, its sess depends on you...¡± After all, love was not something she could force onto someone. The olddy had been entirely determined on pairing them together in the past, but at the moment...everything hinged on their fate. ¡­ Three days passed in a sh and it was finally the day Samantha had to give Timothy an answer. At the same time, it was also time for Old Madam Barker to hold the board meeting. The scene was inside the Barker Group¡¯s meeting room at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. After Old Madam Barker handed over the Barker Group to Timothy five years ago, she had retreated behind the curtain and ignored everything that happened in the organization. No one thought that she would suddenly hold a board meeting. When Old Madam Barker was in power, she was an irondy whose methods were direct and ruthless. When Old Master Barker died and Timothy had yet to grow up, she supported the Barker Group by herself and produced a lot of good results. Many of the directors there had worked with her back in the day and respected her tremendously. That was the reason that they were all present there. None of them seemed impatient even when the clock had already shown it was five minutes past ten and there were still no signs of Old Madam Barker. After all, everyone knew that Old Madam Barker had just undergone a major operation and came back from death¡¯s door. Old people were frail and they would certainly understand if she was a littlete. Timothy sat in the main seat and his handsome face was as expressionless as ever. He kept quiet and tapped the table with his fingertips. His eyes remained indifferent and no one could tell what he was thinking. Ronald could not just let everyone wait idly so he brought in some coffee. Five minutester, Timothy frowned slightly. Being punctual was a very essential quality in the business world. A dy of even a minute would be a waste of everyone¡¯s time and money. Could she have turned senile and wanted to y with people in such childish ways? Time passed by the second and Ronald watched as Old Madam Barker still did not show up. Sweat was starting to ooze from his forehead. Could Old Madam Barkere to thepany for a meeting if it was already difficult for her to get out of bed? He started doubting whether or not the call he received that day was genuine. If he hadmitted a huge mistake and left his big boss waiting for no reason with the directors, the only way he could apologize was probably through death. Another ten minutester, there were finally footsteps from outside the door of the conference room. Ronald listened and breathed a sigh of relief. The olddy had finally arrived! He would be saved! The door of the conference room was pushed open and the directors all stood up in unison. Just as they were all about to respectfully greet ¡®Old Madam¡¯, they were all left stunned before they could even utter those words. The person who walked in was not Old Madam Barker, but Samantha, along with a sleek-looking middle-aged man in a suave suit. Everyone was familiar with that middle-aged man, who happened to be Old Madam Barker¡¯s trustedwyer, Tony Laycock. He happened to be a very famouswyer in the legal fraternity too. Old Madam Barker had requested to hold a board meeting but did not eventuallye. Instead, Samantha was the one who arrived and she brought awyer too. For a moment, everyone exchanged nces and had a puzzled look in their eyes. Ronald never imagined that it would turn out like that and he could not help but widen his eyes in surprise. Timothy was the only one who smirked coldly. His ck pupils nced at Samantha and he subsequently looked over to Tony. After Samantha walked in, she said to everyone in a very apologetic tone, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Barker and the esteemed directors. I waste because of a traffic jam.¡± She then bowed at a 45-degree angle to express her apology. No one could say anything when she put on such an attitude. They all smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t wait long.¡± ¡°Please have a seat!¡± Samantha pulled out the seat next to Timothy and sat down. That seat originally belonged to Old Madam Barker. As soon as she sat down, one of the board members could not hold back any further and asked directly, ¡°Ms. Larsson, I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but are you here today on behalf of Old Madam Barker? Outsiders aren¡¯t allowed to participate in our board meetings though, even if you were entrusted by Old Madam Barker.¡± Tony finally spoke up at that moment, ¡°I¡¯ll answer your questions, Sir.¡± He raised his voice slightly, ¡°Mr. Barker, board members, Old Madam Barker held this board meeting today for one purpose, and that is to make an announcement to everyone.¡± ¡°Old Madam Barker holds twenty-five percent of Barker Group¡¯s shares. I was entrusted by her to give the entire of her twenty-five percent shares to her granddaughter-inw, Samantha. The formalities werepleted yesterday.¡± ¡°Ms. Larsson is now an official shareholder of Barker Group and its secondrgest shareholder, second only to the thirty-five percent held by Mr. Barker.¡± Although that possibility had been ying in everyone¡¯s minds when Samantha appeared there, no one would have thought that Old Madam Barker would give all her shares to Samantha! 25% of the shares! The olddy did not have any left and gave it all to Samantha! She did not even take her own grandson Timothy into consideration. The board members could not help but gasp in surprise, and they were all so stunned that they could not say anything at all. Ronald gulped violently too. The news was so explosive that he could not digest it for a while! Tony adjusted the sses on his nose bridge and continued, ¡°Old Madam Barker mentioned that she was getting old and her wish is to see her grandson and granddaughter-inw getting along peacefully. It is time for the younger generation to shine, and she hopes that the two of them can join hands in sorting out the Barker Group and ensure its perpetual sess.¡± The implication was that the status quo would be maintained if the husband and wife got along well. After all, they would hold a total of 60% of the group¡¯s shares. If Timothy insisted on getting a divorce, then Samantha¡ªwith her 25% worth of shares¡ªwould not support him, thus ending Timothy¡¯s autocratic rule over the Barker Group. Upon hearing that, there seemed to be a tumultuous storm raging in the bottom of Timothy¡¯s eyes and he stared coldly at Samantha. Samantha then smiled at Timothy as if she did not sense his murderous aura. Chapter 359 - You Dare Threaten Me?

Chapter 359: You Dare Threaten Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was just as surprised when she heard that Old Madam Barker was unconditionally going to give her the shares. For the record, 25% of the shares were worth a huge sum based on the Barker Group¡¯s market value then. Samantha could never have asked for her shares since doing so would provide her undeserved enrichment, especially when those shares were equivalent to Old Madam Barker¡¯s entire worth. However, Old Madam Barker managed to get Samantha toe around. ¡°The shares I own are Timothy¡¯s shares, but they¡¯re still in my hands because I¡¯m still alive. All my property will belong to Timothy once I kick the bucket.¡± ¡°This transfer is also somewhat of apensation for what he did. Even though he became like this today, I¡¯m still his grandmother. Neither of us can bring ourselves to do anything to each other. This is the only thing I can do for him¡­and for you too. So please, Sammy¡­ ept it.¡± ¡°As wealthy as you are, you can¡¯t bring back your life with it nor take it to the grave. I¡¯ve lived a long enough life to experience many things and there¡¯s nothing else I wish for orck. Rather than keeping these shares, it¡¯d be better for you to have them and do with them what you wish!¡± Samantha was unable to refute anything the olddy said. The first reason was that she felt touched by Old Madam Barker¡¯s gesture. The second was that...those shares could put a leash on Timothy and he could no longer force a divorce in such a short time. That way, she would still have a chance to stay by Timothy¡¯s side and find out what happened to Matthew. Of course, if luck was on her side and she sessfully found Matthew, she would still return the shares to Old Madam Barker. For the moment, she treated it as if it was just a ¡®temporary loan¡¯. ¡­ At the end of the meeting, the board members left the meeting while discussing amongst themselves. Timothy and Samantha were soon the only ones left in the huge conference room. Timothy lifted his eyes to look at Samantha and curled his lips as he said insipidly, ¡°You always seem to shed a whole new perspective on yourself, Samantha.¡± Thest time around, Old Madam Barker hade from the hospital to save her life. Then, she got the olddy to give her all those shares and support her when confronting him. He did not have any objections to the 25% shares held by his grandmother, but since the Barker Group was flourishing, many people were staring at that huge slice of the pie. If he could not gain 100% control over thepany, various quarters would seek opportunities to erode his authority. That was something he most certainly could not allow to happen! Samantha maintained her faint smile. ¡°You tter me, but Grandma¡¯s the one who was worried about us and wants us to live peacefully.¡± She emphasized the word ¡®peacefully¡¯. She did not want to make an enemy out of him, nor did she want to get entangled with him any further. As long as he let go of Matthew and her, she would immediately bring Matthew away without ever showing up in front of him again! He merely twitched his lips in response to her words. Timothy then stood up, strode over, then reached out and grabbed her wrist. Although Samantha had her guard up, her movements were not as quick as his. She frowned for a moment, but her smile soon returned. While allowing him to hold her, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± After uttering those two words, Timothy immediately pulled her up from the chair and walked out. He held her firmly in a grip that was neither too tight nor too loose, but Samantha could not break free at all and could only let herself be dragged into his office. The door mmed shut. Samantha felt as if her entire body had been thrown forcefully against the door panel. The next second, the man¡¯s slender fingers choked her delicate neck with nimble uracy. The man looked at her nkly and said in a cold, murderous voice, ¡°How brave can you be to threaten me like this, Samantha?¡± He tightened his grip slightly and Samantha immediately had difficulty breathing. She stretched out her hand involuntarily and tried to pry his fingers. She spoke with great difficulty, ¡°Timothy, you...you¡¯re the one who¡­threatened me first!¡± Letting him have his way without putting up a fight was out of the question. Timothyughed and there was a faint but devilish glow in his eyes. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been too kind to you these days, which is probably why you are under the false notion that you can provoke me.¡± ¡°Time to put an end to this game!¡± As soon as he said that, he clenched his hand forcefully without leaving her with any more leeway. Samantha¡¯s strength was far from enough to get him to budge. She looked at Timothy¡¯s handsomely expressionless face and saw how calm he was. There was a distinctck of grimness and maliciousness, yet she had the feeling that he wanted her dead. Ending a life was something that appeared to be nothing more than routine for him. That was something that left her feeling somewhat suprised. Timothy seemed to be emotionless at that moment. Samantha¡¯s face turned red in a sh, and theck of oxygen started to turn her vision ck. Her survival instinct then made her hand grab Timothy¡¯s hand forcefully. She gripped his arm so tightly that her fingernails left behind several bloody streaks on his arm. The pain seemed to trigger something in him and there was a slight fluctuation at the bottom of his gloomy eyes. Samantha¡¯s strength was waning gradually due to herck of oxygen. Her hands drooped weakly and tears unconsciously began to fall from the corners of her eyes. Those tears streamed down and reached Timothy¡¯s hand. Samantha thought that her life wasing to an end. The person she thought of in her mind should be Matthew, but after various scenes had zoomed past, the final picture that appeared in her mind was Timothy¡¯s figure. It happened to be the first time she everid eyes on Timothy. One look at that handsome young man in a white shirt sent her falling head over heels for him. Samantha closed her eyes slowly. Just as she was about to suffocate to death, the grip on her neck loosened all of a sudden. Unable to support herself any longer, Samantha¡¯s body slid down weakly against the door and she could not help but cough frantically as her hands covered her neck. Why would Timothy let go all of a sudden? Her death was already a certainty if he held on for another second! After taking a couple of seconds to regain her senses, she raised her eyes and looked at Timothy through her misty eyes. Little did she expect that Timothy¡¯s expression would be just as terrible as she was. Discerning his expression was still difficult even though he was frowning and had a sombre look, yet he seemed to be ufortable and in pain as he massaged his temples with one hand. Why did Timothy look more agonized than she was when she was the one who got choked? What the hell is wrong with him? Did some illness suddenly act up? His body was still in great shape and he consumed only the best food and drink. There were no apparent health issues with him! Timothy sensed Samantha¡¯s gaze and raised his eyes all of a sudden. When he looked over, he immediately made eye contact with her. Samantha could see with rity the redness in his eyes and it seemed to be stained by a strong killing intent. All of a sudden, Timothy lifted his feet again and strode towards her! Chapter 360 - Somethings Very Wrong with Him!

Chapter 360: Something¡¯s Very Wrong with Him!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s heart tensed up. She pulled herself up from the ground with the help of the door handle and was about to open the door to escape. She did not want to lose her life there. However, she saw that Timothy had only taken two steps. His expression became more and more painful and blue veins appeared on his forehead one after another. Thin sweat was starting to ooze out of his forehead too. Samantha¡¯s movements unconsciously slowed down when she said that. She licked her lips slightly and ventured to ask, ¡°Timothy, what... What¡¯s happening to you?¡± Nothing about him seemed right! Her words caught Timothy¡¯s attention again, and his ck pupils¡ªwhich seemed to be able to swallow everything in its way¡ªnced at her again. He opened his lips and said in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Get out!¡± Although Samantha was somewhat surprised and equally as curious about Timothy¡¯s condition, he was very dangerous at that moment and she still remembered almost being choked to death earlier. She hesitated for a moment but decided it was best to save her skin first. With that thought in mind, she twisted the doorknob and dashed out of the office. The office door was mmed shut from the inside the moment she walked out, and a gust of wind that carried a murderous aura blew against her back. Samantha¡¯s heart began beating wildly and she needed some time to calm herself down. Ronald happened to see the scene when he came out with some freshly brewed coffee and gasped slightly, especially when he saw Samantha¡¯s pale face and the obvious red marks on her fair neck. Did all of that happen just as he went to make a cup of coffee? Did Timothy do something to Samantha? Ronald put down his coffee at once and went up concernedly as he said, ¡°Ms. Larsson, are you¡­alright?¡± That voice slowly made Samantha regain herposure. She rolled her stiff eyes to look at Ronald and needed about half a minute before she finally came back to her senses. She unconsciously squeezed out a smile and replied softly, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡± Even though she answered that way, Ronald could tell that she did not look well and sighed to himself before saying, ¡°Ms. Larsson, your neck... I have some ointment with me,?if you don¡¯t mind, I can help you deal with it?¡± The sight of it was truly shocking. He could imagine just how ruthless Timothy had been toward Samantha. Samantha was always the kind who hated troubling others. She opened her mouth and wanted to refuse, but just as she was about to refuse his offer, she thought of something and changed her initial sentence. ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no biggie. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Ronald waved his hand. ¡°In that case, Ms. Larsson, let¡¯s go to the lounge.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ronald then led Samantha to the lounge. After she sat on the sofa, he came over with his first-aid kit and pulled a small stool to sit opposite her. He took out a cotton swab, dipped it in some ointment, and carefully applied it on Samantha¡¯s neck. Samantha looked at him, and after seeing that he was wholly focused on applying the ointment on her, she asked casually, ¡°Ronald... has Timothy been¡­feeling unwell recently?¡± ¡°Feeling unwell?¡± Ronald replied subconsciously. ¡°Not really, no. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Samantha pursed her lips lightly. ¡°When I was chatting with him, he seemed to have a headache and was a little irritable, so I wondered if it was because of any physical difort.¡± Ronald thought for a while and answered, ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t notice that and Mr. Barker didn¡¯t mention anything either. But about the headache, it¡¯s something that happens sometimes with him, especially when he¡¯s particrly busy at work or finding it really stressful. It¡¯s probably nothing serious, since it¡¯s amon urrence among urbanites like us.¡± Samantha only agreed to let Ronald help her with the ointment because she wanted to make small talk and get information. After all, Ronald had been following Timothy closely for the past three years and was one of those who was always around him. Samantha thought that he would have seen something. For the moment at least, it seemed that Timothy had been concealing it so well that not even Ronald had noticed anything. In fact, she would not have noticed anything either if he had not suddenly lost control that day. Things seemed much trickier than she had imagined. Seeing Samantha¡¯s thoughtful look, Ronald strayed off their original conversation and could not help but sigh, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about Mr. Barker, even until now! It¡¯s just a shame that...he¡¯s an arse!¡± Ronald whispered thosest three words. Although Timothy was a good superior, Ronald¡ªas a man¡ªdid not support him in his emotional rtionships! Samantha smiled. Timothy had betrayed her time and time again and there were times when she started wondering if she was really the bad person. Then again, the people around Timothy¡ªsuch as Old Madam Barker, Aunt Julia, and Ronald¡ªwere all very kind to her and cared deeply about her. That was evidence enough that she had not failed that terribly as a person and was quite likable. She regained a considerable amount of self-confidence. Samantha felt annoyed that she was yet to get any clues, so her eyes rolled around in her sockets and she asked again, ¡°Ronald, you¡¯ve always been around Timothy for the past three years. Did he ever undergo any¡­obvious changes?¡± Ronald had always done his best to answer Samantha¡¯s questions since she was the former Mrs. Barker whom he had lots of admiration for. He gave her question some thought and answered seriously, ¡°In terms of change, there is one that¡¯s particrly obvious.¡± ¡°Mr. Barker became...very ruthless and he¡¯s particrly decisive when ites to work stuff. He used to show some kindness, but that had all disappeared!¡± ¡°I remember there was a project two years ago, the Barker Group was in talks for a merger with a certainpany, but it was treated more like an annexation. Thepany¡¯s bossmitted suicide in front of Mr. Barker to try and force him into making concessions, but Mr. Barker didn¡¯t even bat an eye. He was so cruel. Back then I looked at him and felt that I almost didn¡¯t know this man anymore.¡± Ronald could not help but shiver when he mentioned that. ¡°I see...¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Once Ronald finished applying the ointment, she got up and said goodbye. Her cell phone rang just as she walked out of the Barker Group. Upon seeing that it was Old Madam Barker calling, she picked it up and greeted, ¡°Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker¡¯s weak voice came. ¡°I heard that Timothy talked to you in private. Did he make things hard for you?¡± Samantha touched her neck subconsciously and replied, ¡°No. We seeded. Timothy won¡¯t mention the divorce to me for the time being.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Old Madam Barker had some doubts. ¡°Was he that easy to persuade?¡± They had mounted a strong attack on him, after all. Samantha said in a very determined tone. ¡°Yes, Grandma. I¡¯m going back to the hospital now, so I¡¯m sure you can rest assured now, right?¡± Old Madam Barker was relieved to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Alright, we¡¯ll talk when youe.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Samantha stood on the spot for a few seconds and hailed a cab, but instead of going to the hospital, she told the driver to go somewhere else. Chapter 361 - Dissociative Identity Disorder

Chapter 361: Dissociative Identity Disorder

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An hourter, Samantha reached the entrance of a prestigious medical clinic. During her time as an anchor abroad, she interviewed an extremely famous psychiatrist and had always maintained good contact with him. He just so happened to be working in that clinic. Samantha entered and told the front desk that she had made an appointment. A nurse led her to the door of a clinic and politely said, ¡°Dr. Dancy is already waiting for you inside.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Samantha nodded. She knocked on the door lightly, then pushed it open and walked in. The psychiatrist, Milton Dancy, was around 50-years old, but since he had taken great care of his body and exercised all year round, he looked like a man in his thirties. His temperament was gentle and elegant while his smile was extraordinarily warm. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ms. Larsson,¡± Milton stood up and greeted her. Samantha smiled in return. ¡°Dr. Dancy, it¡¯s been a while.¡± The two of them took their seats. Milton looked at her and smiled when he noticed her goodplexion. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it when I heard the news of your passing, and then I heard the news that you¡¯re still alive. In any case, I¡¯m very d to hear that you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just as d to see you again while I¡¯m still alive,¡± Samantha said self-jokingly. Milton shook his head andughed. After the initial pleasantries, Milton went straight to the point and asked, ¡°What brings you here to see me today? Are you here for a consultation or another interview?¡± Samantha knew that his time was precious and answered straightforwardly, ¡°A consultation.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Milton frowned slightly and asked with concern, ¡°Is something the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°It isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s...a friend of mine. He seems strange and I thought I¡¯d ask you since I don¡¯t know much about it.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Samantha phrased hernguage before saying, ¡°My friend, his temperament has changed abruptly and significantly in the past few years. He became extremely cruel, almost as if...he¡¯s an entirely different person altogether. What do you think¡­could be the reason?¡± Milton had a rather puzzled expression. ¡°Is that...all?¡± ¡°... Is that too little detail?¡± Milton smiled. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hard for me to make a judgment based on what you told me since it isn¡¯t nearly enough information.¡± ¡°There are many possibilities as to why a person¡¯s temperament can change greatly. He could have been stimted, suffered severe trauma, or he wants to live another life. Humans are emotion-driven, and human emotions are the most uncontroble andplicated aspects of human life. I can¡¯t give you an analysis without getting any specific information.¡± He shrugged and expressed his inability to help any further. Samantha was well aware that it would be difficult for someone to analyze what little information she provided. Milton was a very professional doctor, and doctors were generally rigorous enough to not make conclusions on a whim. Milton saw her distressed appearance and could not help but make another remark, ¡°Ms. Larsson, you said that this friend of yours seemed to have be apletely different person?¡± Samantha looked at him and nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not the only one who thinks that way. Other people around him feel the same too.¡± If it was just based on what she perceived, she would not be that rash as to pay Milton a visit. Milton tapped his fingers on the table and said, ¡°In this case, there might be another possibility... Your friend may have dissociative identity disorder.¡± That unfamiliar term made Samantha bewildered. ¡°Dissociative identity disorder?¡± ¡°Yes. Multiple or split personalities are a symptom of dissociative identity disorders. Perhaps your friend has multiple personalities.¡± The phrase ¡®multiple personalities¡¯ was not unfamiliar to Samantha and yet it was always something that seemed distant to her, in the sense that she never expected something like that to happen to someone she knew. Her head went nk for a moment. After a long while, she recovered her voice and said in disbelief, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible... He was always in good health and something like this has never happened before. How does this diseasee about?¡± Milton exined, ¡°Generally speaking, there would usually be some major trauma during childhood. Patients will develop a separate defense mechanism to protect themselves. A few patients have abnormal neurological traits due to gic factors, which easily lead to the emergence of multiple personalities.¡± Timothy did not have any childhood trauma, so could it be gics? If it was, it would be unlikely because she never saw Timothy suffering an attack even after knowing each other for so long and living together for the same amount of time too. Samantha thought for a while and asked, ¡°Is there any chance a person might suffer from it after bing an adult?¡± ¡°When a person reaches adulthood, their personality and psychology have already matured. To be honest, it¡¯s rtively difficult for such a situation to ur, unless the patient is under huge social pressure or there was a stress response that had not been relieved. This leads to a vicious cycle where there is ample chance of developing such an illness,¡± Milton said. Therefore, it would be quite far-fetched to say that Timothy had only suffered from the disease in the past three years. Where did he get such enormous social pressure? His life had been smooth sailing after he became an adult and one could even say that he walked through life like a breeze. What was going on? Samantha felt that her head was about to burst. Upon seeing the situation, Milton shook his head. ¡°Rather than wondering about it here, why don¡¯t you bring your friend to do a professional examination and test? A person with this illness can switch between personalities in just a few seconds, making it difficult to detect with the naked eye.¡± Samantha thought helplessly to herself, ¡®Why would I have to think about it all by myself here if I could bring Timothy for an examination?¡¯ Milton looked up at the clock and said apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s time for my next patient¡¯s appointment, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you for today. I apologize for taking so much of your time. Please go ahead and attend to your patient. I might have to trouble you to send me a copy of any information you have on a dissociative identity disorder.¡± ¡°Sure, that won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Milton got up and saw her off. ¡°Please feel free to look for me if you have any further questions.¡± ¡­ Samantha hailed a cab and went to the hospital. Along the way, she called Rochelle and told her all about the conversation with Milton earlier. After all, whenever one¡¯s brain power is limited, it would be good to have another person to share the burden of thinking about it. Samantha said, ¡°Do you think Timothy has multiple personalities? Could the Timothy in front of us, which we are all unfamiliar with, be a second personality?¡± Rochelle was simrly worried. ¡°It¡¯s hard to judge. If there are multiple personalities, why does the second personality always manifest? What about the main personality? Why doesn¡¯t it appear all the time? This doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Her words gave Samantha a sudden realization. The main personality was mostly dominant under normal circumstances, but all she had seen since her return was Timothy¡¯s brutal side. The main personality had never appeared! Multiple personalities usually take turns manifesting in a person¡¯s consciousness and actions. In that case, multiple personalities might not be the answer? Rochelle said, ¡°We don¡¯t have any other way of finding out right now. It¡¯s not like we can knock Timothy out and drag him to get an examination. The only way is to observe Timothy from a close distance, right? But we can¡¯t do anything right now to get close to him.¡± Silence ensued and Samantha massaged her tired eyebrows. Samantha then turned around to look at the passing scenery outside the car window. A sudden sh of light appeared in the depths of her eyes and she said, ¡°There is....a way for us to observe Timothy up close.¡± Chapter 362 - He Could Not Bring Himself to Do It

Chapter 362: He Could Not Bring Himself to Do It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Rochelle was surprised. ¡°What kind of way?¡± ¡°Grandma has already transferred to me all the shares she owns in the Barker Group. I¡¯m now its secondrgest shareholder. I know that Grandma no longer participates in the group¡¯s decision-making ever since she retreated to be behind the scenes, but she¡¯s still part of the Barker Group,¡± Samantha said unhurriedly. Rochelle understood at once. ¡°Does that mean...you¡¯re going to take Grandma¡¯s position and work in the Barker Group?¡± Samantha merely answered, ¡°Mmhmm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a solution alright, but...¡± Rochelle frowned and sounded somewhat worried. ¡°Today¡¯s board meeting had already pissed Timothy off. How can he tolerate you going to work in the Barker Group? He¡¯s really ruthless right now and I¡¯m worried if¡ª¡± Samantha knew what Rochelle wanted to say and immediately interrupted her, ¡°Rewards don¡¯te without risks, Chelle. You know I have no other choice.¡± Ensuring Matthew¡¯s safety would be much harder if there was even a one-day dy. Samantha had nightmares every single night and was woken up by nightmares every morning. The panic she felt whenever she woke up without seeing Matthew was very heart-wrenching for her. She might have copsed long ago had she not known that Matthew was still alive. That was the only reason she could still hang on. Rochelle used to be a ¡®mother¡¯ too and knew how it felt when one wanted to protect her child but failed to do so. Her lips parted but she was unable to say anything to persuade Samantha otherwise. In the end, she squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°In that case, you have to promise me to be careful in whatever you do.¡± ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t get myself into trouble, at least not until I¡¯ve seen Matthew.¡± Samantha leaned back in the chair after hanging up. Deep down, she was not very confident in her decision because she did not know what dangers or obstacles she might encounter in the future. However, there was nothing she feared when she thought about Matthew. From giving birth to him and watching him grow up slowly from such a young age, every second of every minute in the past three years were all deeply etched in her heart. When she lipread her killer mouthing the words ¡®Mr. Barker¡¯, she probably would have let herself die if it were not for Matthew. How could she move on from it when the person that she cared so deeply for had wanted her dead? The scene at Timothy¡¯s office earlier that day appeared in her mind and she reached out to touch her neck again. For some unknown reason, she had an inexplicable feeling that Timothy refrained from strangling her to death that day, not because he did not want to, but because...he could bring himself to personally kill her. If he really had multiple personalities, then...could the main personality have resisted the second personality and prevented thetter from attacking her? Could that main personality be the ¡®Timothy¡¯ that the mysterious person imed to have loved her? There was a w in that theory. If there truly was a main personality, why did that main personality never appear? Generally speaking, the main personality can suppress the second personality, making it impossible for the second personality to upy the body and consciousness all the time! Samantha¡¯s brain started to hurt as she thought about it. She did not understand fields that required expert knowledge and the amount of information she had was too little at the moment. Milton would not be able to solve the conundrum even if she asked for his help. In any case, she had a very clear mission, and that was to determine whether or not Timothy genuinely suffered from multiple personalities due to a dissociative identity disorder! After arriving at the hospital, Samantha paid the fare and got off. Her first stop was the bathroom. She took out a silk scarf from her bag, put it on in front of the mirror, then made sure to cover the red choke marks on her neck before going out and walking to the ward. Old Madam Barker was relieved to see that Samantha was alright. She held Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tony described to me the situation in the conference room, and I was worried that the little brat Timothy might point a gun at you again.¡± Samantha involuntarily let out a light cough. It was not surprising that the olddy understood Timothy since they were rted by blood. Timothy might not have held a gun to Samantha¡¯s head, but nearly strangling her to death was not that far off either. Of course, Samantha did not let on any expression and merely smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma.¡± She then changed the subject naturally. ¡°How are you feeling today? Any better?¡± Old Madam Barker said cheerfully, ¡°I feel splendid! Almost as if I can get out of bed soon.¡± Aunt Julia, who was sitting on one side, immediately demolished the olddy¡¯s remark. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Sammy. She can¡¯t even hold her chopsticks firmly and she¡¯s already in a hurry to get out of bed. Please persuade her. She¡¯s not at an age where she should be showing off.¡± The olddy pretended to be angry. ¡°Who said I was showing off! I¡¯m in good health! Bring me the chopsticks and I¡¯ll show you right now!¡± Samantha¡¯s heavy mind eased a little when she saw their bickering. Sitting there and listening to their arguments was enough to let her rx and be at ease. However, she did not forget what her purpose there was. After phrasing her sentences in her mind, she said, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you something, Grandma.¡± Old Madam Barker stopped arguing with Aunt Julia and replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Well... Are the children and grandchildren of the Barkers always in good health? Do they have any illnesses that are serious or special in any way?¡± Wealthy families like theirs ced very strict importance on maintaining everyone¡¯s health from childhood to adulthood, which meant that Old Madam Barker would probably be in a position to know about Timothy¡¯s health. ¡°No. My health is fine.¡± Old Madam Barker was confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking me this? Could there be...is there something wrong with Timothy¡¯s body?¡± Samantha shook her head again. ¡°No, I¡¯m just...a little concerned.¡± Old Madam Barker looked at her and sighed again. ¡°Silly girl. Why is it that you¡¯re always hung up on that useless boy?¡± Samantha did not exin any further because she needed Old Madam Barker to ¡®misunderstand¡¯ at that moment. Gic factors had beenpletely ruled out so close observation was a must. Continuing from where the olddy left off, Samantha said, ¡°Grandma, even though Timothy can¡¯t divorce me for now, I need a chance to get close to him to win his heart again.¡± ¡°That is why I¡¯d like to...work at the Barker Group. Can you please help me?¡± Old Madam Barker and Aunt Julia exchanged nces and sighed. A few secondster, Old Madam Barker touched Samantha¡¯s head. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you arrange everything, but please don¡¯t let yourself suffer too much.¡± Samantha hugged Old Madam Barker¡¯s arm and leaned closer. ¡°I won¡¯t. Thank you, Grandma.¡± After apanying the olddy until she fell asleep, Samantha got up and left the hospital. She went back to the apartment. It was almost midnight when she came out of the shower but she was not feeling too sleepy. Therefore, she decided to open herptop and log into her email. Milton had already prepared some information on multiple personalities and sent it over. She hovered the cursor over and clicked on it so she could delve into a closer study. Samantha was unsure how long she had been reading when her eyes felt a little sore.. She wanted to turn off herptop and rest but immediately regained her spirits when she saw a line of words. Chapter 363 - An Emphatic Return

Chapter 363: An Emphatic Return

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion ¡®Once multiple personalities are formed, it is difficult to cure, and the symptoms can only be controlled through drug treatment. The main drugs used are antidepressants and anxiolytics, antidepressants are mainly fluoxetine, sertraline, vefaxine. Anxiolytics are mainly lorazepam, diazepam, and buspirone.¡¯ Samantha sat up straight and read that paragraph several times while tapping her fingertips rhythmically on the table. Since she had no way of dragging Timothy to do a professional checkup, she had to determine whether or not he had multiple personality disorder in a roundabout way. In other words, she could ascertain whether or not he really was sick by investigating if he took drugs containing the above-mentioned ingredients to suppress his condition. Samantha narrowed her eyes and thought carefully. When she went to the hotel suite where Timothy lived to search for the divorce certificate, she did not see any drugs even after searching the entire suite. Another possibility would be his office. She would have the chance to check his office when she started work at the Barker Group. In any case, the information she had was still big enough of a breakthrough, and Milton providing her that information was helpful. Samantha picked up her cell phone and sent a sincere thank you to Milton on WeTalk. ¡­ Two dayster, Old Madam Barker informed Samantha that the arrangements had been made and Samantha would be able to join the Barker Group that very day. Samantha read up on the information for two days at home and rested for two days. The red marks on her neck have faded quite a bit, and she even used foundation to cover it up when she put on makeup. Another tough battle was on her hands from that day onward. She could not back down from it and had to face it in her best state! Old Madam Barker originally wanted to provide her with a driver but she declined. She did not enjoy being served by others and would feel very ufortable. After all, she was used to doing everything by herself. Old Madam Barker did not insist but immediately decided to give her a car. The olddy¡¯s reasoning was, ¡°You can¡¯t take a taxi or the subway every day to work. This is the Barker Group we¡¯re talking about. It doesn¡¯t conform to your position in the Barker Group. You are the deputy CEO after all.¡± Samantha did not know whether tough or cry, but she epted the olddy¡¯s gesture after seeing how considerate thetter was. The olddy provided Samantha not a sportscar, but an Omlov with excellent safety performance that was suited for her daily workmute. It would be convenient to have a car since she had to stay in the city for some time. Samantha left the apartment and went downstairs to see the driver bringing the car over. He handed her the keys and proceeded to leave. When sheid eyes on the brand-new white car in front of her, she could not help but think of the white car that Timothy once gave her. The one thing that left her depressed for the longest time was her belief that she and Timothy had a good rtionship. Timothyter told her that he was only acting. After her ¡®miscarriage¡¯, the memory of confronting Timothy in the ward still haunted her until the present. She just¡­could not ept it. She loved Timothy tremendously, yet Timothy¡­had never reciprocated even half that amount of love. She knew that love was always unfair. It could never be forced, and the other person had no obligation to reciprocate regardless of how much love onevished on them. Even so, there was no need to pull any tricks on a person whom one did not love¡ªbecause love should never be used as a tool to manipte and exploit a person. What if the present Timothy was not the Timothy who loved her? Could the happy moments they had shared in the past be genuine? Samantha shook her head violently to dispel all those assumptions. She could not and should not think about those things anymore, because she could not let such things dominate her thoughts when there were no answers to any of her questions yet. She knew all too well that people were often blind when they fell in love. One would fail to see the other¡¯s mistakes. Perhaps it could be better described as willful blindness. Samantha closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm down. She opened her eyes again and finally regained some rity. She reached to open the driver¡¯s seat door, got in, then started the car and drove to the Barker Group. ¡­ At the Barker Group, Timothy took his exclusive elevator to the top floor and strode out after reaching it. The employees were all whispering to each other, but as soon as they saw his arrival, they immediately shut up and returned to their workstations as they pretended to focus on their work. However, everyone¡¯s gaze was still trailing Timothy¡¯s figure and observing his expressions. Timothy had always been the focus of a crowd and he had long been ustomed to people looking at him. Despite that, he could keenly sense that there was something unusual with those gazes that day. He nced coldly across everyone there and they all shrank their heads as if they were groundhogs hit by a hammer. Timothy¡¯s expression became colder. At that point, Ronald had taken the elevator up after parking the car. He had just walked up to Timothy when he heard his big boss ask, ¡°Is there anything unusual happening at thepany today?¡± Everyone would not have acted that way otherwise. Ronald had a worried expression even before Timothy asked that, and Timothy¡¯s question made his eyes dart around even more. He gulped several mouthfuls of saliva before replying weakly, ¡°It¡¯s probably¡­because¡­ ourpany¡¯s deputy¡­ deputy CEO hase to work¡­¡± ¡°Deputy CEO?¡± Timothy knew that Old Madam Barker was the deputy CEO of the Barker Group in name only, but she had long stoppeding in to work in thepany. The only person who would havee that day was Samantha. It was no wonder these employees were acting so weird. First, there was the board meeting where she became the secondrgest shareholder by force. Then, she decided she wanted to join the Barker Group. Samantha had some guts! Ronald watched as Timothy¡¯s face remained expressionless after listening to the exnation. Rather than breathe a sigh of relief, there was a chilling down the back of his spine. During the past three years, Ronald hade to know that an icy grin was better than an expressionless face¡ªthetter was an onset of Timothy¡¯s bloodlust. Sure enough, he saw Timothy turn around in the opposite direction and strode towards the deputy CEO¡¯s office. Ronaldmented and was afraid of causing death! His first thought was to follow along because he felt that he could stop the man if anything untoward happened. He had just lifted his feet when Timothy said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. Get everyone to leave the top floor!¡± Ronald¡¯s footsteps froze. He did not dare to disobey Timothy¡¯s orders. After freezing stiffly for a few seconds, he could only reply weakly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker!¡± Inside the deputy CEO¡¯s office, Samantha was arranging the flowers that Old Madam Barker gave her inside a vase. The door to the office was then kicked open. Samantha then saw Timothy striding in with a murderous aura.. Chapter 364 - Come at Me, I Wont Resist!

Chapter 364: Come at Me, I Won¡¯t Resist!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha was already mentally prepared for such a situation to happen and there was no change in her expression as a result. She even curled her lips and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Barker.¡± She picked up the vase and walked past the desk toward the sofa. The vase was then ced in the middle of the coffee table and she even adjusted its position deliberately. After finally adjusting it to her satisfaction, she turned to look at Timothy again and asked, ¡°Do the flowers look good? Grandma gave them to me to congratte me on my first day in the office.¡± Timothy¡¯s dark pupils stared at her as if he was looking at a dead person. He never would have imagined that she would strut nonchntly to his turf again after he nearly strangled her to death the other day Samantha did not expect him to answer, so she stood up straight and looked fearlessly into his eyes as she said, ¡°We¡¯ll be working together a lot in the future, Mr. Barker. I hope I can learn a thing or two from you.¡± She raised her feet and walked up to Timothy while still maintaining her smile. ¡°Looking forward to learning from you.¡± Timothy curled the corners of his lips and smiled. However, he smiled only slightly and it carried a gloomy chill as well as a rather prominent bloodthirsty intent. The dangerous oppressiveness came crashing toward Samantha. She once again felt as if a ferocious beast was staring at her and even the hair on her entire body was standing on end. She did not doubt at all that the man in front of her wanted her dead. Samantha cherished her life more than ever and was justifiably afraid in the face of such a threat. She could even hear her heartbeat beating frantically as if it was about to leap out of her chest. She was fortunate that she was a mother and possessed a strong maternal intent. As long as she thought about Matthew, she could force herself to stay calm,posed, and try to escape. Samantha stayed motionlessly on the spot and secretly took a deep breath. She then squeezed out a smile again and she said in a clear voice, ¡°Do you want to kill me again?¡± Her long curly eyshes trembled after she said that. Rather than dodging or running away, she raised her hand and grabbed his arm. Timothy said disdainfully, ¡°Do you want to fight me?¡± Samantha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m no match for you. There¡¯s no point wasting my energy like that.¡± She was never able to win against Timothy in a fistfight anyway. Furthermore, his strength had be even more unpredictable, and there was no reason for her to make things difficult for herself. Then, she exerted a bit of strength as she lifted Timothy¡¯s hands and put them on her slender, fair-skinned neck. She said provocatively, ¡°You wanted to strangle me, didn¡¯t you? I won¡¯t resist. Do it!¡± Her actions and words were beyond what Timothy expected. Whatever unpredictable and unfathomable experiences he went through in the past paled inparison to her. Many people had a strong desire to live, but it was the first time he ever saw someone who wanted to die. Samantha was unsure whether or not Timothy would actually do it. She was betting that he would not because that would further cement her notion that the other day¡¯s incidents were no ident. Perhaps Timothy had a main personality that would limit some of his extreme actions under special circumstances. Examples of such situations would be when he was prevented from going through with strangling her in his office, and when he did not pull the trigger on his grandmother back at the church. Old Madam Barker and Samantha could be the two people that Timothy¡¯s main personality loved most... She might be able to notice something as long as she saw a repeat of the situation. Samantha tried her best to restrain her expression and kept a calm smile as she looked at him. She did not want Timothy to figure out her thoughts. She locked her eyes deeply on his face and tried to notice anything out of the ordinary. The same unfathomable expression appeared in his eyes as Timothy looked at her and moved past the initial astonishment. His gaze fell on Samantha¡¯s neck and there was a faint red mark there. Her neck was so slender and brittle that he could break it very quickly. He grasped tighter. Samantha held her breath slightly. The next second, Samantha felt that the man¡¯s murderous aura had disappeared instantly, only to be reced by an extremely whimsical look. His hand that was resting on her neck moved up slowly to her chin. The man¡¯s beautiful fingers squeezed her chin and forced her to look up. Timothy smiled again. It was different from his earlier murderous smile in that the darkness within was bing increasingly bottomless. ¡°You¡¯re¡­very interesting.¡± As he lowered his handsome face, she looked at his handsome facial features up close and felt that he was practically breathing on her face now. She heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m a little reluctant to let you die.¡± Samantha frowned slightly. Did he see through her intentions and prevented her from getting any chance of noticing his strangeness? Or was he ying at something else? He leaned so close to her that his voice was very soft, like a murmur between lovers. Every word he said was extremely chilling though. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to y, I¡¯ll be more than happy to y with you.¡± His thin lips nearly touched her ear and he said clearly, ¡°You miss your son a lot, don¡¯t you? You could even risk your life for him. I¡¯m really touched by your motherly love and I¡­I want to grant your wish.¡± His voice became even deeper. ¡°Tell me, should I cut off his hand and send it to you, or gouge out his eyeballs? Which one is more sentimental to you?¡± Samantha had retrained her emotions to the best of her ability to begin with, but she could not control the change in her emotions when she heard thest few words. Matthew was her biggest weakness and it was difficult for her to ignore it even though that was all that Timothy said to her. The Timothy in front of her was too smart and cunning. Every word he said mighte true and she could not afford to take a gamble. Samantha¡¯s eyes turned slightly red and she could no longer just keep smiling. Her eyes widened and she stared at him defiantly. ¡°Listen here, Timothy. If Matthew loses a hand, you¡¯ll lose a hand; if he loses one eye, you¡¯ll lose one eye too. If he dies, you¡¯ll be buried with him!¡± She meant every word she said! Timothy¡¯s ck eyes narrowed and the bloodthirsty killing intent at the bottom of his eyes once again came forth. No one had ever dared to disrespect him time and time again. He should kill her right then and make doubly sure that she never showed up before him ever again! All of a sudden, a sharp and irate female voice suddenly sounded from behind them. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Her words disrupted the oppressive atmosphere. Since Samantha was the one facing the direction of the office door, she looked over and saw Harmony standing at the door with a dour look. From Harmony¡¯s point of view, Timothy and Samantha were almost half-embracing each other in an ambiguous manner. Timothy had lowered his head and his handsome face was within centimeters of Samantha¡¯s. She, on the other hand, was clutching his shirt and her cheeks were very close to his too. They looked as though they were kissing. It was no wonder then that Harmony would lose control due to jealousy. Nothing was going on between Timothy and Samantha at first, and she never wanted anything to do with a murderer who said that he was going to kill her son. However, since Harmony had already asked that question, she felt that it would be such a waste of opportunity if she did not add fuel to fire. Since Samantha was already holding Timothy¡¯s clothes, she pulled Timothy down a little and tiptoed while raising her head. Samantha nted her lips on Timothy¡¯s to kiss him. Chapter 365 - Public Display of Affection

Chapter 365: Public Disy of Affection

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy was stunned and did not seem to have expected such a move from her. The next second, he pushed Samantha away while Harmony screamed, ¡°Samantha!¡± Harmony shouted as if she was going to rip Samantha to shreds. Samantha ignored Harmony and stood up straight. She looked up at Timothy and even had a provocative smile. She thought she would see Timothy get angry but was surprised to see his gloomy eyes staring at her. Aside from his strong killing intent, there seemed to be¡­a trace of helplessness. Samantha felt that she had misread him because Timothy could not possibly have had such an emotion. She calmed herself down and wanted to see more clearly, but Timothy had already stretched his long legs and turned around to leave the office. All she saw was his tall and cold rear figure. Samantha was stunned again. Did Timothy just let it slide? She thought he was going to rush over and choke her again¡­ Could it be because Harmony was here? Could he have decided to ignore Samantha for the time being because he was in a hurry tofort his true love Harmony? Timothy walked out of the office without turning back, while Harmony remained where she was and appeared eager to pounce on Samantha. When Samantha sensed Harmony¡¯s gaze, she turned her attention from Timothy back to Harmony. To be honest, she was always very pleased to see Harmony feeling defeated. Harmony looked at Samantha¡¯s smile and exploded with rage at Samantha¡¯s smug look. Words were not enough to describe just how much she hated the woman in front of her. She would still set fire to Samantha even if Samantha was already burnt to the bone! She had no right to do anything against Samantha even after she saw Samantha kiss Timothy right under her nose. After all, her status was not enough to reprimand Samantha! Harmony¡¯s eyes turned red and she said angrily, ¡°Tim¡¯s never going to change his mind even if you use every trick up your sleeve!¡± The reason Harmony went to the Barker Group that day was because Samantha had be its shareholder and clocked in for her first day of work. Harmony could not sit still when she received the news and immediately rushed over. Although she knew that Samantha would not stop at just ruining her wedding to Timothy, she never thought that Samantha would be that shameless. Timothy did not want Samantha anymore and yet Samantha was still as insistent as ever, going so far as to follow Timothy all the way to thepany. Simply thinking about that was enough to make her angry and she scolded again, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a woman as shameless as you. Tim doesn¡¯t want you anymore and yet you keep haunting him like a ghost!¡± ¡®Shameless?¡¯ Samantha folded her hands around her chest and sneered. ¡°I pale inparison to you when ites to shamelessness. You¡¯re well aware that Timothy is a married man and yet you keep haunting him like a ghost.¡± She used the exact sentence Harmony used against her. ¡°You!¡± Harmony could not control her body from trembling. ¡°One more thing¡­¡± Samantha sneered, ¡°Why should you be nervous if your Tim won¡¯t change his mind about you? This anxiousness you¡¯re showing right now will only show just how little confidence you have.¡± After a pause, she blinked her eyes and pretended to cover her mouth in surprise. ¡°Oh, wait a second, did I guess correctly?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Harmony finally calmed down and smiled extremely confidently as she mocked, ¡°What a waste of time to talk to someone as shameless as you.¡± ¡°Not having a proper wedding isn¡¯t going to do anything to damage the love and affection Tim and I have for each other.¡± As soon as she said that, Harmony turned and left with a triumphant smile. Samantha frowned almost imperceptibly. She had seen Harmony¡¯s jealous look many times and found it to be a little odd, so she deliberately tried to provoke her using words and was surprised to hear such determination. Harmony¡¯s actions were a little contradictory but Samantha could not figure out why yet. Was it because Timothy loved her so much and made her feel secure enough? Or could there be some other reason? When Samantha walked over to close her office door, she saw Harmony entering the CEO¡¯s office and closing the door behind her. Samantha closed the door as well and was happy that they were out of sight. Although she no longer had any feelings for Timothy, she did not enjoy seeing Timothy and Harmony showing their love in front of her because it was disgusting. From that day onward, Timothy no longer did anything to stop Samantha froming to thepany. Samantha, therefore, continued to serve as the Barker Group¡¯s deputy CEO. During the first few days, Samantha went to and from work without making any moves. After all, Timothy would definitely be on the alert if she did anything. Sheid low and decided to wait for a few days, only nning her next move when Timothy let his guard down. Of course, she had not been idle those few days either. She cased the entire building and even found out about Timothy¡¯s itinerary from Ronald. The key to sess was in knowing thyself and thy enemy. Harmony, meanwhile, was the first to stir trouble when Samantha had been keeping a low profile. She came to thepany to look for Timothy every day on the pretext of a project. Whenever she entered his office, she would stay there the entire day from nine to six. She came with Timothy and left with him, spending all her time inside the office. Whenever it was time to clock off work, she would exit the office with reddened cheeks, disheveled clothes, messy hair, and a peachy look. Those who saw her instantly knew what she and Timothy had done inside. Samantha did not pay much attention to it, but it was difficult to avoid hearing it because everyone in the office was gossiping about it every single day. After all, she was still legitimately the CEO¡¯s wife and her office was opposite Timothy¡¯s. When a side chick like Harmony set up camp in Timothy¡¯s office every day, it was hard for anyone to contain themselves from gossiping about a situation that seemed toe right out of an eight o¡¯clock soap opera. In an era where information spreads easily, it was very difficult for Samantha to keep her ears free from all that. Although she knew that Harmony was deliberately trying to disgust her, she still felt that Harmony had seeded, albeit just a little. Had it not been for Matthew¡¯s sake, she would never have wanted to stay in that ce for a second longer. Timothy and Harmony could be as affectionate as they wanted as long as they did not do so before her very eyes! Sheined to Rochelle on the phone, who then asked considerately, ¡°Should I get Blockhead to tie Harmony up in a gunny sack and give her a smack?¡± Samantha asked seriously, ¡°How about you tell Blockhead to put a sack over Timothy and beat him up?¡± The instigator was none other than that filthy scumbag Timothy! Rochelle replied just as seriously, ¡°Blockhead¡¯s death is all but certain if he beats Timothy up. As annoying as Blockhead is, he doesn¡¯t deserve to die.¡± Samantha was amused. ¡°Thank you, Chelle. I don¡¯t feel that depressed anymore.¡± ¡°We¡¯re practically sisters! What¡¯s there to thank? I can only help you by lightening the mood. I won¡¯t be able to help you with anything else anymore.¡± After ending the call, Samantha nced at the empty coffee cup and was prepared to head to the pantry to make another cup. Just as she opened the door to exit her office, she saw that the door of the CEO¡¯s office on the opposite end had opened too. Timothy came out soon after and was wearing what was evidently a formal evening attire. Samantha was a little surprised to see that. She knew Timothy¡¯s daily schedule like the back of her hand and he had no banquets to attend that day. Was it ast-minute addition? As Timothy stretched his long legs and strode away, Samantha pursed her lips and returned to the office. She then grabbed her phone and immediately sent a WeTalk message.. Chapter 366 - She Felt Sad

Chapter 366: She Felt Sad

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha sent it to Ronald to ask him if Timothy was attending a banquet that night. Ronald replied a few secondster. [Yes, Ms. Larsson. He¡¯ll be attending a banquet tonight.] Samantha¡¯s eyes rolled around inside her eye sockets as she ced her phone down. Based on her observations in recent days, Timothy was a workaholic who stayed in thepany for a very long time. Even if there was a banquet that evening, he would alwayse back to thepany and work after it ended. There were times he slept at thepany when he had to workte. As a result, she felt that there would be a very high chance for his medications to be kept in the office. That was the only time Timothy went out in all her days ofying low. Such an opportunity might note again if she did not seize it. Moreover, she wanted to get it done as quickly as possible so she could leave soon and never have to see Timothy and Harmony ever again! It was already five in the evening. Most of the employees would leave work a littleter when Timothy was around, but whenever he was not around, they almost always left when it was time to clock out. The longest they would stay behind was about seven o¡¯clock, after which all of them would have left thepany. She needed to wait until they were gone before she could move around easily. Samantha yed with her cell phone out of boredom, either swiping through some Qittoq short videos, ying poker, or chatted with Old Madam Barker on WeTalk. Two hours gradually passed. She stood up and walked out of the office. Sure enough, the employees in the office lobby outside had all left and the lights had been switched off. Samantha did not act immediately but looked up and nced across the surveince cameras at each corner. She had, along with Rochelle, analyzed the entire n in which she broke into Timothy¡¯s hotel suite. Back then it was the surveince cameras that led to Timothy discovering her, which subsequently led to Matthew¡¯s kidnapping. They had destroyed the surveince footage at the time but were still caught by Timothy. Therefore, she could not let the surveince cameras capture her nor have even the tiniest of slip-ups. Samantha had already figured out the shifts of the Barker Group¡¯s security guards. Since everyone had clocked off for the day, only two security guards were on duty in the surveince room. She took the elevator downstairs and went to the surveince room. Only one security guard was watching the screens and he was surprised to Samantha walking in. He immediately got up and said respectfully, ¡°Ms. Larsson! What brings you to the surveince room?¡± Samantha smiled and said, ¡°I misced a very important file and I can¡¯t seem to recall where I put it. I came over here to have a look at the surveince footage to see if I can find it.¡± The entire Barker Group, with the exception of the closed offices and restrooms, was equipped with cameras almost everywhere. That was how she came up with that very reasonable-sounding excuse. ¡°I see, let me know the approximate time frame and I¡¯ll help you find it,¡± the security guard replied diligently. Samantha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. It won¡¯t be good if anyone else knows that I misced an important document. I¡¯d rather not let anyone find out.¡± The security guard nodded understandingly. He was well aware of how turbulent thepany had been in recent days. Samantha was a deputy CEO that appeared out of nowhere. The board members refused to acknowledge her, while Timothy the CEO did not seem to like her either. Timothy frequently paraded his lover Harmony in front of Samantha, and any wrong move would certainly be held against her in the future. The security guard did not want to get involved in such a muddled-up mess and so stood up immediately. ¡°In that case... please take your time, Ms. Larsson. I¡¯ll go out to patrol ande back once you¡¯re done.¡± Samantha smiled gratifiedly. ¡°Thank you.¡± After the security guard left the surveince room, Samantha locked the door and walked to themand console. She identified the cameras for the top floor and switched them off without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, all the cameras on the top floor were switched off. Samantha went back to the top floor. She nevertheless checked the top floor very carefully and even went to the men¡¯s restroom. It was only after she confirmed that it was really empty that she went to the CEO¡¯s office. Samantha pushed the door open, walked in, then switched on the lights in one swift movement. She could not help butugh at herself. Ever since she came back, she had snuck around so much that she was bing more proficient at being a thief. The first ce she walked to was his desk. Although there were plenty of documents there, she nced across the desk and found nothing even remotely reminiscent of medication. She opened the drawers one by one and found nothing but files. Next, she walked to the bookcase and searched carefully but still found nothing. After confirming that she had checked the entire office, she turned around and walked toward the adjacent lounge. She walked to the bedside and came up empty-handed when she searched there. She rummaged through the bedside table and found nothing either. Lastly, she went through the dressing room and the bathroom, but there was still nothing to be found. Samantha felt a little confused. There were no vitamins even, let alone medication. That would mean...Timothy did not take any medication. Was the spection about his multiple personalities proven wrong? Could it be that he never had multiple personalities? Was the then Timothy the real Timothy and he had just been pretending earlier? Samantha¡¯s footsteps were a little heavy when she walked out of the lounge. She could not describe how she was feeling then, whether or not her glimmer of hope had shattered or whether she should not have had such hope in the first ce. Did she not have a clear look as to who Timothy¡¯s true character was? If that was the case, then there might not be any further hope for Matthew... Samantha¡¯s heart felt agonizingly painful, though she did not know whether it was because of Timothy or Matthew. All of a sudden, there were footsteps from outside. Samantha¡¯s eyes narrowed and she immediately snapped back. ¡®Seriously? Timothy¡¯s back so soon? Something must have happened!¡¯ She instinctively leaped to the wall and switched off the light before shrinking behind the sofa. Under no circumstances should she allow herself to be caught, or else Timothy would never allow her to continue staying in the Barker Group. The door to the office was pushed open as soon as she hid. It was indeed Timothy who came back, along with...Harmony. Harmony was also wearing evening attire. It looked as though she had apanied him to the banquet and came back with him. Samantha nced at them from the shadows. She did not know whether Timothy had drank too much, but he seemed to be frowning and had to be helped in by Harmony. Samantha was speechless. If he had too much to drink, he should have been brought home instead of to the office. As Harmony supported Timothy, she appeared to have a very clear purpose as she walked directly toward the lounge and entered. The door of the lounge was not closed, so Samantha could hear the soundsing from inside. She first heard Timothy plopping onto the bed, followed by Harmony¡¯s extremely charming voice. ¡°Rx, Tim. Take off your clothes...¡± Samantha¡¯s hand clenched suddenly. Although she had seen Harmony walk out of Timothy¡¯s office with a disheveled appearance and a ruddy face every day, she never would have thought that she would hear something so detailed! Were they so short of money to get a room? Aside from getting nauseous after listening to them, she also had the strong urge to smash their heads with a hammer! Samantha closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before containing her impulses. She would not be able to control herself if she stayed any longer, so she sneaked forward softly towards the office door. Midway through, her footsteps froze suddenly when she heard Timothy make a low and somewhat suppressed gasping sound. She could no longer walk. At that moment, she felt very sad. Sadness came over her like a tidal wave and suffocated her. Samantha clenched her hands tightly and turned around little by little to peer into the lounge. Chapter 367 - Finding Clues

Chapter 367: Finding Clues

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The scene in the lounge was beyond what Samantha expected. She initially expected to see some unsightly scenes of amorous congress, but Timothy turned out to be leaning against the reclining chair instead of the bed. His coat and tie were taken off, while a couple of his shirt buttons were undone. He seemed to be in a rxed state. However, he was closing his eyes tightly and he seemed to be in pain judging from his tensely wrinkled facial features. Two slender silver needles were ced on either side of his temples, and more were inserted on his head at different acupoints. Harmony sat at one side and stared intently at Timothy. She seemed to be saying something to him but her voice was too low for Samantha to hear anything. What...was Harmony doing? Samantha suddenly thought of thest time Timothy choked her and had a headache thereafter. He had a simrly painful expression then. Was Timothy suffering from the same headache? Judging from the number of needles inserted in his head, Samantha wondered if Harmony was the one who helped insert them. Was she using acupuncture to help heal his headaches? Acupuncture was a very frequent practice in the orient, but when did Harmony even learn to do that? Did she learn it especially for Timothy? Or was there some other reason? Everything just seemed off to her for some reason. She had the feeling that things were not as simple as they seemed. What was Harmony whispering? Acupuncture did not require a person to chant mantras or anything of the sort. She moved forward subconsciously to go over and hear what Harmony was saying. Samantha was already treading very lightly and did not make a single sound, but she only managed to take a few steps when Harmony seemed to have noticed something. She turned around suddenly and looked out. Harmony even asked coldly, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When did Harmony be so alert? It was like she had eyes behind her head! Fortunately, Samantha reacted quicker and turned around at once. She then quickly ran out of the CEO¡¯s office but did so as softly as possible. When she heard the sound of footsteps following her, she bent down in the dark and went back into her office under the cover of a random desk in the office lobby. Fortunately, she had already memorized the ce by heart those few days and was very familiar with the ce. Samantha leaned against the door panel and heard Harmony¡¯s footsteps circling the hall before finally stopping in front of the deputy CEO¡¯s office door. Samantha held her breath She was not afraid of being caught by Harmony because it was not as though Harmony could do anything to her after catching her. However, being caught would alert Harmony for sure, and that would only cause Samantha to go back to square one after finally making some progress in gathering clues. One second passed, then two, then three. Harmony did not push the door in but turned to leave. The sound of her footsteps gradually became further and further, until finally the door to the CEO¡¯s office was heard opening and closing. Samantha put her hand over her heart and breathed a sigh of relief. Since they were both women, Harmony¡¯s reluctance to go into Samantha¡¯s office probably stemmed from certain psychological influences. Samantha did not like seeing Harmony and did not want to step into her territory either. That was the same for Harmony. Whenever Harmony came to the Barker Group in recent days, she always took a detour even when passing by Samantha¡¯s office, so it made sense that Harmony would not step foot inside. They hated each other to the bone and were disgusted with each other too. Staying there for too long was risky, so Samantha waited for another five minutes. Once those five minutes were up, she opened the door gently and treaded softly through the hall and into the elevator. She took the elevator to the floor of the surveince room and switched back on the surveince cameras on the top floor. After that, she went down and drove away. Rochelle was already at the apartment by the time she returned aftering back just moments earlier with a myriad ofte-night snacks. Samantha entered the room and washed her hands before sitting down at the dining table to eat. Rochelle was stunned for a moment and needed some time to regain her senses. ¡°What¡¯s...going on with you, Sammy? How many days haven¡¯t you eaten?¡± Her appetite had always been small and it was rare to see her looking like a starved person. Samantha finished thest mouthful of porridge before putting down the spoon. She looked up at Rochelle and smiled slightly. ¡°My mind is a bit of a mess right now. I wanted to eat something to suppress my shock.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rochelle¡¯s face suddenly became solemn. She knew that Samantha was going to Timothy¡¯s office to search for the drugs that night, and her first thought was that Samantha saw that scumbag doing something unsightly with that pretentious b*tch Harmony. ¡°Did you¡­catch them in the act?¡± Samantha shook her head with aplicated look. ¡°No. I saw...a couple of scenes that I can¡¯t seem to figure out.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean? They can¡¯t be¡­doing some acrobatics in the room, right?¡± Rochelle was puzzled. Samantha was speechless. Had she been in the mood tough, she would haveughed herself to death after hearing Rochelle¡¯s remark. ¡®Why stop at acrobatics? You might as well say that they were doing stand-upedy too.¡¯ Samantha calmed herself slowly at that moment and sorted out the images in her mind while recounting what she had seen. She initially guessed that Timothy¡¯s temperament had changed greatly because he suffered from having multiple personalities. To that end, she went to the office to find his medicine to prove her theory. Rather than finding any medication, she saw Harmony giving him some acupuncture to treat his headache. ording to Ronald, Timothy had no health issues and was still as healthy as ever. That was a direct contradiction to the apparently severe headaches he had. In that case...what if the acupuncture was not to cure Timothy¡¯s headache but for another reason? After all, if it was just purely acupuncture, there was no reason for Harmony to murmur all those words. What was Harmony doing? Samantha could keenly sense that there would be a huge breakthrough on the mystery surrounding Timothy as long as she could figure out what Harmony was doing. There would finally be answers to many of her questions. ¡°Then we need to find more information from Harmony¡¯s end, right?¡± Rochelle frowned. ¡°I spent so much manpower and financial resources to investigate Harmony but didn¡¯t find any useful information! Everything was covered up so well.¡± Samantha had a frown too. Rochelle¡¯s remarks seemed to shatter that theory. Rochelle thought of something and said again, ¡°You know that psychiatrist, don¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you ask him what this is all about?¡± Samantha shook her head helplessly. ¡°This alone probably won¡¯t be enough for Dr. Dancy to give me a definite answer.¡± After all, he was not some god who only needed a nce to know what a person was doing. Rochelle frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way? You have finally found some useful clues.¡± Samantha¡¯s hand grasped the tabletop gently. It was already veryte at night. Samantha tossed and turned on the bed after Rochelle left. Samantha was considering various methods she could use to investigate, but it seemed that every one of them had ws.. After thinking about it for a long time, a figure appeared abruptly in her mind. Chapter 368 - Making an Analysis

Chapter 368: Making an Analysis

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Penelope... Samantha hugged her nket and sat up as she carefully recalled her encounter with Penelope three years ago. Penelope acted rather normal in the beginning and was the stereotypical arrogant rich kid. The methods she used against Samantha were rtively straightforward, such as ndering or framing her. However, those methods all backfired and Penelope hardly ever gained the upper hand. In the end, Sheena¡¯s revenge caused a breakdown in Violet and Justin¡¯s marriage. They both parted on acrimonious terms and Penelope no longer became a rich kid when she was kicked out of the house with Violet. She had not seen Penelope much after that but she did bump into her at a bar. Penelope had attacked her and seemed to be in an unusual state of mind, for she had immense strength and looked like a madman. Penelope injured Timothy at the time but Samantha was so focused on Timothy that she never questioned what kind of a state Penelope was in. When Penelope was arrested, imprisoned, and received her retribution, Samantha did not pay much attention to her anymore. Thatsted until Samantha¡¯s battle with Harmony heated up. Penelope suddenly escaped from prison and held her hostage with the intention ofmitting murder-suicide. When she held her hostage, her frame of mind was almost the same as when she attacked her the first time. She was in a frenzied state and the situation just seemed particrly abnormal. Samantha had her doubts at the time, but the confrontation between her and Timothy during that period had, unfortunately, left her heartbroken. His behavior and words confused her so much that they distracted her even more. She never really thought about Penelope because Penelope was an unimportant person to her. After analyzing what happened, she felt that she might have identally overlooked some very important information. First of all, the timing of Penelope¡¯s first frenzied attack on her was particrly puzzling. She remembered that it was after she and Timothy returned from the Barrkjaer Ind trip, which just so happened to be...after she met Harmony at the airport. In other words, Penelope¡¯s frame of mind had changed ever since Harmony showed up in her life. Although there did not seem to be any reason to associate the two incidents with each other at the time, it could not have been a coincidence. Since she did not find anything when investigating Harmony directly, she felt that there might be some surprises in store by approaching it from a different direction. Samantha narrowed her eyes slightly and clenched her hands little by little. The next day, Samantha called Rochelle and said, ¡°Chelle, could you please help me to check Penelope¡¯s friendships since childhood, like whether or not she had any friends with whom she was particrly close to or kept in touch frequently. Oh, and Violet¡¯s current whereabouts too.¡± ¡°Sammy¡­ why are you suddenly deciding to check on Penelope for no good reason?¡± Rochelle was surprised. Samantha had been on bad terms with Penelope and thetter had been dead for three years. She briefly told Rochelle about her guess and analysis. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­ alright then, I¡¯ll get it done. But if I¡¯m dealing with this...then what are you going to do?¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve got something else to check. Between you and I, we¡¯re dividing the work.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Rochelle smiled too. ¡°Hang on for my good news.¡± ¡­ Samantha drove to Northred Prison. Before she went there, she had established connections through a friend on the pretext of wanting toe over for a simple interview. The prison warden, Ernest Norton, weed her in. Ernest first gave her a brief tour of the women¡¯s prison and gave a short ount of the situation there. Samantha looked at the peaceful situation inside. Everyone seemed to be very orderly, and although their faces looked rather numb, neither of them showed any hostility. She looked at them and frowned slightly. Ernest was keenly aware of Samantha¡¯s reaction and could not help but ask, ¡°Is there a problem, Ms. Larsson?¡± ¡°No, none at all. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m a little puzzled...¡± Samantha rephrased her words before asking, ¡°I had a friend before who came in here for a crime, but she developed vicious tendencies and became very thin too. She kept saying that someone wouldn¡¯t let her go, which ispletely different from what I am looking at.¡± ¡°Everyone has food, shelter, and clothing here. The only thing theyck is freedom, but I didn¡¯t seem to notice anyone who is in the same state as her.¡± Ernest replied without thinking, ¡°Well, of course. You people shouldn¡¯t be influenced by TV dramas. We maintain strict discipline here and don¡¯t condone any troublemaking or brawls. The situation you mentioned is very unlikely to happen.¡± Samantha bit her lip lightly. ¡°Forgive me, Mr. Norton, but my friend was in really bad condition. She was serving her sentence here and she¡¯s now passed away. I¡¯ve always been unable to let this matter go, so...I¡¯d like to ask about her situation.¡± Ernest was surprised. ¡°She served here? What was her name?¡± ¡°Her name is Penelope.¡± ¡°Oh... Her, I see...¡± It was evident that Ernest had a fresh memory of her and he had a frown too. ¡°Ms. Larsson, her situation isn¡¯t as simple as it seems.¡± However, he did not seem eager to mention it. Samantha understood his concerns and hurriedly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Norton. I just want to understand what happened. I assure you this will only be between us. I won¡¯t disclose it in any form whatsoever.¡± Ernest looked at her and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office and talk.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± When they walked into the office, Ernest closed the door and invited Samantha to have a seat. Samantha tried her best to act casually so Ernest could rx. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just have a chat.¡± Ernest nodded and sat opposite Samantha. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Ms. Larsson, Penelope was in a very bad state while serving her sentence here, but it wasn¡¯t our fault. We treated her the same as we did other inmates, but she was always riddled with scars. Sheined to us and said that everyone bullied her and beat her up.¡± ¡°In the beginning, we paid special attention and asked the doctor to examine her injuries. It was really bad, so we had to check and see who was causing trouble for her.¡± ¡°But we still didn¡¯t manage to find the person who hurt her even after observing for some time. It was very weird. How could she have had so many injuries on her body when no one hurt her?¡± ¡°When we locked her in a cell alone and installed some surveince cameras to watch her, she seemed all fine and dandy. Her mood was even recovering slowly.¡± ¡°We thought that there was nothing wrong with her, so we put her back in the shared cells. Within two days, she started crying to us again, saying that she was beaten and that she was indeed injured.¡± ¡°We were stumped. Who could have been slick enough to bully her without getting caught? It was only when I personally investigated every single person that I finally learned the truth. The person who hurt her...was¡­¡± The pause in Ernest¡¯s sentence was followed by a look of horror in his eyes. Chapter 369 - An Expendable Pawn All Along

Chapter 369: An Expendable Pawn All Along

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After a few seconds, Ernest finally said thest word of his sentence, ¡°¡­herself.¡± At the same time, Samantha also said, ¡°Herself.¡± Ernest was stunned for a moment and looked at her in surprise. ¡°How did you know, Ms. Larsson?¡± Samantha lowered her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I guessed it from your description.¡± However, that answer was still beyond what she expected. She suddenly remembered what Penelope whispered in her ear when holding her hostage. ¡°You were the one who could not let go of me. You snatched Timmy from me, helped that b*tch Sheena seduce my father, made my mother lose her mind, and threw me in jail. What more do you want? How much more ruthless do you have to be!¡± At that time, she could not understand why Penelope called her ¡®ruthless¡¯ as she never kicked Penelope when thetter was already down, so to speak. Samantha had finally started to understand what was going on. A great majority of things that happened were probably in Penelope¡¯s imagination. She inflicted self-harm despite her ims that other people had been beating, scolding and bullying her. There had to be something wrong with her mental state for that to happen. The question was whether she had been overstimted and suffered mental problems or whether it was caused by external factors? There had to be some rtion to her madness! Ernest praised her, ¡°You¡¯re very sharp, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha smiled faintly in response and asked again, ¡°Did you let her see a doctor after you found out that she was hurting herself?¡± ¡°We arranged for a psychiatrist to give her some psychological counseling and he prescribed some medicines to her, but her condition was like a roller-coaster. She acts normally when she¡¯s fine but then inflicts self-harm again when she rpses. All we could do was try to keep an eye on her.¡± Samantha nodded and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Did anyone visit her while she was serving her sentence?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ernest answered while typing on the keyboard. He searched up the records and looked at them before continuing, ¡°It was a woman. Her name is Harmony Johnson, but she¡¯s only been here once.¡± Harmony! It turned out to have something to do with Harmony! Samantha continued asking, ¡°When did Harmonye to visit? Was it...just before Penelope escaped from prison?¡± Ernest felt nothing but amazement for the woman in front of him and nodded, ¡°Yes. It was just before her escape. She started to self-harm again after Ms. Johnson came to visit, so we had to let her go on medical parole because of how serious her condition was. That was what gave her the opportunity to escape. She eventually...passed away.¡± After a pause, he sped his hands together and seemed hesitant to speak. When Samantha saw that, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Norton, you seem to have something else to say. There¡¯s no harm being honest with me.¡± Ernest hesitated for a moment but eventually raised his eyes to look at her. He lowered his voice slightly and said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I had my suspicions that Penelope¡¯s escape from prison was somehow rted to Harmony, but they never met other than that one visit. I¡¯ve also watched the surveince video of Harmony¡¯s visit many times, and I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with it. I suppose this will forever remain unresolved.¡± Surveince footage! What a surprise! Samantha asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Norton, can I request a copy of the video? I¡¯d like to bring it home and have a good look at it. I give you my word that the video will never be shared and I¡¯ll delete it once I¡¯m done. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡± Any information regarding Penelope would have been destroyed after her death, and the same would have urred for the video if Ernest was unbothered about the incident. With Samantha expressing an interest to study the video, he could dly give her a copy since it would be a good thing if she was able to find something. Ernest smiled and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pass it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With their conversation almost over, Samantha got up and reached out to shake hands with Ernest. She thanked him sincerely, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me a lot today. Thank you very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! I¡¯ll see you out.¡± Ernest got up too. ¡­ Once Samantha drove back to the apartment, she sat on the sofa and projected her phone onto the television before clicking on the surveince video. The video depicted Harmony and Penelope sitting face to face across a ss window. Penelope was visibly pale, very thin, and had a gruesome face. Her eyes were dull-looking yet they had a keen glimmer, and she looked as though she could attack anyone at any time. Harmony was still as innocent and indifferent as ever. There was no audio in the video, but Samantha¡¯s lipreading skills enabled her to discern what they were saying simply by looking carefully at both their lips. Harmony¡¯s words were basically to incite discord and nothing seemed out of the ordinary with it. Meanwhile, Penelope¡¯s emotions had indeed been stirred up. Although she looked mournful and was unwilling to speak in the beginning, she became extremely excited and angry at the end. Harmony thenforted her slightly and Penelope¡¯s mood eased once again. Finally, Harmony showed concern for Penelope¡¯s body and the visit thus ended. Samantha watched it several times and, like Ernest, did not notice anything wrong with it. It merely looked like a normal visit. For some reason, she felt that there was something off about the whole incident simply because it was too normal! Unfortunately, she was just unable to notice what was wrong! She could only be patient and slow the video down several times over to continue watching each frame. The clock ticked away and several hours had passed before she knew it. Her eyes were sore and she had to close them while massaging her nose bridge. Her phone rang all of a sudden. Samantha opened her eyes and picked up her phone to look at it. The call was from Rochelle. Could Rochelle have found something? Samantha answered the call immediately, ¡°Hello, Chelle.¡± Rochelle replied in a mellifluously hoarse voice, ¡°You guessed it right, Sammy. Harmony and Penelope have known each other for a long time, even before Harmony went abroad. Do you know how they met? Harmony stumbled and fell into a body of water once, and Penelope called someone toe and save her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hrious that Penelope is Harmony¡¯s savior?¡± Samantha continued to listen. ¡°The reason Penelope could get close to Timothy was because of Harmony, and that¡¯s why Penelope trusts her and is very grateful to her.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and she pursed her lower lip before asking, ¡°Where is Penelope¡¯s mother now? Have you found her?¡± ¡°I did. It¡¯s a pity, really. The once untouchable Mrs. Schmidt now lives by begging under a sky bridge.¡± Rochelle spoke in a tone that seemed to emphasize how people like Violet had done plenty of bad things in the past to deserve that kind of treatment. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Samantha asked in surprise. ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°After Penelope attacked you the first time and went to jail, no one paid the rent in the house that Violet rented. She was eventually kicked out by thendlord and has been begging ever since then.¡± Samantha frowned. ording to the lipreading she did earlier, Harmony should have handled Violet¡¯s affairs and taken good care of her, but from what Rochelle said, Violet¡¯s well-being was none of Harmony¡¯s concern. In that case, she had been deceiving Penelope who had trusted her 100% and believed everything she said. Samanthaughed all of a sudden when she thought about that whole saving incident. She immediately understood that Harmony and Penelope only met because Harmony orchestrated it. She thought that Penelope was just a pawn used to attack her during the final moments, but the truth was that Penelope had been a pawn that Harmony buried long ago. When Harmony was abroad, Penelope stayed by Timothy¡¯s side and was able to help Harmony chase away other women who tried to get close to him. At the same time, Penelope was a simple-minded person who was easy to control, and Timothy did not fancy that kind of woman either. From that, Harmony was able to kill two birds with one stone. What an amazing n! However, a person¡¯s heart was the mostplicated aspect of their existence and many factors could lead to a change of heart. How could Harmony be sure that Penelope will do things ording to her n? Where did Harmony get such confidence? Samantha subconsciously looked at the screen and had a sudden realization! The answer was right in front of her! Chapter 370 - Not Fit to Be Human!

Chapter 370: Not Fit to Be Human!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha grabbed the remote control all of a sudden and quickly adjusted the video¡¯s progress bar back to a certain frame. She then paused the video and zoomed in on the screen. During that exact frame, Harmony was looking at Penelope in an indescribably strange manner. Samantha could discern the exact words Harmony said then. ¡°Look at me. Look into my eyes. Hey! Look at me!¡± When Harmony looked at Penelope, thetter¡¯s initially excited emotions were eased a little bit and her eyes became a little listless too. After that, Harmony said another word, ¡°By the way, have you gotten sick recently? You must be mindful of your health and eat your medication on time. Take care of yourself, alright? Don¡¯t get me worried about you.¡± Penelope also nodded obediently and she responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha frowned and thought about it carefully. She had some understanding of Harmony as a person after their numerous shes. Compared to a simple-minded and arrogant rich girl like Penelope, Harmony far excelled in terms of intelligence. Had Samantha not been careful, she would have fallen for the various traps that Harmony set up in the beginning. However, Harmony was not that invincible either. When Samantha mounted a counterattack, she could still sessfully pull off a resounding victory over Harmony. However, she had never seen that side of Harmony and it came as aplete surprise for her. Although she had someyman guesses, she still had to leave it to a professional to figure out what Harmony was doing. Perhaps that could be the answer she was looking for. Samantha grabbed her cell phone and called Milton. As soon as the call was connected, she asked directly, ¡°Are you free, Dr. Dancy? Let¡¯s have a cup of coffee together.¡± Milton just so happened to be taking a break that day, so Samantha made an appointment with him at a cafe near his home. After ending the call, Samantha grabbed her car keys and went out. When she arrived at the cafe, Milton had already arrived and was sitting by the window waiting for her. She put on a smile and walked over. After taking her seat, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you on your day off, Dr. Dancy.¡± Milton smiled in return and deliberately teased her, ¡°It¡¯s because your reputation precedes you, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha did not waste any time and took out her phone to click on the video. She dragged the scrollbar and yed the exact frame for Milton to see. Milton watched it carefully several times and had a rather thoughtful look. ¡°What do you think, Dr. Dancy?¡± Samantha¡¯s dark eyes stared intently at Milton with an anticipating look. A few minutester, Milton looked up at her and said, ¡°This looks a little like coercive persuasion.¡± ¡®Coercive persuasion?¡¯ It was a new phrase that involved a subject Samantha knew nothing about. Samantha asked humbly, ¡°Could you exin in more detail, Dr. Dancy?¡± Milton picked up his coffee cup and took a sip before exining slowly, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a type of hypnosis that uses one¡¯s expressions and words to have quick control over other people¡¯s emotions.¡± Samantha had always suspected that Penelope might have been controlled by a drug or something simr that Harmony administered, but she did not expect that Harmony would be so powerful as to control a person with their eyes and words without even needing any drugs! ¡°This is...a little hard to believe.¡± Samantha was still in some shock. ¡°Hypnosis is already mysterious enough, at least for me, so I really can¡¯t imagine that something like that even exists.¡± Milton was unsurprised by her reaction and chuckled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t work for everyone, of course. Judging from Penelope¡¯s condition, her frame of mine was already so terrible that she must have been under this hypnosis for a long time. More importantly, Harmony is probably someone she trusts greatly, which makes her an ideal subject to be controlled so easily.¡± ¡°If it was me or you, Harmony wouldn¡¯t be able to control us like that at all. It¡¯s impossible. That should be clear enough, right?¡± Although Samantha was taken aback, she still grasped the main point. Firstly, Harmony¡¯s ability to hypnotize was a fact. Secondly, such hypnosis required very specific conditions. The person who first performs hypnosis must be a person who was very trusted by the person being hypnotized. Hypnosis is not a one-time thing either, it requires years and months of destroying that person¡¯s willpower before sessfully getting them under control. Her guesses had hit the nail on the head. Harmony had probably hypnotized Penelope from the very beginning. Once she was sure that Penelope could be controlled, she manipted Penelope, allowed Penelope to get to know Timothy, and ensured that Penelope stayed by Timothy¡¯s side all the time to remove anyone that got in the way. Harmony probably wanted Penelope to stay that way until she returned to the country and got together with Timothy again. Once Penelope was no longer useful, she would be kicked away too. The only factor that Harmony did not count on was that Samantha would cross paths with Timothy after returning to the country. While Harmony was able to control Penelope, she would never be able to control Samantha. That was why Harmony came back¡ªit was to confront Samantha and engage in the various shes. Samantha felt some sympathy for Penelope at that moment. Penelope died without knowing that she had always been Harmony¡¯s pawn. Even in death, she regarded Harmony as the person she trusted most and even left her mother in Harmony¡¯s care. Samantha realized just how much she had underestimated Harmony¡¯s viciousness. Harmony¡¯s ruthlessness truly knew no bounds. She had no qualms aplishing her selfish interests at the expense of other people¡¯s lives, even to the extent of taking their lives. Such people were not fit to be human! In that case, did the scene that Samantha saw in the office that day¡ªwhere Harmony muttered some words into Timothy¡¯s ears¡ªbe that of Harmony hypnotizing Timothy? Could it be that Timothy never had multiple personalities and was only acting so odd because he was controlled by Harmony¡¯s hypnosis? However, something did not seem right. Samantha frowned because everything seemed off regardless of whatever perspective she viewed the issue from. If Timothy was under Harmony¡¯s control, then Timothy¡¯s state of mind should be the same as Penelope¡ªhe should be obeying Harmony¡¯s words. Even so, she never saw any indication that Timothy was being manipted during her close-up observation in recent days. He was exceptionally moody and overbearing. Moreover, if Harmony was able to control Timothy during the past three years, Ronald would not have been that clueless as to not notice anything. In addition, there was no point in waiting those three years for Timothy¡¯s agreement with Samantha to end. Samantha was well aware that Harmony could not stand to wait even a minute longer when it came to marrying Timothy. Why did they wait those three years, then? Milton looked at Samantha¡¯s frustrated expression and could not help but ask, ¡°Is there anything else you don¡¯t understand?¡± Samantha thought about it for a moment and asked, ¡°Dr. Dancy, if a person has multiple personalities, their different personalities would take turns manifesting, right?¡± Although the subject had changed a little abruptly, Milton answered dutifully, ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then....could there be a situation where¡­the second personality upies the body and consciousness for a prolonged period?¡± Chapter 371 - Is Timothy Dead?

Chapter 371: Is Timothy Dead?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha¡¯s words left Milton in a daze. His mind went nk for a few seconds beforeughing, ¡°Only the main personality can upy the body and consciousness for a prolonged period. The other personalities will only appear on asion.¡± ¡°The situation you mentioned is highly unlikely.¡± In that case, did she guess wrongly about Timothy¡¯s condition? Was it always Timothy all along without the presence of any second personality? Samantha felt a little frustrated and could not help but scratch her head. There was a sudden notification on her phone and Samantha nced at the screen to see that she had a new email.. The sender was none other than Vincent. Samantha calmed herself down, tapped the screen, then opened her mailbox to click on the new email. It turned out to be the examination report for when n brought Matthew to Vincent¡¯s side for aprehensive physical examination. The results were out and Vincent had sent her the report as well as his analysis. She could not understand the professional medical terms and data in front of her, so she scrolled down the report and gave it a nce. As she scrolled further and further, Milton¡ªwho was drinking some coffee¡ªsaid suddenly, ¡°Ms. Larsson! Wait a minute!¡± Samantha stopped subconsciously and looked at him in surprise. ¡°What is it, Dr. Dancy?¡± Milton stared at her phone screen and asked, ¡°Do you mind letting me read that report?¡± Could Milton have noticed something grave? He understood all those medical terms since he was a doctor, after all. Samantha had always been anxious about Matthew¡¯s health, so she nodded immediately and pushed the phone to Milton. ¡°Please do. Does the report mention anything serious?¡± Milton took the phone and looked at the screen. He scrolled through the report slowly and began reading it carefully. The doctor¡¯s face sank, and Samantha felt ill at ease when she saw that, so much so that she even held her breath. She was afraid to disturb him and could therefore only wait patiently for him to finish reading. He seemed to take an eternity, yet at the same time, Samantha felt as though everything happened in the blink of an eye. Milton finally looked up with a rather solemn expression. Samantha¡¯s heart immediately sank and her voice sounded a little empty when she asked, ¡°Dr. Dancy, is...there¡­ Is there really a problem?¡± His expression made her feel flustered. Milton sighed softly, ¡°Ms. Larsson, may I ask whose report this is?¡± ¡°My son¡¯s,¡± Samantha hurriedly replied. ¡°Please be honest with me if there are any problems.¡± ¡°Your son?¡± Milton was a little surprised. He did not expect Samantha to have children, but then again it should not be surprising given that she had even resurrected from the dead. Milton had every reason to be upfront with her since it involved her son. He raised his hand and adjusted the spectacles on his nose bridge as he spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Ms. Larsson, I just read the report and found that your son has a rtively special set of genes.¡± ¡°A special set of genes?¡± ¡°Yes, multiple personalities are easily triggered in those who are born with these sets of genes.¡± Milton¡¯s fingertips tapped the tabletop. ¡°These genes are usually hereditary.¡± Samantha¡¯s ck pupils contracted all of a sudden. The various incidents, mysteries, and clues that she could never exin before had finally clicked in her mind. It was no surprise then that Matthew had been autistic since birth and never spoke despite her best efforts to coax him. She even brought him to consult various doctors but it was all to no avail. It was only when he was rescued from the kidnapping that he suddenly became cheerful, talkative, happy-go-lucky, and confident during social interactions. At the time, she told n that Matthew seemed to have changed into a whole other person. In hindsight, it was apparent that he might have morphed into a different person. To be precise, the kidnapping might have been the spark that triggered his other personality to appear. Samantha¡¯s face changed slightly and Milton was getting worried when saw that. ¡°Are you alright, Ms. Larsson? You don¡¯t need to worry too much. Although these genes can easily cause multiple personality disorder, the condition isn¡¯t that easy to trigger. It might be easier for the disorder to re up in a child because his mind is as yet immature, but if you take good care of him, it¡¯s almost impossible to trigger it again in adulthood. This is because his mind has matured and his will is firm. The only possibility that it might be triggered in an adult is due to certain strong external factors.¡± It was easier for it to be triggered in kids, but strong external factors were required to trigger it during adulthood. Samantha clenched her hand suddenly. She finally figured it out! Timothy was Matthew¡¯s father, so Matthew must have inherited Timothy¡¯s special genes! Therefore, Timothy was in the same situation as Matthew! Samantha¡¯s guess was correct!?Timothy did suffer from multiple personalities. However, his multiple personalities were not triggered by himself, but by a powerful external factor in Harmony¡¯s hypnosis! Harmony was the one who awakened Timothy¡¯s second personality! Samantha felt like a bombshell had dropped on her as soon as that thought appeared in her mind. Had it not been for the coincidence that day whereby Milton saw Matthew¡¯s report, she would never have thought of that possibility even if she racked her brain! She pursed her lips and asked again, ¡°Dr. Dancy, if an adult¡¯s second personality was awakened through hypnosis, could it be possible for the second personality to constantly upy the body and consciousness?¡± Milton was stumped yet again. She was always capable of posing all sorts of strange questions to him. Even so, those questions were very interesting as well. He thought for a while and replied, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but such a situation will be very detrimental to the main personality.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Detrimental how?¡± ¡°Even if their second personality is forcibly awakened, it would not always exist unless they are under hypnosis all the time. In other words, the main effect of hypnosis is actually to suppress the main personality.¡± Milton drank another sip of coffee before continuing, ¡°If it goes on like this for a long time, the main personality might no longer appear, if that happens...it might disappearpletely, and the second personality would be the main personality from then onward.¡± ¡°In another sense, one could say that the patient has recovered, but said recovery entails a change of personality, turning into a new personality and mindset.¡± Samantha¡¯s hands trembled uncontrobly when she listened to everything he said. At that moment, she understood what the mystery man said to her. He told her before that Timothy was in danger and might disappear if she did note to the rescue. That was probably what the person meant... It came as no surprise that Harmony was always so confident in saying that nothing Samantha did could win Timothy back. The reason was that Timothy¡¯s main personality was gradually being killed by his second personality. Perhaps the main personality hadpletely disappeared from Timothy¡¯s body. Could Timothy really....be dead? Chapter 372 - Love Is the Greatest Strength of All

Chapter 372: Love Is the Greatest Strength of All

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as that thought urred to Samantha, she trembled uncontrobly as if she was unable to ept it. Even though it was just spection, the main personality had not shown up for a very long time. She did not know when the second personality appeared. Did it only show up during the past three years, or did it appear three years ago? Could it have appeared five years ago, even? After all, it was easy for a person to disguise. What if the second personality was using the first personality as a disguise five years ago? Samantha waspletely confused and utterly stunned. She could not help but blurt out her concerns and Milton could only look at her with pity. In fact, when she said that the problem involved one of her friends, he had a hunch that it was her problem instead. Using ¡®friends¡¯ as an excuse was all toomonce nowadays. As a doctor, he would not pry into other people¡¯s privacy unless it was absolutely necessary for diagnosis and treatment. Samantha was his friend, and he would always provide her with his professional advice from a friend¡¯s point of view. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so pessimistic, Ms. Larsson. Even if the second personality was awakened at the beginning, it will still be unstable. It¡¯s not like the second personality willpletely upy one¡¯s body and mind as soon as it awakens. It would take a long time to fight.¡± ¡°Furthermore, a main personality with strong willpower will not be overpowered that easily. I think your friend might still be there, only¡­he¡¯s trapped inside.¡± He really did live up to his profession as a psychiatrist. The words he used to soothe her emotions worked so well that Samantha¡¯s restless mood was somewhat eased. She closed her eyes gently and took a few deep breaths to calm down. She had been indeed overthinking. There was a possibility that the second personality was already there three years ago, but the most that could happen five years ago was that the second personality had just only awakened. For the most part, Timothy¡¯s body and mind would still be under the control of the main personality. She suddenly remembered what Ronald told her before. Timothy had video calls with Harmony every once in a while, and he would asionally disappear for 24-hours where no one knew where he went or what he did. It seemed that he could not help those actions at the time either due to hypnosis, or it was his second personality who did it after it had been awakened. The second personality relied on Harmony¡¯s hypnosis to suppress the main personality, which was why he treated Harmony very specially. Of course, it might even be true love, since Harmony always had that ruddy look every time she came out of the office. It was as if she wanted everyone to know what good deeds she and Timothy had done! Samantha shook her head vigorously and prevented herself from thinking about those unpleasant things. The amount of information she received that evening was simply too much, and she needed a little time to digest it since her emotions were a little unstable. She looked up and forced a smile as she said to Milton, ¡°Thank you for rifying my doubts, Dr. Dancy. I need to calm down a bit right now. Please let me treat you to a meal some other time.¡± Milton nodded considerately. ¡°Sure. How are you going to go back?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll sit for a while and wait for my best friend to pick me up.¡± Milton was relieved to hear that someone was going to pick her up. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be leaving now. Call me if you need any help.¡± He then got up and left. Samantha picked up the cup of cold coffee on the table. She did not seem to mind that it had gone cold and drank it all in one go. After clicking into WeTalk and sending Rochelle the address, she rested her head on her hands. Her thoughts went wild inside her mind and she felt both ufortable and exhausted. The phone rang after some time. Samantha thought that Rochelle had arrived and answered it without looking at the caller ID. ¡°Chelle¡­¡± As soon as she said that, a voice that had been altered by a voice changer came from the other end. ¡°Samantha.¡± Samantha was stunned for a moment and her eyes widened suddenly. ¡°You again?¡± It was that mystery man again! Why would he call her at such a time? What did he want to do? The mysterious man did not seem to mind Samantha¡¯s angry tone and said calmly, ¡°Congrattions. You found the correct answer.¡± His remark left Samantha stupefied for a moment but she immediately realized it. The ¡®correct answer¡¯ that he referred to was her discovery of Timothy¡¯s multiple personalities and Harmony¡¯s ability to hypnotize people. However, she had only found out the truth a second ago. How could the mysterious person know that she knew? Chills crawled down Samantha¡¯s spine. She clenched her phone tightly and said in a cold voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been monitoring me?¡± As she questioned, she raised her head and looked around to try and find any suspicious people around her. Unfortunately, it was almost ten at night and she was the only guest there. Other than that, there was a waiter and a cashier in the cafe. They were all doing things at the counter and did not even notice anything that happened on her end. No odd people were outside either. The mysterious man did not seem to have heard what she said and muttered, ¡°I just called to remind you that only you can save Timothy.¡± That was the one part that annoyed Samantha the most. He always only said what he wanted to say while treating her as if she was a doll he could string around. She sneered and replied, ¡°How am I supposed to save him? I¡¯m not a psychiatrist, nor am I a skilled hypnotist.¡± Both those statements were the truth. Timothy suffered from multiple personalities and dissociative identity disorder. She was not an expert on either of those conditions and still did not fully grasp the concept of what they were! How ridiculous would it be if she were to rescue him? The mysterious man smiled. ¡°Love can sometimes be the greatest strength of all.¡± Samanthaughed even more sarcastically. ¡°Are you telling me that I can give Timothy strength to wake up because his main personality loves me very much? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re his main personality. How do you know he loves me?¡± To be honest, she really could not be sure whether or not Timothy¡¯s main personality genuinely loved her¡­ She was very confused. The mysterious man replied. ¡°You should be the one to find the answer to that. Isn¡¯t the answer self-evident if you can bring back his main personality?¡± ¡°¡­Well, everyone knows your mother is a woman too, right?¡± What kind of nonsense was he bbering about! Samantha took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to yank him out through the phone and beat him up. Her words took a sharp turn and she said, ¡°Who the hell are you and why do you always want me to save Timothy? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡± She could not ascertain whether that mystery person was good or bad, but from their past interactions, he had been pushing her back to Timothy. The mysterious man merely said, ¡°Samantha¡­ My identity is inconsequential. The important thing is that Timothy won¡¯t be saved if you can¡¯t bring back his main personality. You won¡¯t be able to save your son either. The killer will only act under the orders of one person, and no one else can control him.¡± The man hung up as soon as he said that. The beeping sound resounded in Samantha¡¯s ears and her face turned red with anger. Sooner orter, she would find that mysterious person and feed him to the fishes! Rochelle arrived another five minutester. She saw Samantha leaning against the sofa with a sullen face and went to sit by Samantha¡¯s side. She hugged Samantha distressingly and said softly, ¡°Are you alright, Sammy?¡± Samantha was both physically and mentally exhausted at that moment. She shook her head weakly and answered, ¡°I¡¯m not, Chelle. I¡¯m very tired.¡± It was difficult enough just to find out that Timothy had multiple personalities. Staying by his side and reawakening his main personality was equivalent to participating fully in Timothy¡¯s life. In turn, she would have to deal with a brutal Timothy and a sinister Harmony, which formed a whole-new ball game. She could not make up her mind yet. However, Samantha knew very well that the most important reason for that indecision was her skepticism over whether the main personality truly loved her, and whether she had the ability to reawaken it. Rochelle rubbed Samantha¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to get some rest.¡± ¡­ Inside the apartment. Samantha took a bath andy down on the bed. She thought she would not be able to fall asleep but immediately drifted to sleep after sheid on the bed. As soon as she fell asleep, she felt hot all over as if being burned by fire. Her entire body was feeling extremely ufortable. Did she fall sick? Her throat was dry and thirsty as she shouted unconsciously. ¡°Water¡­¡± Samantha wanted to stand up and pour herself some water, but someone came over suddenly and supported her back with long arms. The person lifted her a little and put a ss of water to her lips. ¡°Drink up.¡± She thought it was Rochelle but the voice clearly sounded like a man¡¯s¡­ A man? Samantha frowned. She strained to open her heavy eyelids and saw a familiar, handsome face through the little gap. Was it¡­.Timothy? Chapter 373 - Let’s Break Up!

Chapter 373: Let¡¯s Break Up!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha wondered if she was seeing things. How could it be Timothy? Samantha wanted to open her eyes again and look clearly, but despite her best efforts, her vision continued to be more and more blurry until everything in front of her became pitch ck. She had fallen into aa. She had terrible sleep and the burning hot feeling was there with her all the time. She felt like she was being shone upon by a hundred suns and was almost about to dry up. Her body felt as though it was under a heavy nket. She wanted to break free and tried kicking but was bound so tightly that she could not move. She seemed to have gotten angry and kept yelling ¡®let go of me¡¯ or something of the sort. Samantha then dreamt of something that happened a long time ago, back when she had just gotten together with Timothy. Timothy¡¯s temperament was cold and he did not talk much, which gave her the feeling that he did not care about her feelings at all. It was as if he only agreed to her because she saved his life. She was still a very young teen at the time and went through the usual troubles of any ordinary girl in love. Whenever her temper red up, she always felt wronged and angry. A tiny little thing made her lose her temper with Timothy and they quarreled. She was the one who lost her temper and quarreled with him, for he always had that inconsiderate look as if he could not be bothered to pay any attention to her. She got even angrier. She refused Timothy¡¯s offer to send her home and walked back from the cafe where they were having a date. It was wintertime, so the snow outside made her feel very cold. By the time she reached home, she felt that her entire body was about to fall into hypothermia. She took a hot bath andy on the bed, but as soon as she saw that Timothy did not even bother to text her, she got so angry that she immediately sent a text to him: [You don¡¯t care about me at all. Let¡¯s break up!] After sending it, she fell asleep while still feeling angry. Getting ill was inevitable after she had been walking in the snow for so long. The fever made her feel drowsy so she fell asleep. It was extremely ufortable in her sleep too. She felt so hot that she kept trying to kick the nket, but it was as if someone had restrained her tightly. She kicked, kneed, bit, scolded, and vented everything out to her heart¡¯s content. Her fever then subsided rather quickly, perhaps due to her sweating from all that racket she caused. She finally woke up slowly and her body felt much better. She was still thinking about the breakup text she sent to Timothy and immediately grabbed her phone to look at it. Lo and behold¡­he did not reply to her at all! At that point, she felt sad rather than angry. What was wrong with Timothy? Did his non-reply mean that he acquiesced to the breakup? Did he finally feel relieved that she offered to break up because he never liked her in the first ce? As soon as the servant who had watched her grow up came in and saw her awake, the servant was immediately shocked to see her tearful face before even having the chance to rejoice. The servant hurried over and said softly, ¡°Why are you crying, Miss? Are you still feeling unwell? Shall I call a doctor for you?¡± Samantha shook her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to call a doctor. My heart is broken. I¡¯m very sad.¡± She did not want anyone to see her at her worst. The servant was very surprised. ¡°What do you mean by that? Isn¡¯t your rtionship with Mr. Barker progressing well? He¡¯s been taking care of you for the past two days when you were sick. Are you just throwing a tantrum with him?¡± Samantha was stunned. ¡°Timothy took care of me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You made such a big fuss when you were sick. You were hitting people, swearing, and kicking. Mr. Barker took it all. My entire body was trembling when I watched from the side because I was afraid that he¡¯d lose his temper. I was surprised to see that he isn¡¯t what the rumors say he is. He didn¡¯t even get angry when you made such a big fuss and he even kept on guarding you without sleeping for two days.¡± Samantha¡¯s tears were still dripping from her cheeks. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not lying to me, are you? Then where¡­ Where is he?¡± The servant shook her head andughed. ¡°Your mother asked him to go downstairs to have something to eat.¡± Timothy¡¯s figure appeared at the door just as she said that. Samantha looked up and saw the young man¡¯s beautiful and wless face. Though, there was also an obvious bruise on his cheek. It was probably¡ªor rather, it was almost certainly her doing. The servant knew her ce and said, ¡°Miss, Mr. Barker, I¡¯ll have to tend to some other things. Go ahead and talk.¡± Timothy took slow steps forward and stared at Samantha¡¯s pale face. He asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± She was d that he came over and took care of her for two days, but the breakup text still left her feeling a little nervous. Samantha looked away and said in a sullen voice, ¡°What are you doing here? We broke up!¡± Timothy sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the back of her angry little head. He asked softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you that important things should always be said in person?¡± ¡®Hehe, you¡¯re making a lot of demands!¡¯ Samantha turned her head angrily. Her dark eyes¡ªwhich looked like they were aze¡ªstared at Timothy as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell you right now then. Let¡¯s break up, Timothy!¡± Timothy listened carefully before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°¡­What right do you have to not agree? You¡­don¡¯t like me anyway!¡± Samantha¡¯s ears were a little red. She felt aggrieved and embarrassed because the way he said it was like he was forcing his love on her. Timothy frowned lightly, ¡°What do I have to do to show that I like you?¡± Did he not show his affection through his actions? Why should he stay by her side and take care of her if he did not like her? That question left Samantha a little stunned. It did not take long for her to blurt out, ¡°You just have to say you like me.¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes had a half-smug look. ¡°Does ¡®like¡¯ only exist when I move my lips and say that I like you?¡± He really could not understand how girls¡¯ brains worked. Words were the least valuable for men. ¡°How am I supposed to know if you don¡¯t tell me,¡± Samantha replied as a matter of factly. ¡°This is what we call having a sense of security!¡± Every girl wants to be 100% sure that a boy she likes would like her back. Timothy looked at her in silence for a few seconds before speaking a little stiffly. ¡°I think this is extremely childish behavior¡­¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s what you want to have a sense of security¡­¡± He moved slightly closer to her, lowered his voice a little, and stared right at her as he said earnestly. ¡°I like you, Samantha.¡± All of Samantha¡¯s grievances and anger disappeared in an instant. She became even more smitten by the man in front of her. He most certainly used his handsome face to his advantage, because looking at such a handsome face for a bit longer could make her much less angry. She turned around, opened her arms to hug him, and said, ¡°If we get into any arguments in the future, please use this as a method to coax me.¡± ¡°If you like and love me, you have to always tell me. I¡¯m an idiot. I can¡¯t guess what you feel.¡± Timothy chuckled softly and hugged her back. He kissed her forehead gently and said, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ Samantha opened her eyes suddenly and looked at the white ceiling, but she could not snap back to her senses too quickly. She felt sore all over and her body was still a little hot, but she was feeling better because she had sweated. It had been years since shest dreamt of Timothy, and she did not expect to have dreamed of their memories from so long ago. She paused for a moment and wondered: was the figure she saw earlier when she was dizzy a real person or just an illusion? Her ears picked up on the sound of footsteps and she hurriedly raised her eyes to look toward the door. A man¡¯s slender, tall figure slowly came into view. Samantha¡¯s gaze traveled upwards until she finally looked at his handsome facial features. The glow in Samantha¡¯s eyes flickered and she was overwhelmed with surprise.. Chapter 374 - Hate It and Like It

Chapter 374: Hate It and Like It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha blinked her eyes and asked in an extremely hoarse voice, ¡°Dr. Sherwood?¡± n should have been far away in Emsteldt. Why was he in Rochelle¡¯s apartment? He walked over with a worried look in his warm expression. ¡°Are you feeling better, Sammy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still a little dizzy,¡± Samantha said truthfully. ¡°And I¡¯m a little thirsty too. I¡¯d like some water please.¡± n sat on the edge of the bed and stretched out his hand to help her up from the bed. He put a pillow behind her waist to let her leanfortably on it, then he picked up the still-warm water from the bedside table and put it to her mouth. Samantha was very thirsty and drank it without hesitation. She held his hand, lowered her head, and drank about half a cup. She felt reinvigorated after moisturizing her throat. Samantha looked at n again and said, ¡°Why are you here, Dr. Sherwood?¡± She still felt as though she was inside a dream when sheid eyes on him. n put the cup back on the table. ¡°I called you but you never answered, so I called Ms. Tyrell. I found out that you were having a high fever so I booked a flight and rushed over.¡± ¡°Do you know that you¡¯ve been burning for two days now? If Ms. Tyrell didn¡¯t notice it in time, your body will suffer the consequences of the high fever.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t object to you staying here and doing what you need to do, but the least you should do is take care of your body. You should know what kind of situation your body is in.¡± n¡¯s tone increased slightly in thest sentence. Samantha felt guilty and lowered her eyes remorsefully. Her body had suffered tremendously after she was rescued from her death three years ago, and it became worse when she gave birth to Matthew. n had been carefully helping her to treat her body during the past three years so his anger was justified. However, the fever came unexpectedly because she was not exposed to the elements nor showed any signs of getting a cold. The high fever seemed to havee out of nowhere. She had a rough guess as to what could be the cause. She had been in a very high-strung state recently and received that sudden barrage of information that night. The pressure from various aspects made it difficult for her body to keep up and the illness therefore came. Samantha apologized weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡± She believed that he was the figure she saw while still in a daze, and it was likely that she had kicked and hit him when she struggled during the fever. Her guilt increased even more when she thought about it. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me.¡± She looked up at and scrutinized n. There did not seem to be any bruises on his face, so she figured she had grown out of hitting people while she was asleep. At least she knew not to smack and p people. Had she done that, she would not have known how to face n. There was a flicker of emotions in n¡¯s eyes and he clenched his hands while listening to her ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ and ¡®thank you¡¯. The distance between them seemed to be only a step away. However, it was apparent that he was making all the effort to approach her. Seeing that n kept quiet and did not speak, Samantha whispered again, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time. I cherish my life a lot too. I really do. I even went to the hospital to get some medication when I felt like I was about to go down with a cold some time ago.¡± She wanted to live a good life, watch Matthew grow up, get married, and have children. Far be it for her to treat her body without care. n still kept quiet. Samantha bit her lower lip lightly and raised her hand to ask tentatively, ¡°Would you like me to swear again?¡± n could never get angry when she was obviously trying to coax him. He sighed softly, ¡°Oh, Sammy...¡± For the record, he was not a particrly emotional person, so much so that the majority of his emotions were that of calmness andposure. As a doctor, being able to keep calm for prolonged periods was truly an amazing gift. He probably had what it took to be a doctor ever since he was born. Strangely, his emotions fluctuated varyingly after meeting Samantha. He felt happy, shy, angry, and¡­unwilling. He hated that side of him to some extent, but at the same time, he liked it too. He hated when his emotions were affected by others, but he liked it when Samantha was the one affecting his emotions. She was a contradiction. His biggest question was when her heart would be able to be in line with his. Samantha felt relieved when she saw n¡¯s attitude softening noticeably. He was someone whom she was most grateful to and she did not want to see him unhappy at all. Samantha smiled. ¡°Are you hungry? I cooked you some porridge. You should have some,¡± n said. Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± n got up, walked out of the room, and quickly walked back with a bowl. He sat down on the edge of the bed again, then picked up the bowl and spoon in a natural manner. Samantha noticed that he was about to feed her and hurriedly said, ¡°I can eat by myself, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n¡¯s movements froze briefly. He nced at her but said nothing. Eventually, he handed her the bowl and spoon and said, ¡°Take it slow. It¡¯s a little hot.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Samantha was feeling a little hungry. She ate spoonful after spoonful with relish even though it was just in, simple porridge. After eating, n gave Samantha her medication and told her to continue resting. Samantha nodded obediently andid back on the bed. n said suddenly, ¡°By the way, I need to deal with some work stuff, but I didn¡¯t bring myptop over. Can I borrow yours?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead. The password is Matt¡¯s birthday.¡± n nodded, helped her tuck the nket, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be working in the living room outside. Just call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± n walked to the desk, picked up theptop, then walked out of the room and closed the door gently without shutting itpletely. That way, he could hear her immediately if she called him. Samantha thought she would not be able to fall asleep, but she slept as soon as sheid down. She slept peacefully and soundly without any of those chaotic dreams. Samantha did not know how long she had slept but the sky outside waspletely dark when she opened her eyes again. She could vaguely see the stars in the night sky when she looked out the window. She felt that she had regained a lot of strength after waking up as her limbs were not feeling as sore as before. Her entire body was sticky and she did not want to continue lying down. After propping her body up, she got out of bed and walked slowly to the bathroom. She was afraid to take a bath right away, so she wiped her face and body with a hot towel and put on some fresh home clothes. She felt much morefortable after that. The living room¡¯s lights were still on when she walked out of the room. Although n was nowhere to be seen on the sofa, theptop was still open on the coffee table. She then heard voices outside the balcony and nced sideways to see n standing there while talking on the phone. He was probably discussing work matters, so Samantha did not bother him. She went to the kitchen and poured two cups of warm water before returning to the living room. She ced one cup for n on the coffee table, and she nced inadvertently at theputer screen when she bent down. The screen disyed n¡¯s private email mailbox. Samantha did not want to pry into another person¡¯s privacy and subconsciously wanted to withdraw her gaze, but something caught her eye and she froze suddenly as her ck pupils started to expand. Chapter 375 - His Greatest Act of Selfishness

Chapter 375: His Greatest Act of Selfishness

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the inbox was an email address that she was familiar with. It was n¡¯s personal mailbox, not the one that was used for business affairs, so the emails he sent and received were also private. What private matter would n have with the person who sent her emails from that email address? She could not help but nce at the date and time. It was three years ago, just a day before she was taken away by the killer. There was a vague feeling in her heart and Samantha could not restrain herself anymore. Her hand had already held the mouse and she hovered the cursor on the email before clicking to open it. By the time she snapped back to her senses, she had alreadyid eyes on the contents. It was a very brief sentence: [Samantha is in danger.] Samantha stared nkly and could feel a slight hum in her head. In that case, n¡¯s im that he could only save her in time was because he happened to be in Aharramoggh and rushed over after receiving Vincent¡¯s call¡­was untrue. He had received the email in advance before going to Aharramoggh. After n finished the phone call, he walked back from the balcony just in time to see Samantha sitting nkly on the sofa while staring at theptop screen. He was stunned for a moment but took two steps forward. When his eyes turned to the screen, his footsteps suddenly stopped again. After a moment¡¯s silence, Samantha finally lifted her eyelids slowly and looked at him. She stretched out her hand, turned theputer screen toward him, and asked slowly, ¡°You never told me about this email reminding you.¡± n looked at her silently for a few seconds and said softly, ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know at first whether the email¡¯s contents were true or false. I just went to Aharramoggh just in case. Of course, I¡¯m very d that I went because otherwise...I¡¯d never be able to see you again.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Too many things happened after that and I forgot about that email.¡± Samantha listened quietly and did not say anything to refute his exnation. She merely asked, ¡°Then...do you know who this email ID belongs to?¡± BandL. The email ID was something Samantha came up with for Timothy at the time, adding the first letters of their surnames together. Timothy said he disliked it, but had since been using that email ID as his personal mailbox. That was why she was so familiar with it. n¡¯s hand clenched slightly as he held the phone and he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled slightly. Rather than epting his answer, she said, ¡°No, you do.¡± n was very smart and the email ID could not be more obvious. It was impossible for him not to know. Moreover, if he did not know, he would not have refrained from mentioning that email even once in the past three years. n¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Sammy, there I times I wish you were more confused and ignorant.¡± He knew. Or perhaps, a better description would be, he guessed it. That was why he rushed to Aharromoggh as soon as he received the email, and the first thing he did when the nended was to find Samantha to save her life. When Samantha woke up after that, she told n that she had divorced Timothy and that Timothy sent the killer to take her life. For some reason, n could not tell her anything even though his words had already reached his lips. He found all sorts of excuses for himself: ¡®Samantha¡¯s body needs peace and calm to recuperate¡¯ or ¡®Samantha is living so happily and peacefully now and there is no point in me telling her to disrupt her thoughts¡¯ or ¡®she¡¯s already forgotten about Timothy and whether or not she knows about this isn¡¯t important¡¯. He felt that there was no need to mention the past since the boundaries had already been drawn. He has been deceiving himself for so long that he could not find any way to deceive himself any further when Samantha exposed it in front of him. That was his greatest selfishness. He chose to hide it because he did not want Samantha and Timothy to have any more contact. In the end, however, God did not fulfill his wishes. Samantha still found out about it and contacted Timothy again. n swallowed his saliva and felt a trace of bitterness in his mouth. Samantha nced back at the email and her emotions were conflicted for a moment. She never would have expected that Timothy would send a warning email to n. After learning that Timothy suffered from multiple personalities, she kept thinking about when the second personality appeared. Was it the main personality who loved her or was it the second personality in disguise? Who is the one who filed for a divorce with her and defended Harmony? What did Timothy¡¯s main personality feel about her? If the main personality truly loved her, why would the wedding five years ago be broken off? There were too many unsolvable questions in her mind and she was afraid to step rashly into the current situation. Judging from that email, she at least knew that Timothy¡¯s main personality did not want to kill her. The person who gave the order to kill should be Timothy¡¯s second personality. As for the personality who agreed to the divorce... She suddenly remembered that the back of the photo on the divorce certificate were the words ¡®I love you¡¯. If she guessed correctly, the person who agreed to the divorce was Timothy¡¯s second personality, but the one who failed to go through with the divorce was Timothy¡¯s main personality. It was the main personality who wrote the phrase ¡®I love you¡¯. During that time, the main personality and the second personality were fighting to get control of the body. Milton said that the transformation of personalities sometimes only took a few seconds. The main personality generally might not realize the presence of multiple personalities, but the other personalities will retain the memory of the main personality. It meant that the main personality was fundamentally at a disadvantage and was being swallowed by the second personality. However, the arrangements made by the main personality showed that he was at least in part aware of the second and was thus able to make those arrangements in advance. However, he did not consider his predicament and thought only about her. He ensured that she was still Mrs. Barker, caused the second personality to be apprehensive of her, and saved her life by making n her shelter. It was a failsafe n. Only¡­he had no way out of it. Samantha finally realized what the mysterious man meant when he said that thefortable life she had was at the expense of Timothy¡¯s life. Tears had somehow streamed down her face. She did not even realize that she was crying, but she could not stop her tears at all. She raised the back of her hand to cover her eyes. Timothy was the dumbest idiot she had ever met. Samantha once told him that he had to tell her if he loved her because she would not know otherwise if he did not verbalize it. Many years had passed since Samantha told Timothy that, but he never seemed to have learned from it.... Chapter 376 - I Might Be Sorry, But I Dont Regret It

Chapter 376: I Might Be Sorry, But I Don¡¯t Regret It

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion n could not help his eyes from turning red when he saw Samantha crying so badly. After a long time, he approached her and squatted down to take a tissue. He wiped her tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sammy.¡± Samantha closed her eyes gently and took a few deep breaths as she wiped away the tears on her face using both hands. n retracted his hand and looked down at the paper ball in his palm. He then said, ¡°But I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Even if he could turn back time, he would still make the same choice and choose to hide it from her. Being a doctor required greatpassion, but as a man, he was just like any other ordinary man. He wanted to stay true to his heart and seize what little possibility he had. Samantha lifted her eyelids to look at him. Although n was selfish in his own way, she could not bring herself to me him. After all, she was scarred both physically and psychologically back then and would not be able to withstand further pressure. Had she known it at that time, she probably would not be able to ignore it and might evene back to the country without hesitation. However, it was not a must-win battle, and the chances of winning were very small. Once she started being concerned about it, she might not have been able to deliver Matthew smoothly. Matthew might not have existed if that happened. The fact that she could live with Matthew well to that day was all thanks to n. The credit was to him for concealing it from her. Samantha squeezed a smile towards him. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Dr. Sherwood.¡± That sentence did not cheer n up, but rather, caused his fingers to tremble uncontrobly. He clenched his fists hard as if trying to grasp something. Samantha sniffled and said again, ¡°But now I¡­have to make up for it.¡± Before she saw that email, she was still weighing up the pros and cons while considering whether or not to put herself into that dangerous situation. Her mind was analyzing rationally whether or not she could save Matthew without being involved in Timothy¡¯s life. Unfortunately, she could not just ignore it after seeing Timothy do so many things for her. n grasped her hand all of a sudden. Samantha was stunned. Her ck eyes widened slightly and she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± n was holding her rather strongly and he stared at her intently as he said, ¡°You¡¯re just...making up for it, right?¡± Samantha immediately understood what he meant by the question. ¡®You¡¯re only making up because you feel guilty, not because you still love him, right?¡¯ ¡®Is this guilt or love?¡¯ In all honesty, Samantha did not know what kind of mood she was in at that moment. The moment she gave up on Timothy was when she saw the killer mouthing the words ¡®Mr. Barker¡¯ before being immersed in the sea. Whatever the case was, she could not believe that Timothy would send someone to kill her. Although it had now been proven that the second personality did it and not the main personality, three years had already passed. Time was very powerful. During the past three years, she had never thought of Timothy and had even forgotten whatever love or hatred she had for him¡ªshe had been at peace with herself. How was she to answer the question of how she felt about Timothy from the bottom of her heart when she was confused herself? She frowned in silence but n¡¯s heavy heart was a little eased. ¡°It looks as though Timothy and I are back at the starting line now, isn¡¯t that right, Sammy?¡± It was not like before where he had no chance at all. At the very least, Sammy¡¯s feelings toward him and Timothy were gratitude and guilt respectively. Whoever could eventually convert those respective feelings into love had much to do with their own abilities. Moreover, there was a chance that Timothy might not be able to revert. When Samantha told him about her spections over Timothy, he had already gotten someone to seek advice from the world¡¯s top psychologist. It was impossible for the main personality toe back if it was destroyed. Three years was a long time, and it was very likely that the second personality was dominating the body from then onward. In other words, the Timothy who loved Samantha was already dead. Timothy¡¯s present personality¡ªthe second personality¡ªdid not love Samantha and she did not love him either. The two of them could never be together. Samantha gently broke away from n¡¯s hand after listening to n¡¯s words. She did not have the time to think about that and was unable to give n a response in that short amount of time. Thest thing she wanted was to give him false hope, but that was very unfair to him. Samantha thought about what she wanted to say and began, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, about what I said to you at the airport in Emsteldt, I¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it, Sammy.¡± n interrupted her suddenly as if he knew what she was going to say. ¡°Dr. Sherwood...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it, please.¡± Hisst words were almost trembling. Samantha¡¯s remaining words stopped abruptly and she could not bring herself to say it any further. When did she ever see n say something so self-deprecating? n was thest person she wanted to hurt, but it seemed...she still ended up making him sad. About half a minuteter n looked at her again and said in a softer tone. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how long I have to wait, Sammy. I¡¯m willing to. Don¡¯t¡­take away the one chance I have in just¡­waiting.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from doing anything on Timothy¡¯s side. Wake him up if you want to, but promise me you¡¯ll always put your safety first.¡± ¡°As for Matt, I just received news that the killer¡¯s traces have been found. I¡¯ll take the earliest flight to chase after the lead tomorrow. I¡¯ll help you take care of Matt so you can do what you want to do without worrying.¡± What else could Samantha say? She could only chide herself like she always did for being so blind that she did not fall in love with a good man like n. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Sherwood...¡± n smiled faintly but there was also a perceptible hint of sadness. How could he not feel sad when Samantha was rushing to a battle where the chances of winning were unknown? What good would it do him if he let go again? Would God continue to have pity on him and send Samantha back to him? ¡­ The next day, Samantha insisted on sending n to the airport. He did not refuse and so the two of them went together to the airport. Before n passed the security check, he suddenly thought of something and said to Samantha, ¡°By the way, I almost forgot to give this to you.¡± He took out a business card from his wallet and handed it to her. Samantha took it and saw the name ¡®Dr. McKinnon¡¯ written down as well as a phone number. There was nothing else on the card except that. n said, ¡°This is the business card of the world¡¯s top psychologist and one of the founders of hypnotism. You may contact him in the future if you have any questions that you need to be answered.¡± Samantha¡¯s admiration for n rose again. n was and would always be her benefactor. As a descendant of a medical family, n¡¯s medicalwork...was the broadest it could ever be. Samantha could not help but kiss the business card and smile. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky charm, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n wished he was the business card. After seeing her cute appearance, he could not help but reach out and rub her head gently. Neither noticed that a telephoto lens was aiming at their intimate actions from a distance. With a click, their act was photographed on a camera. After seeing n off, Samantha left the airport and hailed a cab before getting in. As the car merged into traffic, she took out the business card and looked at it. After a few nces, she felt that the string of numbers was very familiar. After giving it some more thought, she ended up feeling even more shell-shocked. Those numbers were not just a little familiar¡­they were very familiar, so much so that she could memorize it by heart! Chapter 377 - Reuniting with An Old Friend

Chapter 377: Reuniting with An Old Friend

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha could not stop her hand from trembling slightly as she held the business card. She took a few deep breaths and took her phone out. She entered the 11 digits and pressed the dial button. Her mood tensed up a little as she heard the beeping sound. After a while, the other side picked up, ¡°Hello.¡± Hearing that word was enough for Samantha to confirm that it was him! She had recognized the number correctly! Samantha gulped heavily and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Sir...it¡¯s you, right¡­Sir...¡± The other side was stunned at first but then finally recognized her voice. He chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sammy.¡± The long-lost voice which she thought she would never hear again in her entire lifetime caused her eyes to instantly turn red. She could not help but cover her lips. About half a minuteter, she suppressed all her emotions and whispered, ¡°Sir, I thought...we¡¯d never be able to meet again.¡± ¡°How are you now? Have you...left that ce?¡± ¡°I have. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Compared to Samantha¡¯s slightly out-of-control emotions, the other side was much calmer. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. I¡¯ve been worried about you, but...it¡¯s great that you¡¯ve left too.¡± Samantha wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Where are you now? And¡­how did you be...a master psychologist?¡± ¡°I traveled around after I left. I¡¯m in Emsteldt now. As for being a master psychologist... that¡¯s my main business now.¡± Samantha was stunned. She had met him in¡­¡¯that ce¡¯, which everyone called the ¡®underworld¡¯. It was ruled by a terrorist organization and was extremely dangerous to be in. The ce was not governed by any rule ofw, so temptations and violence were rife. Most of the people there were a true reflection of humanity¡¯s darkest side¡ªthey were bad people in the purest sense of the word. There was one time a woman asked her for help. She helped the woman alright, but as soon as she turned around, the woman wanted to drug her and sell her off for money. She only ended up at that ce after being led there by some unsavory characters when she was pursuing a lead for a news report. Getting in was the easy part, but getting out was a whole different ball game. She was alone, and a woman no less. With no aplices, she was unable to ask for help. Despite encountering all sorts of danger countless times, she had to force herself to be strong to survive and leave that purgatory. It was also in that ce that she learned many things, especially how to save her own life in times of danger. Her street smarts werergely based on that. After all, the environment there was bound to swallow her whole if she failed to integrate herself into it. Her survival depended on it. She was stuck there for half a year and almost died several times. There was one time she was about to be shed by a knife, but he came to her aid and saved her. At that time, she only managed to escape unscathed after he lured the wicked person away, dragged her down several streets, and hid her in a cardboard box. However, he was shed when he led those people away. Fortunately, it was only a cut on the arm that was not fatal. At that time, Samantha could no longer trust anyone, but she could not leave him alone when he saved her. After those people left, she came out of the cardboard box and supported him back to her small room. The two of them talked for a while after their revolutionary chance encounter and Samantha found out that he went to the ce voluntarily. He was an undercover reporter and wanted to dig deeper about the situation there so that he could report it in the news. Therefore, he was not like the other degenerate people there. It was a rare asion that Samantha found someone normal there, so she quickly allied with him. They promised that they would take care of each other and find an opportunity to escape. Since he was 12 years older than her and entered the industry far earlier than she did, he also taught her a lot about reporting skills and the news. He was her savior too, so she decided to just call him her master and addressed him respectfully as ¡®sir¡¯. He took very good care of her and helped her a lot in times of crisis. She respected him and could not be more grateful. One of the things she was most thankful for was that he finally found a chance to leave. The opportunity came about half a year and he told her so she would be prepared. He and Samantha had, in the nick of time, assimted into a group that was about to leave. Unfortunately, they were discovered at the veryst moment. He urged her to go first, but she refused to leave him and wanted them to leave together. He then told her, ¡°Whether I leave or not doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯m already well-acquainted with the rules here and living here is a breeze for me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now, your only other option is to stay with me. Do you want to leave now or continue staying here?¡± ¡°If you stay, you and I can create a new world here as master and apprentice. We can change this ce and be the ones who set the rules here. What do you think?¡± During all her past interactions with him, Samantha could see that he was a man with extremely strong willpower. His words were never just a show of bravery¡ªthey would alwayse true. However, Samantha could not let herself stay in such a ce. She had liked the dark and yet always yearned for light. There were also things that she still cared about. As a result, she could only say to him, ¡°Thank you, Sir. Please¡­take care.¡± She no longer had any contact with him after she left the ¡®underworld¡¯, for the ce was always shielded from the outside world. She thought that she would never see him again. Fortunately, he sessfully came out of that ce and she was d that she could get in touch with him again. She just never imagined that he would be such a powerful person. It was no surprise then that he was so confident in himself when he said he wanted to change the rules of the ¡®underworld¡¯. If anyone could do it, it would be a world-renowned top psychologist like himself. Samantha snapped back from her memories and took a breath while asking, ¡°When will youe back to visit the country, Sir? I¡¯d like to meet you and see if you¡¯re okay.¡± He then smiled and replied, ¡°Sure. I can¡¯t disappoint my apprentice¡¯s desire to see me. The next stop on my journey will be Capital City then. I¡¯ll be there in half a month.¡± ¡°Okay. Let me know your flight information when it¡¯s time and I¡¯ll pick you up to give you a big wee.¡± Samantha calmed down after ending the call. After solving Timothy¡¯s mystery and getting in touch with her master, Samantha felt that things seemed to be getting better. When her master returned to the country, she might be able to reawaken Timothy¡¯s main personality with his guidance. ¡®Timothy Barker¡¯ ¡®You have to wait for me.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t just disappear...¡¯ ¡®You still owe me an ¡®I love you¡¯ in person.¡¯ ¡­ A ck-d man had been photographing Samantha at the airport entrance. It was only when she left that he checked the multiple shots he had taken. The photos had all been taken at a rather crafty angle, making it seem as though Samantha was being affectionate with the man. The photographer then took his cell phone out and dialed a number. Chapter 378 - Taking Action

Chapter 378: Taking Action

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After the other side answered the call, he said bluntly, ¡°I now have photos of Samantha with another man. Do you want them?¡± ¡­ Inside the president¡¯s office at the Barker Foundation, Harmony was stunned after hearing what was said on the phone. She then replied, ¡°I¡¯d have to look at the photos before deciding whether they¡¯re worth it.¡± The reporter, whose name was Ian Snell, was one of the reporters whom she knew well. She had invited him to her wedding too. Ian was happy to send the pictures and immediately sent them through WeTalk. Harmony opened it and took a look. A man and a woman were standing together inside the photo. The woman raised her head and smiled at the man, while the man gazed down at her and stroked her head fondly. The woman was Samantha, and the man was...n Sherwood, also known as the famous Little St. John. Harmony knew that there were rumors involving Samantha and n before, but that waster smothered by Timothy¡¯s announcement of his wedding to Samantha. She never expected Samantha to remain in touch with him, and from the interaction in the photos, they seemed to be very close. Samantha had a knack for choosing men and seemed to target those who were especially powerful! She has always wondered how Samantha survived three years ago and how Samantha was able to pull offying low for three whole years. Could she have been rescued by n and had been with him for the past three years? ¡®To think that Samantha has the decency to ridicule me for being a mistress who got involved with Timothy.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s no better than me. In fact, she¡¯s worse than I am!¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s disgusting that she wants to lead both sides on by getting all affectionate with other men while at the same time refusing to divorce Timothy.¡¯ The thought of such a woman still upying the position of Mrs. Barker made Harmony grit her teeth with anger. She was supposed to be the new Mrs. Barker and stand rightfully by Timothy¡¯s side! Harmony pondered for a moment and her eyes lit up slightly. Ever since Samantha reappeared, she ruined Harmony¡¯s wedding and prevented Timothy from being able to divorce her immediately. She even acquired the Barker Group¡¯s shares and became its secondrgest shareholder. To make things even worse, she started going to work at the Barker Group to strut around in front of Timothy every day. Harmony was very angry at her and felt extremely dissatisfied too! It was only when Samantha disappeared without a trace that there would never be any obstacles between Harmony and Timothy again! Samantha had always used public opinion to oppress Harmony and ruin the good reputation that had been built up through the years. Therefore, Harmony was going to give Samantha a taste of her own medicine! Samantha should get a good taste of ruin and defeat! Harmony then said to Ian, ¡°Alright, I want all the photos you took. You¡¯ll be paid a handsome sum, but...if you can get more information about Samantha and Little St. John, I¡¯m willing to pay more, especially if you can dig up something more valuable!¡± Ian was immediately sent into a frenzy after listening to her words. He answered immediately, ¡°If you say so, Ms. Johnson, my team and I won¡¯t let you down! Hang on tight for our good news!¡± Harmony has spared no expense in terms of public rtions in order to clear her name in the past three years. She might be hypocritical, but she was very generous with her money. That was why the reporters were still quite willing to serve her. After all, money makes the world go round! Harmony put down her phone and leaned back in her chair. The depression that umted during the past few days vanished and she could not help but let out augh. Samantha lost to Harmony three years ago and was defeated so badly that she almost lost her life. Her return meant nothing because she was destined to lose to Harmony again! Things were different from three years ago. Harmony had Timothy, money, and connections, while Samantha had nothing. What was Samantha going to use to fight against her? Harmony was in a good mood. She made an internal call and instructed her assistant to order some afternoon tea as a treat for everyone in the organization. ¡­ Rochelle was preparing to leave earlier to get a meal with Samantha, but as soon as she walked out of the office, she saw Harmony¡¯s secretary walking over with cake and coffee. The assistant asked her politely, ¡°Ms. Tyrell, Ms. Johnson is treating everyone to afternoon tea today. Would you like some?¡± Rochelle cocked her eyebrows slightly. Harmony had frequently done such small gestures in the past three years to try and win everyone¡¯s hearts. However, Samantha¡¯s return had left Harmony feeling beaten time and time again. She became somewhat of a ¡®walking dynamite¡¯ every day at the foundation, the kind that would explode at any time whatsoever. It had been a long time since Harmony was in such a good mood to invite everyone for some afternoon tea. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of choking on her afternoon tea.¡± Rochelle spared no courtesy, as always. The secretary had gotten used to it as well so she smiled and turned to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Rochelle called out again. The secretary stopped walking at once. ¡°Yes, Ms. Tyrell?¡± Rochelle raised her chin and gestured toward Harmony¡¯s office. ¡°She¡¯s in a good mood today?¡± The secretary nodded. ¡°It appears so. She was smiling when she told me to prepare the afternoon tea.¡± ¡°Is that so...¡± Rochelle pondered and said, ¡°That¡¯s all. You may go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary left. Rochelle drove the car and came to the restaurant where she made reservations earlier. Samantha arrived as soon as Rochelle sat down in the VIP room and she said with a smile, ¡°Ah! You¡¯re already here.¡± Samantha went over and sat down with a smile. When Rochelle saw Samantha smiling and in a good mood, she wondered just what day it was and why everyone was in a good mood. Rochelle poured a cup of tea for Samantha and pushed it to her while asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dr. Sherwood leave today? Why are you so happy? Could there be...any news about Matt?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha sipped some tea. ¡°I got in touch with my master. He rescued and helped me in the past. I¡¯m very happy to hear that he¡¯s not only doing well but is also a very renowned psychologist.¡± She briefly told the story about her and her master. Samantha had always avoided talking about it before, but when she finally could bring herself to tell the story so calmly, Rochelle was both surprised and happy for her. It was good that she was able to let go of everything bad in the past. Even so, it came as a surprise that Samantha had experienced something so cruel, but on the bright side, it was all in the past. Rochelle asked, ¡°So¡­ Have you already decided whether or not you want to reawaken Timothy¡¯s main personality? Doing that won¡¯t be easy, and you¡¯ll likely be in a lot of danger again. Have you...really thought it through?¡± After all, Timothy¡¯s second personality isn¡¯t a good person. It was an extremely dangerous personality. It was dark and even possessed some morbid, violent, and anti-social tendencies. Samantha nodded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it and I have to do it.¡± ¡°What is so scary about Timothy if I¡¯ve managed to escape a ce like the ¡®underworld¡¯? Have a little confidence in me, okay?¡± Rochelle sighed. ¡°If giving you confidence was of any use, I¡¯ll give you as much confidence as you want. I¡¯ll still tell you the same thing though: I¡¯ll support you regardless of your decision and I¡¯ll always be your backer.¡± Samantha smiled warmly. ¡°Do you have any ns, then?¡± ¡°ns?¡± Samantha thought for a while and said, ¡°Since Harmony has been suppressing the main personality with hypnosis, the first task is of course to separate Harmony from Timothy. At the very least she should be prevented from staying by his side all the time.¡± Rochelle thought of something and smiled. ¡°Harmony must have had the same ideas too. She¡¯s in a very good mood today, so I think she¡¯s up to no good against you again!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Samantha¡¯s expression remained unwavering and she drank her tea nonchntly. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°...Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡± Rochelle frowned. Samantha shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there.¡± Getting anxious would not get her anywhere. Rochelle felt a little annoyed that Samantha was so calm. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Harmony. Be careful not to fall headfirst into her traps.¡± The most despicable people are usually the hardest to guard against. She did not want a repeat of the same mistakes three years ago. Samantha smiled. ¡­ Two dayster, Ian called Harmony again and she answered it immediately. After listening to what the other side told her, Harmony¡¯s lips curled up in a little smirk and her eyes lit up too. Chapter 379 - She Had Given Birth

Chapter 379: She Had Given Birth

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After ending the call, Harmony could not hold herself back from cackling out loud. Although she guessed that there must be something going on between Samantha and n, she never imagined that the two of them had reached such a stage! During the past three years, Samantha had been together with n and even gave birth to his child. The two of them probably did not get married because Samantha had not divorced Timothy yet. Even so, the child had already been born and was even recorded under n¡¯s name. What a swell guy! Harmony truly admired Samantha for thetter¡¯s fickleness and shamelessness! Samantha had given birth to another man¡¯s child and yet she came back to get entangled with Timothy. Harmony believed that neither Timothy nor the old hag knew that Samantha did such a shameful thing outside. It was more so for the old hag because she would not have supported Samantha so unconditionally and given her all the shares. That was the reason Samantha had the opportunity to get close to Timothy again, and the reason why Timothy could not divorce her for the time being and sever their ties. Harmony¡¯s heart burned with an intense me when she thought of that. At the same time, she felt a little uneasy too. Samantha¡¯s reappearance had since destroyed all of Harmony¡¯s good deeds and had, to some extent, affected Timothy somewhat too. Many things have settled in ce during the past few years, but Samantha just had to be a bringer of bad luck. Things always went wrong whenever she showed up! Harmony needed to use that bombshell of news to destroy Samantha. Doing so would discredit her and provide a boost for Harmony to clear her name. Most importantly, Timothy could also use this as a reason to speed up the divorce! How perfect of her to kill three birds with one stone! Harmony had calmed down a lot in those three years. Being cautious was of utmost importance if she wanted to ensure a resounding victory! As for whether Samantha had really given birth to a child, it was important for her to verify the information personally! Ian had informed her that Samantha¡¯s child was delivered by C-section, which meant that there should be an incision scar on Samantha¡¯s stomach. Harmony needed an opportunity to get a look. She thought for a moment and picked up the phone again to make a call. As soon as the call was connected, she said bluntly, ¡°Mr. Snell, I¡¯d have to trouble you these few days to help me keep an eye on Samantha. Please report her itinerary to me.¡± Ian answered, ¡°No problem!¡± ¡­ Although Samantha had decided to reawaken Timothy¡¯s main personality, she could not think of a good solution for the moment. The main issue was how difficult it was to get close to Timothy. They never spoke even though they saw each other in thepany every day, and Timothy generally ignored her without so much as ncing at her from the corner of his eyes. Inside the office, Samantha sat on the chair and rested her chin in her hand. She was feeling a little worried. She thought about many things but the reality was never as it seemed. There was a sudden knock on the door. Samantha sat up straight and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Ronald pushed the door open and walked in with a smile on his face. He said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Ms. Larsson.¡± Samantha cocked her eyebrows slightly. Although she had a good personal rtionship with Ronald and he had always thrown his support behind her, he was still Timothy¡¯s assistant and would usually avoid raising eyebrows within thepany. The fact that he came to her office so openly to see her meant that it probably had something to do with work. Samantha smiled and asked, ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Ronald nodded and said, ¡°Well, thepany¡¯s annual dinner will be held next week, and this year¡¯s performance is a cause for celebration, so it¡¯ll be a very grand dinner. We¡¯ll also invite Mr. Holt from the EIA Group, as well as their important board members as well.¡± Annual dinner... Samantha subconsciously nced at the calendar on the table. The year hade to an end without her even realizing it. She was too busy worrying about all sorts of stuff during recent periods that she even forgot the new year was upon them. After so much time had passed, she still did not know where Matt was... Seeing her silence, Ronald could not help but whisper again, ¡°Ms. Larsson, are you alright?¡± Samantha snapped back to her senses and hurriedly refrained from letting her emotions show. She answered softly, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll attend.¡± After all, she was the deputy CEO of thepany. Even if she was not involved in any work, she still had to attend as a courtesy. Ronald looked as though he wanted to say something but was hesitant to do so. Upon seeing that, Samantha asked, ¡°Is there anything else, Ronald? You can always tell me, you know.¡± Ronald scratched his head. Even though he had a rather awkward expression, he still said, ¡°Well, Mr. Holt attaches great importance to his reputation, so...umm... Mr. Barker needs you to be hispanion to entertain Mr. Holt together with him...¡± Samantha let out a drawn-out, ¡°Oh.¡± No wonder Ronald had such a tight frown. That was a lot to ask of Samantha. Samantha was still the legitimate Mrs. Barker, and Timothy could not attend such an important asion with an illegitimate mistress like Harmony. After all, a man with a stable marriage and a good image was more reliable in the business world than men who appear in media gossip every once in a while. Moreover, Michael had always attached great importance to a person¡¯s reputation, for he would not have forced Timothy to get a divorce with her when she was implicated in a scandal before. The opportunity she had been trying so hard to get was being handed over on a silver tter. It was a chance to get close to Timothy! Samantha scoffed and leaned her body against the back of the chair. She folded her arms and said, ¡°Where¡¯s his sincerity? He wants me to y along with him in this charade, yet he doesn¡¯t invite me in person and asks you to inform me about it instead, as if this is some kind of official business.¡± ¡°I have to watch him walk around in front of me with a mistress every day now, and he¡¯s calling me as and he when he pleases so he can use me as his tool in his business world? Please. It won¡¯t be that easy!¡± Ronald had already expected that kind of a result and his face wrinkled up almost instantly. He knew that even a domineering woman like Samantha would be petty when it came to emotional matters. ¡°Ms. Larsson, I...I...¡± Ronald did not know what to say at that moment and all those eloquent words he spoke in the past were no longer useful. Samantha knew that Ronald was just a messenger and so she had no intention to make life difficult for him. She said again, ¡°If Timothy needs me to be his plus one, then he should ask me personally. But he has to do it as soon as possible because I¡¯m in very high demand. Who knows, I might agree to be someone else¡¯s plus one.¡± Ronald was almost in tears. ¡°Ms. Larsson¡ª¡± Samantha interrupted him mercilessly. ¡°Alright now, I need to work. If you¡¯ll excuse yourself.¡± ¡­ At the CEO¡¯s office, Ronald tried his best to restrain his trembling voice and said to his expressionless boss sitting at the far end of the office. ¡°Mr.. Barker, Ms. Larsson said that¡­you¡­you need to¡­personally ask her if you¡­want her to be your plus one!¡± Chapter 380 - Youll Die by My Hand Sooner or Later

Chapter 380: You¡¯ll Die by My Hand Sooner or Later

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy flipped through the documents for a moment and looked up coldly at Ronald. His lips twitched as he asked, ¡°She wants me to ask her personally?¡± His tone was very t but Ronald could still feel a chill rising from the bottom of his feet. Ronald¡¯s little heart was trembling and he did not dare to repeat what Samantha said. He changed his tone and said indirectly, ¡°Mr. Barker, it¡¯s basic etiquette for a gentleman to ask a femalepanion to be a plus one. Ms. Larsson hopes that you would ask her personally.¡± Timothy looked at him coldly and saw through his thoughts at a nce. ¡°I don¡¯t suppose that¡¯s what she said.¡± Although his sentence seemed interrogative, he actually spoke in an affirmative tone. Ronald sighed to himself and rued how difficult it was for him to be sandwiched by the pressure of both those individuals. Timothy closed the document with a snap and curled his lips into a smirk. ¡°This woman is demanding.¡± He would not have needed her to be his plus one for the dinner if not for the fact that he had to entertain Michael. During the entire period of their cooperation, Michael was a very good business partner with whom everything proceeded smoothly. As a result, Timothy did not want his rtionship with Michael to sour, at least not for the time being. Since Samantha wanted him to personally ask her, he would be happy to meet her and see what kind of games she wanted to y! ¡­ It was time to get off work at six o¡¯clock in the evening, so Samantha closed the poker game she was ying on theputer and switched theputer off. She then got up, put on her coat, then picked up her bag, and left. After taking the elevator to the underground parking lot, Samantha received a notification on her phone just as she walked to her car and was about to get in. She took out her phone and nced at it. It was a short text from Timothy: [Come out to the main entrance.] Samantha cocked an eyebrow. She never thought that Timothy wouldpromise after his silence the entire afternoon. It seemed that even the second personality prioritized work over everything else. That was a good sign. She was afraid that Timothy¡¯s second personality would be invulnerable, but at least she found out that there was a certain aspect of his psyche that she could prate in. Samantha did not hesitate and replied immediately. [Okay. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.] She mmed the car door shut, locked the car, then looked at her reflection on the car window and straightened her hair slightly. She then lifted her foot and walked toward the main entrance of the Barker Group¡¯s building. As soon as she approached the entrance, she saw a domineering-looking silver-white sports car parked there. The window had been lowered and Timothy looked up at her from inside. His thin lips parted open and he uttered two words, ¡°Get in!¡± Samantha walked over to the passenger seat and opened the door to get in. Timothy mmed the elerator with a thud and sent the car dashing off at record speed. Samantha remained indifferent and pulled out her seat belt to fasten it. Timothy narrowed his eyes at her and was a little surprised when he saw this. There were rare asions where he knew who that woman was through the memory of his main personality. ording to his memory, she was no different from ordinary young women. She was the kind who would scream deliriously if he so much as touched her and it was incredibly annoying. In fact, he had never been able to understand, what exactly his main personality liked so much about that woman. Could it be her appearance? The red light came on and he hit the brakes. Then, he turned around and stared straight at Samantha and looked at her tantly. He had never been swayed by a woman¡¯s appearance since all of them had the same two eyes, one nose, and one mouth. It was not as though Samantha had a third eye somewhere. What was it about her that he liked so much? Samantha sensed his gaze and turned around to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you considering how you¡¯re going to kill me?¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched grimly. ¡°Do I need to think about that kind of thing? You¡¯ll die in my hands sooner orter, just not now. After all, you still have some value.¡± Samanthaughed in spite of her anger. ¡°Is this the kind of attitude you should have when asking me to be your plus one?¡± When the green light came on, the car sped off again as Timothy mmed his foot on the elerator. ¡°Tell me. What are your conditions?¡± He was very direct and straightforward. Samantha had already given thought to her conditions. She did not go around in circles and said immediately, ¡°I want you to promise me one thing when the annual dinner is over.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Timothy sneered. ¡°You want me to let go of your precious son?¡± Samanthaughed. ¡°No, it has nothing to do with my son.¡± It was not as though she did not want to put that as a condition. She just knew that Timothy would not agree to it because being his plus one was not a task that carried much weight. Timothy could not help but nce at her in surprise. The reason she continued to be around him for so long and used all sorts of methods just to stop the divorce was simply to get her precious son back. ¡°What¡¯s your condition then?¡± Samantha blinked, and said mysteriously, ¡°It¡¯s something you can easily do.¡± She was even trying to keep him on tenterhooks. Timothy was not angry at all and felt somewhat intrigued. Samantha observed his expression and went to seize her chances after noticing that he did not resist. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the great Mr. Barker afraid to agree to my tiny little request?¡± The corners of Timothy¡¯s lips twitched and heughed, ¡°Okay!¡± After settling that matter, Timothy stepped on the brakes and said, ¡°Get off.¡± Samantha nced outside and saw that she was in some deste area outside of town... She narrowed her eyes at Timothy. The second personality seemed to be more of a scumbag than the main personality. Once things were settled, he told her to get out of the car and did not seem to care where it was that he had driven to. Samantha gritted her teeth secretly and endured it for the time being. She did not say anything else and unbuckled her seat belt before getting out of the car abruptly. Timothy nced at her and stepped on the elerator without feeling any psychological pressure. Samantha stood on the side of the road and let out a sardonicugh as she watched the mboyant sports car drive away. Sure enough, that personality was stereotypically indifferent, violent, heartless, and anti-social! Reawakening the main personality was of paramount importance and she had to make sure that the second disappeared forever from existence! She was curious to see who would end up dead in the other¡¯s hands! Samantha walked for almost half an hour before sessfully hailing a taxi. After getting in, she quickly took off her high heels and rubbed her calf. Then, she took out her cell phone and immediately startedining to Rochelle. Rochelle was startled as well. ¡°That scumbag doesn¡¯t seem to have experienced any severe beatings!¡± Samantha sneered, ¡°Babe, I¡¯m going to make sure he knows the meaning of pure evil!¡± Rochelle pumped up the atmosphere and said, ¡°Come on! Come on! Sammy is the best!¡± After a pause, she said again, ¡°Do you need me to get some food and keep youpany for dinner?¡± Samantha was a little tired so she declined. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go back and just eat whatever before I sleep. I have to think about the annual dinner. Who knows, I might be able to make inroads then.¡± ¡°Okay, you have a good rest. The annual dinner is next week, right? That pretentious b*tch Harmony will definitely be there. You have to make sure that you¡¯re the most morous woman there, so all she can do is just stare helplessly at you!¡± Rochelle thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s this new spa recently and they seem to be really good in what they do. I had my skin done the other day and I could immediately feel how fair and tender it became. I¡¯ll make an appointment right now so we can go together tomorrow.¡± Women never liked losing to other women. It had been a long time since Samantha did a proper spa treatment, and she had to present herself in the most beautiful way possible during the annual dinner. She responded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­ The next day, Rochelle drove to pick Samantha up. When the two of them went into the spa, Harmony received a call from Ian. ¡°Ms. Johnson, I just spotted Ms. Larsson and Ms. Tyrell entering a spa earlier.¡± They seemed to know how to enjoy themselves... That being the case, it was almost certain that Samantha would be taking off her clothes. Harmony curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Well done. The charges will be put on my tab and you can call it a day.¡± After ending the call, Harmony drove to the same spa. Chapter 381 - Feeling Upset

Chapter 381: Feeling Upset

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The manager recognized Harmony at a nce when she entered the spa and greeted her very enthusiastically. ¡°Wee, Ms. Johnson.¡± Was it her lucky day that day? Harmony¡¯s arrival came just after she had received the patronage of two ¡®celebrities¡¯ in Samantha and Rochelle. Harmony was wearing some rather big sunsses that covered almost half her face, but the manager was still able to recognize her and knew that there was a reason for her visit. The purpose of Harmony¡¯s visit was to confirm, with her own eyes, whether Samantha had really given birth to a child. She did not want to attract any attention, in particr from Samantha, because she was afraid that something might happen. Harmony raised her chin slightly and instructed directly, ¡°Arrange for a private room. I¡¯d like to discuss some things with you and get a better understanding of what you offer here.¡± The manager immediately understood what she meant and nodded respectfully. ¡°We have a special VIP room, Ms. Johnson. Right this way, please.¡± Harmony strutted forward on her high heels and held her head high. After entering the VIP room, Harmony sat on therge sofa and took off her sunsses, which she tossed casually onto the coffee table. The manager personally brought Harmony some tea and cakes. She then handed over the spa¡¯s brochure to Harmony while saying, ¡°This is everything we have in offer, Ms. Johnson. Please have a look at which package you¡¯d like.¡± Harmony picked up the coffee cup and took a sip before taking the brochure and flipping through it casually. While browsing, she pretended to ask casually, ¡°By the way, I heard that Samantha is also here today. What project is she doing?¡± The manager was not too surprised after earlier guessing that Harmony never intended to get any spa treatments. She merely showed a slightly embarrassed expression as she said, ¡°Ms. Johnson, we value our guests¡¯ privacy and we can¡¯t just simply disclose any information.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Harmony sneered disdainfully. She nced at the manager, then decided to sign a nk check from the checkbook she took out of her bag. She tore it off and pped it onto the coffee table. Then, she looked at the manager again and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can tell me now, right?¡± The manager¡¯s eyes were drawn to the nk check. She might have been able to resist if Harmony had merely offered a price, but the temptation of a nk check was something few could resist. Harmony was rumored to be extraordinarily generous and it seemed that the rumors were true. More importantly, Harmony was not from a famous family and had no background, but the fact that she could spend like no tomorrow was proof that she was particrly adored by Timothy. That was the only logical reason why Timothy would let her spend his money like that. As the manager thought of that, she slowly stretched out her hand and took the check before smiling and answering truthfully, ¡°Ms. Larsson is doing a massage and some skin treatments.¡± ¡°A massage?¡± Harmony asked. ¡°Is it a full-body massage?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a rxing massage for her shoulders and neck.¡± Harmony frowned, if it was just the shoulders and neck, she would not be able to see Samantha¡¯s stomach. She could not tell the masseuse to open Samantha¡¯s bathrobe for no reason. After all, Samantha was a very cautious woman, and if she started overthinking, Harmony¡¯s n would be disrupted. Harmony asked again. ¡°What treatments do you have here that require a person to show their stomachs?¡± The manager was speechless for a few seconds, but she had heard all kinds of gossip about rich people after being in the industry for so long. That question, therefore, did not surprise her. Rich people...really were messed up. The manager thought for a while and replied, ¡°Ms. Johnson, we actually have a hot spring here. We¡¯ve introduced a technology that is very moisturizing for the skin and provides many benefits for those who soak in the hot spring.¡± ¡°You should be able to see her stomach if she takes the hot spring treatment.¡± Harmony smiled with satisfaction. Samantha went there to do skin treatment because she wanted to take good care of her skin. Adding the hot spring treatment to her package would then provide for a chance to see her stomach. To make sure the n does not fail, Samantha would have to be forced to wear a swimsuit that exposed her stomach. She said, ¡°In that case, please tell Samantha that you have an event happening in your store. All VIPs present can enjoy the hot spring for free and give them disposable swimsuits. ¡°The main point is you have to convince Samantha into going to the hot springs and letting her put on a swimsuit that exposes her stomach!¡± The manager sighed. There was no free lunch in the world after all, especially when she received a nk check! If she was sessful, however, she did not need to worry about her child¡¯s tuition anymore! The manager nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get to it right now, Ms. Johnson.¡± ¡­ A sudden knock was heard from outside the VIP room. Once permission was given, the manager pushed the door open and came in. Samantha and Rochelle were lying on one bed each and a masseuse was massaging their shoulders. There was even soft music ying in the room. The manager stepped forward and asked softly, ¡°Mrs. Barker, Mrs. Yates, since our store is new, we have an event today where we invite VIPs to take a dip in our hot spring. It¡¯s very good for the skin. I sincerely hope you¡¯ll give it a try and provide some feedback.¡± Rochelle opened her eyes when she heard that. ¡°An event? Why haven¡¯t I heard about any event today?¡± The manager replied calmly, ¡°This event is specially set up for VIPs like you. We didn¡¯t publicize it because we want you to be the first to enjoy the hot springs.¡± Rochelle muttered an ¡®Oh¡¯ before turning around to look at Samantha. ¡°Would you like to take a dip, Sammy?¡± Samantha opened her eyes and said, ¡°Since the manager said it¡¯s good, then we might as well give it a go.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± The manager was overjoyed and immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ve prepared two new swimsuits for you. You can move directly to the hot spring area at the back once you put them on.¡± Samantha replied, ¡°Alright, we got this.¡± The manager exited the room happily. Half an hourter, the massage was over and the masseuses exited the room. Samantha and Rochelle took some time to rx before getting up and putting on their swimsuits. Rochelle looked at the bikini and rolled her eyes. ¡°Why are the disposable swimsuits in this spa so¡­sexy?¡± Samantha looked at the mirror and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little...too sexy, but it doesn¡¯t matter since this ce only epts female guests.¡± The two of them went to the hot spring area. There were no people in the hot spring area and many pools were empty. Samantha and Rochelle chose a pool with rose petals and went in to soak. Five minutester, Harmony came to the hot spring area wearing a swimsuit too. To avoid being seen by Samantha and Rochelle, she took a big detour and proceeded to enter the pool behind. The two pools were separated only by a gauze curtain. Harmony could hear them clearly, but there was nothing of value in their conversations because they were discussing topics like skincare and the like. She did not want to waste any time and picked up the small binocrs she had prepared to secretly peep at Samantha. The first thing she saw was Samantha¡¯s head and greeted her teeth slightly when she saw Samantha¡¯s thick hair, whichplimented those tender and delicate cheeks. Samantha did not even remotely look like someone who had just given birth to a child. Despite having no makeup, Samantha¡¯s skin was still as supple as that of a young girl in her teens and twenties. Meanwhile, Harmony had worked very hard on skincare and all sorts of beauty routines, but her skin condition was still far inferior to when she was young. Besides, a woman who had given birth should have lost some hair. Why did Samantha still have that much hair on her head? Harmony did not want to continue feeling upset anymore and so continued to shift her gaze down to Samantha¡¯s chest. Unfortunately, she became even more upset. Samantha was a very slender woman but her breasts seemed to be a little fuller than before... On the other hand, Harmony was afraid to eat much because she wanted to maintain her figure. Although she did slim down, her breasts had shrunk along with her weight loss and she was almost bing t. Harmony clenched the binocrs tightly and bit her lower lip heavily before looking down at Samantha¡¯s stomach. Chapter 382 - An Immediate Slap in The Face

Chapter 382: An Immediate p in The Face

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony¡¯s feelings of upset were all cleared up at once. A long and prominent scar was present on Samantha¡¯s stomach like a centipede crawling all over it. Harmony smiled. Ian had told her that Samantha was unwell when delivering the baby and had to go through a C-section due to the high risks of giving birth. Therefore, it did not matter how perfect the other parts of her body were because anyone who saw the ugly scar on her stomach would feel sickened! She wished that Samantha had died in the delivery room during childbirth. Then again, the child¡¯s existence would be a very powerful weapon to be used against her! Harmony curled her lips happily. She got up from the hot spring pool and put on a towel before walking out. ¡­ Aftering out of the spa, Rochelle wanted to have a meal with Samantha but had to leave because Jonathan called her. Samantha did not want to eat out all by herself so she took a taxi back to the apartment and whipped up some ramen. Her phone rang just as she was eating. Samantha picked up the phone and looked at it. It happened to be a call from n so she picked it up right away. ¡°Dr. Sherwood.¡± n¡¯s warm voice came from over there, ¡°Have you recovered?¡± ¡°I have. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself and I won¡¯t let anything happen to my body again,¡± Samantha repeatedly assured. n was amused. ¡°That¡¯s good. Make sure to keep warm. It¡¯s cold in Capital City now.¡± ¡°You too. It¡¯s also snowing in Emsteldt right now...¡± ¡°Yeah, Matt likes it a lot when it¡¯s snowing. I promised him that I¡¯d take him skiing this year...¡± n could not help but feel mncholic. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that I still haven¡¯t been able to find out where he is. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s doing well.¡± Samantha¡¯s nose immediately felt tingly when she heard that. Had it not been for all those rotten things that happened, she should have been with Matthew, watching the snow in Emsteldt together with him. He would have been so happy and excited. He spoke again in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Matt is still young. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll go hard on him as long as he¡¯s still alive.¡± n sighed. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s such a good boy. How could they bring themselves to be harsh to him? We¡¯ll definitely save him.¡± ¡°Yeah. We will.¡± Samantha spoke confidently! ¡°By the way.¡± n¡¯s voice became a little more serious, ¡°I did what you told me to do two days ago.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°I see. Tha¡ª¡± ¡°What?¡± n sounded dissatisfied. Samantha stopped just in time and rephrased herself. ¡°You¡¯re very kind, Dr. Sherwood.¡± n was helplessly speechless. Was there any difference between ¡®thank you¡¯ and ¡®you¡¯re very kind¡¯? They all fell under the umbre of being a nice guy... Nevertheless, he was well aware that she was not prepared to put her thoughts on her emotions until after she found Matthew...and made it up to Timothy. He had already been waiting for a long time and it did not make a difference if he had to wait even longer. ¡°Be careful over there,¡± n warned again. If he had not been chasing Matthew¡¯s trail, he would have really wanted to stay by her side and protect her so she does not get hurt. Samantha smiled warmly. ¡°I will. You too. Remember to take care of your health. Don¡¯t just focus on work all the time and end up getting gastric pains because you skipped your meals.¡± nughed genuinely that time. He was happy enough whenever she showed the littlest of concern for him. Samantha ended the call after chatting a bit more. She rested her chin in her hands and felt slightly distressed. n had made no secret of his affection for her since he confessed to her, but she did not seem to...feel anything for him. Did she really lose the ability to love someone or was it¡­because he was not the right person? She became increasingly worried as she thought about it and shook her head vigorously as she tried to stop thinking about it. It was not the time to be thinking about that! She had to concentrate on dealing with Timothy¡¯s second personality! Samantha thought of what n had said earlier and narrowed her eyes. ¡­ Inside the president¡¯s office of the Barker Foundation, Harmony had just returned when she saw an extremely delicate invitation on her desk. She picked it up and saw that it was an invitation for the Barker Group¡¯s annual dinner. The dinner would be held in another week and that year¡¯s annual dinner was ted to be an extremely high-profile event. As far as she knew, the guests who were invited were all heavyweights in the business world, and even the EIA Group¡¯s Michael Holt would be attending. More important than anything else, ¡®that man¡¯ would be there too! During the past three years, she was always Timothy¡¯s plus one whenever he needed a femalepanion for a banquet. The annual dinner would certainly be no exception. She imagined holding Timothy¡¯s hand, standing by his side, and basking in everyone¡¯s gazes while facing so many business heavyweights. The mere thought made her heart flutter and she could not stop smiling. Although she had chased Samantha away three years ago and had been by Timothy¡¯s side the entire time, it seemed that ¡®he¡¯ still did not recognize her ability 100%. As long as Timothy attended the dinner with her, then ¡®he¡¯ would finally recognize her abilities and allow her to secure someone with a strong backing! She had to attend that grand event in full gear so the entire crowd would be overwhelmed by her beauty! Harmony knew that the most eye-catching couple¡¯s outfit seen at the recent Parlez Fashion Show had arrived in Capital City. It was one of a kind and happened toe in a set specifically for couples. If she and Timothy wore it, the audience would almost certainly be in awe. She quickly grabbed her car keys and cell phone before leaving the office. Harmony raced all the way and drove directly to a private haute couture store that kept that set of clothes. She was a VVIP member there and the salesperson weed her in. ¡°Hello, Ms. Johnson.¡± Harmony nodded lightly and went straight to the subject. ¡°I¡¯m here today because I want that couple¡¯s outfit, both the man¡¯s and the woman¡¯s too. Take my measurements right now and have it tailored for me before my annual dinner next week.¡± Knowing that Harmony was wealthy and had lots of money, the salesperson beamed with a smile and said, ¡°Sure, Ms. Johnson. Pleasee this way and I¡¯ll take your measurements.¡± The salesperson led Harmony into the dressing room and recorded the measurements respectfully. ¡°Bust, seventy; waist, sixty-two; hip, eighty-two...¡± Harmony¡¯s face soured when she heard the measurements. She then heard another salesperson weing a guest in. ¡°Mr. Crawford, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡®Mr. Crawford?¡¯ The only ¡®Mr. Crawford¡¯ that would make the salesperson so happy was Timothy¡¯s assistant. What was Ronald doing there? Then she heard the salesperson outside say, ¡°Does Mr. Barker want some custom-made clothes? Ohh¡­ He wants that couples set from the Parlez Fashion Show.¡± The salesperson measuring Harmony immediatelyplimented her. ¡°Mr. Barker loves you so much that he told his assistant toe and order the dress for you.¡± Those words touched Harmony¡¯s heart. Timothy¡¯s mind was in sync with hers and it was all but certain that he hoped for her to present herself beautifully at the time and boost his reputation! The next second, Ronald said, ¡°Thedy¡¯s measurements are eighty-six, sixty, and eighty-eight.¡± The smile on Harmony¡¯s face froze instantly. Even the salesperson tending to her felt embarrassed. Those were not Harmony¡¯s measurements, which meant that she had rushed to order a dress to attend an event that Timothy did not intend to bring her to... Harmony face soured, for she only needed one nce at the salesperson¡¯s face to see what thetter was thinking. ¡°Get out!¡± After the salesperson went out, Harmony was so angry that flipped over the tea and cakes on the coffee table. If her guess was correct, those measurements were likely Samantha¡¯s! Did Timothy intend for Samantha to attend as his plus one? Was it because Samantha remained the official Mrs. Barker while Harmony had nothing? Harmony ought to have been Mrs. Barker already! She should have been basking in the glory and attended the dinner with her arm around his! She was breathing very heavily. Not longter, a dense chill immediately appeared in her eyes as she thought of something. It was perfect if Samantha attended the party as Mrs. Barker. Harmony had been wondering how to deliver a fatal blow to Samantha! The dinner might make for the perfect asion! Harmony took out her cell phone and made a call. As soon as the other side answered, she instructed immediately, ¡°I need you to do something....¡± Chapter 383 - Showtime!

Chapter 383: Showtime!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Time passed by in a sh and it was already the day of the Barker Group¡¯s annual dinner. The Barker Group had generously contracted the most luxurious five-star hotel in Capital City as a venue to hold the banquet and entertain a few distinguished guests. Ronald picked Samantha up at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon and was driven over to a beauty salon. She was like a marite being surrounded by makeup artists, hair stylists, fashion stylists, and the like. It took her a full five hours for her makeup and hairstyling to beplete. Samantha stood in front of the full-length mirror and looked at the beautiful, elegant woman in the mirror. She used to be a little more youthful in the past, but after giving birth to Matthew, her temperament had be much calmer and there was a warmth that radiated from her bones. Samantha was a little narcissistic and she had to admit that she was somewhat captivated by herself at that moment. Bing a mother was almost like bing a new person. The curtain was lifted all of a sudden and the sound of footsteps came closer. When Samantha looked through the mirror, she saw the slender and tall figure of the man behind him. His ck suit made his temperament even colder and sterner, while his handsome face was as cold as ever and carried hints of evil. Before she found out that Timothy suffered from multiple personalities, she just felt that he had changed into a stranger. At that moment, she could clearly sense that the man in front of her was not the Timothy she once loved deeply. His main personality was full of warmth within, but his second personality possessed a coldness that stemmed from the bottom of his heart. Samantha turned around and nced up at Timothy. He was wearing the men¡¯s couple outfit, the chest of which was embroidered with chic red roses and matched with her skirt that was simrly embroidered with vivid red roses. Red roses signified a fiery love. Timothy lowered his eyes and looked at her in a calm, almost icy manner. Samantha could not help butugh. As much as she tried to y pretend with Timothy¡¯s second personality, it was difficult for them to pretend that they were in love. She genuinely wondered if the second personality had any ability to love someone. It seemed as though she never saw him looking at Harmony with deep affection¡­ Samantha was still in a trance when the man said abruptly, ¡°Know your ce tonight, Samantha. If you screw up, neither you nor your precious son will live to see the sun tomorrow!¡± His tone was indifferent, but it immediately snapped Samantha¡¯s consciousness back. She even felt a chill down her spine after hearing it. After all, he never joked around with his words and was so ruthless that he did as he said he would. Samantha smiled. ¡°I am a person who honors agreements. Since you¡¯ve agreed to my terms, I will fulfill my role as Mrs. Barker.¡± As soon as Samantha said that, she walked forward and raised her hand to hook his arm. Timothy looked as though he did not expect her to do that. He was stunned for a moment and frowned soon after. He hated touching people, especially when the person touching him was the woman he hated! Moreover, her approach¡­made him feel¡­ Timothy¡¯s expression sank. Samantha nced askance at him. She knew what he was thinking, but instead of letting go, she hugged him a little tighter and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to pretend to be a loving couple?¡± ¡°Or, could it be that you can¡¯t afford to¡­y pretend, Mr. Barker?¡± She spoke thest few words in a slightly provocative tone. Timothy red at her coldly and scoffed. He turned the tables on her and wrapped his long arms around her slender waist, almost pressing her entire body against him. Both their bodies instantly became very close. Timothy gazed down at her and the heat from his breathing was caressing her face. A murderous look had already appeared in his eyes as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about provoking me, Samantha. You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± Ronald had been standing outside and heard the conversation taking an ominous turn. He coughed a few times and raised his voice to remind them. ¡°Mr. Barker, Mrs. Barker, it¡¯s almost time. We have to go!¡± Timothy pushed Samantha away mercilessly and adjusted his shirt cket. He then lifted his feet and strode out of the dressing room. Since Samantha was wearing high heels, his push sent her staggering a few steps back before finally being able to stand firm. She had nearly lost her patience and wanted to kick Timothy¡¯s back. That scumbag had no sense of mannerism at all! Then again, she had done what she did on purpose because she knew too little about his second personality. She needed to try a little bit of this and that to figure out what kind of character he was. Getting a better understanding would allow her to tailor the best method to deal with him. Based on what she saw earlier, Timothy¡¯s second personality was a control freak who did not allow anyone to provoke him! Furthermore, he did not like to have any physical contact with people. However, she still had to put a question mark on thetter conclusion because she could not be sure whether he did not like physical contact in general or was simply averse to it when it was her¡­ ¡­ When the car arrived at the hotel, Ronald opened the door for Timothy and Samantha to get out of the car. Timothy hugged Samantha¡¯s slender waist and led her into the venue inside the hotel. They became the focus of attention as soon as they appeared and all eyes were on them. It was a feast for the eyes to see a handsome man and a beautiful woman, both of whom were talented and charismatic individuals. Everyone recognized at a nce that the couple¡¯s outfit they were wearing was the most eye-catching set that year. It was another new masterpiece by the famous designer known only as G, a present that G designed for a loved one whose love was most intense. That they wore a matching dress and stood together was already a big enough disy of affection. Michael and his wife Lilian had also arrived at the venue.?Timothy and Samantha went to greet and shake hands with them. Michael looked at Samantha¡ªthe legendary Mrs. Barker¡ªand praised her generously, ¡°You¡¯re a beauty of the highest order, Mrs. Barker.¡± He then teased Timothy, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that Mr. Barker would rather terminate his partnership with me three years ago to protect his wife.¡± Lilian was obviously very interested in Timothy and Samantha¡¯s love story. She said, ¡°Mrs. Barker, my husband told me a lot about you and Mr. Barker. It¡¯s really romantic that he always rushes back to see you as soon as possible.¡± Samantha was stunned. She had no idea something like that happened¡­ As it turned out, the reason Timothy was always able to show up in time whenever she encountered troubles before was because he turned down many important projects. That was the love shown to her by his main personality, but she was unaware of it. If she had known that was the case, she might have been a little braver three years ago and things would not have ended like that¡­ Her eyes were slightly red and she unconsciously looked at Timothy with a hint of tenderness. Timothy looked at her eyes and was just as stunned, for it felt like his heart had been touched. In the eyes of bystanders, the two of them were looking at each other affectionately when they made eye contact like that. The affection between them was so strong that everyone could not help but smile tenderly at them. Harmony, who was standing on the other side, squeezed the wine ss with her fingers and almost caused it to break. Her face was filled with jealousy and her eyes were brimming with intense hatred. She would have wanted to step forward, separate the two, and send Samantha down into hell. The person standing beside Timothy should have been her! She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths before suppressing her anger. Her ns were all in ce and she could let Samantha feel smug for a moment. Time would soon tell who would eventually be the one to hold their head high. Samantha was bound to be destroyed after falling from grace. She swirled the wine inside her ss and sipped it with a smile. A thrilling show¡­was about to begin! Chapter 384 - A Resounding Strike

Chapter 384: A Resounding Strike

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The dinner was approaching its climax. A well-known host in the entertainment industry had been invited as an emcee for the dinner, so he smiled and began talking about the Barker Group¡¯s achievements that year. After that, he said, ¡°Next up, let¡¯s give a round of apuse to Mr. Barker and his wife to say a couple of words on stage.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Timothy and Samantha. Timothy curled his lips into a smile. He gently extended his hand toward Samantha and made a gesture to invite her up. Samantha responded with a happy smile and ced her hand into the man¡¯s broad palm. Timothy held her hand and walked with her onto the stage. When they were heading up, he very considerately helped her to lift her long skirt slightly. One could see that the female staff members were all getting excited. Lilian could not help throwing herself into her husband¡¯s arms as she watched. The only jealous person was Harmony, whose expression looked particrly unbearable. She was still filled with jealousy even though she knew that Timothy was pretending in front of everyone. She was jealous to see Timothy holding Samantha¡¯s hand, and his act of lifting Samantha¡¯s skirt made her even more jealous. It had been so long and yet Samantha was still able to stand rightfully beside Timothy. Despite all the time that passed, Harmony still could not face the public and secure her position as Mrs. Barker! Even so, she had the perfect time to take action! Harmony lowered her eyes and took out her cell phone. She quickly typed out a text and sent it. [You can start!] The spotlight was cast on Timothy and Samantha as they stood on the stage, and the way they held hands looked like a scene from a soap opera. After Timothy¡¯s ck pupils nced across the crowd, his thin lips parted open, ¡°My dear guests, first of all, I would like to thank you foring to the Barker Group¡¯s annual dinner. This year, we¡¯ve¡­¡± After giving an ount of their major achievements that year, the audience immediately burst into apuse. Timothy smiled and said again, ¡°For theing year, the Barker Group will start a new S-tier project, the core contents of which I will show on screen in a bit¡­¡± The big screen behind him lit up. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the big screen as they waited eagerly to see what grand n the Barker Group had in store. However, no one expected that the photo on the big screen¡­was not a project n, but¡­a photograph of Samantha. To be precise, it was a photograph of¡­Samantha with another man! Judging from the photos, Samantha and the man were very close and seemed to have a good rtionship¡­ There was an uproar. What was happening there? Everyone has just seen Timothy and Samantha¡¯s loving affection, and barely secondster came that photograph of what seemed to be an extramarital affair. It was quite a resounding p to Timothy¡¯s reputation. Moreover, with so many important partners present today, Samantha¡¯s actions not only brought down his reputation but even humiliated him in front of so many people. After all, no man would enjoy being cuckolded! Timothy and Samantha had also noticed that something was not quite right with everyone¡¯s reactions and turned to the side to look at the big screen. The man¡¯s handsome face sank instantly and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. He looked at Samantha coldly and seemed as though he was going to set her straight on the spot. Samantha seemed surprised that she and n would be photographed and was so stunned that her face turned pale. She could feel Timothy¡¯s hand tightening its grip around her hand and it was as if her bones were about to be snapped off. The pain brought Samantha back to her senses. She looked back at Timothy and opened her mouth to exin, ¡°Timothy, it¡¯s not like this¡­ I have no rtionship with Dr. Sherwood. We¡¯re just friends¡­¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes were fixed on Timothy and Samantha and she could not help sneering when she saw Samantha trying to justify it. Harmony hade prepared for the asion. She wanted to destroy Samanthapletely so Samantha would never be able to clear her name again! She gave a certain someone in the crowd a nce and that person immediately understood what to do. He asked loudly, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t the man in the photo the famous Little St. John?¡± Once he mentioned that, everyone could finally see clearly that the man in the photo was n. Although n usually kept a very low profile, he asionally appeared in medical journals and there were still some people who could recognize him. Everyone started discussing even louder. ¡°Goodness, Mrs. Barker¡¯s appetite is rather big, it seems. Mr. Barker isn¡¯t enough for her and she still hooked up with Dr. Sherwood. How morally corrupt.¡± ¡°Mr. Barker¡¯s the one who should be pitied here. When he announced his divorce three years ago, the news of Samantha¡¯s death came soon after. How many of us suspected that the murder was Mr. Barker and Harmony¡¯s doing? People were saying bad things about them for a long time.¡± ¡°Harmony is pretty miserable too. She was chastised for being a homewrecker all this while, but who knows if Samantha was the first to have an affair. Harmony has helped the public so much over the years and you can see that she isn¡¯t a bad person.¡± ¡°This whole thing made me look at things differently. I can only say that Samantha is truly a horrible person. Just look at how she came back to cause trouble just as Mr. Barker was going to marry Harmony. She just wants to make everyone¡¯s life hard.¡± Of course, there were also plenty who were neutral. Several board members had worked under Old Madam Barker before, and because she had privately instructed them to help her take good care of Samantha, they thus beganing to Samantha¡¯s aid. One of them said, ¡°Does one or two photos prove anything? Everyone knows that today is a big day for the Barker Group. The fact that these photos appeared at such a time might indicate that it was done deliberately.¡± The second echoed, ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself. We all saw the rtionship between Mr. and Mrs. Barker earlier. It¡¯s best not toment without knowing the full story.¡± A third remarked, ¡°Let¡¯s first listen to Mrs. Barker¡¯s exnation. Don¡¯t just use her blindly¡­¡± Everyone else started to regain their reason once they heard what the board members said. After all, those present there were smart individuals who would not be swayed by the masses that easily. Harmony gritted her teeth angrily when she heard their words. She did not expect the old hag to treat Samantha so well. As if giving the shares was not enough, the olddy even got a few powerful board members to support Samantha. They were able to turn the situation around in just a few words. Luckily for her, she could still deliver one final strike! She curled her lips into a sneer and hinted at the crowd. The person who spoke earlier stood up from the crowd. He held up what seemed to be a certificate in his hand and introduced himself loudly, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Ian Snell and I¡¯m a reporter!¡± Ian and his team were somewhat well-known within the circle. Everyone turned to him simultaneously and waited for him to continue. Ian smiled politely and then went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing a little research because of my longtime interest in Mrs. Barker¡¯s death.¡± ¡°I just found out that Mrs. Barker has been living in Emsteldt during the three years she was away from the country. During the entire time, she had been with Dr. Sherwood and even gave birth to his child!¡± When he said that, he took out another registration certificate. On it was written clearly¡ª¡¯Matthew Larsson, three years old.¡¯ ¡®Mother: Samantha Larsson, Father: n Sherwood..¡¯ Chapter 385 - Yes, We Have a Son

Chapter 385: Yes, We Have a Son

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Once everyone had read it, Ian turned to look at Samantha. Her face was already pale and she was on the verge of copse. Ian then deliberately asked her, ¡°Do you have anything to say about this, Mrs. Barker?¡± Timothy¡¯s gloomy eyes stared at Samantha. His lips parted opened and he practically gritted his teeth when he whispered in her ear, ¡°You¡¯re dead, Samantha!¡± He had known for a long time that Samantha had been unfaithful when she did not draw boundaries with n and even had an illegitimate son with the man. However, Timothy was not at all bothered about who Samantha frolicked around with and with whom she bore children. Since Samantha was still Mrs. Barker, the least she could do was to hide those scandals and avoid letting them be exposed to the public. She was still careless despite his stern warning, allowing other people to uncover her scandals and making them public. Her actions were tantamount to giving him a public p and trampling all over him! Harmony was relishing the expression on Samantha¡¯s face at that moment. She felt liberated at longst and it had been ages since she felt such delight! She would have cackled out loud if it was not for the current asion. What she felt then was the same as it was three years ago: she had always been confident that Samantha would suffer defeat in her hands! There was nothing else she needed to do afterpleting her final move that day. Timothy would kill her and make sure that she disappeared! The board members who supported Samantha earlier exchanged nces with each other. Their faces became extremely ugly and there was nothing else they could say on her behalf. They were all helping her out of respect for Old Madam Barker, but Samantha¡¯s own indiscretion had caused all their efforts to go down the drain. All of them regretted what they said earlier and were very angry with Samantha. To think that Samantha would do something so humiliating for the Barkers despite receiving the olddy¡¯s affection and trust! It really was a shame! Samantha looked at everyone. Everyone took part in the schadenfreude tough, mock, and sneer at her. Then, Samanthaid eyes on Harmony standing among the crowd. That woman wasughing smugly and defiantly. Samantha looked at Harmony for a few seconds before finally turning to Timothy. He had a murderous look in his eyes but she spoke up fearlessly. ¡°At least give me a chance to exin.¡± ¡°I just need thirty seconds.¡± Timothy sneered. ¡°How do you suppose you¡¯re going to weasel your way out of this?¡± She could be as eloquent as she liked, but nothing she said was ever going to change her definite demise. Samantha smiled slightly. She let go of Timothy¡¯s hand and walked up to the standing microphone. The fear and paleness of her face had all but disappeared and she opened her mouth to speak in a clear voice. ¡°Yes. We have a son.¡± Everyone gasped again as soon as she made that remark. Everyone thought that she would defend herself, or that she might bawl her eyes out to win everyone¡¯s sympathy either by denying it or admitting her mistake. Hardly anyone expected her to admit it so bluntly without showing any sign of shame. Could that woman be so¡­shameless? Did sheck even the most basic moral integrity? Harmonyughed out loud. She thought that Samantha was going to try and twist the facts, so she was understandably shocked when Samantha admitted it outright. Harmony thought that Samantha possessed some ungodly power to turn the situation around, but it turned out that Samantha was just an ordinary person! Samantha took a deep breath and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not sharing this good news with you. My husband and I had a child three years ago.¡± ¡°Our son isn¡¯t very healthy, and since Dr. Sherwood is a close friend of ours, I brought my son to live abroad so he could receive treatment from Dr. Sherwood.¡± ¡°Timothy and I, we didn¡¯t announce the news about our son mainly because we wanted to protect his privacy. I didn¡¯t expect this information to be eventually used by unscrupulous people. I sincerely apologize for the misunderstanding this has caused and I¡¯m sorry for disappointing everyone.¡± Everyone present was dumbfounded after hearing her exnation. The tables were turned a little too suddenly and it came as aplete surprise to everyone. She had a son, that was for sure, but her son¡¯s father turned out to be Timothy instead of n! Was the alleged hanky-panky between her and n nonexistent? Did she bring her son to live in Emsteldt just to receive treatment from n? It was too much information to process and everyone was a little confused. Harmony was also stunned. She had already shoved Samantha down the depths of hell, where it was impossible toe out of. How was Samantha still capable of escaping from that predicament? What in the world was Samantha bbering about? Who was going to believe that kind of an exnation? She quickly looked at the people around her. Although no one believed it immediately, many looked as though they did not entirely doubt what she said either. Harmony could not let that happen. The opportunity had been served to her on a silver tter, and if she did not end Samantha right then, she would have further troubles to deal with in the future! Harmony winked once more at Ian and immediately questioned, ¡°You have no proof, Mrs. Barker. I have the registration certificate here which proves that Matthew is n¡¯s son. Does your denial automatically make it untrue? Don¡¯t you have to show some evidence before convincing everyone?¡± Samantha turned to look at him. She seemed to have expected that he would say that and smiled as she said, ¡°There¡¯s evidence, of course.¡± She opened her clutch bag and took out a piece of paper, which she unfolded and revealed to everyone. ¡°This is a DNA paternity test. The DNA results for Matthew and Timothy confirm that they are father and son. The institution that produced these results is well-known for their DNA identification services and it¡¯s not their policy to allow falsification of data. Everyone is wee to verify for themselves!¡± The big red seal at the end of the paper was indeed the well-known institution¡¯s seal. Moreover, a simple check would suffice for anyone to find out whether or not she was telling the truth. There was no point for Samantha to tell a lie that could be uncovered so easily. That was proof that Samantha was telling the truth... Samantha smiled again and said, ¡°As for the registration certificate held by Mr. Snell, there is no doubt a seal, but something about that seal just doesn¡¯t seem right. Even if you wanted to frame someone, you should at least learn to edit those photos properly so they look more genuine.¡± Everyone looked at the certificate in Ian¡¯s hands. The official seal did not look quite right, just as Samantha mentioned. Ian himself was dumbfounded. He had sent someone to sneak into n¡¯s home and secretly photograph the certificate! How could it have been a forgery? Harmony retreated two steps back as if a thunderbolt had hit her. The cause was not just due to Samantha¡¯s rification, but also because Matthew was actually Timothy¡¯s son! How?! That would mean¡­Samantha¡¯s miscarriage never happened three years ago! Harmony thought that her game was foolproof, but the fact was that she had been yed by Samantha all along! ¡®Impossible¡­¡¯ ¡®Impossible!¡¯ ¡®How could the child survive?¡¯ ¡®No, it has to be Samantha ying some kind of trick again. She¡¯s trying to get away with it by fooling everyone!¡¯ ¡®The boy was registered under Dr. Sherwood¡¯s name. How could it be Tim¡¯s! Dr. Sherwood is a man too, and he could not possibly do something that would put him at a disadvantage!¡¯ ¡®No, Samantha can¡¯t be allowed to win!¡¯ Harmony lost herposure and could not control herself from asking loudly, ¡°You¡¯re lying, Samantha! Your child with Tim died from a miscarriage three years ago, and Matthew can only be Dr. Sherwood¡¯s child. Why else would Matthew be raised by Dr. Sherwood all this time? You¡¯vee back to Tim¡¯s side, but where¡¯s Matthew? If he really is Tim¡¯s son, why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Everyone could not help but agree when they heard that statement. If that three-year-old child was Timothy¡¯s, then he ought to be by Timothy and Samantha¡¯s side. Where was the boy, then? He was nowhere to be seen! Chapter 386 - Youre the One Ive Always Loved

Chapter 386: You¡¯re the One I¡¯ve Always Loved

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Faced with Harmony¡¯s aggressive questioning, Samantha had somewhat of a confused look in her eyes and said puzzledly, ¡°Ms. Johnson, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re saying such a thing. After I returned to the country, Matthew was taken back by my husband and is with him right now.¡± After saying that, Samantha turned to look at Timothy and asked gently. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Darling?¡± Everyone immediately turned to look at Timothy. His stance regarding the whole fiasco was key, but he had not said a word since everything happened. He had the most say on whether Samantha cheated, whether her child belonged to n, and who the child was with. Harmony looked at Timothy with a luminous gaze. She knew how much Timothy hated Samantha. If Samantha had not coaxed Old Madam Barker for the shares, Timothy would have divorced Samantha long ago and Samantha would never be able to show up in front of him again. This was their best chance yet of ending everything once and for all. Samantha would be done for as long as he exposed Samantha¡¯s lies! Timothy looked up and nced at Samantha. That woman was a surprise to him time and time again. He never expected her to turn the situation around so calmly at such a time. From another perspective, everything that happened that night was probably within Samantha¡¯s predictions and she had probably been manipting Harmony too. Timothy¡¯s lips twitched coldly. Everyone could not help but hold their breaths as they waited for his response. Whose side would he stand on? Would it be his wife Samantha, or his lover Harmony? Timothy took a step forward and stood beside Samantha, after which he took Samantha¡¯s hand under everyone¡¯s gazes. His fingers interlocked with hers. Timothy¡¯s thin lips parted lightly and his words resonated clearly throughout the entire venue as he spoke emphatically using the microphone. ¡°Yes, we have a son.¡± ¡°Everything my wife said is the truth. This reporter has not only maliciously ndered my wife¡¯s reputation, but also fabricated nonsense at our important banquet tonight. I¡¯m deeply sorry for the confusion that was caused.¡± There was a hubbub in the audience as soon as he said that. The plot twists were much more exciting than those in a television show. Timothy¡¯s eyes nced over to Ian and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll pay the price for what you did today, Mr. Snell.¡± With a raise of his chin, two bodyguards hidden in the dark passed through the crowd and grabbed Ian, who was trying to make a quick escape. He attempted to struggle but a bodyguard punched him and sent him falling to the ground. Secondster, he was immediately dragged out of the venue. Meanwhile, Harmony froze in disbelief and was almost on the brink of copse... Was Matthew Timothy¡¯s son? Did Timothy bring Matthew back? He never told her about it and she was clueless regarding everything... Even more unexpected was the fact that Timothy chose to stand on Samantha¡¯s side at such a time, especially when it was his best chance yet of eradicating her. Could Samantha have influenced him again? Impossible! It could not have happened! Samantha looked straight at Harmony instead of looking at anyone else. She reveled in Harmony¡¯s crushed expression and curled her lips in a smirk. Her smile was a smug and provocative one. It was an exact copy of how Harmony used to smile at her. Other people began pointing fingers at Harmony too. She screamed the loudest earlier and everyone was nearly deceived by her. Sure enough, mistresses were all the same shameless women. To think that she tantly ndered Timothy¡¯s rightful wife under the public¡¯s watchful eyes in her attempt to climb her way up to legitimacy! How shameless! Many of the esteemed guests attended that night¡¯s dinner with their wives, many of whom had no tolerance for such mistresses after having suffered harassment by many annoying women. That was one of the reasons why Harmony had never been acknowledged by the women in the circle even after so many years. She was a mistress after all, and being around her would only degrade one¡¯s status. Secondly, she had never once done things the right way and was not the genuine Mrs. Barker! This incident only elicited their despise towards her. One of thedies could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd that she still has the decency to be standing around here? If I were in her shoes, I wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to even show up in public.¡± A second replied, ¡°She would not have been harassing them in the past three days if she ever had any decency in the first ce. Just look at how much Mr. Barker loves Mrs. Barker. Their son is already three years old! How could Ms. Larsson¡¯s rightful ce as Mrs. Barker be shaken by any other woman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the third echoed. ¡°Mrs. Barker¡¯s son is the future heir of the Barker Group, and I finally know why Old Madam Barker is so supportive of Ms. Larsson. She¡¯s a very promising youngdy.¡± A fourth nced at Harmony disdainfully and sneered, ¡°Words aren¡¯t going to get her anywhere if she wants to get Mr. Barker. She failed against Mrs. Barker three years ago and now she¡¯s still fantasizing about snatching Mr. Barker when the Barkers¡¯ son is already three years old! I suppose the one person she could me it on is herself for failing to live up to her own expectations.¡± Harmony could not be more embarrassed and it was made worse when thosedies¡¯ chastising went right to her heart. The son was already the final blow for her and she could no longer hold herself back from crying. She covered her cheeks and turned around sharply to run away. Timothy reassured the guests with a few remarks and that incident began something trivial that was immediately put past them. The guests were all smart individuals who knew what to say and what not to say. It did not take long for the party¡¯s atmosphere to be more enthusiastic. Timothy led Samantha off the stage. When he held up a flute of champagne and handed it to Samantha, he lowered his voice slightly and pressed his thin lips against her ear to whisper, ¡°What a show, Samantha!¡± The icy breath brushed past her ears and was so cold that Samantha could not stop shivering. She could feel the killing intent rumbling inside of Timothy. Samantha looked up fearlessly at him. She did not take the champagne in his hand but pulled his hand instead so the champagne flute reached her red lips. She then took a light sip. There were tiny hints of charm in her movements. Timothy¡¯s expression sank slightly. Samantha then pushed the champagne flute away, the rim of which had an additional lipstick stain. She nced up at the man and replied, ¡°You tter me.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Take good care of our son, alright Timothy. If he so much as loses half a strand of hair, I¡¯ll tell the whole world that you¡¯re a devil who doesn¡¯t even spare his own three-year-old son!¡± That was why she forced him to admit in public that Matthew was in his hands. She only dared to do that because of one aspect that she knew well about Timothy: he was a man who valued professionalism above all else and would not let anyone ruin that on such an important asion. If she could provide a reasonable exnation, he would definitely side with her! Timothy sneered and asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d believe you?¡± He did not believe a word of what she said because she was too crafty. Samantha did not hate or disdain him like before and her expression became serious all of a sudden. She looked into his eyes and said clearly, ¡°Timothy, Matthew is our son, without a doubt. He¡¯s in your hands right now, so you can always verify your DNA with his at your convenience.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± She leaned closer to him, tiptoed slightly, then opened her red lips andpleted the rest of the words in his ear, ¡°¡­Dr. Sherwood and I are just good friends.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one¡­I¡¯ve always loved.¡± Chapter 387 - Did You Take My Confession As A Joke?

Chapter 387: Did You Take My Confession As A Joke?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy¡¯s eyes went nk for a few seconds after he heard Samantha¡¯s words. He took a sudden step back and frowned before saying sternly. ¡°What kind of tricks are you ying at, Samantha?¡± That woman always yed her cards in unexpected manners. Samantha looked at him in a somewhat hurt manner and pouted. ¡°You think my confession to you is a trick?¡± Timothy pursed his thin lips tightly and kept quiet. Samantha sighed softly after seeing that and lowered her eyes to feign indifference. ¡°Forget about it. Just treat it as a joke then.¡± She squeezed out a smile. ¡°Just pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything.¡± Timothy¡¯s brows frowned even more. Samantha adjusted her emotions immediately when she saw someoneing over to make a toast to them. A gentle smile appeared across her face, and she took the initiative to hold Timothy¡¯s arm while saying softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll definitely y my role as a proper social tool.¡± Timothy nced at her again. The sadness and mncholy from earlier disappearedpletely from her expression as if it was just an illusion. He could not help butugh. Which side was her true side? However, since the guest had already walked up to them, Timothy set aside his confusion and curiosity while holding up the champagne to ept the toast. After socializing with Timothy for some time, Samantha smiled stiffly and leaned into Timothy¡¯s ear to whisper, ¡°Darling, I need to use the restroom.¡± Timothy nced at her and nodded. Samantha then let go of his arm and turned around to walk toward the bathroom. He stood there as his ck pupils followed Samantha¡¯s figure unconsciously. The word ¡®darling¡¯ continued to echo in his ears. His heartbeat...seemed to have gotten a little out of control. When the guest saw that, he could not help but chuckle and tease him. ¡°You and your wife are very affectionate with each other, Mr. Barker. You can¡¯t keep your eyes off her even when she¡¯s only leaving for a moment.¡± Everyone nodded in acknowledgment when he said that. Timothy retracted his gaze and curled his lips instead of denying it. ¡­ Before Samantha could go to the bathroom, Harmony rushed out all of a sudden and stopped her halfway. She was clearly very angry when she stood there and her expression was horrendously hideous. The look she had was extremely inconsistent with her temperament as a pure delicate flower. Samantha felt thoroughly delighted to be able to piss her off like that! Harmony red at her fiercely, and that sharp knife-like gaze seemed to stab right through Samantha. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You... You¡¯re the one who deliberately yed me, aren¡¯t you?¡± When she ran out of the venue, the cold night wind blew against her and immediately woke her up. She had nned everything so well and everything was supposed to be foolproof! How did she plunge into such a dire situation and let Samantha escape again? Although she did not understand why at first, she thought about it in more detail and finally got the answer. She became angrier the more she thought about it, which prompted her to go back and block Samantha there. Samantha¡¯s lips twitched. She could neverprehend why Harmony always seemed to willinglye forth to get humiliated. Nevertheless, Samantha had the kindness and maturity of a grown person and would be happy to fulfill Harmony¡¯s wishes. Samantha admitted without reservation, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You... So¡­you already knew that I got someone to follow you?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is getting someone to follow me all that little brain of yours can think of? Can¡¯t you think of anything else?¡± Samantha shook her head regretfully. ¡°And to think I thought so highly of you. I expected you to be¡­a little smarter.¡± Samantha smirked and exined, ¡°I found out that Mr. Snell photographed me secretly at the airport, but I didn¡¯t expose him because I wanted to see what he was going to do.¡± ¡°I guessed that he would contact you, and sure enough, he did! My next guess was that you¡¯d let him continue his investigations on me after you¡¯ve seen the photos, and surprise, surprise...you really did have him continue investigating me.¡± ¡°I never wanted to reveal the child¡¯s existence, but since the truth was bound toe out after you insisted on investigating, I had no choice but to tell the truth myself.¡± ¡°I have you to thank for helping me announce it today. I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve known how to tell the world otherwise. Now that the whole world knows about the child I had with him, who knows if¡­we might be able to get back together again.¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, have a fertility issue and can¡¯t get pregnant. Oh yeah, I remember you wanting my child to acknowledge you as his mother, right? What a shame. Your n failed again, and now everyone knows that Matthew is my son. And you? You¡¯ll never be the mother of my child!¡± Each one of Samantha¡¯s words pierced right through Harmony¡¯s heart and the expressions on her face seemed to circle through the entire spectrum of negative emotions. Her chest rose and fell in anger as she nearly went mad. Due to her infertility, she wanted to use Samantha¡¯s son as a means to secure her position as Timothy¡¯s wife. However, Samantha¡¯s announcement pushed her into a corner and she could no longer use Samantha¡¯s son to her advantage! Matthew¡¯s birthright made him Timothy¡¯s legitimate heir and the Barker Group¡¯s sole heir! Harmony flung her hands down and bit her lower lip so hard that it nearly bled. She was still reluctant to give up and said, ¡°No, Tim would never want your child. He won¡¯t!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s born? Tim won¡¯t let him live!¡± There was a sudden burst of violence in Samantha¡¯s eyes. Had it not been for Harmony¡¯s hypnosis that awakened Timothy¡¯s second personality, Matthew would not have been captured and have his life be in limbo. How dare Harmony say such a thing in front of her? Samanthaunched forward abruptly, reaching out and choking Harmony¡¯s neck with precision before pressing her against the wall. ¡°You...nggrh...¡± Harmony could not continue her sentence and her eyes merely widened in shock. She never expected Samantha to do such a thing. Samantha did not intend to merely threaten her and began tightening her fingers at once. Harmony struggled hard but could not break free, with theck of oxygen making her cheeks red as her eyes gradually rolled back. Samantha looked at her coldly and watched as her struggling gradually weakened, her face turned bluish-purple, and she took herst breath. She then loosened her hand all of a sudden. Harmony¡¯s body copsed to the ground and she covered her neck with her hands. Incessant coughing followed soon after and she was unable to say a single word. Samantha stood in front of her and gazed down condescendingly at her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you suffer if you so much as dare toy a hand on my son.¡± Her tone was very gentle but contained a distinct murderous intent that could send chills down a person¡¯s spine. As soon as Samantha ended her words, she did not look at Harmony a second time and started walking right to the bathroom. Harmony coughed so much that tears were streaming down. She looked at Samantha¡¯s rear figure through her misty gaze and started shaking all over. Although she was absolutely furious, she still had a hint of fear deep down inside her heart. Samantha had be more terrifying after three years of absence. After a pause, Harmony ced her hands on the ground to support herself and struggled to stand up. However, her limbs were still a little weak and she had only managed to get up halfway when she copsed miserably back onto the ground. She was situated in a walkway where anyone could pass by her at any time and she had to ensure that none of the guests there would see her in such an ugly situation. Harmony gritted her teeth and tried to stand up again, but she fell back to the ground just like before. At that moment, a hand stretched out in front of her. Those hands had exceptionally fair skin, almost as if it was frequently shielded from the sun. The person¡¯s fingers were also extremely beautiful, slender, and possessed well-defined joints. Harmony raised her eyes subconsciously and looked at the person who came. The next second, a stark look of surprise appeared in Harmony¡¯s eyes. Chapter 388 - He’ Makes an Appearance

Chapter 388: ¡®He¡¯ Makes an Appearance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony¡¯s voice was trembling slightly. ¡°Sir¡­ Sir¡­¡± She had received news that ¡®he¡¯ would attend the annual dinner that night. However, there was no sign of him ever since she arrived at the venue. He should have been seated with the other guests of honor if he had been present. She therefore assumed that he was busy with something or had other reasons for being absent. It never urred to her that he would show up, but perhaps he had kept a low profile all along and did not reveal his identity. An extreme sense of dread came over Harmony¡¯s expression. In that case, had he been around to watch her resounding failure when her plot against Samantha ended up biting her back? ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Harmony eagerly wanted to exin herself. The man opened his lips and interrupted her. ¡°Get up.¡± There was a hollowness to his voice that somehow made him feel detached and untouchable from everyone else. Harmony had no choice but to swallow the words she had intended to say. She stretched out her hand timidly and ced it onto his palm as she stood up slowly with the help of his strength. ¡­ Inside the bathroom, Samantha soothed her emotions and turned on the faucet before washing her hands. She then took out some foundation and lipstick from her purse to touch up her makeup. After that, she adjusted her hair and skirt. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she grimaced before letting her facial expression rx. Her emotions had spiraled out of control earlier when Harmony brought up Matthew¡¯s name. After all, the time had not yete for her to do anything to Harmony just yet. Timothy¡¯s second personality would always protect Harmony, whether or not he genuinely loved her or whether he simply needed her to help him suppress his main personality. She had to deal with Timothy in a roundabout way instead of opposing him outright. Moreover, she had to pay with her life if she killed Harmony, which was not worth it at all! Besides, Harmony¡¯s death would be too easy if she died just like that. Samantha was adamant that Harmony must suffer a life that was worse than death! A notification popped up on Samantha¡¯s cell phone. She returned to her senses and took her phone out to nce at the screen. It was a WeTalk message from Rochelle, who praised her exaggeratedly for doing a good job! Samantha could not help but smile. She was really lucky to have a best friend who stood with her all the time, supported her, and fought side by side with her. In reality, the incident at the hot spring the other day was a n that Samantha hatched with Rochelle. That newly opened spa was a birthday present from Jonathan to Rochelle, and the owner behind the scenes was none other than¡­Rochelle! From the moment Harmony stepped into the spa, everything she said and did was reported as it was to Rochelle. Once they knew that Harmony was there to find out whether Samantha had given birth to a child, Samantha was happy to let Harmony seek that confirmation. Although she did have a C-section, Vincent¡¯s skills were so top-notch that the incision was made cleanly and the suture was done using cosmetic thread. She underwent several procedures as soon as she gave birth, and the scars on her stomach were so faint that it was very difficult to see. Rochelle somehow managed to get a sticker of a scar and it had a very realistic effect when pasted on Samantha¡¯s stomach. Harmony fell for it and even left behind a nk check. Rochelle did not hesitate at all as she filled in the amount for five million and donated it to poor students in Matthew¡¯s name. Samantha wondered how Harmony might immediately vomit blood if she found out that the whole thing was orchestrated! Harmony was quite unfortunate to have suffered so many losses after trying to trick her enemy! Samantha decided it was about time she ended the chat with Rochelle as Timothy might have someints if she disappeared for so long. Even though she was just being used as a tool, she was still going to fulfill her duty to the best of her abilities! After all, she needed to establish a good rtionship with the second personality prior to getting him to let his guard down slightly. Samantha put away her cell phone, pushed the restroom door open, and walked out. Between the toilet and the hall was a path leading to the outdoor garden. When she passed by the ce, she unconsciously nced outside but unexpectedly chanced upon Harmony, who was standing there seemingly in tears while speaking to someone in a choked tone. Unfortunately, she could not see who was standing beside Harmony due to the wall blocking. All she saw was the man stretching out his hand towards Harmony. There was a handkerchief in his hand and he probably handed it over to her so she could wipe her tears. Samantha could not help but raise her eyebrows. Who was it that wasforting Harmony? Could it be Timothy? Did he give his all to put a facade in the public eye but then rushed over tofort his true love Harmony after knowing that Samantha had hurt her? Samantha initially felt that Timothy¡¯s love for Harmony and Timothy¡¯s need for Harmony were bnced, with neither outweighing the other. After all, based on her current understanding of Timothy¡¯s second personality, he was a thoroughly indifferent person who most likelycked a heart and the capability to love. It seemed that she had been wrong. Could Timothy¡¯s second personality love Harmony more than he needed Harmony? Samantha¡¯s lips twitched and she felt likeughing. Timothy¡¯s second personality had possibly the worst judgment anyone could ever have. What did he see in a pretentious b*tch like Harmony? None of that mattered though, because the second personality¡¯s love interest had nothing to do with her and was not worth her time to be pondering over it. Samantha was in no mood to see the two of them being affectionate with each other in a romantic ce, for she did not want the sight of them to sting her eyes. As a result, she raised her feet and decided to leave. The next second, Harmony¡¯s respectful voice sounded. ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Samantha¡¯s ck eyes suddenly widened and she immediately halted her footsteps. What did she just hear? Did Harmony address him as¡­¡¯Sir¡¯? In such a respectful tone? If that were the case, then the man beside Harmony was not the Timothy that she expected, but¡­the influential backer behind Harmony? She had always guessed that there was someone powerful behind Harmony because Harmony alone could not have pulled off such feats time and time again. In addition, when Samantha interrogated the doctor who poisoned Old Madam Barker, she had asked him whether anyone was supporting Harmony from behind the scenes. He did not issue any denial then. Samantha never put much thought into that so-called backer and it came as a surprise that he showed up! That man was Harmony¡¯s backer, meaning he was the one who has been supporting Harmony all along, and the man who put Timothy, Old Madam Barker, Samantha, and Matthew in such a situation. Samantha clenched her hands tightly as anger started to swell in the depths of her eyes. ¡®Who is this person?¡¯ ¡®What does that b*stard¡¯s face look like?!¡¯ ¡®Timothy, myself, Grandma, and Matthew¡­all of us were supposed to live a simple and happy life.¡¯ ¡®But that man joined hands with Harmony and brought chaos to our lives.¡¯ She needed to know who he was and why he did it! Samantha closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths.. There was an icy glow in her eyes by the time she reopened them, and she immediately lifted her feet to head towards the outdoor garden! Chapter 389 - ‘His’ True Face

Chapter 389: ¡®His¡¯ True Face

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Samantha strode forward, Harmony seemed to have sensed Samantha¡¯s presence and turned around abruptly to make eye contact with Samantha. Harmony¡¯s eyes widened and she was somewhat stunned to see Samantha¡¯s presence. It was almost as if she did not expect Samantha to show up there and walk over so tantly. Her first reaction was to whisper to the man. ¡°Sir, please leave. I¡¯ll stop her.¡± She knew that he did not want to reveal his identity. Harmony then immediately walked over to Samantha and spread her arms before her while scolding, ¡°What are you doing here, Samantha?¡± From the moment Samantha stepped into the garden, her eyes were fixed on the man Harmony addressed as ¡®Sir¡¯. From Samantha¡¯s angle, all that could be seen was his back. His figure suggested that he was a tall and thin man. He was wearing arge ck trench coat that covered nearly his entire body. In addition, there was only a faint light in the garden, making it difficult to see clearly, especially when it came to his face. Harmony¡¯s act of blocking her way made it abundantly clear that Harmony did not want her to pass, but the man in front had already started walking toward the other side of the garden. Was he leaving? Samantha was determined to see that man¡¯s true face! She gritted her teeth, grabbed Harmony¡¯s arm with both hands, and pushed her aside forcefully. ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡± Harmony¡¯s strength was inherently inferior to Samantha¡¯s and was immediately thrown to one side. However, Samantha only managed to take two steps forward before Harmony hugged Samantha¡¯s waist with both hands and gave everything to try and stop her. Samantha was already thoroughly incensed and that anger surged much more when Harmony tried to stall her. She no longer treated Harmony kindly and immediately reached back to grab Harmony¡¯s hair. Harmony cried out in pain, ¡°Let go of me, you b*tch!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Samantha pulled harder, forcing Harmony to stand up straight. She then gave Harmony a resounding kick on the knee. The high heels Samantha wore that day were rather tall and slender. The stabbing pain made Harmony¡¯s knees go weak and she knelt in front of Samantha. Harmony wailed in pain and could no longer stand up again. Samantha gazed down icily at Harmony. She would have ridiculed Harmony a couple of times in the past, but on that asion, she had no time to be paying attention to Harmony because the priority was to find out who that man was. Samantha strode past Harmony and immediately chased after the man. The garden had winding paths and there were plenty of nts blocking the view at every turn. Samantha could not catch up for a moment, so she could only try her best to follow him and refrain from getting lost. After all, she had already startled the man, and if she could not out find out who that man was that day, it would be even more difficult for her to know his identity in the future! She was at a severe disadvantage if her enemy was always in the dark while she was in in view! The man in the trench coat walked faster and faster, perhaps because Samantha was chasing him, and he took a big detour around the garden before finally walking back into the building along the porch. Samantha frowned. He would have reached the banquet venue if he walked back in, and the ce was so full of guests that it would be very difficult for her to locate him once he was in. Moreover, she could not just use him recklessly if she went in and chased after him. If any trouble was caused, Timothy would not let her off the hook! Samantha quickened her pace and ran towards him as fast as she could. As soon as the man stepped into the venue, Samantha ran up to his rear. She did not give him any chance to escape at all and grabbed his shoulders with one hand while using all her strength to push his body over. Her pupils looked right at the man¡¯s face as soon as she turned him around. During the key moment that Samantha was about to get a good look at him, her vision immediately turned ck. She was left stunned. The lights had gone out at that exact moment and the entire ce was pitch-ck. The man¡¯s face was hidden by the darkness and she could not see a single thing. Seizing her absent-minded moment, the man removed her hand suddenly and walked off. Samantha reacted quickly enough and reached out to grab him, but all she managed to grasp was thin air. The lights suddenly came on again and Samantha narrowed her eyes because she was unustomed to the sudden change in brightness. The emcee apologized from the stage. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. There was a little power trip due to the hotel¡¯s unstable current. No need to panic, everything¡¯s back to normal now.¡± Samantha scanned her surroundings but could not find anyone tall and thin wearing a ck trench coat. She walked grudgingly back into the crowd while keeping her eyes peeled for anyone suspicious. Samantha then saw the man standing beside Michael. The man was talking to Timothy while holding a ss of champagne. Her footsteps stopped and she looked at the man in surprise. Why was he here? Timothy seemed aware of her gaze and his ck pupils nced at her. As soon as he saw her standing there in a daze, he frowned as if he was dissatisfied. Samantha felt the pressureing from him and regained her senses. She immediately adjusted her emotions and smiled before walking towards Timothy. She consciously walked back to Timothy¡¯s side and stood there. Timothy gazed at her tender and doting look that was unlike any other. He curled his long fingers to tuck a lock of hair behind her ears and said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Samantha smiled back, ¡°Mmhmm.¡± She then nced over at the man standing beside Michael and pretended not to know him as she asked, ¡°And who might this be?¡± Michael introduced the man to her very enthusiastically. ¡°Mrs. Barker, this is Theodore McKinnon, my good friend, and business partner.¡± It turned out that her master¡¯s name was Theodore McKinnon. Although he mentioned the other day that he woulde back to meet Samantha, she did not expect him to know Michael and even show up to the dinner without notifying her in advance. Michael and Theodore seemed to have a very good rtionship. Theodore smiled gently and stretched out his hand toward Samantha. ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, Mrs. Barker.¡± Although Samantha had lots of questions, she understood tacitly and pretended as if they just met for the first time. She reached out and shook hands with him, saying politely, ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine as well, Mr. McKinnon.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes looked on Theodore. When he was in the ¡®underworld¡¯, his appearance was much more casual, donning his signature oversized T-shirt with washed-out jeans. His hair was very messy as well and he always looked very nonchnt. Years had passed since shest saw him, and although his appearance had not changed, his fashion sense had changedpletely. On that day, he was dressed in a light-colored suit with his shiny hair slicked back in a dashing manner. He very much looked the part and had an air befitting his status as her master. Samantha was very happy that he was doing well. She had no opportunity to speak with him alone after the party because Theodore had left along with Michael and Lilian. Samantha then figured that she could always meet him again some other time since he was already in the city anyway. Besides, she had more important things to tend to that night! She raised her eyes and quickly scanned the four walls of the venue. Surveince cameras were present all around. Her vision came into focus, and when no one was paying attention to her, she untied the diamond ne around her neck and hid it in her sleeve. Under the cover of the table, she threw it to the ground and use her feet to kick it under arge ornamental vase, away from the cameras¡¯ field of vision. After doing that, she secretly let out a sigh of relief. Her anger would not ease that easily if she did not find that man! If one of her valuable items were ¡®lost¡¯, she could ask the hotel to check the surveince, and if that man came out of that venue, the surveince footage might be able to capture his identity. Afterpleting her thought process, Samantha raised her head and turned around. Her eyes met Timothy¡¯s gloomy eyes all of a sudden and she did not know how long he had been standing behind her. He was just staring at her with an inquisitive look in his eyes. Samantha¡¯s heart began throbbing wildly all of a sudden.. Chapter 390 - Go on A Date with Me!

Chapter 390: Go on A Date with Me!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Did Timothy catch what she did? He did not trust her at the moment and was much more alert than before. If he suspected her in any way, it would be particrly troublesome for her. Furthermore, she was unsure whether there was any connection between Timothy¡¯s second personality and that gentleman. Samantha took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She then squeezed out a smile and asked, ¡°Have the guests already left?¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes continued to stare at her and he nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡± He then asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Samantha pursed her lips gently and tried her best to speak in as natural a tone as possible. ¡°I¡¯ve been socializing with you all night and drinking, but I haven¡¯t gotten anything to eat. I¡¯m hungry, so I came to have some cake.¡± She turned slightly to reveal the cake in her hand, which was missing two bites. Timothy nced at it and said nothing. Samantha could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. She was lucky to have been quick-witted enough to reach behind and hid a slice of cake in her palm when she noticed that something was wrong earlier. For the moment, it looked as though she seeded to bluff her way through it. At that point, Ronald came over and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Barker, the car is already waiting at the door.¡± Timothy nodded and shifted his gaze away from Samantha. He then stretched out his long legs and turned around to leave. Samantha was speechless. What in the world was he doing? Was he nning to leave all by himself and leave her to go home alone in the middle of the night? Although she knew that Timothy¡¯s second personality was a scumbag with terrible behavior, she had still apanied him to socialize tonight, allowed herself to be dressed like a doll, wore those high heels, and stood for several hours while drinking alcohol on an empty stomach! What the hell was wrong with him? Did he actually burn his bridges after getting to the other side and treat her as less than human once she lost her value? She looked at Timothy¡¯s tall and straight rear figure and was struggling hard to not take off her high heels and stabbing the man on the back of his head! Unfortunately, she could not do that! ¡®He¡¯s ill!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s very ill right now!¡¯ ¡®I have to be tolerant and patient! I¡¯m an understanding person who shouldn¡¯t be offended over the actions of someone with an unsound mind!¡¯ Samantha tried her best tofort herself and quickly grabbed a tissue from the table. She then wiped her palms clean and lifted her skirt slightly to give chase. At the hotel entrance, Ronald opened the car¡¯s rear seat door for Timothy to bend down slightly and get in. All of a sudden, he felt the hem of his jacket being grabbed. He froze instantly and turned around to look behind him, only to see Samantha standing there with an aggrieved look while clutching his jacket hem. Samantha was a beautiful woman to begin with, but she looked even more stunning due to how she was dressed up that night. She was only wearing a thin evening dress at that moment. The wind was quite strong outside and the temperature was extremely low, causing her body to shiver a little as she had a little frown on her face. Even the tip of her nose and her ears were red from the cold. That, in addition to those soft, gentle, and beautiful dark eyes looking at him, could easily arouse feelings of care and sympathy in those thatid eyes on her. However, Timothy looked at her for a few seconds with an unmoved expression and said insipidly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Samantha was utterly speechless. She wanted to drill Timothy¡¯s head open to have a look at what was inside. Did he have to ask that when she was looking at him like that? Samantha once again repeated to herself, ¡®He¡¯s ill. He¡¯s very ill! Don¡¯t haggle so much about him!¡¯ Her voice trembled as she spoke due to the cold wind. ¡°It¡¯s reallyte, Timothy. Shouldn¡¯t you bring me home?¡± Timothy frowned slightly. Before he could refuse, Samantha quickly added, ¡°Even if you¡¯re just pretending, you have to keep it up until the very end, right? Look around, there are plenty of people watching...¡± Although the guests had all left, the hotel staff were all looking in her direction. If Timothy simply left her behind, he would be making the headlines on the entertainment page again tomorrow. The man looked up and nced across the staff at the door, all of whom were peeking out from behind the curtains. Although he did not think they dared to leak any news out, but... He then looked at Samantha¡¯s face again. Her little face that was red with cold did seem...a little pitiful. Timothy straightened his body and raised his chin at Samantha. ¡°Get in.¡± Samantha immediately got in without hesitation as she was feeling very cold. Timothy then went in immediately afterward. Ronald closed the door, walked quickly to the driver¡¯s seat, then opened the door and sat in before starting the car. The heater inside the car had already been switched on and Samantha rubbed her hands together before feeling herselfing back to life. She nced at Timothy and was speechless when she saw him sitting there nkly. It appeared that ying the damsel in distress did not affect him whatsoever! She still had a long way to go before she could gain control over Timothy¡¯s second personality! 20 minutester, the car arrived at the apartment building but Samantha did not get off the car. Timothy nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you still need me to get down and send you to the door?¡± The inner Samantha rolled her eyes at him. ¡®Seriously! I¡¯d be better off hoping that the sun rises from the west rather than expecting a straight man like him to show any form of thoughtfulness.¡¯ However, Samantha did not show any emotion on her face and maintained her smile. She turned her head to look at him and asked softly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve fulfilled your request, shouldn¡¯t you also fulfill your promise to me?¡± Samantha did not have to choose that time to mention it, but she wanted to strike while the iron was hot. What if something untoward happened and Timothy was no longer willing to fulfill his end of the bargain? Then she being his tool for the entire night would be in vain. Timothy cocked his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± He was curious to see what Samantha wanted to do! Even if she said that her conditions had nothing to do with her precious son, he believed that it would involve the boy somehow or rather. Samantha looked intently at him with her dark and beautiful eyes. Her red lips parted ever so slightly as she said, ¡°Go on a date with me, Timothy!¡± A date? Timothy¡¯s indifferent expression went nk for a few seconds. He never imagined that she would make such an¡­unexpected yet funny request. Did she honestly want to go on a date with him? Timothy could not help but sneer. Samantha seemed to have expected that reaction from him but she still looked at him and said seriously, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you? I¡¯m being serious here!¡± ¡°Timothy, my condition is that you agree to go on a date with me.¡± The man looked directly into her eyes. Her eyes were bright, luminous, and seemed to have a burning strength within them. She did not look like she was ying tricks or joking with him. Their rtionship was supposed to be that of mortal enemies, yet she wanted to go on a date with him? It was ridiculous! Timothy¡¯s thin lips parted and his voice was as cold as ever when he asked, ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 391 - Good Night, Hubby

Chapter 391: Good Night, Hubby

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha leaned her face close to Timothy¡¯s. The distance between them narrowed all of a sudden and they were so close that their breaths were interwoven. Samantha curled her lips in a sweet smile and deliberately kept him in suspense. ¡°If you promise to go on a date with me, I¡¯ll answer you on the day of our date.¡± Having a little back-and-forth was always good when it came to little games between men and women. She had to toss some bait to get him hooked. Timothy¡¯s lips curled up too. He could very well see what Samantha had in mind, and in the past, he would have felt that it was childish and boring. He was frequently able to see through what went on inside a person¡¯s mind with only a simple nce and felt that it was rather boring. However, Samantha was a little different. He knew that she felt the same for him as he did for her, that is, the desire for the other party to be forever gone from their lives. Her actions, however, were often very unexpected. He was never one to be misled by such acts and enjoyed a challenge. In any case, killing Samantha would be as easy as killing an ant, so he felt that there was no harm seeing what kind of tricks she could pull on him. Timothy¡¯s lips parted open and he spoke in a low, mellifluous voice, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go on a date then.¡± His voice was very seductive when heard up close and Samantha¡¯s heart unconsciously skipped a beat as the tip of her nose turned slightly red. Timothy seemed to have noticed it and looked at her with a half-smile. Samantha touched her nose in embarrassment and immediately sat back down as she chastised herself in her heart. Her beauty failed to work its magic on him, but she was almost captivated by his handsomeness. What a huge blunder that could have been. His handsome face was all to me! It was human nature to be attracted to beautiful things¡­ and she was human too! After clearing her throat slightly, Samantha reverted to indifference and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. I¡¯ll send you the time and ce. I¡¯ll be going up now.¡± After that, Samantha opened the door and got out of the car. When she was about to close the door, she bent down slightly and leaned her little face in so she could say sweetly to Timothy, ¡°Good night, Hubby.¡± After saying that, Samantha seemed to feel rather shy as she closed the door decisively and rushed quickly into the apartment. Timothy turned around and looked through the car window to watch Samantha¡¯s slender figure disappear from view. His handsome face remained expressionless as he said, ¡°Drive.¡± Ronald acknowledged the order and started driving away. Timothy was unsure if it was the alcohol that he drank that evening or the car heating was turned on a little too high, but he felt somewhat hot and yanked off his tie before unbuttoning two of his shirt buttons. None of his actions managed to cool himself in any way, so he ordered again in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Turn off the heater.¡± Ronald was speechless. He wondered if he had heard wrongly because the weather outside was very cold, and the car interior would be just as cold once the heating was turned off. Seeing that Ronald did not do anything yet, Timothy frowned and his voice became cold as he uttered, ¡°Hmm?¡± Ronald trembled in fright and turned off the heating at once. His big boss¡¯s anger was more terrifying than the cold wind, and he would rather be cold than bear the brunt of that anger. Ronald wondered why Timothy felt so hot for no good reason when he felt that the temperature was just right... He did not understand what was going on. His big boss¡¯s heart was something he could neverprehend. ¡­ Once the car disappeared into the night, Samantha walked back out of the apartment building. She had gone upstairs and changed quickly into some warm andfortable sportswear. Then, she walked to her car, got in, and started the engine before driving away. Since it was already veryte and the road was quite empty, she arrived at the hotel rather quickly. She looked for the manager after entering the hotel and said that she needed to check the surveince footage because she had lost her ne. Samantha was in the limelight earlier that night, and whoever that questioned the stableness of her position as Mrs. Barker had seen for themselves that she held that status very stably! The manager did not dare to offend Samantha of course, and since the ne she was wearing that night was priceless, his head would be the first to roll if it was lost! Without saying another word, the manager respectfully led Samantha into the surveince room and even served her some tea and cakes. He even offered to help, but she immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Thank you, I can do it myself. You can help me with guarding the door. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± The manager nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Barker.¡± After he went out, Samantha immediately sat in front of the monitoring screen and adjusted the time of the footage from the venue. It was about two and a half hours into the party. The man in the ck trench coat appeared inside a few frames, but none of the many cameras within the venue managed to capture his face. All that the cameras managed to capture was his neck. She could not glean any useful information when his entire body was wrapped so tightly! Samantha frowned. She observed carefully again and was immediately struck by a surprising discovery. When the lights went out and the man broke free from her hand, she thought he would take the opportunity to leave the venue. However, once the lights came back on, his figure was not seen exiting the main entrance. Besides, the time of the ckout was only ten seconds, and walking from the venue to the main entrance took at least a minute. It was therefore illogical for him to leave during the ckout. In that case, did he continue mingling in the venue instead of leaving it when he broke free of her? Did he expect her to check the surveince footage after the event for fear of being tracked down by her? Or perhaps he thought that the most dangerous ce was the safest and that by hiding in in sight, before leaving with everyone after the end of the banquet, would be the best solution? If it was thetter, then his quick-wits hade back to bite him. Timothy brought her to socialize with almost all the guests that evening. She had a good memory and could probably rule out which one of those guests appeared out of nowhere. Samantha continued to look at the footage and checked every guest. In the end, the person that had been filtered out...was actually...Theodore, her master. Samantha could not help but rub her eyebrows. She and Theodore had been in the underground world for more than half a year, and in her eyes, he was both a master and a father figure to her. He had been very kind to her too, saving her life countless times and helping her through so many difficulties. If Rochelle was at the top of the list of people who would not betray her, then Theodore would be a close second. She never believed that he would do anything to hurt her. Furthermore, there was no reason for him to do those things. He did not know Timothy, and he ought to have no rtion with the Barkers. On second thought, she wondered if she had ever truly known him. Could time have changed him? Samantha felt a tingling pain on both sides of her temples. Being betrayed by someone whom one was close with and trusted the most was more painful than anything. She did not want to experience it again. However, she could not just form conclusions based on that. After all, it was just pure spection in the absence of any evidence. Samantha became increasingly restless with each passing thought and was unable to calm herself down in that short time frame.. All of a sudden, her phone started ringing. Chapter 392 - Was Samanthas Master Also Harmonys Sir?

Chapter 392: Was Samantha¡¯s Master Also Harmony¡¯s Sir?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha subconsciously nced at her phone and saw that the caller ID read ¡®Master¡¯. It was never a good idea to talk about people behind one¡¯s back. Speak of the devil! Samantha took two deep breaths and calmed herself down. She picked up her phone and answered his call, ¡°Hello, Sir.¡± Theodore¡¯s gentle voice rang from the other end. ¡°Are you home, Sammy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha¡¯s tone was rxed and natural. ¡°I just arrived.¡± After a pause, she said again, ¡°When did you return to the country, Sir? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I was nning to pick you up.¡± She spoke in a slightlyining tone. Theodore chuckled lightly. ¡°I was invited over by my friend Michael at thest minute and I came here with him and his wife on their private jet. At the same time, I thought of surprising you too.¡± Nothing he said was any cause for suspicion. Samantha smiled and said, ¡°It was quite a surprise alright. I didn¡¯t expect you to know Michael. When I saw you today, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. It¡¯s been so many years since Ist saw you and you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°At the end of the day, nobody cares about what you look like in the ¡®underworld¡¯. Now that I¡¯ve returned to society, I have to adapt to the rules here.¡± Theodore paused for a second and spoke in a more serious voice, ¡°But no matter how much my appearance changes, I¡¯m still the same person deep down and I¡¯ll always be your master. That¡¯s something that will never change.¡± Although it had been many years since theyst saw each other, chatting with each other seemed to return them to the days when they used to depend on each other. It was as if nothing had changed. Samantha reminisced and felt a surge of warm current inside her heart. ¡°Sir, I sincerely do hope that our rtionship will never change.¡± A ce like the ¡®underworld¡¯ was a dog-eat-dog world where everyone tried to outwit the other through deceit and treachery. Yet Samantha and Theodore never betrayed each other and could confidently let their guard down to each other. Such friendship probably did not change very easily... Samantha thought for a while and asked, ¡°Shall I treat you to dinner tomorrow? We can catch up and talk about the good old times.¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to,¡± Theodore epted cheerfully. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± After ending the call, Samantha held the phone and bit her lower lip gently. Though the surveince footage did not reveal any clues, Samantha suddenly remembered that Harmony¡¯s backer handed over a handkerchief. Samantha got a clear look at the man¡¯s hand back then. Although it was a little far away, she still noticed that the man¡¯s hand was extraordinarily fair. The light shining over it made it look even fairer and somewhat transparent. She did not have the chance to interact much with Theodore that night and had not been able to notice what his hands were like. Since she happened to be having dinner with him the following day, she would take a good look at them then. Samantha hoped that everything was just a coincidence and that her master was not the man she was looking for. ¡­ The next day, after confirming the address of Theodore¡¯s hotel, Samantha got in the car and drove following the directions provided by a navigation app. Although Theodore was always abroad, he preferred the food from his hometown. When they were in the ¡®underworld¡¯, Samantha cooked for him regrly to show her gratitude. She knew what he liked to eat and chose a delicious exclusive restaurant. When she reached the hotel to pick Theodore up, he was dressed much more casually and eschewed the formal suit alongside the leather shoes he donned the night before. The two came to the restaurant and entered the private room. After being seated, Samantha handed him the menu and said with a smile, ¡°Please go ahead and order whatever you want, Sir.¡± Theodore epted her graciousness and ordered his favorite food. After the waiter excused himself, Samantha poured two cups of tea and pushed a cup to him. She then lifted her cup and said, ¡°I¡¯ll raise you a toast, Sir, but with tea instead of wine.¡± Theodore picked up his teacup and clinked cups with her before drinking the tea in one go. While drinking, Samantha surreptitiously looked at his hand and saw that he was not fair-skinned¡ªit was quite dark. It was different from the hands of the man in the ck trench coat. Just in case, Samantha asked in a casual tone after drinking her tea, ¡°Sir, why are your hands so dark? I don¡¯t remember them being so dark in the past.¡± He was stunned for a moment, for he did not seem to have expected such a question from her. He then raised his hand before her and exined with a smile, ¡°To tell you the truth, I stayed behind in the ¡®underworld¡¯ for a while after you left, but I decided it was pointless without you around. I already had all the information I needed anyway, so I found an opportunity and left.¡± ¡°You¡¯re probably aware that the information from that ce was very valuable. I sold it to intelligence organizations for a good price, invested in some business, and then went traveling around the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been photographing wildlife in Cafria for the past few months and got this tan from all the sun.¡± What he said was very much in line with his character. He was someone who could never stay in one ce for very long. Had his character been the opposite of that, he would not have dared to break into the ¡®underworld¡¯ alone to search for information. Samantha acknowledged that his words made her feel tremendously relieved. She tossed and turned the entire night and could not sleep well because she was fretting over how she should handle things if her master was really the man in the ck trench coat. For the moment at least, it appeared that her initial suspicions had been cleared. As for the possible ces where the man in the ck trench coat could hide without leaving the venue, she would think about itter on and figure out if she had possibly missed something. Samantha smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m really d to see that you¡¯re living your life the way you like it.¡± Theodore smiled too. ¡°I feel just as relieved. When I saw you being so smart and witty yesterday, I knew that you¡¯d be able to survive no matter where you are.¡± He had never seen anyone with a survival instinct as tenacious as Samantha. When he was beside her, her tenacity rubbed off on him even when they were in such a dark ce. She was unwilling to let herself sumb to any forces and never once failed to struggle. Samantha lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Sir, I... I do have times when I¡¯m powerless too. I¡¯m not as good as you think I am.¡± When it came to dealing with Timothy¡¯s second personality, her knowledge was very limited and she did not know where to start. Theodore was slightly surprised. ¡°I¡¯m surprised there could be situations that leave you stumped.¡± He saw her frown andforted her, ¡°Alright, open your heart up. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to ask me a question when we spoke on the phone? Ask away. I¡¯ll always help you.¡± Samantha¡¯s dark eyes were filled with a look of gratitude. She then said straightforwardly, ¡°Sir, my husband¡¯s second personality was forcibly awakened using hypnotism. It has been more than three years at least, maybe even longer¡­ I don¡¯t know whether the main personality is still in his body.¡± ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any hope for me to awaken his main personality?¡± Theodore could not help chuckling after listening to her ount of the situation. ¡°What a good apprentice you are, Sammy. This question you¡¯ve posed is a tricky one¡± On the contrary, Samantha found it difficult to even smile. ¡°Sir, does that mean...it¡¯s very difficult?¡± Her voice sank slightly. ¡°Is there really no¡­hope?¡± Samantha felt a flick on her forehead and she could not help but raise her eyes to look at Theodore. ¡°Sir?¡± Theodore smiled and said, ¡°There is no need to be so discouraged. It might be a little tricky, but it¡¯s not entirely hopeless. After all, if the main personality waspletely eradicated, there¡¯s no need to suppress it using hypnosis. Judging from the current situation, there is a greater likelihood that the main personality is in a hibernating state. In that case, waking him up is still possible!¡± Theodore lived up to his name as being one of the best psychology masters in the world. He coulde to a conclusion with such uracy! If Timothy¡¯s main personality had disappearedpletely, then she would never have identally chanced upon the scene where Harmony hypnotized him. Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up unconsciously. ¡°In that case, how can I reawaken Timothy¡¯s main personality?¡± Chapter 393 - Make Him Fall in Love with You

Chapter 393: Make Him Fall in Love with You

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Theodore shook his head andughed when he saw her anxious appearance. ¡°When you wanted to leave the ¡®underworld¡¯ that year, the person you couldn¡¯t let go of was your husband Timothy, correct?¡± Although she never mentioned her love life with him at that time, she would asionally sit on the rooftop and stare nkly in the same direction for a long time. The direction she looked at was none other than that of Capital City. It was difficult for a person to hide their longing for something or someone regardless of how much they tried to do so. A person like Theodore would be all the more capable of noticing that. Samantha was stunned for a moment and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± It was not a lie, because she did love Timothy back then. Theodore looked intently at her and his gaze became a little sharper. ¡°What about now?¡± ¡°What?¡± Samantha could not react in time when he asked that out of the blue. Theodore repeated his question. ¡°What about now? Are you still in love with your husband Timothy?¡± Samantha pursed her lips lightly. Everything that happened between her and Timothy was already public knowledge, but that was probably why Theodore would still ask her that. Samantha did not want to discuss her rtionship issues with him because it was a little odd to do so. Moreover, she did not understand her feelings either and was thus unable to have a correct answer to that question. She thought for a while and replied, ¡°Why are you asking that, Sir? Timothy is my husband so of course I¡­I love him. I wouldn¡¯t be so concerned about him otherwise.¡± As soon as she said that, Theodore poked a hole in her argument without any hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Samantha was briefly lost for words. It should note as a surprise that he would know that, since she and her master were too familiar with each other and knew each other too well. Moreover, her master was a very skilled psychologist too. If she could hide it from him that easily, he would not have been revered by so many people. Theodore poured a cup of tea for himself and blew gently on the tea leaves floating inside before taking a sip. His tone softened and he said, ¡°Sammy, since you¡¯re asking me to be your trusted adviser, you have to be honest with me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m a gossipmonger who wants to dig the details of your love life, but¡­¡± His expression became slightly more serious, ¡°¡­because a person only has a personality split due to some kind of severe injury. In other words, he has to have experienced a period of extreme vulnerability where others would have the opportunity to take advantage of him.¡± ¡°This principle works both ways. If you want to reawaken Timothy¡¯s main personality, you can always inflict extremely serious trauma on the second personality so he¡¯ll be vulnerable for a certain period.¡± Samantha immediately felt a headacheing on. Timothy¡¯s second personality was almost invulnerable. He had a strong fighting instinct, invincible bodyguards, was emotionally heartless, and had a very dark personality. Samantha then remembered Rochelle¡¯s attempt to kill Timothy. Three years ago, when Rochelle found out that Timothy had killed Samantha, she wanted to avenge Samantha by putting a bullet in Timothy¡¯s head. At that time, Rochelle said that Timothy did not even flinch, let alone look shocked. How could a person like that suffer any form of trauma and have times of vulnerability? The possibility of that happening was zero because it was utterly impossible! However, Samantha keenly picked out the phrase ¡®you can always¡¯ in Theodore¡¯s sentences, suggesting that there was probably another way! Samantha looked at Theodore eagerly. ¡°Could there be another way, Sir?¡± Theodore could not help smiling as he said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart girl.¡± ¡°Sir, please, don¡¯t keep me in suspense anymore. Just tell me.¡± Samantha¡¯s expression was that of someone yearning for an answer. Theodore said, ¡°You can also¡­let him fall in love with you.¡± His answer left Samantha dumbfounded. ¡°It¡¯s only when he falls in love with you that he¡¯ll let his guard down with you. You can then easily influence his heart and mind. You¡¯ll get the opportunity to reawaken his main personality when he¡¯s at his most rxed.¡± Love¡­ It was always the greatest possibility and the strongest variable. Samantha ced her hand on her forehead. The second method seemed to be just as difficult as the first! It was as if God was deliberately making things difficult for her, rather than just putting her to the test. Holding on to herst shred of hope, she asked weakly, ¡°Sir, would someone as ingenious as yourself have a¡­third method, perhaps?¡± Theodore nced at her and said without mercy, ¡°None.¡± ¡°Maybe you can think of one?¡± Theodore replied coldly, ¡°You should ask someone else then.¡± Samantha¡¯s mood felt a little crushed. She found a way alright, but why did it have to be that difficult? Theodore stretched out her hand and patted her lightly on the shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s enough moping, Sammy. You¡¯re never the kind who admits defeat without trying. I believe in you.¡± ¡°Also, Timothy¡¯s second personality is a typical anti-social personality. He doesn¡¯t have a heart andcks the feelings that a normal person would have. If you want to win him over, you must be very cautious and put in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°And let me give you a piece of advice: people like that are extremely sensitive. He¡¯ll see through it if you y tricks with him. Once that happens, you¡¯ll never be able to gain his trust, let alone make him fall in love with you.¡± ¡°You can only receive his sincerity by giving your own.¡± In that case, did she have to put forth her genuine feelings to let Timothy fall in love with her? Where was she supposed to conjure up those feelings when her heart had gone cold? Life was just too cruel¡­ Theodore ate this meal with relish while Samantha had lost her appetite. At the end of the day, no one could understand the joys and sorrows of one¡¯s life better than oneself! Once they were done with the meal, Samantha drove Theodore back to the hotel. After arriving there, Theodore unfastened his seat belt and said to Samantha, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying here for a while, Sammy. If you have any questions, please juste over and ask me.¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll definitely ask if I have any.¡± Theodore smiled and patted her head before pushing the door open and getting out of the car. He waved at her and said, ¡°Have a safe drive back.¡± He watched as Samantha¡¯s car gradually merged into traffic before turning around and walking into the hotel. Theodore took the elevator upstairs and walked to his suite, where he swiped his keycard and walked in. As soon as he entered the living room and looked up, he saw a slender figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window while looking at the scenery outside. Theodore¡¯s eyes fell on her and the woman turned around slowly. ¡­ Samantha drove back to the apartment. After she entered, she discovered that Rochelle had already arrived. Rochelle was lying curled up on the sofa and was busy ying a game on her cell phone. The game appeared quite intense as Rochelle was screaming. She cheered when she won but cursed a couple of times when she lost. Samantha was in low spirits and walked over very depressingly. She sat on the sofa and stretched out her hand to hug Rochelle. Rochelle was stunned for a moment and immediately threw her phone away while asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Babe?¡± Samantha recounted the entire conversation she had with Theodore. ¡°Scumbags like him bring big trouble, just as expected!¡± Rochelleined unceremoniously. ¡°Whether it¡¯s his main personality, his rotten second personality, or his best bud Jonathan, they¡¯re all the worst of the worst! None of them ever spared us any trouble!¡± Samantha could not help but feel amused again. Whenever Rochelle scolded someone, she would always drag Jonathan¡¯s name into it. She knew that the divorce between Rochelle and Jonathan went very badly, which was what caused her to be so irritable every day, like a walking barrel of gunpowder. Samantha immediately had tofort Rochelle too. After a while, the two of them calmed down and Samantha said, ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out how to go about it, Chelle.¡± Rochelle listened attentively. ¡°How?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes narrowed and she exined clearly, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to start a rtionship all over again with Timothy¡¯s second personality. Doing that requires a lot of time, and what I want¡­.¡± Chapter 394 - Taking A Risk

Chapter 394: Taking A Risk

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha lowered her voice a little and finished herst words, ¡°¡­is to strike him with one hit.¡± When she decided to take action, she wanted to ensure that she could seize control over Timothy¡¯s second personality! ¡°What about the specifics then?¡± Rochelle asked. ¡°Well...¡± Samantha leaned into Rochelle¡¯s ear and whispered some things to her. Rochelle¡¯s expression slowly became solemn along with Samantha¡¯s exnation. Her face eventually sank and she said sternly, ¡°This is too risky, Sammy. If you¡¯re not careful, your life will be at risk too!¡± She had always known that few things could trouble Samantha due to thetter¡¯s quick thinking. Samantha frequently clinched victory through the use of brains, yet she somehow decided to use such a method for her uing n... Although Rochelle understood Samantha¡¯s desire to save Timothy and Matthew, her life was just as important! ¡°Chelle.¡± Samantha hugged Rochelle¡¯s arm andforted her. ¡°You know that Matthew is my entire life. And Timothy, well¡­ I still owe him, and I can¡¯t help myself from doing my best for him.¡± ¡°If you stop me now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to live in peace even if my life is safe. Do you honestly want to watch me walk around like a zombie for the rest of my life?¡± Rochelle¡¯s pretty face scrunched up. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way to get the best of both worlds? Something that¡¯s not as dangerous but just as effective.¡± ¡°Why would I take the risk if there was such a way?¡± Samantha sighed. ¡°My master told me that Timothy¡¯s second personality is extremely perceptive and it¡¯s useless to y tricks against him.¡± That was what forced her into taking the risk and being on knife¡¯s edge. ¡°Are your master¡¯s words reliable?¡± Rochelle questioned. ¡°Can you really trust him? You decided to use such a risky method after only having a short conversation with him...¡± Samantha nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that he isn¡¯t the man behind Harmony. I believe him.¡± When it came to that, Rochelle could only say, ¡°Okay then. If you believe him, then I¡¯ll believe him too. Go ahead with what you want to do then. I¡¯ll help you settle the things you want me to do.¡± Samantha threw herself toward Rochelle, kissed Rochelle on the cheek, and acted kittenishly, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re the best! I love you to the moon!¡± After the two of them went over the details again, Rochelle got up and left to make preparations. Meanwhile, Samantha went to the kitchen to pour a ss of water. After drinking, she sat on the sofa and reached for her phone, which she used to open the app and buy two tickets. She then clicked on WeTalk and sent Timothy a message. ¡­ Inside the Barker Group¡¯srge conference room, Timothy¡¯s cell phone buzzed twice on the tabletop and he nced at it briefly to see that it was from Samantha. He stretched out his hand and casually tapped the message open. The moment he read her message, there was a sh of surprise from the bottom of his eyes and a wave of very faint anger had appeared on his handsome face. One of the managers who was talking passionately about his department¡¯s project n for theing year was so frightened when he suddenly saw the sudden change in expression on Timothy¡¯s face. The smooth flow of his words stopped all of a sudden and he stuttered as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He wondered if something was wrong with his n. The big boss had be more and more hostile in recent years and he could not tolerate subordinates who were ipetent orcked ability. Even the slightest error would see that person being told to leave. Timothy finally looked up and nced coldly at him. ¡°Have you finished speaking?¡± The manager felt cold sweat trickle down his forehead after being stared at and he swallowed several gulps before saying tremblingly, ¡°Y-y-yes. Mr. Barker. Do... Do you h-have any suggestions?¡± Timothy snickered. ¡°The fact that you could ask for my suggestion means that it¡¯s imperfect. Don¡¯t show me anything that isn¡¯t perfect. Go back and redo it! If you can¡¯t, you might as well hand over your resignation letter!¡± The manager was lucky not to have been dismissed on the spot and immediately said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting.¡± Timothy said those words, grabbed the phone, then stretched out his long legs and strode out of the conference room. The higher-ups who were left inside the room looked at each other in dismay. The annual dinner was a resounding sess and was well received by the public. Timothy was very clearly in a good mood when he arrived that morning, so how and why did that good mood change so drastically? What happened? Timothy went back to his CEO¡¯s office. He immediately called Samantha, and as soon as the call was answered, he asked in a cold voice, ¡°Do you want me to go on a date with you in that kind of a ce, Samantha?¡± The gust of coolness in his voice almost prated through the phone and reached Samantha, causing her back to feel a little chilly. She had to admit that Timothy¡¯s second personality was truly terrifying when it got angry. Fortunately, after so many years of trials and tribtions, Samantha had also managed to hone her courage and remain calm even at such a moment. ¡°Yes. You agreed that I could set the time and ce of our date.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± The man sneered, then said, ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± His refusal was straightforward and left no room for discussion. He was prepared to hang up as soon as he said that. Samantha sensed that he was about to hang up, but a second before he did, she immediately said, ¡°Are you trying to go back on your word, Timothy? Doesn¡¯t the great Mr. Barker have even the smallest shred of trustworthiness?¡± Integrity was extremely important in the business world and trust was a very touchy topic. As expected, Timothy did not hang up but said coldly instead, ¡°Find a different ce.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°Here. That¡¯s where I want to have this date.¡± There was silence on the other end. Samantha continued, ¡°Do you know what the first rule of thumb is when ites to dating, Timothy?¡± Timothy still kept quiet. Samantha did not feel awkward despite his silence and said to herself, ¡°The rule is that you always have to listen to the girl¡¯s wishes. My wishes, that is.¡± ¡°Please show up there on time tomorrow okay, see you soon. I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± After saying that, Samantha no longer gave Timothy a chance to refuse and decisively hung up first. Samantha tossed her phone to one side. She thought about how incensed Timothy¡¯s expression was at that moment and could not help butugh out loud. She chose that ce specifically because she knew that Timothy¡¯s second personality would reject her. He had put himself above all else during recent years, and Samantha believed that she would not attract his attention nor move his heart if she did as he wanted, ttered him, and coaxed him. She might as well go against the flow and do something that he hated! Perhaps it would produce another effect and create a different kind of spark! That was not the most important thing, of course. The crux of it was the n that she had arranged... If she seeded, she might really be able to seize Timothy¡¯s second personality. ¡­ Samantha slept surprisingly well that night. The next morning, Samantha woke up very refreshed and put on some light makeup.. She then changed into somefortable, pretty-looking clothes and got into the car before driving off. Chapter 395 - Sadness

Chapter 395: Sadness

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When Samantha arrived at the newly opened amusement park in Capital City, she parked her car and walked to the entrance that had been agreed on beforehand. However, Timothy was nowhere to be seen. She took out her phone and nced at the time. It happened to be nine o¡¯clock, which was the time she had set with Timothy. Timothy could not have been that tactless as to stand her up, right? Samantha waited for another five minutes but Timothy was still nowhere to be seen. She snorted and took out her phone and was prepared to send a message to mock him. After typing the first word, she saw a tall and handsome figure walking toward her from the corner of her eyes. Samantha¡¯s heart throbbed and she looked up. From the front, the man was spotted wearing a casual ck shirt and trousers, which entuated his ster proportions. His thin and handsome figure made him an eye-catching character when he walked amongst the crowd. However, his handsome face was expressionless and was even covered with a thin icyyer that disyed his impatience and unhappiness. Even so, the eyes of all those women around him seemed to light up when they saw him. They had an excited look and some of them could not even hide their screams. ¡°Oh God, this guy is so handsome!¡± ¡°Is he a celebrity?¡± ¡°Celebrities aren¡¯t that good-looking, are they? Wait a second, I think he looks kinda familiar!¡± ¡°Yeah, he does look a little familiar, wait... Isn¡¯t this Timothy Barker, the CEO of the Barker Group?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, it is him! Why is he here?¡± It was only when he walked toward Samantha and stopped in front of her that everyone suddenly had a realization. ¡°It turned out that he came here with Mrs. Barker.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Barker to apany his wife to the amusement park in his private time. I¡¯ll be the first to refute those who say that their love is fake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die of jealousy, ah, ah¡­ He looks so handsome, so rich, and he loves his wife so much! Mrs. Barker must have saved the world in herst life to get someone like Mr. Barker!¡± Samantha looked at the man standing in front of him and curled her lips in a smile. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re here! I thought...you were afraid to show up.¡± She smiled very sweetly but the sarcasm was evident. Timothy looked condescendingly at her and curled his lips while retorting, ¡°There isn¡¯t a ce that I¡¯m afraid of going!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± As Samantha responded, she stretched out her arm and grabbed his arm immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± She did so in such a natural manner, but Timothy frowned. Her actions were unnecessary and he hated being in such close contact with anyone. He nced across Samantha¡¯s beautiful profile, and for some unknown reason, did not pull his arm back. After all, they were in public and everyone recognized the two of them. In any case, they still had to maintain their appearance of a loving couple to the outside world. Therefore, he allowed her to hold his arm. After checking the tickets, the two of them entered the park. As soon as they entered, they saw a magnificent castle standing before them. It was so dreamy that Samantha immediately took out her cell phone to take some beautiful pictures. Timothy stood behind her and could not understand why she was so excited, just like a little girl. What was so good about that? What was there to be excited about that? It was not as though there were contracts worth tens of billions in front of her. For some reason, however, he looked at her jubnt smile and somehow felt a little less repelled by that childish and boring ce. On the left was arge shopping mall within the park that specialized in selling all kinds of amusement park souvenirs. Samantha turned around and said to Timothy, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look, Timothy!¡± As soon as she said that, she grabbed Timothy¡¯s hand without so much as asking and immediately pulled him in. The items inside were all cute and just so happened to spark her youthful side. Samantha then walked to the shelf where all kinds of headbands were ced. It was probably marketed toward couples because the styles came in pairs. Samantha fell in love at first sight with an angel-style headband. She picked it up and put it on her head, then turned around and asked Timothy, ¡°What do you think? Does this little angel headband look good on me?¡± She even deliberately winked at him with her big, ck and beautiful eyes. Timothy nced at her. Samantha¡¯s appearance was nowhere near special to him and he should have remained indifferent at that moment. However, he did not know whether it was her smile that was too bright, or because her delicate facial features were paired with that angel-style headband, but it made him feel as though he was looking at a little fairy... He could notpliment her though because thest thing he wanted was for Samantha to know what he was thinking about. Samantha was unperturbed by his reaction and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes, and that I¡¯m really pretty.¡± ¡°You know, Timothy, I¡¯m honestly jealous of you for marrying a wife as beautiful as me.¡± Timothy was speechless. Samantha smiled and said again, ¡°Lower your head, Timothy.¡± Timothy did not move and frowned. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you, just lower your head.¡± Timothy¡¯s brows were still frowning, but he bent down slightly and lowered his head toward her. Samantha put a devil horn headband directly on Timothy¡¯s head at lightning speed. Timothy¡¯s expression froze and he raised his hand to pull off the headband. He did not want to wear such a ridiculous thing on his head! Samantha already predicted he would do so and grabbed his hand to protest, ¡°Don¡¯t take it down!¡± Timothy sneered. ¡°Do you want me to parade myself with this thing on me?¡± He had already reluctantly agreed to her going to the amusement park and yet that woman still made incessant demands! ¡°It suits you perfectly. So handsome!¡± Samantha boasted heartily. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m an angel, and you¡¯re a devil. We¡¯re a couple!¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Samantha was a little sad. Her eyshes drooped and her voice sank. ¡°I was so cooperative with you during the dinner, Timothy. I dressed like a decorative item and didn¡¯t evenin when I stood in high heels all night! All I¡¯m asking from you today is for you to wear a headband, and you¡¯re not even willing to do that...¡± She let go of his arm and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so reluctant to go on a date with me, then just forget about it and leave.¡± Timothy stared at her deeply. He knew that she was pretending because a woman like Samantha could never be so depressed over something as trivial as this. He would not be fooled by her! He had fulfilled his request to go on a date with her, so her decision to give up halfway through was her problem. ¡°Those are your words.¡± Timothy said that and directly pulled off the devil horn headband from his head. He turned around and immediately walked towards the door. Samantha stood still and watched as the man left without hesitation. He went further and further away from her line of sight until his figure could no longer be seen. Deep inside Samantha¡¯s eyes was a sad glow. Chapter 396 - A Romantic Date

Chapter 396: A Romantic Date

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion About a minuteter, Samantha hung her head low and walked out slowly. She did not look around but walked straight in the direction of the exit. Her entire figure was like someone who had lost their will to live. ¡°Hey.¡± The man¡¯s voice rang from behind all of a sudden. Samantha stopped walking. She turned around and looked up to see the man standing beside arge stic doll at the entrance. The man was so good-looking that he was practically surrounded by girls who were blushing and chattering about him. A surprised look appeared in Samantha¡¯s eyes and her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°You... You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Timothy looked into her eyes and felt as though his heart had been pricked when he saw her reddish eye sockets. It was a very slight pain but he still felt it. He did intend to leave because the date he originally envisioned was a normal candlelight dinner that he could easily get done with. The most that might be added to that kind of date was a car ride to the top of a mountain to see the nightscape. When he saw that the date venue Samantha set was an amusement park, he was extremely displeased and averse to the idea. He knew exactly what kind of trick Samantha wanted to use on him. Just because he epted it did not mean that he condoned such childish and pointless ruses! As a result, he happily epted it when she told him to leave. For some odd reason, he stopped at the entrance and turned around to nce at her. She seemed rather sad when she stood there. He found it incredulous. He and Samantha had fought countless times and he nearly ended her several times too, yet she never showed any sadness on those asions. Did she feel that sad just because he was going to leave? He could notprehend it at all, but despite feeling that way, he was incapable of walking any further he reached the entrance. It somehow felt like he should not leave her like that. Timothy raised his feet and walked to her. His thin lips parted and his voice was a little awkward, ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. I promised to go on a date with you today, so I won¡¯t just leave halfway.¡± Samantha could not help but smile when she heard his words. ¡°Then...are you going to wear the devil horn headband?¡± Timothy¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°Don¡¯t you know when to stop, Samantha? Don¡¯t expect me to parade myself in this ce while wearing that thing! It won¡¯t happen!¡± Samantha no longer persuaded him but merely pouted and had a very sad expression. Timothy took two deep breaths and closed his eyes. A few secondster, he opened them again and seemed to have decided to go all out¡ªhe put the devil horn headband on his head. There were shouts of acmation from all around. ¡°Ahhhhh, so cute!¡± ¡°Ahhhh, so handsome!¡± ¡°Ahhhh, I feel like I need a venttor!¡± Timothy seemed annoyed by that group of idiotic women and grabbed Samantha¡¯s hand all of a sudden to lead her away. Samantha was pulled several steps forward before returning to her senses and she could not control herself from smiling. She guessed right. Timothy¡¯s second personality was unmoved by force or persuasion. Showing him her weak side would elicit looks of disdain while being tough with him would only make him feel annoyed and more alert. However, being soft when she should be tough and vice versa seemed to suit his tastespletely. The principle that had she had to live by was: do the unexpected and take the road less traveled. Samantha watched him hold her hand and took the initiative to hold him back. Her fingers were inteced between his and their fingers were tightly sped together. Timothy seemed surprised that she would make such a move and stopped walking all of a sudden. He then looked down at their inteced fingers. His ck eyes then nced at Samantha. Although Samantha looked at him with glowing eyes as if she knew no shame, Timothy could still see the slight blush on the tips of her ears. It was something akin to teasing, but not quite exactly that. The feeling resembled one¡¯s heart being tickled, but one could not pinpoint where exactly it was even though it could still touch one¡¯s heart. Timothy¡¯s heart began beating inexplicably again. His intention was clear and that was to shake off her hand, but he could only let her continue holding him because he was unable to move his fingers. The two of them did all sorts of stuff in the garden. At eight o¡¯clock that evening, they even found an excellent location to watch the dazzling fireworks together. They blended in with the crowd like an ordinary couple. Samantha then took out her phone and aimed the front camera at them both while saying, ¡°Smile, Timothy!¡± Timothy refused with a cold expression, ¡°No pictures!¡± Samantha did not heed him at all and her fingers reached out suddenly to both corners of Timothy¡¯s lips, pushing them up as she snuggled beside him to take the picture. Timothy looked coldly at the picture she had taken on the phone and reached out to grab them. ¡°Delete that.¡± ¡°No!¡± Samantha hid the phone behind her. Timothy¡¯s long arms hugged her from the front as he reached behind to grab it. Samantha stepped back a couple of times to avoid his hands from reaching her phone. A little boy came out of nowhere and bumped into Samantha, making it difficult for her to stand steadily and causing her body to fall straight back. Timothy¡¯s first instinct was to hug her and pull her back. He pulled her hard enough that she fell directly into his embrace. Her forehead was pressed against his chest and she was enveloped by the auraing from his body. Although he was obviously not the main personality, the auraing from his body was the same as that of the main personality. It was so familiar that Samantha¡¯s eyes suddenly became teary. She unconsciously reached out to hug him and murmured, ¡°Timothy...¡± Timothy¡¯s entire body was given a jolt when her low, hoarse, and emotion-charged voice entered his ears. The feeling of an electric current coursing through his body made him lose his strength momentarily. He was unable to push Samantha away from him, so much so that...he wanted her to remain in his arms just like that. Sometimeter, an extremely beautiful disy of fireworks burst into the sky and snapped Timothy¡¯s consciousness back. He raised his hand suddenly and pushed Samantha away. Samantha staggered back a couple of steps and nced up at him with a somewhat nk expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression had turned cold and so did his voice. ¡°Our date today is over, right?¡± They spent almost the entire day from nine in the morning to nine in the evening. Although Samantha felt that it was a shame it had ended, she knew very well that the time hade. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s over.¡± She smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m very happy today. Thank you.¡± Timothy¡¯s handsome face remained expressionless and he emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m just fulfilling my end of the deal. Let¡¯s go.¡± When he said that, he did not wait for her to say anything and turned around to walk away. Samantha looked at his indifferent rear figure and could not hold herself back from making a huge grimace at him. Once a scumbag, always a scumbag! She clearly felt that his attitude had rxed slightly, although it had managed to regain hisposure in an instant soon after. His self-control and vignce were stronger than she had imagined. Theodore was right, it was a pain to deal with someone like Timothy! She was fortunate not to have underestimated him because everything that happened in the amusement park was just the beginning. The highlight of her meticulous preparation came next! The two of them walked out of the amusement park and toward the parking lot. Since their cars were parked in different spots, they were like strangers and Timothy did not bother to say goodbye to her. He walked straight to his car, got in, then started the car and drove away. He was the typical scumbag who did not own up after he was done with something! Samantha was not at all angry when she watched his car drive off.. Instead, her lips curled slowly into a smile. Chapter 397 - They Could Never Coexist

Chapter 397: They Could Never Coexist

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha turned around toward the direction of her car. She opened the door, hopped in, and started the car. ¡­ The amusement park was situated in the suburbs and was essible through a narrow winding road. Since it was alreadyte at night, a person¡¯s field of vision would be somewhat obstructed even with the presence of street lights, so Timothy stepped on the brakes gently to reduce his speed. However, his speed did not decrease even after he stepped on the brakes. He stepped on the brakes again but there was still no response. The brakes were broken! He pressed the electronic handbrake tightly once more and still there was no response! To make things worse, the car was speeding even more even though he did not step on the gas pedal, suggesting that there was something wrong with the otherponents instead of just the brakes! Timothy¡¯s eyes sank instantly. He went to the appointment alone without thepany of his bodyguards, so it would be toote even if he notified them at that point. If the car¡¯s speed continued to increase and he could not stop the car soon enough, his superb driving skills might not be enough to avert the possibility that the car might crash into other people and kill them! Timothy made the decisive decision to put on his Bluetooth earpiece and dial the nearest fire department while steering the steering wheel to stabilize the car. After connecting to the other end, he exined the situation calmly and sinctly. The firefighter said, ¡°We¡¯ll send men to help you right away. Mr. Barker, please be very careful and try to drag the situation as much as possible until we arrive!¡± After ending the call, Timothy focused all his attention on the road. At that point, the car¡¯s speed had soared to 100 miles per hour and he was already on the winding road. The road was narrow, and cars wereing constantly from the opposite side. Although he had controlled it very well, there were a few close calls where he almost hit other vehicles. After a while, the car¡¯s speed soared again and he dodged any oing vehicles almost purely by instinct. When he made a sharp turn, a car suddenly appeared on the opposite side and he narrowly escaped crashing into the car. The next second, the front of the car was heading toward the tree on the other side. If he crashed into the tree, the car would probably roll straight down the hill. Timothy turned the steering wheel to the right just in time to avoid it. Every minute and every second carried a risk of death! He frowned deeply and had a solemn expression that probably stemmed from his calmness throughout the entire ordeal. He must not let himself get hurt! His phone rang all of a sudden and Timothy immediately freed a hand to answer it because he thought that the fire rescue had arrived. What he heard through the Bluetooth earpiece was not a firefighter¡¯s voice, but Samantha¡¯s beautiful yet worried voice. ¡°Is there something wrong with your car, Timothy?¡± A trace of killing intent appeared in Timothy¡¯s eyes. ¡°How do you know?¡± He believed that it was highly likely that the car was vandalized, as the car was fine when he drove to the amusement park and the problems only popped out after that. The first person who wanted him dead was none other than Samantha! ¡°I was driving behind you, and I saw that your car was getting faster and faster and more dangerous too. I guessed that there might be something wrong with your car,¡± Samantha replied truthfully. Timothy nced at the rearview mirror after hearing what she said and realized that Samantha¡¯s white car had been following him from behind. He did not notice it because he had been looking ahead the whole time. ¡°There is something wrong. The brakes are broken,¡± Timothy said coldly. ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± He was in no mood to talk to her then. He had taken a lot of effort to be where he was in life and did not want to make her wishese true by getting killed in a car crash. ¡°Don¡¯t hang up.¡± Samantha immediately stopped him. ¡°You¡¯ll be in danger if you continue like this, Timothy. You have to stop the car.¡± She went straight to the point and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you stop your car!¡± ¡°What?¡± There was a hint of surprise at the bottom of Timothy¡¯s unwavering eyes. ¡°I said, I¡¯ll help you stop your car!¡± Samantha gulped and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll overtake your carter and drive in front of you to add some resistance to your car. Remember to drive toward the tree and use it to stop both our cars!¡± Timothy understood what Samantha¡¯s n was. It was doable but extremely dangerous! Since his car was driving at particrly high speed, crashing into Samantha¡¯s car would almost certainly cause her to get injured. Before he had any time to think clearly, Samantha said decisively, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He subconsciously nced at his rearview mirror and saw her white car driving to the otherne. The car then sped up and she very quickly drove past him. After stretching out the distance between them, Samantha¡¯s calm voice came from the Bluetooth earpiece. ¡°Count to three, Timothy!¡± ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± ¡°Three.¡± Samantha turned her steering wheel to the left so her car stretched across the entirety of Timothy¡¯sne. Then she mmed the brakes and activated her electronic handbrake! Timothy held the steering wheel firmly as the front end of his car mmed forcefully into the back seat of Samantha¡¯s car. However, the speed of his car was simply too fast and the front end of his car crashed heavily against the driver¡¯s seat of Samantha¡¯s car! Following that loud bang was a harsh screeching sound of tires against the ground. There were countless sparks on both car bodies. Timothy¡¯s car speed slowed down due to the increased resistance but was unable to stoppletely. He quickly stared at a big tree in front of him and turned the steering wheel forcefully. Both their two cars rushed toward the big tree. There was another loud bang. Samantha¡¯s car struck the tree, causing the tree to shake as the car finally came to a halt. Due to the violent impact, Timothy¡¯s entire body fell forward due to inertia and his forehead knocked against the steering wheel. He felt his vision getting blurry and he felt dizzy. He fell back limply and closed his eyes to take a deep breath. After a while, he seemed to realize there was a fire and he strained to open his eyelids. He then saw Samantha¡¯s car in front of his, the front of which was crackling with sparks and had started bursting into mes. It was probably the huge impact and friction that caused the enginepartment to overheat and spontaneously ignite... Once itbusts spontaneously, an explosion was bound to ur... He looked at the driver¡¯s seat of Samantha¡¯s car through the broken window and saw her sitting there. The airbag had been deployed and there seemed to be a cut on her forehead. Blood was oozing out and her face was very pale. It appeared she had slipped into aa and was therefore unaware that she was in extreme danger... If she did not leave sooner, she would be blown to pieces once the car exploded. Timothy took another deep breath and raised his hand to unfasten his seat belt. He then pushed the door open and got out of the car. He looked at Samantha¡¯s body again and lifted his feet before putting it back down again. Samantha was an old enemy and it was impossible for them to coexist. He had always wanted her to disappearpletely! Plenty of things had hindered him before, but the opportunity came right before him and it was Samantha who brought it upon herself. He did not need to do anything. As long as he did not do anything, Samantha would explode to death in front of him. She would disappear forever. The coldness in Timothy¡¯s eyes gradually became prominent and an icy smile crept up his lips. He did not know why Samantha was so desperate to help him stop the car, but...that decision was going to be the worst one she ever made in her life. It was unfortunate that Samantha would never know how stupid she was. Chapter 398 - Explosion

Chapter 398: Explosion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy tilted his head slightly and sneered before picking up his cell phone to make a call. As soon as the call was answered, he immediately said, ¡°Come and pick me up.¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Barker!¡± After he hung up, he removed a cigarette box from his trousers pocket, ced a cigarette between his lips, and lit it with a lighter. He took a breath and exhaled a ring of smoke. As the cigarette smoke rose into the air before his eyes, he saw a fire starting in Samantha¡¯s car. The entire front engine was going up in mes. He had fought with Samantha a couple of times, and although he hated her, he had to acknowledge that she was a smart woman. Had they not been enemies, he might even appreciate a woman like her if they met each other in a different capacity and a different way. There was about another minute or so before the car would explode. Timothy flicked the cigarette ash and he nced at Samantha¡¯s pale face again. It truly was a pity. Half a minute passed in the blink of an eye, and the fire in the car became so intense that Samantha¡¯s face had turned red. Timothy threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it with his shoes. He turned around and walked away. For some reason, his legs seemed to be rooted to the ground and he could not lift them. He had calmed himself down and recovered his strength, so why were his legs still beyond his control? Timothy could not help but nce back at Samantha who was already being enveloped by the fire. For some reason, his emotions seemed to have been roused. A few minutester, he charged towards Samantha at lightning speed. The door on the driver¡¯s side had been blocked by the front of his car, so he had to go around to the passenger¡¯s seat to yank the door open. Samantha¡¯s body was fastened by a seat belt while the front of her body was being blocked by an airbag. Time was running out. If they could not run far enough away in time, both of them would be blown to bits. Timothy reached for his waist and took out the dagger he was carrying with him. He grabbed the seat belt, cut it open quickly, then wrapped his long arms around Samantha¡¯s shoulders and strained to pull her out. A strange sound wasing from the car, so Timothy carried Samantha up and started running toward the distance. After running only three steps, a huge explosion urred behind them along with the ze, and they were both hit by the strong impact. Timothy unconsciously hugged Samantha in his arms as their bodies were propelled forward by the force. A few secondster, Timothy and Samantha fell to the ground together. Timothy¡¯s vision turned pitch ck and hepletely lost consciousness. There were a few tremors on the ground. A slender figure rushed out of the dark and ran straight toward Samantha, ¡°Sammy!¡± Rochelle ran up to them and looked at Samantha and Timothy, who were both lying unconscious on the ground. Unsure as to whether they were dead or alive, Rochelle¡¯s heart tensed up and her face turned pale. There was blood on Samantha¡¯s face that contrasted heavily against Samantha¡¯s extremely pale face. As soon as Rochelle saw that, she did not even dare to ascertain whether or not Samantha was still alive¡­ As for Timothy¡­ Rochelle looked at him coldly and her eyes were filled with extreme anger. Had it not been for him, Samantha would not have suffered so much. If anything happened to Samantha, then¡­ Rochelle saw the dagger falling from Timothy¡¯s hand and immediately felt her anger surging up. She bent down, picked up the dagger, then stabbed it right at Timothy¡¯s heart! Just as the tip of the dagger was about to pierce into his flesh, a hand reached out from the side and grasped Rochelle¡¯s wrist firmly. She was unable to break free from that grasp. Rochelle was startled when she looked to the side. Jonathan had somehow arrived there and was holding her wrist. She immediately reacted and struggled to break free. ¡°What are you doing? Trying to protect your good friend? Let go of me! I¡¯ll kill him today!¡± Jonathan¡¯s handsome face was as expressionless as ever and his expression did not waver. His lips moved and he spoke in a very low voice, ¡°If you kill him, everything Samantha did up till now will be in vain.¡± Rochelle was speechless despite her anger. As big of a scumbag Jonathan was, she had no choice but to admit that he was right. He was always so sharp and she found it annoying that he always left her unable to refute anything! Jonathan¡¯s dark pupils nced at the two people on the ground and he said, ¡°They¡¯re just unconscious because of the impact by the explosion. Their lives aren¡¯t in danger and the rescue team has arrived.¡± Rochelle heard the sound of the fire truck as soon as hepleted his sentence. She took a deep breath. Everything that happened that day was carefully designed by Samantha. In Samantha¡¯s words, it was to ¡®experience near-death and live again¡¯. Otherwise, she would not have stayed calm and held herself back from saving Samantha. If she killed Timothy, Samantha¡¯s suffering would be in vain and Matthew would not be saved. The bigger picture was more important than anything else! Although Rochelle still could not ept it, she threw the dagger forcefully onto the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan took her hand and left the scene at once. ¡­ Samantha and Timothy were taken to the hospital by ambnce. They were pushed into separate emergency rooms and were immediately treated by the doctor. Timothy was fine, for he only had a few grazes on his body and the unconsciousness resulting from the impact was not that serious a problem. Once his wounds were taken care of, a brain scan was done to make sure that there were no concussions, and he was then pushed into the general ward. On the other hand, Samantha¡¯s injury was much more serious. Because the front of Timothy¡¯s car had smashed into the driver¡¯s seat of Samantha¡¯s car, her right arm was caught in the impact and her bones were broken. Her forehead bled from the impact as well. She had also inhaled a lot of smoke, and the second impact resulting from the explosion made things much trickier. Samantha had to be pushed into an operating room. When Harmony arrived at the ward, Timothy just so happened to have woken up. As soon as he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a worried and crying Harmony. He was stunned for a moment, and after a few seconds, all the memories poured into his mind. Harmony¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°How are you feeling, Tim? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? How could something like this happen?! I was scared to death!¡± Timothy was still a little dizzy and his head was a little heavy. He stroked his head lightly with his hand and sat up while answering softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After a pause, he opened his lips. ¡°Where¡¯s Samantha?¡± Harmony¡¯s expression froze suddenly. When she was on the way to the hospital, she already knew that Timothy was going on a date with Samantha that day and the ident happened when they were on their way back. Timothy was only injured because he saved Samantha! Harmony wondered why he asked about Samantha as soon as he woke up, rather than ask about his injuries. He clearly hated Samantha¡­ Harmony bit her lower lip hard and replied reluctantly. ¡°She¡¯s still in the operating room. I¡¯m not sure about her condition.¡± Timothy frowned and no one could predict what he was thinking When Harmony saw that, she was somewhat unable to hold herself back any longer. She gulped and began her sentence by questioning, ¡°Tim¡­ I heard you were injured because you saved Samantha.. Why did you decide to save her? Don¡¯t you hate her and want her to die?¡± Chapter 399 - The Main Personality Awakens

Chapter 399: The Main Personality Awakens

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Timothy nced at Harmony¡¯s demeanor and retorted in a cold voice, ¡°Do I have to exin my actions to you?¡± Harmony was utterly stunned and she could not help but widen her eyes. Timothy¡¯s second personality was undoubtedly indifferent, cold, and even heartless. He might not be as considerate and gentle as other men in terms of feelings and rtionships, but for the past three years at least, Harmony was the only woman who could remain by his side. He was even willing to marry her. After learning that he had not officially divorced Samantha, his first reaction was to go ahead and divorce her. That alone was enough to show how much Harmony meant to him in his heart. Even though she was a little worried that he chose to side with Samantha during the annual dinner, she could understand why he did so after giving it some thought. After all, he had to keep up appearances on that asion. Since Harmony had a bad reputation, she did not want Timothy to suffer a hit to his reputation and bear the burden of her infamy. However, he had never spoken to her in such a tone in the past three years. It was just¡­very cold. She knew that nothing good would evere out of Samantha¡¯s presence. Samantha always ruined her ns and made her life worse. All she hoped for was that Samantha would die on the operating table and never wake up again! Harmony¡¯s aggrieved eyes immediately turned red and tears gradually became welling up. ¡°Tim, I¡­ I¡¯m worried about you... You know you shouldn¡¯t get hurt!¡± As long as Timothy¡¯s second personality was injured, he would be in a weak position. Once the emotions of the main personality started fluctuating, he would not be able to suppress the main personality anymore. Therefore, Timothy had never allowed himself to be injured in the past three years nor did he let himself be put in a dangerous situation. She ensured the same too. It was exactly why she rushed up unhesitatingly to shield him from danger when Rochelle came to seek revenge. She was fine with getting hurt, but she could not let Timothy get hurt. He was just as aware of his situation, yet he still took such a big risk and put himself in danger just to save Samantha... Timothy felt waves of pain stabbing his head and it became even worse when he heard her sobs. He closed his eyes involuntarily, clenched his hands into fists, and pressed them hard on his temples. Something seemed to be gushing out from the depths of the body and it was not something that could be suppressed. His agonized look caused Harmony¡¯s tears to stop flowing. She was familiar with what was going on and only needed one nce to know that his mood swings were so great that the main personality could not be held back anymore. She no longer cared about her sadness or the injustice that befell her. She hurriedly stepped forward and reached out to touch Timothy. ¡°Tim, are you having difficulty controlling your main personality? I¡­ I¡¯ll help you!¡± Harmony then held Timothy¡¯s hand. The next second, Timothy batted her hand away forcefully and raised his head to look at her. There was a coldness in his voice as he said, ¡°Go away!¡± Harmony was caught unprepared and staggered back a couple of steps before barely managing to steady herself. She looked at Timothy in disbelief. ¡°Tim... You¡ª¡± Before she could even go anywhere with her sentence, she saw Timothy¡¯s ck eyes looking right at her. There was a tant look of hatred and danger that seemed to be directed toward her. That look was one that she was extremely familiar with... In fact, she was so familiar with it that her soul was reeling from the shock. That was not a look that Timothy¡¯s second personality had¡ªit was a look from Timothy¡¯s main personality... Although the second personality was extremely ruthless, hecked some traces of that innate arrogance possessed by the main personality, for the main personality was truly a force to be reckoned with. He was someone who had the right to look down on everything under the sun. How did it happen? How did his main personality emerge? In recent years, the main personality attempted to manifest when the second personality¡¯s mood fluctuated too much. However, the second personality¡¯s self-control was extremely good, and coupled with Harmony¡¯s hypnosis, the main personality never once seeded in emerging over the past three years. She thought that the main personality had actually disappeared from Timothy¡¯s body, so it came as a shock that the main personality would be reawakened. ¡°Tim...¡± Her voice was faltering and she wondered if she had seen wrongly. ¡°Ah!¡± Timothy had a splitting headache and he covered his head with his hands once more as he groaned several times in pain. Harmony could clearly see that both of Timothy¡¯s personalities were vying for control! She could not let the main personality reawaken because she would have no way to suppress it once it manifested. Timothy was only able to suppress the main personality at that time because he was in the right time and ce. Moreover, she was not the one who did it, but the ingenious n from her ¡®sir¡¯ as well as another factor that she did not want to admit it from¡ªSamantha. An opportunity like that would nevere by again! If the main personality awakened, she would be thoroughly and absolutely done for. Harmony rushed up again, took out her pocket watch, and said to Timothy. ¡°Tim, look at me. Look at me!¡± She lowered her voice and there was a tempting voice within. ¡°Tim, look at me.¡± Timothy turned around slowly to look at her. A few minutester, Timothy¡¯s expression gradually calmed down. Harmony put away the pocket watch, gulped a couple of times, then looked at him nervously and called out softly, ¡°How are you feeling, Tim? Are you better?¡± She was very apprehensive. There was a time she was extremely confident in her hypnosis skills because she was the only apprentice of her master. Although she was not as powerful as him, she had learned at least 60% of his knowledge. She had always been quite confident in suppressing the main personality and she had always done a good job about it too. On that asion, however, Timothy¡¯s main personality woke up suddenly and she panicked. She had no idea whether or not she seeded in suppressing the main personality. Seeing as Timothy¡¯s eyes were still closed, she began wondering which personality would he be in once he reopened them. He could not help his palms from sweating. Timothy¡¯s delicate eyshes trembled slightly. His eyes opened little by little and his ck eyes looked at Harmony. There was a cold and sharp look in his eyes that was characterized by sinister wickedness. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Harmony¡¯s anxious heart finally calmed down. She was so worried that she might never again be able to see the Timothy that belonged to her. Harmony then thought of what happened earlier and remembered how frightened she was that she broke out in cold sweat after only a single look from the main personality. She could not help but say, ¡°Tim, your main personality is extremely difficult to deal with. We¡¯ve spent so much time and energy to suppress him, and you...you shouldn¡¯t get too close to Samantha anymore. Don¡¯t let yourself be influenced by her!¡± ¡°You should know that the main personality will be affected when Samantha¡¯s around you. Once the main personality awakens, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to disappearpletely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy for your main personality to disappear, Tim, but your second personality can disappear with ease. You and Samantha cannot coexist!¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one in this entire world who wants you to live, Tim. I¡¯m the only one who thinks about you wholeheartedly, and I¡¯m the only one who will always stand by your side!¡± ¡°Everyone else just wants you dead, including Samantha! I¡­will never betray you!¡± Harmony confessed affectionately. She stared in a mesmerized fashion at the man¡¯s handsome face and she could not help but approach him and caress the man¡¯s face gently. Timothy did not avoid her and merely looked at her. Harmony seemed to have received a tremendous amount of encouragement and she could not help herself from kissing Timothy¡¯s thin lips. Chapter 400 - Marrying Her on One Condition

Chapter 400: Marrying Her on One Condition

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony¡¯s red lips were within centimeters of contact. Timothy¡¯s expression seemed strongly repulsed. He never enjoyed being in close contact with anyone, especially when it came to any intimate behavior. He did not understand where the fun was in that. Other men might enjoy it when women flocked to them, but he did not have the slightest interest regardless of who was showering their affection on him! He raised his hand, pushed her away mercilessly, and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t overstep the line, Bunny.¡± Harmony did not expect that to happen and staggered back a couple of steps. Her eyes widened and they turned red as she looked at him, ¡°Tim... We¡­ We¡¯re already going to get married... Are you that unwilling to let me¡­kiss you?¡± The man nced at her with a cold expression. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°Did you forget what I said to you?¡± Harmony¡¯s body shook when she heard that. After Samantha ¡®died¡¯ three years ago, Timothy promised her that he would marry her, allow her to be Mrs. Barker, and give her all the glory and wealth she deserved after the three-year period expired. His condition was...that he would not touch her! He abhorred all forms of physical contact and was extremely repulsed to it. The reason was that he was a highly sensitive and very self-protective personality who could not tolerate such intimacy. He trusted no one but himself. Being overly intimate made him feel danger and it would also open an opportunity for his enemy. Harmony agreed immediately at the time. She promised him only because she was very confident in her hypnotism skills as well as her charm. Furthermore, a man¡ªespecially one that was as young as him¡ªwould always have physical needs. He might be able to endure for awhile, but not forever. She waited patiently for him to take the initiative and ask her. Little did she expect that three years came and went without him ever touching her. During that period, she thought of countless ways¡ªboth expressive and implied¡ª to make him touch her. She did so many things, including deliberately seducing him, but he never once nced at her from the corner of his eye. However, she noticed that there had been quite a lot of intimacy with Samantha ever since Samantha came back. Harmony saw that and thought that perhaps he was finally not too averse to intimacy anymore, but he continued to push her away mercilessly as always! Why was Samantha always different? Harmony found it a little difficult to calm down and her mental fortitude had shattered almost immediately! If she could not get him, she was going to make sure that Samantha would not get him either! Harmony bit her lower lip so hard that her lips had turned pale. She stared at the man¡¯s indifferent face and suddenly thought of something when she said, ¡°Tim, if you can¡¯t ept intimacy, then there shouldn¡¯t be any exceptions. Why can you ept it if it¡¯s from Samantha even though you can¡¯t ept it from me? Have you ever considered that the main personality is trying to control your body again now that Samantha¡¯s back?¡± Just like earlier, when the main personality woke up all of a sudden. Had it not been for Harmony¡¯s presence as well as the second personality¡¯s resolve, it was possible that the main personality could not be suppressed anymore. There wereyers of darkness in Timothy¡¯s eyes. When Harmony felt the dangerous aura emanating from the man all of a sudden, Harmony sneered secretly and continued her efforts. She said, ¡°Tim, we all thought that the main personality had beenpletely suppressed in the past three years, and perhaps even disappeared from this body. Now it¡¯s obvious that the main personality is still waiting for an opportunity to counterattack.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not averse to Samantha when she tried to get close to you, and you even saved her without hesitation even though you knew it was dangerous and you¡¯ll get injured. It¡¯s certain that none of these actions are what you intended. It¡¯s the main personality that¡¯s affecting you!¡± ¡°With my current hypnotism skills, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you topletely suppress the main personality, but...my master has alreadye to Capital City.¡± ¡°He contacted me and told me that he¡¯s developed a new type of hypnosis after years of dedicated research. As long as you¡¯re willing to ept it, you can eradicate your main personalitypletely. From now on, this body will be yours. You¡¯ll be the only Timothy left!¡± ¡°Tim, this solution will settle things once and for all. If you agree, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you immediately so Samantha won¡¯t be able to affect you again!¡± After saying that, Harmony¡¯s voice slowed down a bit and she spoke seductively, ¡°Tim¡­ I¡¯m doing it for your good.¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes nced across her and his expression became much heavier. There was an almost mocking look in his eyes and his words were merciless as he said, ¡°Spare me your little tricks!¡± Harmony had a somewhat embarrassed look on her face. Whether it was the main personality or the second, he would always see through the actions of everyone before him. Harmony gulped but still managed to squeeze out a sentence, ¡°Think about it, Tim. I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± Destroying the main personality would make Timothy hers. He would no longer be influenced by Samantha and would only look at Harmony. The two of them would then have an entire lifetime together, and Harmony was confident that he would not go his entire life without ever touching her. ¡­ When Samantha regained consciousness, it was already veryte at night. She looked at the white ceiling and realized that she was in a hospital. Her entire body was in pain and her face tensed up uncontrobly as she gasped slightly. Fortunately, she still managed to save her own life. Even though the entire disaster was nned by her, being alive was the luckiest thing that could happen to her amidst all that misfortune. She only did that because she had no choice. There was no way for her to deal with the second personality because he was very extreme, and she had to use extreme methods to clinch victory by surprise. Since she was still alive, it proved that Timothy saved her and her method did work! The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and there was the sound of footsteps. Samantha¡¯s throat was dry and hoarse. She was worried that she could not get up to get some water, so she hurriedly asked in a low voice, ¡°Hello, Nurse, I¡¯d like to drink some water please.¡± The footsteps walked in the direction of the coffee table and poured a ss of water beforeing to the bed. One hand reached across her back and lifted her slightly while the other held a cup and raised it to Samantha¡¯s mouth. Samantha was just about to say thank you when she realized that something was not quite right. She immediately raised her eyes to look at the person. The person holding her up turned out to be Timothy, not a nurse. She was stunned for half a second before returning to her senses. With the help of his hand, she drank the water and said with satisfaction, ¡°Thank you hubby~¡± The word ¡®hubby¡¯ caused Timothy¡¯s eyes to darken but it was very fleeting. He put the cup on the bedside table but did not let Samantha go. He leaned down slightly, almost as if to hug her, and narrowed the distance between the two of them. His eyes stared straight at Samantha, and she was both confused in addition to feeling a little chilling down her spine. Why was Timothy looking at her like that? Could he have found out that she was behind the tampering of the car? She had no way of escaping if he attacked her at that moment! Just as Samantha was imagining all sorts of possibilities, Timothy finally asked, ¡°Why did you risk your life to stop the car for me?¡± Samantha breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she heard that. That was all he wanted to ask, it seemed. She was prepared for that long ago and her ck and beautiful eyes met with his. She then said very sincerely and affectionately, ¡°Remember when you previously asked me why I chose to go on a date with you? I can answer you now.¡± ¡°Timothy, I have loved you from the beginning until the end. I blocked bullets for you in the past and I can still risk my life for you now. It¡¯s the same instinct.¡± As she said that, sheughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°I¡¯ve never learned my lesson even after so many years, but...I did this willingly!¡± The man¡¯s expression did not change and he obviously did not believe her. He curled his lips coldly and sneered, ¡°Can you really still love me even after I tried to kill you?¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes became a little sad, ¡°Holding that against you isn¡¯t love. If you ask me why, I can honestly tell you that I don¡¯t know why.¡± Timothy looked at her and a glow shed in the bottom of his eyes. Samantha did not know what he was thinking. The two of them were so close that their breaths were intertwined. He looked at Samantha¡¯s pale face and could not help but imagine the scene when she stopped the car for him without hesitation. Timothy¡¯s heart throbbed violently.. His big palm sped the back of Samantha¡¯s head as he nted his thin lips on her pale lips for a kiss. Chapter 401 - Why Did You Kiss Me?

Chapter 401: Why Did You Kiss Me?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The sudden kiss caused Samantha¡¯s eyes to widen. Her ck pupils contracted fiercely and even her breathing seemed to stop. Did Timothy actually...kiss her? However, the man just nted his lips against hers without any more passionate movements. Before Samantha could react, Timothy had already straightened up and let go of her. Without his strength supporting her, Samantha¡¯s body fell back on the bed and her wound was aggravated slightly. The pain made her body shudder and she instantly woke up from the shock. She looked at Timothy in bewilderment but his handsome face was still expressionless, as if the brief kiss earlier was merely a hallucination. What was the meaning of that? Samantha gulped and finally asked, ¡°Timothy, you¡­ Why did you kiss me?¡± Timothy stood beside the bed and lowered his gaze condescendingly at her. He did not answer her question but asked instead, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you love me? Aren¡¯t you happy that I kissed you?¡± Samantha was speechless. In that case, was that sudden kiss earlier simply to prove that she genuinely loved him? Her master was right¡ªTimothy¡¯s second personality was a very sensitive type and even the slightest bit of hypocrisy could not escape his eyes. Fortunately, she had done her utmost best to treat him as the main personality, so the words she said were actually true. It was also fortunate that she was very familiar with his body so she was more shocked than repulsed when he kissed her. Fortunately, he only tested her with a peck and she did not respond immediately to it. If he gave her a French kiss or something, she probably could not help herself from punching him in the head! Samantha suppressed the little scheming ns in her heart and blinked before replying sincerely, ¡°Of course I¡¯m...happy.¡± Timothy curled his lips in a half-smile but did not respond to her. Although she could not tell whether Timothy believed what she said, she could feel that Timothy¡¯s second personality no longer hated her as much as before. Whenever the two of them met in the past, she could always sense his killing intent toward her. That was a little less strong now. Although it was a cliche for the hero to save the damsel in distress, it was a tried and tested method that was conducive to developing feelings! Timothy finally spoke a few secondster and he reverted to his usual cold and indifferent tone. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± As soon as he said that, he turned around and left unhesitatingly. Samantha was quick-witted and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Can you stay with me, Timothy? My wound hurts so much and I¡­can¡¯t sleep.¡± How could she let him go like that when the situation was simply perfect to enhance their feelings? Timothy stopped and nced down at her hand clutching his sleeve. He then turned his gaze to her pale face and smirked as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor. Your wound isn¡¯t going to feel better if I stay with you.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that painful, I¡¯ll call a doctor for you.¡± Sure enough, he was the stereotypical, unromantic man. Samanthained deep down but maintained her pitiful look. ¡°No. My wound wouldn¡¯t hurt so much if you were here.¡± Timothy sneered with a look that said, ¡®That¡¯s a really bad excuse¡¯. Samantha pretended not to understand and used her other hand to make a finger heart. ¡°Because of love!¡± It was obviously a very childish and pointless action, but when Timothy¡¯s eyes looked at the finger heart that she made, his heart began to beat wildly. He unknowingly answered, ¡°Okay.¡± When Samantha heard that, she smiled and said, ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t stand to leave me alone, Hubby.¡± She exerted a bit of force on his sleeve and pulled him to the side of the bed. She looked at him with a burning gaze and her voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re still alive, Timothy...¡± The light in Timothy¡¯s eyes fluctuated and he repeated, ¡°It¡¯s good that I¡¯m¡­still alive?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Samantha seemed to see through Timothy¡¯s face and saw the still sleeping main personality. She nodded vigorously, ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive.¡± The only one who would save her in such a crisis was almost certainly the main personality and not the second. In other words, she proved that the main personality had not yet disappearedpletely and was still present inside of him. She meant every word she said and she was happy. Timothy looked at Samantha and felt his heart beat even faster... He seemed a little unsure, whether it was the second personality¡¯s heart that was beating or the main personality. He was the personality that had been imprisoned in the dark, and he would not have been able to see the world if Harmony had not woken him up. He saw everything that the main personality had, including how the main personality stood at the zenith, looked down on the entire world, and wielded such powerful influence over everything. His ability was no worse than that of the main personality and he could even surpass the main personality¡¯s achievements. Why, then, was he not the personality living within that body? No one weed his arrival nor expected his arrival. That was the first time he ever heard someone say to him, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive.¡± A touch of softness unknowingly appeared in Timothy¡¯s ice-cold eyes. He held Samantha¡¯s hand in return and put her back into the nket. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be right here with you.¡± Samantha was getting excited when she noticed his attitude and tone softening noticeably. Things were moving in the right direction! However, she could not get too excited and had to know when to stop, for he would get suspicious again if she was too enthusiastic. Samantha stopped teasing and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay. I hope I¡¯d still be able to see you when I open my eyes.¡± Then, she closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep. The ward fell silent and only Samantha¡¯s breathing was heard. Timothy¡¯s ck eyes were fixed on her. Harmony was right. He was not repulsed by his closeness with Samantha because he was being affected by the main personality. He could also sense that his main personality was bing harder to suppress after Samantha showed up again. Once left to its own devices, the main personality would bepletely awakened and he will return to darkness or perhaps even disappear. Why should he be prevented from living? He had done tremendously well during the past three years and there was nothing about him that was inferior to the main personality. Was it right and just for the main personality to upy his body just because it was the ¡®main¡¯? It was a dog-eat-dog world. He wanted to live and be the one who controlled the body sessfully! He would not let anyone affect him again! No one was allowed to do that! His eyes turned cold and he stood up. Without looking at Samantha again, he stretched his long legs and walked out of the ward. Timothy then took out his cell phone and called Harmony.. As soon as she answered, he went straight to the point, ¡°Make arrangements for that final hypnosis. I want to destroy the main personalitypletely!¡± Chapter 402 - Disappearing Together

Chapter 402: Disappearing Together

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Harmony¡¯s pleasantly surprised voice came from the other end, ¡°I¡¯m d you came around, Tim. That¡¯s great then.¡± Even if Samantha could influence the main personality, Harmony knew that she was more important than anything for the second personality! Samantha was worth less than even a single one of Harmony¡¯s fingers! Harmony suppressed her excitement and continued, ¡°Tim¡­ He said the hypnosis needs to be done in a very quiet and undisturbed environment. It might take about a month, and there can be no interruptions once it starts because the consequences of a disturbance are as yet unknown!¡± ¡°That is why you and he would have to be in seclusion during this month. Is that okay?¡± ¡®A month.¡¯ Timothy¡¯s ck eyes unconsciously looked toward Samantha¡¯s ward. If the main personality disappeared and only the second personality remained, would Samantha still say something like ¡®It¡¯s good that you are alive¡¯ to him? During the past twenty years, the main personality had a family, loved ones, a prosperous family background, and sessfully reached the peak of his career. That should be enough. The remainder of his life would be controlled by the second personality. Timothy retracted his gaze and answered, ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, he stretched his long legs and left the hospital resolutely. ¡­ Samantha slept for more than ten hours, and by the time she opened her eyes, it was already afternoon the next day. She turned to look at the bedside with some anticipation but there was no one there. She could not help but sigh. As expected, Timothy¡¯s second personality did not fall for it that easily... When she saved the first personality back in the day, Timothy still took care of her in the hospital and waited until she woke up to devote himself to her in exchange for her saving grace. Unfortunately, the second personality had a heart of stone. The door to the ward was pushed open all of a sudden. Could she have guessed wrongly? Did Timothye back? Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked over eagerly. Instead of seeing the man she was expecting to see, she saw a beautiful woman with a great figure and attractive facial features. Rochelle had arrived, and she walked on her heels in her usual temperament. Samantha¡¯s face sank and she could not hide her disappointment. ¡°Why are you here, Chelle?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you that disappointed to see me?¡± Rochelle took a couple of steps forward and red at her as if annoyed. ¡°Why you, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t still be breathing and lying down here¡­you¡¯d be having an audience with the grim reaper!¡± Samantha immediately put on a smile. ¡°No, no, you¡¯re still the one I love most, Babe! Why would I be disappointed to see you? I¡¯m happy, of course!¡± Rochelle rolled her eyes at her and chided, ¡°That mouth of yours is really good at lying!¡± Despite the evident dissatisfaction in Rochelle¡¯s voice, she still helped Samantha up carefully so thetter could restfortably on the bedhead. Rochelle then handed Samantha a ss of warm water. After drinking the water, Samantha said, ¡°Could you lend me your phone, Chelle. I¡¯d like to call Timothy.¡± Her cell phone had blown up alongside the explosion in the car. ¡°Here.¡± Rochelle took out her cell phone from her bag and handed it to her. Samantha took it and dialed Timothy¡¯s cell phone number. Her hospitalization was a very good time to nurture their feelings. She still had to strike while the iron was hot, and she could not let Timothy ignore her without even showing up. Unfortunately, all she heard was the dial tone, and her call went unanswered until it hung up all by itself. She called several times in a row but all her attempts were simrly unanswered. Samantha could not help but frown. Although Timothy was not injured as badly as she was, he was still injured nheless. Logically speaking, he should be resting for a few days rather than going to work while still injured. It was highly likely that he did not answer the phone because he was busy working. Although¡­could he be unwilling to answer her because it was Rochelle¡¯s number? Samantha did not give too much thought to those questions and instead called Ronald. After just one ring, Ronald answered with a very servile voice, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Mrs. Yates?¡± Samantha could not help but narrow her eyes at her best friend. How much of a psychological burden did Rochelle cause Ronald that he was forced into bing so cowardly? Since she had something important to deal with, she spared them the teasing and went straight to the topic. ¡°Ronald, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Mrs. Barker?¡± Ronald was surprised at first, but then asked solemnly, ¡°Is there something I can do for you?¡± ¡°I called Timothy but he never answered. Is he at thepany? Is he busy?¡± ¡°Ah? No!¡± Ronald answered truthfully. ¡°Mr. Barker called mest night and told me to postpone all his work for a month. He doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed! I thought it was because he wanted to focus his attention on caring for you¡­¡± That answer came as a surprise for Samantha. Timothy postponed his work for an entire month but not to take care of her in the hospital! He happened to have made that decision the previous night... Which meant that it was made after he left her ward? Samantha¡¯s heart throbbed suddenly and she immediately had a bad feeling. Rochelle heard their conversation from aside and her expression changed slightly as she said solemnly, ¡°Sammy, Harmony asked for a month¡¯s leave too!¡± How unexpected! Timothy and Harmony were going to disappear together for a month... None of it seemed right regardless of what angle she looked at it! Samantha tried her best to calm down as her mind was hard at work. When Timothy rescued her despite the danger and got injured as a result, he did so under the influence of his main personality because it was not something the second personality would do. It signified that Timothy¡¯s second personality was unable to control the main personality. Harmony was good at hypnosis and she could suppress the main personality. It usually did not take that long for Harmony to suppress the main personality unless someone more powerful was doing it! The thought of the man who showed up at the party that day could not help but pop up in her mind! If she guessed correctly, that man would probably be the one suppressing the main personality! If he personally set about doing that task, then the main personality which Samantha had taken great pains to waken would be subdued and everything would go back to square one. Rochelle¡¯s heartbeat sped up uncontrobly when she listened to Samantha¡¯s analysis. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit still, Chelle. I need to find Timothy as soon as possible and stop that from happening!¡± Rochelle nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to find out where Timothy and Harmony are heading.¡± As she said that, she took back her cell phone and was about to make a call. Samantha stretched out her hand to stop Rochelle. ¡°It¡¯s useless to do that. Since Timothy wants to go under the radar, he won¡¯t let anyone find traces of his whereabouts. Locating him would be impossible.¡± ¡°What can we do then?¡± Samantha¡¯s sullen gaze narrowed slightly and she started thinking from another perspective. Half a minuteter, she smiled coldly and said, ¡°We force.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°We force Harmony to show up. Once she appears, we can track Timothy¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡­ Three dayster, a bombshell was dropped and the news made waves throughout the inte! Chapter 403 - Testifying Against Harmony Chapter 403: Testifying Against Harmony Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [The charitable and beautiful Harmony Johnson has been suspected of hiring a hitman. Does she possess true kindness or is she merely showing falsepassion?) Once that news was published by a reporter, such a huge discussion ensued that even Waybo crashed for some time. During the past three years, Harmony¡¯s private life has been criticized by everyone but no substantive evidence had ever been recorded. Moreover, the media and public opinion had always inclined toward her, and while there were a few people who might mock her on the inte, most of what they said were harmless. The charitable achievements she has made in the past three years were obvious to all. For example, a major earthquake broke out in a certain city two years ago and there were numerous casualties. She donated a hundred million of her own funds, then mobilized her strength to call on majorpanies and various wealthy individuals to donate their money. A total of one billion was raised to help everyone that year. Capital City TVter made a special report for her, and she was also invited to the New Year G where an award was then presented to her. Another one of her deeds happened a year ago. News broke out about a group of kids whose parents were forced to leave them behind after having to seek employment elsewhere. She not only called for donations but even went to the area in person and lived with them for more than a month. After thoroughly understanding their predicament, two schools and a dormitory immediatelymenced construction on the spot. Arge number of books were bought too and the ten children were adopted with the promise of helping them reach sessfully reach 18 years of age. At that time, the inte praised her as a ¡®Mother Theresa¡¯. Many simr incidents had since cemented her good reputation as a kind-hearted,passionate, and understanding person. As a result, it was all the more shocking when it was revealed that Harmony had hired a hitman. Everyone¡¯s first reaction was to call that reporter out for talking nonsense. No one believed him, and a group of Harmony¡¯s supporters even flocked to the reporter¡¯s Waybo ount to spam insults and report his ount. He was asked to delete the post and apologize in public! The reporter was a newbie, but he had a very tough temper. Not only did he refuse to shrink back after being exposed in such a manner, he even gave them what they wanted and countered them with solid evidence. That evidence was none other than a recording of Old Madam Barker¡¯s personal doctor, Paul Highton. Paul said, ¡°Ms. Johnson held a grudge against the old madam because she never liked nor approved of Ms. Johnson. While the old madam was ill, Ms. Johnson coerced me into putting slow-acting poison in the old madam¡¯s medication.¡± ¡°She eventually told me to increase the dosage just so the old madam would fall terribly sick. That way, the old madam could no longer stop her from marrying into the Barkers! This gambit of hers only failed because the old madam was lucky to survive!¡± Immediately afterward, Paul revealed the previous transfer records and call records. Not longter, Old Madam Barker epted a phone interview from the media as well. The gist of it was that Harmony tried to harm her, and it was because she knew that Harmony was an unsavory character that she did not agree for Harmony to be her daughter-inw. That irond evidence was a big p in the face for Harmony¡¯s supporters, and public opinion took a tum in the blink of an eye. Everyone rushed to Harmony¡¯s Waybo profile and demanded that shee forward to exin! However, there was no news from her even though it had already been six hours after the news came out. Even some of the media personnel who were much closer to her than others were unable to get in touch with her. Many people spected that she did not dare toe forth because she was genuinely guilty. That was proof enough that Harmony was a malicious character who hired a hitman for her selfish desires! Inside the hospital ward, Rochelle scrolled through Waybo on her cell phone and criedughing when she read all thoseizens¡¯ wonderfulments. Thoseizens were savage. Even so, Rochelle¡¯s heart felt absolutely delighted when she saw thosements. She struggled to stopughing and looked up at Samantha sitting on the bed. She praised Samantha generously and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing Sammy. I can¡¯t believe you were able to think of this method!¡± Rochelle would have forgotten all about Paul if Samantha had not brought it up. Samantha smiled slightly. ¡°When Harmony did that, she ought to have expected that this day woulde.¡± The reasons she chose not to reveal it at that time were twofold: firstly, she did not want to get involved in it, and secondly, it was not yet time. Nevertheless, she always kept score of all the bad things Harmony did. When Harmony stood in the way of her and Timothy, pissed her off, and stopped her, it was only a matter of course for her to deal with Harmony! The time had finallye to get even for all their old and new scores! She had to smite Harmony and prevent Harmony from ever doing all those things again! If she did not do so, Harmony would always be around Timothy, hypnotizing him, suppressing his main personality. That would make all of Samantha¡¯s efforts be in vain! ¡°Well, Harmony always thinks that luck is in on her side, but there¡¯s no such thing as endless luck in this world. It¡¯s about time to give her a lesson on the terrors of society!¡± Rochelle said, then suddenly thought of something and frowned. She then added, ¡°Sammy, even though this news is now public, Dr. Highton was only willing to reveal everything as a show of gratitude for us letting him escape thest time around. He won¡¯te back to the country to testify against Harmony! In other words, the police won¡¯t help us find Harmony if no police report is made!¡± ¡°If Harmony keeps quiet and doesn¡¯t show up or respond, then this issue willst a week at most before people start forgetting about it. Wouldn¡¯t that send our efforts down the drain?¡± The reason why the news only came out three dayster was because they had been persuading Paul for the first three days. They assured him that they could guarantee his safety if he came back to the country to testify against Harmony. Paul firmly refused though. He did not want to dive back into such murky waters again, and he could only provide them with the past evidence because he wanted to protect his own life and his family¡¯s safety. Samantha did not want to force him so she epted it. Rochelle¡¯s worries were entirely understandable. However, Samantha did not look worried or anxious and was very calm instead. She picked up the cup of water and took a few sips before saying slowly, ¡°This is just the first step.¡± ¡®When Rochelle saw Samantha¡¯s calmness, she knew that Samantha must have already formted the second step deep down. It should not havee as a surprise. Ordinary people assessed their next move with each step they took, but intelligent people were already looking ten steps ahead with every step they took. They were both already beginning to look forward to seeing Harmony¡¯s ¡®perfect¡¯ downfall! 24 hours had passed and public opinion had reached its peak. Since no one has been able to contact or find Harmony, they were all guessing whether she had fled in fear of the consequences of her crime. Early the next morning, Samantha was awakened by her phone ringing all of a sudden. Samantha reached for the phone and answered it, and as soon as the call was connected, she heard Rochelle¡¯s pleasant-sounding voice saying excitedly, ¡°Sammy! Harmony responded!¡± Chapter 404 - Getting Jealous

Chapter 404: Getting Jealous

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha subconsciously looked up and nced at the clock on the wall. It was nine o¡¯clock in the momning, which tallied with the time she predicted for Harmony to issue a response. She smirked and asked, ¡°How did she respond? Did she send a legal notice?¡± Rochelle gasped and asked in shock and admiration, ¡°How do you know that? Did you predict that would happen? Or did you like¡­crawl under Harmony¡¯s bed in the middle of the night?¡± Samantha smiled faintly and said, ¡°I know her, that¡¯s all.¡± Harmony did send a legal notice and had done so through awyer. The words used in thewyer¡¯s letter were direct and intimidating. She denounced the baseless rumors circling the inte that she ¡®hired a hitman¡¯ and made it clear that she would use legal means to defend her rights and sue the reporter! Aside from that, she would be happy to take anyone who still doubted her to court! Harmony¡¯s response was so strong that it immediately swayed the group of people who doubted her. After all, she was alleged to havemitted a crime, and the only reason she could say that so boldly was if¡­she did not do it in the first ce. After all, she would not have dared to issue a legal notice if she reallymitted a crime that serious. Rochelle briefly gave Samantha a rundown of what happened and said, ¡°Brave of Harmony to lie so tantly.¡± Samantha then exined, ¡°Because she knows that Dr. Highton will nevere back to the country. Even if Dr. Highton does dare to take the risk and return, she¡¯ll definitely arrange for her people to intercept him at the airport. As long as Dr. Highton steps into Capital City, she will catch him and make sure that he has no chance of testifying against her.¡± ¡°And in this regard, Dr. Highton is a key witness. As long as she gets hold of Dr. Highton, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about everythinging to light, so it¡¯s normal for her to feel calm.¡± Rochelle was in awe. ¡°Sammy, did you predict all of this in advance? Why do you have to take this step then? Wouldn¡¯t doing this just allow Harmony to escape easily and not be able to force her to show up? All of our efforts will be in vain!¡± Samantha smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t be in vain. Relying on this alone is unfeasible. I still have my next move.¡± She did not exin any further but changed the subject instead, ¡°Did you do what I asked you to do yesterday, Chelle?¡± Before Rochelle left the previous day, Samantha had asked Rochelle to dig up all the ounts from the Barker Foundation in the past three years. A group of elite ountants was then summoned to wait for further instructions. Rochelle responded immediately, ¡°It¡¯s done. They¡¯re waiting for your go-ahead.¡± She was still unable to hold her curiosity back and asked, ¡°What do you need all these for, Sammy?¡± Samantha uttered sinctly, ¡°To check the ounts!¡± Rochelle felt as if her brain had short-circuited. Rather than answering Rochelle¡¯s puzzlement, she asked, ¡°Remember when Harmony generously signed that nk check when she was in the spa?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course. What¡¯s wrong with that nk check?¡± Samantha said bluntly, ¡°I saw that nk check at the time and there was her signature on it, which means she paid money from her own ount. During the past three years, Harmony would need money to socialize in the circle and with the media, money which she spends without a care in the world and very generously too. ¡°Harmony might notck money, but she¡¯s not overly rich either. What she wears and essorizes with whenever she shows up in public costs at least millions, and then there are all kinds of other expenses too. Her sry and dividends from the Barker Foundation can¡¯t support hervish lifestyle!¡± ¡°Then where did her moneye from?¡± Rochelle understood what Samantha¡¯s reasoning was. She never noticed that aspect before, but began to have suspicions after hearing what Samantha had to say. Even though Rochelle had joined the Barker Foundation a bitter than Harmony, their sries and dividends were not much different from each other. There would be significant earnings after three years, but not enough to sustain Harmony¡¯s uncontrolled spending! If it was not her own money¡­ Rochelle frowned. ¡°Could Timothy have given it to her?¡± Harmony would have had the confidence if that was Timothy¡¯s money since such sums were not even worth a mention for Timothy. Samantha replied without even having to think. ¡°No!¡± What a decisive answer! Rochelle was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Sammy, even though we¡¯re like sisters, I have to remind you that Harmony is considered to be Timothy¡¯s woman during the past three years¡­ It¡¯s normal for her to spend his money¡­ Don¡¯t get jealous and let that affect your judgment!¡± Samantha facepalmed. ¡°What are you thinking? What¡¯s there for me to be jealous about?¡± ¡°The reason I¡¯m confident is because¡­Timothy¡¯s ck card was given to me. I have the right to check all the funds used in the past three years.¡± ¡°Lhave earlier asked the bank to give me the bank statements and I¡¯ve seen them all. Timothy has not given Harmony much money in the past three years, and Harmony hasn¡¯t been authorized to swipe his card. When ites to this card, the only people authorized to use it are Timothy and me!¡± Rochelleughed all of a sudden. ¡°Harmony has been showing off how much she and Timothy are in love this week, but she never evenid her hands on Timothy¡¯s ck card?¡± ¡°Is it possible that she never even touched his hand?¡± ¡°In that case, we won, Sammy! At least you were able to get bored of sleeping with Timothy and you can swipe his ck card as you please. Now you¡¯re still husband and wife and you have almost half the Barker Group¡¯s shares! Besides, you still have Matthew, who is Timothy¡¯s only heir!¡± The conversation was steering down the wrong path. Samantha cleared her throat a couple of times and forced her to stay on topic. ¡°Be serious! Harmony¡¯s source of funds is very suspicious.¡± Rochelle immediately put away her teasing tone. ¡°I see what you mean. You want those ountants to check Harmony¡¯s ounts because her money might have been stolen from the Barker Foundation, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha smiled coldly. ¡°As long as we can prove that there are problems with the ounts, we can hand over the evidence to the Financial Crime Investigation Department. Her troubles are just about to begin!¡± If Harmony is involved in a financial crime, her integrity will be rendered worthless once the case is filed. The murder case she previously denied would once again be dug up. By then, no one would believe her lies any longer. ¡®When that time came, Paul coulde back to testify against her without having anything to worry about! Samantha would definitely make sure that Harmony would be held ountable for all the crimes that had beenmitted! ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sammy! I¡¯ll have them start checking the ounts right now, but it¡¯ll take time because there¡¯s just too much to go through!¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay. Just have it done as soon as possible!¡± On acertain ind. ¡®When ¡®he¡¯ entered the room with Timothy tomence their daily hypnosis session, Harmony took out her cell phone and inserted a SIM card to call herwyer. ¡®Thewyer gave her a recap. ¡°Things have settled down, so you don¡¯t need to worry!¡± Harmony smiled smugly. ¡°And here I thought Samantha was capable of more than just that. Using someone as insignificant as Dr. Highton to attack me is futile!¡± ¡°Tl be sure to settle things with her when I bring Tim back in a month!¡± She wanted to make sure that Samantha would repent for all those actions by kneeling in front of her! After ending the call, Harmony looked up at the hypnosis room full of anticipation in her eyes. She could already imagine that after a month¡ªor rather, after 25 days considering how five days have already passed¡ªshe would be able to hold Timothy¡¯s hand and return to Capital City to p everyone in the face. She would be the legitimate Mrs. Barker in the future, the only woman who was fit to stand beside Timothy! After the ounts had been checked for three days, everything was put into a report that Rochelle handed to Samantha¡­ Chapter 405 - Getting Her Just Desserts

Chapter 405 Getting Her Just Desserts

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha opened the document and read it carefully. As soon as sheid eyes on the conclusion, she raised her eyebrows and had a look of surprise in her eyes. The result was beyond what she expected. There were no problems with Harmony¡¯s ounts! She closed the document and looked at Rochelle while asking in a low voice, ¡°Have you verified it?¡± Rochelle¡¯s expression had soured too. ¡°I did. I had them verify it several times and there aren¡¯t any problems with her ounts!¡± Samantha tapped her fingertips on the document and pondered. Could she have been wrong? Could Harmony¡¯s money be given not by Timothy, but by the man behind her? Such a possibility was more unlikely than not! Harmony¡¯s rtionship with that man was more like a cooperative rtionship, and her respectful attitude toward him was an obvious sign that she was beneath him. Their rtionship could thus be considered a subordinate rtionship. In that case, the man would not let her squander his money like that. Samantha was still inclined to the possibility that Harmony had used the Barker Foundation to make a lot of money in the past three years. However, if there were no problems with the ounts, how did Harmony get the money into her personal stash? Samantha tried thinking about it from another angle and an idea appeared in her mind all of a sudden. She grabbed herptop and put it on herp as her slender fingers immediately started tapping away on the keys. A few minutester, she looked at the web page that appeared on theputer screen and curled her lips in a smile! As she expected! Samantha looked up at Rochelle again and said, ¡°Chelle, 1 know how Harmony got the money!¡± Rochelle was pleased to hear that and immediately asked, ¡°What? How?¡± Samantha gestured toward theputer screen using her chin. ¡°I went to this website that lets you look uppanies and checked all thepanies under Harmony¡¯s name. Take a look.¡± Rochelle nced at the screen and saw that there were three sole proprietorshippanies under Harmony¡¯s name. Furthermore, the names of those threepanies could not be more familiar to her! She could not help but exim in awe. ¡°These threepanies are allpanies that have worked closely with the Barker Foundation for the past three years. Harmony¡¯s donations and fundraising were always prepared by these threepanies!¡± As soon as she said that, she understood everything at once too. ¡°That means Harmony has been relying on these threepanies to fill her own pockets. Goodness, that¡¯s pretty bold of her!¡± Just how greedy was she to have been pocketing so much money over the past three years! Moreover, all that money was donated to charity! She did not seem to be the least bit afraid of divine punishment by coveting all that money! Samantha smiled coldly, ¡°Did she really think she could sit back, rx, andunder all that money because she killed me three years ago? Well, I¡¯m not dead. And she¡¯s going to get her retribution handed to her!¡± ¡°How perfect!¡± Rochelle hated Harmony no less than Samantha did. At longst, they could both end that woman after all the suffering she caused to Samantha three years ago! ¡°T¡¯ll personally investigate these threepanies for you and get you their ledgers while I¡¯m at it!¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, just rest in the hospital and wait for my good news!¡± Rochelle then put on sunsses and walked out of the ward in her high heels. She tilted her head and saidzily, ¡°Wake up, Blockhead! It¡¯s time to work!¡± A figure appeared out of nowhere and said respectfully, ¡°Your orders, Mrs. Yates.¡± After the news about Harmony hiring a hitman was suppressed by the legal notice, her cybertroopers began to fight back, saying that she was wronged by someone evil who wanted to ruin her reputation. By ¡®evil¡¯, they meant Samantha. After all, everyone knew that Samantha and Harmony were rivals both in their line of work and in their love life! Samantha was cursed at and her name soared to the top of Waybo¡¯s trending searches for several days. She did not care one bit and rested every day to help her body recuperate. She also cooperated with the doctor who examined her, because there were plenty of things that she had to do next, necessitating her quick recovery so she could move freely. Half a monthter, Rochelle pushed open the door of the ward and walked in with a swagger. She smiled and said, ¡°Your n is impable, Sammy. The threepanies are all shellpanies, used mainly for embezzling money and doctoring the ounts. She has embezzled one billion in the span of three years!¡± Samantha was not surprised by that. Harmony was too greedy, but her ambition did not match her abilities and everything she did was always half-baked. ¡°Where¡¯s the ledger?¡± Samantha asked. Rochelle ced the briefcase in her hand before Samantha. ¡°They¡¯re all here. Do as you please with them.¡± Samantha got up unhesitatingly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re making a police report!¡± It was already afternoon the next day when Harmony finally found out about it. The police issued a warrant because they could not contact her, and herwyer hurriedly called her and exined everything. Harmony¡¯s face turned pale in an instant when she heard that. The person behind the whole expose was obvious, but she never would have imagined that Samantha could actually figure out that there was a problem with her cash flow. To think that Samantha traced it all back to her and was now in possession of all that incriminating evidence! She was never worried that the matter would be revealed because she was sure that she would be Mrs. Barker within the past three years. Everything she did was a trivial matter once she married Timothy, and even if something happened, she could settle it using her status as Mrs. Barker or simply let Timothy handle it for her. Unfortunately, she was not Mrs. Barker and had no such influential ability! Once that matter was revealed, her three years¡¯ worth of painstaking efforts would be ruined and her reputation would be discredited. Clearing her name would then be pletely impossible! She could not let that happen! Things were only in the investigation stage and the police would not expose it. As long as she managed to handle it during that period, her misdeeds would nevere to light! Timothy¡­ She had to go to Timothy! Timothy would help her because he would never have the heart to see her destroyed like that! Chapter 406 - Her Last Chance

Chapter 406 Her Last Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were footsteps from behind and a very stately voice questioned, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Harmony felt a chill down her spine and her footsteps stopped abruptly. A few secondster, she turned around slowly and looked up to see him standing three steps away from her. She did not dare to look at him again and lowered her eyes once more. ¡®He¡¯ had always made her feel an inexplicable fear, almost like she was a cockroach being looked at by a human. She could not help but panic and sumb to him. She gulped and greeted him softly, ¡°Sir.¡± Harmony instinctively concealed what happened back in Capital City and merely said, ¡°I wanted to talk to Tim.¡± As soon as she said that, she heard an indifferent sneer from him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m oblivious to what¡¯s happening outside just because we¡¯re on this secluded ind?¡± ¡®His¡¯ tone was so cold and insipid that Harmony suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Indeed, one of ¡®his¡¯ strengths was that he knew almost everything, yet she still decided to hide it from him! Harmony lowered her voice hurriedly. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t think straight for a moment.¡± ¡®He¡¯ looked at her in dissatisfaction. ¡®He¡¯ was unhappy not with her overestimating her intelligence, but because ¡®he¡¯ had nurtured her for so long and given her so much support, only for Samantha to get a hold of evidence that would incriminate her. Teaching her was like attempting to carve something out of a rotten log. ¡®He¡¯ answered her coldly, ¡°Tim is in the final stages of the key period. He must not be distracted by anything. Please go ahead and handle this matter yourself.¡± ¡°How are you qualified to be Mrs. Barker if you can¡¯t even handle this?¡± Harmony¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Despite the countless times ¡®he¡¯ had been dissatisfied with her over the years, ¡®he¡¯ had never said something so serious to her. ¡®He¡¯ implied that he would abandon her if she could not handle that matter well! Harmony trembled uncontrobly. She had been learning under him during the years she was abroad, but she was not the only girl that ¡®he¡¯ nurtured. There were countless others. The reason why she was able to seed over them was because she discovered Timothy¡¯s gic secret after being ced by Timothy¡¯s side since she was a child. At the same time, she also studied and practiced her hypnotism very well. ¡®He¡¯ held her in high regard because of that, and ¡®he¡¯ supported her when she went back to Capital City, approached Timothy, and awakened Timothy¡¯s second personality! Everything was supposed to be going smoothly, but she was fooled when Samantha faked her death. Samantha then came back even stronger and intended to destroy everything that Harmony had! Harmony did not want him to be disappointed! Her hands were hanging on both sides of her body, and she clenched her fists while saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sir, | was wrong. I won¡¯t disturb him again until his hypnosis is over!¡± ¡°T¡¯ll definitely be able to handle this matter. I¡¯m capable of it. This is just Samantha, nothing else. Please don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡®He¡¯ raised his head and nced insipidly at her, ¡°This is yourst chance.¡± The man then immediately turned around and left. Harmony felt her body turn weak all over after listening to the man¡¯s footsteps drift away. After a while, she calmed herself down and took out her cell phone to make a call. She immediately requested someone to prepare the helicopter. She wanted to quietly return to Capital City, go straight to the police station, and cooperate with the investigation. Once she reached the interrogation stage, the public would no longer get any further news. Samantha could no longer make it public even if that was what she wanted! More than ten hourster, the helicopternded on the VIP tarmac. Harmony got off and left directly through the VIP passage. When she first stepped into the passage door, several police officers who were obviously waiting for her walked up to her. The policeman leading the group first showed her the documents and said, ¡°Ms. Johnson, a report was made against you formitting severalmercial crimes such as embezzlement and falsifying ounts. The evidence is conclusive and we will have to arrest you right now!¡± The police took out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed her hands. Harmony¡¯s pupils tightened all of a sudden. She never imagined that her secret itinerary would be known to the police. In any case, they were policemen, so it was unsurprising that they would get information about her whereabouts in advance. Although it was very embarrassing and shameful to be handcuffed, it was fortunate that no one else saw her because there were only the policemen and her there. Harmony did not struggle anymore and even urged then on, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the police station with you for the investigation. Just hurry up!¡± She ought to get in the police car soon or else people might see her! The two policemen, one on either side of Harmony, grabbed her arms and led her out. Little did she expect that after only walking a few steps, a group of people rushed out from out of the blue and took pictures of her non-stop. Harmony looked at them. They were all familiar faces, for they were the media personnel whom she had dealt with frequently in the past three years! How could ite to that? it was understandable if the police knew, but how did the media know too? She could not let herself be exposed to the public when she was in such a predicament! Harmony had a bewildered look on her face and she lowered her head to try and avoid the camera. Unfortunately, all the media wanted was to gain more views for their news, so they were not going to let her go that easily. ¡°Harmony, look here, look here!¡± ¡°Harmony, look straight ahead!¡± ¡°To the left, Harmony, to the left!¡± They were all roaring in a frenzy and only stopped short of poking the camera right in her face. Harmony felt like copsing and could not help but shout, ¡°Go away, no taking pictures! All of you, scram! Anyone who dares to post those photos will have to face the consequences!¡± During the past three years, everyone feared her because she considered herself the future Mrs. Barker. She thought that if she made those threats, then those insignificant people who followed where the wind blew would refrain from taking pictures of her or writing any nonsense news reports. To her surprise, the reporters all burst out inughter as soon as she said that. They mocked, derided, and sneered disdainfully as they continued surrounding her! ¡°Harmony, I¡¯m surprised you have the decency to say something like that when you¡¯re such a greedy person.¡± ¡°Harmony, aren¡¯t you afraid that karma wille knocking on your door in the middle of the night when you spent all that money that was supposed to be used to save lives?¡± ¡°Harmony, we¡¯re not afraid even if you sue us. Publicizing your evil deeds is more important to us than anything else!¡± Harmony¡¯s eyes widened in shock. How did it be like that? She thought that everything would be fine as long as she came back and settled everything quietly. Why did the situation be like that? All of a sudden, she sensed someone looking at her and raised her head abruptly. That was when she saw the figure of a beautiful woman standing outside the crowd. Samantha! Harmony finally understood! It had to be Samantha who arranged the presence of the police and the media, making it impossible for Harmony to handle that matter in a low-key manner. Harmony had her heart set on destroying Samantha once and for all! ¡®That b*tch!¡¯ ¡®Samantha wants to have her way, but I¡¯m not the kind of person who¡¯ll be defeated that easily!¡± ¡®Just wait and see!¡± Harmony looked at Samantha with intense hatred. Samantha curled her lipszily into a sweet smile. n the interrogation room, Harmony was surrounded by a group of reporters. At that point, her hair was disheveled, her clothes were a mess, and one of her shoes had been stepped on. She looked like a madwoman and had lost all her poise. The policeman sat across from her and interrogated her calmly. ¡°Do you plead guilty to Ms. Larsson¡¯s report against you?¡± Harmony looked at the policeman and said very proudly, ¡°I want mywyer, and I won¡¯t say a word until mywyeres!¡± The policeman replied, ¡°You have every right to do that, but even if thewyer¡¯s around, you still have to answer our questions!¡± Harmony smiled. She did note unprepared. Herwyer used to be a member of ¡®his¡¯ elite legal team and was very capable. Harmony was certain that thewyer would find a way to save her!. Chapter 407 - Just Plead Guilty!

Chapter 407 Just Plead Guilty!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion An hourter, thewyer, Roger Oakley, walked into the interrogation room. Dressed in a sleek suit, he was about 40 or 50 years old but he still appeared very energetic, had very sharp eyes, and possessed a unique aura. When the police saw him, they could not help but feel a headacheing on. Roger was no stranger to them, for he specialized in serving the rich and was a notoriously trickywyer. As long as he was present, it would be extremely difficult for them to elicit any useful information from the suspect. Harmony became smug when she saw the policeman¡¯s face. That was the power of wealth! She did not need to be afraid of anything as long as she had money! Roger said to the policeman, ¡°I¡¯d like a private chat with my client, please.¡± The request was a reasonable one and the police could not refuse it, so all they could say was, ¡°Twenty minutes.¡± Roger nodded. The police got up, walked out of the room, and closed the door. Harmony¡¯s eyes fell on Roger and she smiled. ¡°With your skills, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right Mr. Oakley?¡± ¡°My one request is for you to handle this quickly. I don¡¯t want to stay in this rotten ce for a second longer!¡± Since the whole fiasco has been exposed in advance by that b*tch Samantha, it was no longer feasible to deal with it in a low-key manner. Instead, she had to deal with it in a high-profile manner! If she cleared her innocence in a high-profile way, then she would be able to stop the rumors from those foolish people! Once the news died down, she would find a way to regain her reputation once more! Roger pulled out the chair and sat down. He nced up to look at her but his expression became solemn. ¡°Ms. Johnson, this matter is out of control now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Harmony asked in surprise. ¡°What do you mean out of control? You¡¯ve taken God-knows-how-many cases like this in one year and you¡¯re telling me now you can¡¯t handle it? What the hell kind of job are you doing?¡± She could not hold her anger back in the end and her expression became a little distorted. The indifferent look Roger had when facing the policemen earlier changed into that of sadness. ¡°Ms. Johnson, there might still be a chance to salvage the situation if this matter hadn¡¯t been exposed, but now¡­public opinion has gone out of control ever since your arrest. Public opinion is a double-edged sword and you know that!¡± She was able to clear her name partly because she had done charity for years, and partly because of everyone¡¯s trust and support for her. Everyone knew that she was a benevolent person. Unfortunately, she just had to make herself rich by embezzling money that was meant for charitable purposes. Not only did that crush the support given to her by those who were on the fence, but it also dealt a blow to her die-hard fans who once supported her. Those people venerated her but she was not the person they all made her out to be. On that asion, she had aroused the anger of that group of people, and the bacsh suffered from all her fan-turned-haters was more severe than anything! Harmony¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How could that happen¡­¡± Roger went on to exin, ¡°The case of you hiring a hitman, which I denied by sending a legal notice on your behalf, is now being brought up again. The public is now calling for a re-investigation of that incident and the police are already considering whether to file a case!¡± Harmony¡¯s face changed drastically and she slumped on the chair as if all her strength had been taken away in an instant. That was probably how it felt to fall straight from heaven to hell. She finally knew why Samantha wanted to expose her act of hiring a hitman in the first ce, even though she solved that matter easily and even looked down on Samantha for doing something so pointless. It turned out that Samantha had been waiting to set everything else in motion! That damn Samantha had all sorts of tricks! Harmony was so angry and irritable that she clenched her hands tightly and scolded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to this nonsense anymore, Mr. Oakley. I called you here to solve this problem for me. I¡¯ve been paying legal fees every single year, so you have toe up with a way for me regardless of what happens!¡± Roger adjusted the sses on his nose bridge and pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Regarding the embezzlement, Ms. Johnson, my suggestion is that you plead guilty!¡± After pleading guilty, everyone¡¯s anger toward her would subside and the public would not continue to hold it against her. If she were to stubbornly refuse to admit her misdeeds, the issue involving hiring a hitman would snowball into something much more troubling! ¡°You idiot! Are you seriously asking me to plead guilty?¡± Harmony thought as if she heard it wrongly. ¡°If I pleaded guilty, my reputation will be ruined and I¡¯d bepletely done for!¡± Moreover, she would not be able to swallow her anger if she was told to just lose to Samantha like that. There was a fleeting displeasure in Roger¡¯s expression. To think that Harmony had the decency to call him an idiot when she was the real idiot! Things had alreadye to a head, yet she still could not see the truth and thought that spending a little money would settle things! Had it not been for money¡¯s sake, he would never have wanted to serve such a stupid client again! Roger endured his anger and analyzed her from a professional perspective, ¡°Ms. Johnson, public opinion is raging right now and the police have already secured the ledger. Stubbornly refusing to admit your guilt won¡¯t change anything, because reputation-wise, you¡¯re already doomed!¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re willing to plead guilty, there will be a silver lining.¡± Asilver lining? Harmony¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go on!¡± Roger said, ¡°In simple terms, this issue falls within the realm ofmercial and economic disputes. It can be serious, or it can be a very trivial matter.¡± ¡°As long as the Barker Foundation doesn¡¯t formally prosecute you, you just have to put on a good attitude by pleading guilty and be willing to reimburse the embezzled money. You won¡¯t need to go to jail then!¡± Harmony pursed her lips tightly when she heard that and did not speak for a while. Although she was unwilling and extremely incensed, her mind was clear and she knew that Roger¡¯s proposed n was the best solution. She would always have a chance to turn the tide as long as she did not go to jail. If she had to go to jail, the things thaty in store for her would be utterly unbearable. She did not dare take a gamble! Harmony thought for a while before struggling to answer, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to your advice and plead guilty!¡± Roger nodded gently. ¡°Then what we need to do now is to make sure that the Barker Foundation won¡¯t sue you. Thergest shareholder of Barker Foundation is Mr. Barker. His shares, together with yours, exceed sixty percent, which means that you have the right to vote against suing you!¡± ¡°You should contact Mr. Barker right now and ask him toe to the police station.¡± Since Harmony¡¯s cell phone had been taken away, Roger was considerate enough to take out his cell phone and handed it over to her. ¡°Go ahead, Ms. Johnson.¡± Harmony looked at the phone and recalled ¡®his¡¯ warning. She shook her head sharply and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t contact Tim now!¡± Roger was puzzled, ¡°Why not? If it¡¯s inconvenient for Mr. Barker toe here, making a phone call and giving me verbal assurance is good enough. Otherwise, I can¡¯t do anything without his order!¡± Harmony bit her lower lip forcefully. ¡°There¡¯s just¡­no way I can contact him right now. Mr. Oakley, please use whatever methods you can to dy things for a week. I¡¯ll plead guilty in a week, but I absolutely can¡¯t do so now!¡± ¡°A week?¡± Roger felt that it was a little troublesome. ¡°Why do you have to wait a week?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask. The point is, Tim will show up in a week. I¡¯ll plead guilty by then, and this whole thing will be perfectly resolved once the Barker Foundation doesn¡¯t go ahead with any legal action!¡± Harmony stared at him with a burning gaze and concluded, ¡°You¡¯ll be paid handsomely too!¡± Herst sentence swayed Roger and he nodded. ¡°Okay, I will try my best!¡± After exiting the gate of the police station, Roger walked not towards his car, but a ck car parked on the side of the road. When he walked up to the car door, he looked left and right to make sure that no one saw him before opening the front passenger seat and getting in. Then, he turned around slightly and looked at the two people sitting in the back seat. Roger then spoke in a somewhat fearful and polite tone, ¡°Ms. Larsson, Ms. Tyrell¡­¡±. Chapter 408 - I Won’t Let Her Have Half a Chance

Chapter 408 I Won¡¯t Let Her Have Half a Chance

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Samantha nced at himzily. ochelle said directly, ¡°Talk.¡± coger was calm, steady, and did not panic at all when he faced Harmony earlier, but it was a whole other ball game when facing Samantha and Rochelle. Even the steely courage that he had developed after being in the legal fraternity for years would falter when facing them. Those two women might look beautiful and gentle, but they were not ordinary women! oger¡¯s only hobby was gambling. The money he made over the years was wasted in casinos and he tried many times to quit gambling but always found it hard to do so. That was the reason he was removed from ¡®that man¡¯s¡¯ legal team. He was fortunate to have met Harmony again during the past three years. Harmony was very generous, so the amount of money he gambled away becamerger andrger. However, his luck has been really bad in recent days, losing all his bets and owing a lot of money¡ªwhich he could not pay back¡ªto the casino. He was caught by a group of debt collector thugs who told him that his hands would be chopped if he could not pay up. Samantha and Rochelle appeared at that moment but did not save him right away. Instead, they negotiated conditions with him coldly. ff he did as they said, they would help him pay off his debt. ff he refused, they would act as if they did not see a thing. He initially felt that they wanted something from him and would not want to watch him get hurt. Believing that it would be easy to handle those two women, he became stubborn. He requested them to save him first before discussing terms. n the end, Samantha and Rochelle sneered and said, ¡°Go ahead, fes. Just pretend we don¡¯t exist.¡± The thugs did not hesitate and shed down right at his arm. He was so frightened that his heart was about to stop beating, but Samantha and Rochelle remained indifferent and there was no trace of fear that normal people ought to have. At the final moment, he gave in and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say! Don¡¯t cut my hand, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± The knife stopped right then. From then onward, he could not help but feel a little scared when he saw Samantha and Rochelleter on. Roger took a deep breath to calm his mind and answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve obeyed your instructions and asked her to confess. I even guided her to contact Mr. Barker, but she firmly rejected me and insisted that I help her stall things for a week. She says that Mr. Barker will show up then.¡± Samantha and Rochelle nced at each other. It turned out to be exactly as they had predicted. The reason why Timothy would disappear for a month was to undergo a final hypnosis. There was still a week left before the hypnosis was due to end, so Harmony would not contact Timothy even if she was forced into that situation. Samantha frowned. Rochelle said to Roger, ¡°We get it now. Your business here is done. You can leave.¡± Roger nodded repeatedly and opened the car door immediately to leave. The car engine was started and the car drove into traffic. Rochelle asked again, ¡°What do you think, Sammy?¡± At the moment, Harmony was fighting hard to clear her reputation by herself while buying time for Timothy¡¯s second personality. She only did that because she knew that the second personality woulde back to protect her after hepletely upied Timothy¡¯s body. Samantha raised her eyes and nced at the passing scenery outside the car window. After a while, she made up her mind and said, ¡°I won¡¯t give Harmony even half a chance. Even if I can¡¯t bring Timothy back, I¡¯ll make sure that Harmony takes responsibility for everything she has done over the years!¡± Rochelle agreed very much with that. Timothy aside, Samantha and Harmony had plenty of grudges already, and it was time to settle scores once and for all! ¡°But even if Harmony was tricked by Roger and pleaded guilty, the Barker Foundation must lodge a formalint before the judicial process can begin. Timothy is thergest shareholder, and he can¡¯t hold a board meeting when he¡¯s not there!¡± Samantha nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Timothy¡¯s wife, and I can hold the meeting as his representative.¡± Her status as Mrs. Barker could deter those board members. Rochelle knew what she meant but was still worried. ¡°Still, you¡¯d need to show written authorization or else it will raise suspicions.¡± ¡°I know, and I have a way around it!¡± Samantha finally said, ¡°I can forge a power of attorney!¡±. Chapter 409 - Passing Off a Fake as The Real Thing

Chapter 409 Passing Off a Fake as The Real Thing

¡°When I was still with Timothy, I¡¯d always apany him in the office because he was always busy with work. I was heartbroken to see him read and sign so many documents every day, so I learned to imitate his signature and helped him to sign many of his documents.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes had a look of nostalgia when she recalled the past, ¡°Timothy said he wasn¡¯t able to tell whether he signed it or I did.¡± ¡°That way, I can just ask awyer to prepare a power of attorney for me to sign.¡± That could be done, but¡­ Rochelle pointed out the dangers of it. ¡°You have to think twice, Sammy. Fooling them is one thing, getting discovered doing something illegal is another¡­ You¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble if you¡¯re discovered.¡± Samantha seemed rather calm. ¡°Then tell me, Chelle¡­ Is the trouble that I might encounter in the future more concerning or is it more important to destroy Harmony?¡± Rochelle was speechless. If she had to choose, she would choose thetter. Although Harmony¡¯s ability was nothing to shout about, her ability to disgust a person was truly first-rate. They might not be able to live with themselves if they did not end her once and for all! ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll support you!¡± Rochelle held Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the board members and arrange a board meeting.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Samantha nodded and took out her cell phone to call Tony. As soon as he answered the call, she immediately instructed, ¡°Mr. Laycock, could you please help me to prepare a power of attorney?¡± Tony was Madam Barker¡¯s confidant and someone she could trust a hundred percent. Two dayster. Inside therge conference room at the Barker Foundation, shareholders big and small all sat in their seats and whispered. After all, there had been a lot of news about Harmony¡¯s arrest for corruption these days. The door was pushed open, and Samanthawho was wearing a ck business suit and exuded charm-walked in side by side with Rochelle. Samantha had a sweet yet mature look while Rochelle was vivacious and radiant. When two beautiful women of different characters stood together, they made for an extremely eye-catching scene. Had it not been for such a serious asion, everyone would have wanted to appreciate the two beautiful women in front of them. Samantha walked in on her high heels and sat calmly at the main seat. Meanwhile, Rochelle sat at the first seat to Samantha¡¯s left. Everyone exchanged nces when they saw the situation. There were no issues with Rochelle¡¯s presence because she was a board member. On the other hand, Samantha had nothing to do with the Barker Foundation, yet she not only came but even sat right on the main seat! What was going on? Samantha nced across the crowd before beginning her words slowly, ¡°Hello everyone, I know that you¡¯re all very confused about my presence here, so I¡¯ll exin why I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is aware of the entire fiasco surrounding Harmony recently, so I¡¯m here today with the authorization of my husband Timothy Barker to represent him. I have been given full authority to handle Harmony¡¯s affairs!¡± Her words caused a stir as soon as she finished her sentence. Everyone was well aware of the ambiguity surrounding Timothy¡¯s rtionship with Harmony, and back then, the Barker Foundation only came to being because Timothy wanted to establish it for Harmony. Why then, did Timothy fail toe forward for Harmony when she was facing troubles, and even authorized his wife Samantha to deal with it? If Samantha handled it, then Harmony was never going to get a chance to escape! The situation did not look right regardless of which angle they viewed it from! During the past three years, the Barker Foundation had divided into two factions: the first supported Rochelle while the other supported Harmony. Their ipatibility with each other had taken root after three years of infighting. The shareholders of Harmony¡¯s faction were naturally reluctant to see Harmony being punished like that because they shared amon interest: if Harmony was gone, they would have no ce in the Barker Foundation either. One of the board members, whose name was Randall Crane, interacted the most with Harmony and frequently received benefits from her. He was the first to stand up, and he asked coldly, ¡°Mrs. Barker, as far as I know, Mr. Barker isn¡¯t in Capital City this month and is on a business trip. You said that Mr. Barker authorized you to deal with this, but why should we believe your words when there is no basis for it?¡± He was implying that Samantha was taking advantage of Timothy¡¯s absence to deal with Harmony and use the situation to eradicate her love rival! When he said that, the board members from Harmony¡¯s faction agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right, are we to believe that you represent Mr. Barker just because you say so? You have no proof!¡± ¡°Mrs. Barker, how about you call your husband and ask him right in front of us. We won¡¯t have any say if it truly is Mr. Barker¡¯s intention!¡± The corners of Samantha¡¯s lips twitched. Rochelle had already exined to Samantha the possible scenarios that might happen in the conference room. She knew that Randall was not going to have any of it and her prediction came true! They were fortunate to have made preparations. ¡°My husband is on a business trip, so it¡¯s inconvenient to disturb him. However, he has asked hiswyer to prepare a power of attorney!¡± After Samantha said that, she raised her chin and gestured towards Rochelle¡¯s assistant. The assistant understood and stepped forward to disy the power of attorney on the huge screen. Samantha looked at Randall and said clearly, ¡°This is a power of attorney signed by my husband Timothy and it has a legal effect!¡± Everyone looked at the power of attorney on the big screen. The signature at the bottom of the signature section was, without a doubt, Timothy¡¯s unique signature. As soon as the power of attorney came out, some of the board members from Harmony¡¯s faction immediately fell silent. That was not the kind of document that could be taken out on a whim because forging it would amount to a severe crime. Randall was unable to contact Timothy, which was why he felt that Samantha was faking it. It was therefore quite a surprise that Samantha managed to get a power of attorney. Could Timothy really have given up on Harmony? When he went to visit Harmony at the detention center the day before, Harmony swore to him and told him to stand firm because he would stand to benefit greatly when Timothy came back. Randall frowned and weighed the situation. Which one of those women was telling the truth? It took him about half a minute to make up his mind. In any case, he still had to do his best to protect Harmony because Samantha¡¯s victory brought him no benefits whatsoever. If he protected Harmony, then he might be the Barker Foundation¡¯s second-inmand in the future! ording to Harmony, Timothy would never do such a thing. Therefore, the power of attorney must have been a mistake! A cold light shed in Randall¡¯s eyes and he straightened his back while saying to Samantha, ¡°Mrs. Barker, I have doubts over this power of attorney because you were able to produce this even though we can¡¯t get in touch with Mr. Barker!¡± ¡°If your conscience is clear, then I¡¯d like to invite a handwriting identification expert here to make an identification of the signature on this power of attorney! It¡¯s for everyone¡¯s peace of mind.¡± ¡°If the result proves that the signature is Mr. Barker¡¯s, we¡¯ll give our unconditional support to all the decisions you make after that!¡± Randall concluded very proudly by asking, ¡°Do you agree, Mrs. Barker?¡± Time to sit back and uncover Samantha¡¯s lies! Chapter 410 - The Signature Is a Fake!

Chapter 410 The Signature Is a Fake!

Samantha frowned slightly but did not immediately agree. Upon seeing that, Randall was even more certain that the power of attorney in Samantha¡¯s hands was a fake. It seemed that Harmony¡¯s statement about Timothy protecting her always seemed to be true! From the looks of it, he was even more certain of his decision to keep Harmony safe. Once she was finally released and took charge of the Barker Foundation again, he would be the one who has done the most outstanding service! Randall goaded even more. ¡°Mrs. Barker, you insist that Mr. Barker authorized you to handle Ms. Johnson¡¯s affairs, but why is it that you¡¯re afraid when I asked to verify the authenticity of his signature? Could you have forged a fake power of attorney to fool everyone just because you want to seek personal vengeance?¡± All of a sudden, everyone looked suspiciously at Samantha. The other board members from Harmony¡¯s faction began to mock her, ¡°Mrs. Barker, this is a business world, not a battlefield for jealous women. It¡¯s a little humiliating for you to do this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is why women should stay home to look after their husbands and teach their children. A narrow-minded person like you shouldn¡¯te out and cause trouble.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too narrow-minded, Mrs. Barker!¡± Rochelle¡¯s eyes became cold and she was already gearing up to rip those brainless board members apart. Samantha shook her head slightly and signaled for her to calm down. Rochelle could only hold herself back. After all, Samantha was running the show and Rochelle was not going to usurp that. Nevertheless, she kept score of those sarcastic words. Once the meeting was over, she would tell Blockhead to tie those people up in a gunny sack and give them a severe beating! Samantha looked up and nced at Randall¡¯s smug face. She smiled indifferently and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then by all means go ahead with a handwriting identification.¡± Randall could not help his surprise when she said that. He initially thought that she would not dare to let the signaturee under the scrutiny of a handwriting identification expert because her lie would then be exposed! It was therefore quite a surprise that she agreed. Was she that confident in her forgery or was she still bluffing? Since she was willing to put her reputation at stake, he would be very happy to oblige! Randall said, ¡°I have already invited Mr. David Whitehall, a well-known handwriting identification expert, to thepany. I¡¯ll let him in now.¡± The door of the conference room opened soon after and David Whitehall walked in. He appeared to be in his 40s and had a straight posture. His expression was haughty and he carried an air of arrogance as well. He had risen to fame in recent years as a rtively popr handwriting identification expert, and the turning point that propelled him to fame was his im that he used to be a student of Hugh Engelhard, a well-known schr specializing in the national culture. Davidter appeared in various variety shows and became well-known to everyone. His presence set everyone¡¯s heart at ease. The results of David¡¯s identification would be very conclusive and the signature¡¯s authenticity would soon be known. Randall was itching to see Samantha make a fool of herself and delved straight to the subject. ¡°Mr. Whitehall, there are now two signatures before you. One of them is Mr. Barker¡¯s signature. The other, the one on the power of attorney, is the one which requires your confirmation on whether it is Mr. Barker¡¯s signature!¡± David nodded gently and took out a special tool to begin analyzing the two signatures. After about ten minutes, David put down his tools and raised his head to look at everyone. Randall asked nervously, ¡°Yes, Mr. Whitehall?¡± David replied, ¡°After careful observation, these two signatures don¡¯t match. The one on the power of attorney is a forgery!¡± The crowd was in an uproar! It was simply shameful to think that Samantha had stooped to such a level! The signature was a fake indeed! Randall looked eagerly at Samantha at once. ¡°Mrs. Barker, don¡¯t you think you should give everyone an exnation?¡± Samantha grinned and ignored Randall. She turned to David and asked, ¡°Mr. Whitehall, are you sure that the signature on the power of attorney is a fake? Do you need more time to examine them?¡± David¡¯s expression became ugly as soon as he heard that. ¡°Are you questioning my ability, Mrs. Barker? Everyone knows my skills, and if I said the signature on the power of attorney is fake, then there¡¯s no need to examine it again!¡± Randall echoed and questioned, ¡°The facts are in front of you, Mrs. Barker. Are you still going to argue about it?¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s a fact remains to be seen!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve invited Mr. Whitehall as your expert, but is the signature fake just because he says so? I can question it too, can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Although Randall could not ept that, he could not refute her either. He took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Samantha shrugged, ¡°My request to invite another identification expert, someone who is deservedly recognized by everyone, to do another examination and provide his opinion.¡± ¡°If that expert says it¡¯s fake, then there¡¯s nothing I can say anymore.¡± Randall sneered. ¡°Mr. Whitehall is already the most well-known expert in the industry. Who are you nning to invite? If it¡¯s a neer or some unknown guy, I¡¯d advise against it unless you want to embarrass yourself even more.¡¯ Samantha did not seem to hear his ridicule and merely said, ¡°If no one else has any opinions, I¡¯ll invite my expert then.¡± The other board members had no objection because Samantha¡¯s request was reasonable. Listening to only one person¡¯s opinions was unadvisable too. Randall did not object to it either. Whoever it was that Samantha invited, he did not take them seriously at all and figured that the words of a small fry would go unheeded. She could invite whoever she wanted for all he cared. ¡°Go ahead then, Mrs. Barker!¡± He wanted to prove her wrong and do so seriously! Samantha got up, walked to the door of the conference room, opened it, and left. Everyone could not help but discuss among themselves. Who did she invite? Why did she have to go out and wee that person? Was she simply trying to bluff? About a minuteter, Samantha walked in slowly and helped a white-haired old man in. Randall could not hold back any longer and burst outughing. What a joke of a person! He thought it would be a new young talent at least, but it turned out to be an old man with half a foot in the grave. The man¡¯s eyesight was probably failing and yet she wanted him to examine handwriting! However, the initially arrogant David immediately turned pale when he saw the old man. His legs even turned limp as he unconsciously called out, ¡°M-m-master¡­¡± That voice startled everyone. David¡¯s master Hugh Engelhard was the great schr of national culture, right? He retired early to enjoy hister years, which was why no one recognized him when he first showed up. Samantha had invited Hugh to do the identification¡­ Randall¡¯s smile froze and his eyes widened. He had underestimated Samantha and did not expect her to y that card! Even if the legendary Hugh Engelhard was there, he was not going to let Samantha seed easily. He looked at Hugh and said, ¡°I believe you¡¯re a man of high integrity, Mr. Engelhard, and forgery must be something that repulses you. I hope you¡¯ll be able to provide a fair judgment. It¡¯d be such a shame if your legacy is tarnished!¡± The more highly-skilled a person was, the more they paid attention to their reputation. If Hugh so much as dared to help Samantha, Randall would tell the world of his fraud! Hugh might be an old man, but his eyes were still as sharp as ever. He squinted at Randall and said, ¡°I never tell lies. I speak the truth. Anything fake will never be true!¡± Randall then feigned courtesy and urged him on, ¡°Please go ahead and examine the handwriting, Mr. Engelhard!¡± Hugh snorted coldly and walked to the table. He picked up the two documents and startedparing them. Ten minutester, Hugh ced the file down and raised his head. Chapter 411 ?411 Let Him ept His Defeat Everyone looked at Hugh in anticipation of the results. Hugh said, ¡°After examining them, the signatures, handwriting style, strength, and traces on these two signatures are the same. They are written by the same person!¡± As soon as he said that, Randall¡¯s eyes widened suddenly and he was in utter disbelief. Samantha smiled. She looked at Hugh and said, ¡°Sir, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule toe and do the examination for us.¡± She then looked at everyone, ¡°Does anyone else have any objections?¡± As a respected national schr of the highest level, Hugh¡¯s judgment naturally carried more weight than his student David, and everyone was more inclined to believe in the master. At that moment, even the shareholders of Harmony¡¯s faction did not dare to speak. Randall still could not ept it because his victory was already in hand! He could not understand how the result coulde to that when Samantha was on the brink of defeat! He winked at the other shareholders in the hopes that they would stand up, but they all either lowered their heads or avoided his gaze and were clearly not up to continue arguing any further. Randall clenched his hands into fists, stood up, and red at Samantha, saying, ¡°Mrs. Barker, I respect Mr. Engelhard very much, and I acknowledge his brilliant achievements, but he¡¯s been living in seclusion for many years and is also at a time where age is catching up to him. His eyesight might not be as good as before. Mr. Whitehall, however, is in his prime, and he¡¯s been focused on his career as a handwriting identification expert in the past few years. His achievements are in to see, and the new generation will almost certainly surpass the older generation! For those reasons, I¡¯m more inclined to ept Mr. Whitehall¡¯s judgment!¡± When he praised David at the expense of Hugh, thetter¡¯s face soured in an instant. Samantha had a mocking look in her eyes, for she had already guessed that Randall would make a desperate attempt to salvage the situation. Some people simply could not ept that they were wrong! Samantha did not mind though, because she could always convince him of his defeat! Samantha nced up at Randall¡¯s almost warped face and her red lips parted open as she said, ¡°Mr. Crane, did you not do a background check on the man you invited to do the analysis for you? Do you really hold in such high regard the judgment of a person who has no talent, lied about his abilities, and ended up getting expelled from being a student? Are you stupid or are you stupid?¡± ¡°What?¡± Randall was stunned for half a minute before he realized what Samantha meant. ¡°You¡¯re saying that Mr. Whitehall has already been expelled from being Mr. Engelhard¡¯s student?¡± He turned around to look at David standing beside him, who had a deted look despite having such a smug expression earlier. At that moment, David was hanging his head low and did not even dare to say a word. Randall felt as though a bolt hade out of the blue. He knew that the tide was no longer in his favor... He invited David to do the identification on ount of David¡¯s reputation, but he simply never expected that David was that worthless of a person. David had been swindling and cheating over the years in the name of being Hugh¡¯s disciple, but his words were no longer convincing after his lies were exposed. His words had lost their credibility and carried no weight. Randall¡¯s entire body turned limp. He slumped into the chair and was no longer able to say another word. He felt that Samantha was not the kind of woman that anyone could understand easily! Harmony was on her own if she wanted to make an enemy out of Samantha! After Hugh and David left the conference room, Samantha returned to her seat again and nced around at everyone before saying, ¡°Our meeting can continue now, I suppose?¡± No one objected anymore. Samantha smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°Regarding how we should proceed with Harmony¡¯s case, I believe that her behavior has seriously vited the original objective and meaning of the Barker Foundation, so much so that the Barker Foundation¡¯s name has been brought down. I have decided that the Barker Foundation will take legal action against Harmony.¡± A vote was then taken after her statement. In the end, 80% of the votes supported her decision to formally pursue legal action. After the meeting, everyone walked out one after another. Samantha packed up the two agreements and walked back to her office with Rochelle. As soon as the door behind them was closed, the two of them could not help but smile at each other. They would have lost the battle if they did not prepare well enough ahead. Hugh was not going to lie for them of course, since a man of his reputation and status would almost certainly disdain forgery. However, manipting the documents was a whole other matter altogether. The power of attorney was signed by Samantha, while the previous document that was used forparison had been switched and reced by the same agreement that she signed! That was how Hugh concluded that the two signatures were from the same person! Samantha smiled as she put the two documents into the paper shredder to be destroyed. That way, there was no evidence whatsoever. Rochelle said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told my assistant to go to the legal department and stare at thewyer so they¡¯d hurry up and get the documents ready. It should be done before it¡¯s time to get off work. You can sign it directly and hand it over to the police station, which settles Harmony¡¯s crime.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be going to prison, that¡¯s for sure!¡± Samantha curled her lips. ¡°She deserves it.¡± Harmony could reflect on her mistakes in prison for the rest of her life. Everyone had to pay for the mistakes they made! Rochelle grabbed her phone to check the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. How about we go get lunch and enjoy some afternoon tea too? Then we cane back to thepany just in time to sign the papers.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± There was nothing else for them to do that day and waiting there was pointless. Since Rochelle had been busy doing so much work for Samantha in recent times, it was about time for Samantha to treat her to a big meal! The two of them had not gone out to eat and shop together for a long time, and they were both in a good mood that day. After a delightful meal and some afternoon tea, they went shopping until Rochelle¡¯s assistant called and informed them that the documents were ready for them toe back to sign. They happened to be caught up in the rush hour traffic during their journey back, so the car had to stop at regr intervals. It took them ten minutes to arrive at the Barker Foundation. Rochelle went to park the car while Samantha went upstairs and headed to the office. Most of the staff had all gone home and the assistant left too. The assistant had said that the documents were all ced on the desk, so Samantha pushed the door open and walked in immediately. She saw the documents on the desk as soon as she went in and was about to walk over, but the swivel chair behind therge desk suddenly faced away from her even though it had been facing her initially. It was as if someone was sitting there. Samantha paused and frowned slightly. Who could it be? Was it the assistant? ... Then again, the assistant would not dare to sit in Rochelle¡¯s seat... Samantha had a bad feeling in her heart and she felt that the person who had their back turned against her was there because of Harmony! After calming herself down, Samantha asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 412 412 I¡¯m Back, Sammy! The swivel chair turned around slowly and the man¡¯s facial features were slowly reflected in Samantha¡¯s eyes. She could not be more familiar with that handsome face and her heartbeat elerated suddenly when she looked at him. Timothy... If the period of a month was counted strictly, he would need at least another five days before returning, but he ended up showing up there! Was the hypnosis sessionpleted ahead of schedule? Or was the second personality so deeply in love with Harmony that he woulde back to save her at all costs? Neither oue was favorable to her. Samantha¡¯s expression immediately became alert and she clenched her hands suddenly as they hung on both sides of her body. If she failed to destroy Harmony when doing so was within reach, she might vomit blood because of her anger! She could not help but shift her nce from Timothy¡¯s face to the document on the table, thinking whether or not she should rush over and snatch it away while he was unprepared. However, that thought was cut off in just a second. Timothy had returned, and even if she went to the police station with the document, he still had the right to withdraw thewsuit. Various thoughts appeared in Samantha¡¯s mind but she did not notice that Timothy¡¯s ck eyes were staring deeply at her. His eyes were not violent like the second personality and had a kind of deep nostalgia and tenderness to them. The man stood up and walked up to Samantha in a couple of strides. He then opened his arms and hugged her. His strength was so great that it conveyed all his emotions. He buried his head between Samantha¡¯s neck and felt the temperature of her body. He closed his eyes contentedly and said with almost a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m back, Sammy!¡± The hug came so suddenly that Samantha could not respond at first and her entire body became stiff. It was not until she heard what he said that her ck pupils dted and her body trembled uncontrobly. Did he call her ¡®Sammy¡¯? Timothy¡¯s second personality almost always called her by her first name, although asionally he would call her his ¡®wife¡¯ if he was deliberately ying with her. However, he never addressed her so intimately as Sammy. The only one who called her that was...the main personality. Did the main personalitye back? Even though that was what Samantha had been looking forward to, it came so unexpectedly that she was more shocked than happy under that circumstance. ¡°You...¡± Samantha moved her lips and asked in an extremely uncertain tone, ¡°Are you really Timothy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man wrapped his arms tightly around her and rubbed his nose against the top of her head. He looked as though he had finally regained something dear that he lost. Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat because that small movement was undoubtedly a small habit peculiar to the main personality. Moreover, she felt a trace of warmth in that hug. The second personality had hugged her before, but his embrace was always cold and made one feel as though something sharp was pressed up against their back. However, she was not quite sure yet. Samantha raised her hand and pushed him away without hesitation. Timothy sensed her refusal and frowned slightly. There was some reluctance in his eyes but he let go of her as she wished. Samantha bit her lower lip lightly and asked again, ¡°Are you now...the main personality?¡± Timothy¡¯s ck eyes looked straight at her without avoiding her gaze. He then answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha narrowed her eyes and scrutinized him all over. As she looked at him for some time, she started to feel a little discouraged. It was very hard to tell on the surface which personality was inside his body. When she tried to identify the second personality in the past, she was merely putting forth all sorts of hypotheses, and even that needed a lot of effort. Samantha could notpletely let go of her vignce against the man in front of her and she said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell whether you¡¯re the main personality or the second...¡± She could not believe it just because he said so. The second personality was very cunning and she fell for his tricks many times before. Timothy¡¯s handsome face did not show any sign of doubt or unhappiness when he heard that. His voice was as insipid as usual when he said, ¡°I understand, Sammy.¡± However, his next sentence was very firm, ¡°But, I really am back.¡± Samantha also knew that staring like that would not do her any good because she would not get any convincing answer even if she stared the entire day. She looked past Timothy and nced at the document on the desk behind her. She thought for a moment and looked at Timothy as she said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, I¡¯m sure you know that the Barker Foundation is going to sue Harmony, right?¡± Timothy¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I don¡¯t need to take matters into my own hands anymore. You can just sign that document.¡± Harmony was waiting for Timothy¡¯s second personality toe back and save her, right? The second personality would not sign that agreement! Samantha was soon going to find out if he would sign it! Chapter 413 413 My Wife¡¯s Words Are My Words Upon hearing that, Timothy turned around and looked at the document on the table. He walked to the desk, picked up the document, and came back to Samantha again. He raised his hand and handed the document to her. Samantha raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Was he reluctant to sign it, or did he still want her to sign even though he had returned? If she signed it, then he would have evidence that he could use against her-after all, the power of attorney was forged. In that case, she would have to doubt whether his main personality had returned... Seemingly seeing through her thoughts, Timothy¡¯s lips curled up and he saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s already signed. Take it.¡± ¡®He signed it?¡¯ ¡®Consciously?¡¯ Samantha was a little surprised and was stunned for a few seconds. She then raised her hand and took the document. She flipped directly to thest page and saw that the man¡¯s familiar signature was indeed there. There was even the Barker Foundation¡¯s red official seal. It was the real deal. He signed it so decisively that she really started to believe that Timothy hade back. Samantha lifted her head to look at the man¡¯s face again. It was still that same familiar face, but she just could not let go of her suspicions and grudges for the moment. Everything was a little too sudden... The door of the office was pushed open, and Rochelle¡¯s voice was heard asking, ¡°Have you signed it, Sammy?¡± The next second, Rochelle saw Timothy and her expression changed immediately. ¡°You? Why are you here?¡± She immediately went to Samantha¡¯s side in a few strides and grabbed her while saying nervously, ¡°Sammy, are you alright?¡± Other than for the sake of his true love Harmony, what other reason would he have foring back at such a time and showing up in her office? Timothy¡¯s gloomy eyes looked at Rochelle and his lips parted slightly as he said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Rochelle.¡± Rochelle was stunned for a few seconds and her eyes widened. ¡°You...¡± Timothy¡¯s second personality had never called her name and even looked at her as if she was a stranger right from the beginning. That was a reflection of the truth because Timothy¡¯s second personality was indeed a stranger to her. However, she knew the main personality to some extent, because when Timothy and Samantha were in love, Timothy treated her with courtesy because she was Samantha¡¯s best friend. In addition, sheter married Jonathan, who was one of Timothy¡¯s good friends. That led to Timothy treating her very well too. In that case, was the Timothy in front of her the main personality? She expected that they might go through something huge and thrilling, but his return was just so...in. It felt...unreal somehow. Rochelle could not help but look at Samantha and lean over to whisper, ¡°Hey, Sammy, what¡¯s going on? Is the main personality really back?¡± Samantha frowned. She was unsure herself and could not give Rochelle a reply. After pondering for a moment, she looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve signed this document, I¡¯ll be sending it to the police station right now. Once they receive it, Harmony will be formally charged and the legal procedures willmence. She will go to jail.¡± After a pause, she stared at Timothy with a burning gaze and finished everything she wanted to say with a question, ¡°Do...do you have anything else to say?¡± Timothy¡¯s lips were still curled into a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve taken full responsibility for this matter. You can deal with it as you please. I have no objections.¡± ¡°My wife¡¯s words are my words too.¡± Samantha¡¯s felt a sudden twinge in her heart. His final sentence was simr to what he used to tell her during the sweetest period of their marriage. Everything was up to her, and her words were the gospel for him. The second personality could not possibly know about all that... Samantha handed the document to Rochelle and said, ¡°Chelle, could you please send it to the police station now, thanks.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with me?¡± Rochelle asked when taking the document. Samantha shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d like to chat with Timothy.¡± For caution¡¯s sake, she still had to test the Timothy before her. Furthermore, she also had a couple things to say to him! Rochelle hesitated. She did not mind running errands for Samantha, but she was afraid that something would happen with Samantha and Timothy being alone together... However, she also knew that it was difficult for Samantha to talk to Timothy when she was there. After thinking about it, Rochelle nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send the documents, you guys...take your time.¡± She made a ¡®call-me-if-you-need-me¡¯ gesture towards Samantha and took the document as she turned around and walked out of the office. The office became quiet all of a sudden. Samantha¡¯s beautiful face was reflected in Timothy¡¯s ck irises. He had a very gentle look and was the first to speak, ¡°What do you want to talk about? Ask and I¡¯ll tell.¡± There were too many things to ask and Samantha did not know where to start. She bit her lower lip gently and organized hernguage a little before asking, ¡°How... How did youe back?¡± Chapter 414 414 I Won Because Of You! Timothy seemed to have predicted that her first question would be that. He did not seem surprised and opened his mouth, but instead of answering, he said, ¡°Do you want to talk here?¡± Samantha was stunned for a moment before realizing that the office was hardly a suitable ce to chat. After all, once they started chatting, there would be a lot of things that they would talk about. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal and chat while we eat.¡± It was about time to get something to eat. ¡°Sure,¡± Timothy responded. He stretched out his hand very naturally and took Samantha¡¯s hand. Samantha¡¯s first instinct was to break free, but she stopped that thought as soon as she had that and allowed him to lead her out. Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the restaurant. Samantha looked up and saw that it was the restaurant they used to dine in often. They made many good memories there. They entered together after getting out of the car. As soon as they took their seats, Timothy handed her the menu. ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Samantha smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You can order for me.¡± Timothy gently tapped his fingertips on the tip of her nose and skillfully ordered some food with the waiter. Like before, all the food he ordered were her favorites. Samantha tapped the table a few times with her fingers. She was testing him on purpose, and there was nothing suspicious about Timothy for the moment. Only the main personality would know those things... Samantha picked up the ss of water and drank some before her dark pupils looked straight at the man. She said, ¡°Can you answer my question now?¡± The man¡¯s gloomy eyes made eye contact with her and he replied in a low voice, ¡°I sensed that you were in danger during the car ident, but he chose to stand by and watch. At that moment, I forced myself to break through the shackles and became sober.¡± On the way there, Samantha thought about various possibilities and had taken that particr possibility into ount as well. Sure enough, it was her borate car ident that woke him up. She unconsciously held the ss in her hand and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, why did your second personalitye to see me in the ward?¡± The man replied without hesitation, ¡°Because I just woke up and my state was unstable. In addition to Harmony¡¯s hypnosis, I was temporarily suppressed yet again.¡± ¡°Even though I was suppressed, I was conscious and I have memories of what happened after that.¡± Samantha nearly had butterfingers as she gripped her ss of water. In that case, did the main personality see everything when the second personality went to visit her in the ward? She had tried to make him fall in love with her by confessing to him on purpose, acting cutely, and behaving like a spoiled child. Did he see the second personality kissing her? She inexplicably felt as if she had been caught cheating! Samantha gulped hard andughed dryly as she tested the waters, ¡°Then...did you hear my conversation with the second personality?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha exined in a low voice, ¡°What I said was just a strategy. You...understand, don¡¯t you?¡± There was a sh in Timothy¡¯s eyes and he answered insipidly, ¡°I know.¡± Samantha heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What about after that?¡± ¡°He realized the influence you had on him and knew that he was about to lose control of me, so he decided to ept the final hypnosis topletely eliminate me.¡± Timothy¡¯s tone became even fainter. ¡°The hypnosissts a month, and once it starts, it can neither be interrupted halfway nor be disrupted in any way whatsoever, otherwise there might be unpredictable changes.¡± ¡°That was why the second personality went with Harmony and the hypnotist to an ind that the second personality bought. He wanted to make sure they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.¡± Samantha frowned slightly. That would exin why she could not find out where Timothy was. The second personality had already made all the preparations for himself over the years. If he did not show up on his own initiative, she would probably have a hard time finding him. Even if she seeded, the hypnosis would have long ended. Samantha said, ¡°Does that mean the hypnosis failed now that you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Timothy looked at her with extreme tenderness. ¡°The second personality would have seeded if I didn¡¯t wake up, but you¡¯ve already woken me up, so I was fighting with him during the hypnosis.¡± He reached out all of a sudden and ced his hand on the back of her hand to hold her. ¡°I won because of you.¡± He had the driving force to wake up. Samantha was silent for a second. ¡°What about the second personality?¡± Timothy said, ¡°This hypnosis has already reached this stage and one of the personalities would have to disappear. He was gone when I woke up.¡± That was the best possible result. To eliminate the main personality, the second personality finally reaped the consequences and was too smart for its own good. Nevertheless, she had the nagging feeling that things were going a little too smoothly. Was it because she had been tricked too much and was overly sensitive? Samantha took another sip of water and pondered for a while before asking the next question, ¡°When did your illness start?¡± They were very close when they were in a rtionship previously and she did not notice anything wrong with him. Had she known about it, she would not have been so shocked and in disbelief when she found out that he had multiple personalities. Timothy answered without hesitation, ¡°I used to be kidnapped and attacked often when I was a child. It happened so many times that my mind became very unstable. I just didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Samantha knew that Timothy had been kidnapped and attacked ever since he was young. ¡°And these kidnappings and attacks were all done by that one person to test whether I really had the gic factor that makes me susceptible to the illness. At the same time, he also sent someone to my side to monitor my physical condition all the time and to wait for an opportunity to attack.¡± ... The information in what he said was a bit much and Samantha had to put in some effort to digest it. It turned out that those kidnappings and attacks that urred so frequently when he was a child were not due to the Barkers¡¯ wealth, as she initially assumed. It was done intentionally for a specific purpose. Who was that person? He also sent someone to be beside Timothy... Samantha had a sudden thought. ¡°Was Harmony the person that the man or whoever they are sent to be by your side?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...You knew all along that there was something wrong with Harmony and yet you still allowed her to stay by your side?¡± Given Timothy¡¯s character, he would almost certainly be intolerant of Harmony¡¯s continued presence, but ording to Harmony, she had been with Timothy for many years. Moreover, they were childhood sweethearts who grew up developing feelings for each other and loved each other deeply. Had they not been separated by Old Madam Barker, they would have been a match made in heaven. The more Samantha thought about it, the more annoyed she became and she stared fiercely at Timothy. Timothy¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s easier to deal with an enemy in in sight rather than an enemy in the dark.¡± ... Although that exnation made sense, Samantha still felt a little ufortable. Her ck pupils stared right at him and she did not blink as she asked slowly, ¡°Then do you feel nothing for Harmony? Nothing at all?¡± There were times when a woman would only be satisfied if they had a clear answer. When Harmony was showing off to Samantha before, the former said that the love she shared with Timothy was unwavering. That being the case, did Timothy genuinely have no feelings for Harmony at all? Chapter 415 415 The Real Reason Behind the Broken-Off Marriage Timothy pondered for a moment but did not answer immediately. Samantha clenched her hand unconsciously. He could answer all those previous questions without hesitation, so why did he hesitate when it came to that question? Did he still have feelings for Harmony? Was it before Samantha came into his life, or did she have a ce in his heart even after so many years? Samantha simultaneously felt a bitterness inside her heart and a fit of uncontroble anger. Seemingly aware of her emotions, Timothy looked at her and smiled slightly before replying in a leisurely manner. ¡°No.¡± ¡®Tch. If the answer¡¯s no, why did you hesitate then?¡¯ Samantha could not hold herself back and sneered, ¡°If you do, then just admit it like a man. Are you afraid to own up to your actions?¡± She felt that it was all just rhetoric when he said that having an enemy in in sight is better than an enemy in hiding. He might be aware that Harmony was plotting something bad but was somehow attracted by Harmony and lost his mind due to love. It was like a romance novel where two people were madly in love with each other and yet were bad for each other. Old Madam Barker would not have bothered to break them up if that were not the case... Just as Samantha was about to imagine a whole scene in her mind, Timothy chuckled softly and interrupted her again. ¡°I do not.¡± The man said very seriously. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve let her go abroad if I liked her, Sammy.¡± He had some affection for her on ount of them growing up together. Unfortunately, those affections were all gone when he knew that she was sent by that person. When Old Madam Barker sent Harmony abroad, she was letting Harmony get a new lease of life as a show of gratitude for saving Timothy¡¯s life. However, Harmony was ungrateful and never once felt content with what she had. Everything that led up to that point in her life was her doing alone. Samantha stared at him for more than ten seconds, but he neither dodged nor avoided his gaze. His expression was so calm and indifferent that she really could not see anything wrong with it. With Timothy¡¯s character, he had ample means to keep Harmony by his side or even persuade her into being a turncoat and bing his person. He could very well have asked for it since Harmony liked him so much. Although Samantha was thinking logically, Samantha was a little unhappy because of his hesitation. Women were emotional beings, and that was exacerbated by the fact that Harmony was someone she hated very much! Samantha could not help goading him and asking, ¡°That means you¡¯d still like Harmony if she wasn¡¯t sent by that person, right? Then you¡¯ll still get together, get married, have children, and grow old together?¡± Timothy could not help but smile when she looked at her angry appearance. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. After all, you¡¯ve got dibs on me ever since I was a child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman.¡± Although he did not take to heart the im that Samantha chose him as her young groom, his...grandfather had always whispered that into her ear. He could not have ignored it and felt absolutely nothing after being nagged about her for such a long time. Samantha was somewhat angry at first but immediately felt amused by what he said. It was difficult to imagine that Timothy could be so self-conscious in such ways. Moreover, his phrase ¡®I¡¯m a gentleman¡¯ was hardly something that an overbearing CEO like Timothy would say! His words suggested that he still remembered her, but... Samantha cocked an eyebrow and said, ¡°Hehe, you ignored me plenty of times before! Men are all liars, I say!¡± She had followed him constantly and wooed him in all sorts of ways before she rescued him, but the amount of indifference and ignorance she received from him could still make her teary when she recalled that. Timothyughed at himself. ¡°I was young and ignorant. I didn¡¯t understand myself then. If I knew I¡¯d love you so much in the future, I wouldn¡¯t treat you like that.¡± ¡®I¡¯d be gentle with you from the first time Iid eyes on you.¡¯ ¡®I would love you before you love me.¡¯ Samantha¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Love?¡¯ The man in front of her spoke so naturally and smoothly... Timothy usually struggled to show his love for her in the past. He was more restrained and silent. Although he showed his love to her through actions, he never once spoke anything about love. Was he able to say that so naturally because he had gone through so much and had endured all that hardship? Or could there be another reason? Samantha made a mental note. The Timothy before her seemed both real and fake. She earlier thought he was real but had since felt that something was not quite right. She still had to probe further. Samantha licked her lips slightly and asked, ¡°Timothy, do you know what happened...to Matt?¡± Timothy frowned and had a confused look in his eyes. ¡°Matt?¡± She stared closely at him and saw the entire gamut of his expressions. They were all revealed in a very natural manner. Based on the timeline, Timothy¡¯s main personality would not have known about Matthew because the second personality was upying the body when Matthew appeared. ¡°Matthew. He¡¯s our son.¡± Samantha paused before asking, ¡°Do you believe that?¡± ¡°Our son?¡± Timothy repeated those words in a daze and there was some fluctuation in his expression. ¡°The child...from back then...survived?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha briefly exined what happened back then, as well as the fact that Matthew had been kidnapped by the second personality¡¯s subordinates. Timothy had a joyful yet solemn look in his eyes. When Samantha was pregnant with the child, he was already in a situation where he was losing control. The second personality appeared from time to time and he could not suppress it. ... After learning that Samantha had an ident and lost his child, his mood fluctuated too much and the second personality took the opportunity to engulf the main one. After that, he could only use what limited time he had to arrange all escape routes for Samantha. He wanted to make sure that Samantha would survive and live. It came as an unexpected joy that his child with Samantha-the child he once looked forward to so much-was still alive. However, the boy was in danger. He did not take into consideration the boy¡¯s existence three years ago and therefore did not protect him well. He would make sure not to lose his son again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sammy. I¡¯ll find Matt¡¯s whereabouts and I¡¯ll definitely bring him back to us safely.¡± His ck eyes were calm, and he emphasized, ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡± Timothy always did what he said. Samantha felt as though the huge burden in her heart had be more rxed. She had never had a good night¡¯s sleep ever since she came back and had been thinking about Matthew all the time. The second personality had no feelings for Matthew and even regarded the boy as a blight on him. Only the main personality would be sincerely considerate about Matthew. ... After all, he was the child they had sincerely hoped for. Samantha stared deeply at Timothy and hesitated for a few seconds before finally deciding to ask. There was one question that she suppressed at the bottom of her heart for many years, one that she could never get over even after so long. She began in the most serious tone possible, ¡°Timothy, I have onest question left.¡± ¡°When you broke off your marriage to me in public, I once went to you to ask why. At the time, you only told Ronald to tell me that you were tired of me.¡± ¡°I want to know the truth. If your feelings for me at that time were genuine, then what was your real reason for breaking off the marriage?¡± Chapter 416 416 The Shocking Truth! Despite struggling with that question countless times, Samantha had never once been able to ask it. When she finally asked that question, she felt as though her entire body had be much more rxed. At the same time, however, it was inevitable that she felt very nervous and began twiddling her thumbs unconsciously. What could be the reason that prompted him to treat her like that? Timothy¡¯s handsome face wavered slightly as he listened to her question. It was impossible to tell from his expression whether or not he expected it. After a moment¡¯s silence, he finally said, ¡°The day before the wedding, I received a call from that person. He told me that you were the second pawn that he nted and that I didn¡¯t avoid you even though I managed to avoid Harmony.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°And you believed that?¡± She was unjustifiably used of bing that person¡¯s pawn. Did that person cast aspersions on her with that one phone call alone? ¡°Of course not.¡± Timothy stared deeply at her. ¡°You¡¯re different from Harmony. I believe that your feelings for me are pure and you wouldn¡¯t have been his pawn.¡± That was more like it. Timothy was not the kind of person who was brainless enough to just believe what others said. ¡°Then why did you break off the marriage?¡± Timothy lowered his gaze and was silent for a few seconds. He then lowered his voice and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t in the right frame of mind after the call ended. My mental state suffers whenever that person calls.¡± ¡°I then called over the psychiatrist who has been treating me all these years and asked him to stabilize my emotions, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to be at my best during our wedding the next day.¡± ¡°But then... Once I woke up after a few hours¡¯ sleep, there were some very bad memories in my mind.¡± Timothy looked up at Samantha when he said that. Samantha had an ominous feeling in her heart. Sure enough, Timothy went on and said, ¡°The memories of all your private contact with that person over the years came pouring out.¡± Samantha had a sudden realization. ¡°Was it hypnosis?¡± Timothy¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Yes, it was hypnosis. Memories of things that never happened were nted into my mind, but I just didn¡¯t know it at the time.¡± ¡°The amount of trust I had in you since the beginning was proportionate to the severity of my breakdown.¡± ¡°That person did ce a second pawn beside me, but it wasn¡¯t you. It was...that psychiatrist, who was always by our side since my grandfather¡¯s time.¡± ¡°When I was emotionally unstable and vulnerable, that person asked Harmony toe back and awaken my second personality. That was also the first time the second personality appeared.¡± Samantha was shocked and speechless at this moment. The second personality turned out to have forcibly awakened like that... The reason Harmony could take advantage of Timothy was not because he trusted her, but because that person took advantage of Timothy¡¯s love for Samantha and used it as the most powerful weapon to attack him. That exined why several psychiatrists that she spoke with emphasized that love was the most powerful strength of all. Love also happened to be a double-edged sword. It took a while for Samantha to find her voice and she could not help but ask, ¡°So... The person who broke off the marriage so heartlessly at the wedding wasn¡¯t you, but the second personality?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Timothy spoke in a low voice, ¡°The second personality was also the one who told Ronald to ry to you the reason why I broke the marriage off.¡± Samantha was speechless. It turned out that she had seen the second personality very early on... All those days of suffering, sadness, and despair were all brought upon her by the second personality... ¡°You had already left by the time I woke up, and because I have no memory of the second personality awakening, in my mind, I was under the belief that I finally discovered your true colors. I couldn¡¯t ept that, so I broke off the marriage angrily.¡± ¡°During that period, my mood was extremely unstable because of you, and I lived in a daze. I had intermittent slips in memory that severely affected my mental and physical health.¡± ¡°I had to receive lengthy treatment before I could gradually suppress the situation, but what I didn¡¯t know was that the second personality would appear every so often. He maintained contact with Harmony, who hypnotized him to make sure he wouldn¡¯t disappear.¡± ¡°That person had been nning to let the second personality slowly rece me in this body ever since he allowed Harmony to awaken the second personality. Everything was going well for them, but...you came back.¡± ¡°Deep down, I hated you. But above all that hate was love, and I loved you more than I hated you. I couldn¡¯t control myself from getting close to you. Even though I know that you¡¯ve betrayed me, I still wanted to take the chance and start over with you.¡± ¡°After we got back together, my mood became increasingly stable and the second personality rarely showed up anymore. That was when that person started losing control over the situation, so Harmony came out of the shadows and showed up in front of you to drive a wedge between us.¡± ¡°As for the second personality, I never realized it until after your miscarriage three years ago, when my mood fluctuated too much, and the second personality suddenly appeared.¡± ¡°I investigated in private before piecing every single thing together.¡± ¡°It turned out that my biggest enemy was myself.¡± The second personality had no weaknesses at the time and only wanted to rece him. He knew that Samantha would not be spared once the second personality appeared. Everything belonging to the main personality would be reced. He knew at the time that he could no longer control the second personality, and since he did not know when he would be perpetually dormant, he could only think about Samantha first. He prepared all the escape routes for her. Timothy¡¯s tone at the time was so dull that it seemed as though he was talking about an unimportant matter. However, Samantha felt like she was riding a roller coaster, almost to a point where she felt like she was being driven mad. His biggest enemy was himself... No one would have dared to write a novel like that... It never urred to her that everything the mysterious person said was true. From the first email he sent to her up to theirst conversation, everything had been confirmed! ... That mysterious person was also the one that had been leading her to reawaken Timothy¡¯s main personality. Had that not happen, the current body would be inhabited by the second personality. Then the man behind Harmony would be sessful. Samantha sighed severely and could not stop herself from feeling a chill down her spine. Who was that person? What was his rtionship with Timothy? Why was he doing all that? Timothy seemed to have be the target ever since he was born! Samantha bit her lower lip and looked at Timothy while asking, ¡°Timothy... The person you¡¯re talking about, this man behind Harmony... Who is he?¡± Chapter 417 417 Family Scandal Timothy¡¯s fingertips moved slightly and he opened his lips. ¡°The man who is currently helming the Barkers...Donald Barker.¡± Samantha was left startled once more. Although she had no interaction with the Barkers for so many years, she had heard the name Donald Barker before. Donald was Old Master Barker¡¯s son and the half-brother of Timothy¡¯s father. Old Master Barker, or Edward as he was known, was the Barkers¡¯ heir. The position of family head should have been passed on to him since he was a cut above his peers. However, being the family head came with numerous family rules that he had to obey, which included his future spouse. The Barkers have always been rted by marriage to royals, and Edward had a marriage agreement with the eldest princess of the royal family. However, he met Nancy-the future Old Madam Barker-and fell in love at first sight with her. Edward had a falling out with the family elders because of Nancy. He brought her away from Uriegh, where his family was located, and came to Capital City to establish his own business. The elders all scoffed at him, thinking that his arrogance would onlyst a brief moment. They believed that it would not be long before he came back to beg for mercy due to theck of protection and resources from the Barkers. Unexpectedly, Edward did not fare as badly as they thought and instead did spectacrly well. The Barker Group, which he set up, began to establish themselves and seeded in getting several major projects. Moreover, Edward held a high-profile wedding with Nancy, who soon became pregnant with a child. The elders could not ept Edward giving them such a big p in the face. The royal family was extremely furious over it and the eldest princess felt thoroughly humiliated. Being the princess that she was, she believed that she was not inferior to an ordinary woman like Nancy! Furthermore, she loved Edward deeply and could not stand to see him living together with another woman. The elders, therefore, joined forces with the eldest princess to suppress the Barker Group. It went without saying that thebined forces of the Barkers and the royal family should not be underestimated. Despite Edward¡¯s capabilities, the foundation with which he built his empire was still unstable and would easily be shaken. During that time, the Barker Group¡¯s faced numerous internal and external troubles, all of which were extremely tricky. However, Edward did not want Nancy to worry because she was pregnant, and therefore he kept everything a secret from her because he was afraid if anything would happen to her. Edward was in very low spirits, and on a certain drunken night, the princess took advantage of him and engaged him in intercourse. The princess wanted to use that to threaten Edward into divorcing Nancy so he would return to her side. She then promised to stop putting pressure on his business. Edward was so angry that he gave her a tight p and berated her to stop being delusional. He would never divorce Nancy regardless of what happened, much less marry a woman like the princess! The eldest princess could not ept what was happening and felt even more resentful after receiving that p. She wanted to do something, but she was surprised to find outter that she was pregnant. She knew that Edward would not want her even after finding out about her pregnancy and might even tell her to abort the child. As a result, the princess temporarily kept her grievances to herself and returned to Uriegh to nurture her pregnancy. During the span of a few months, Edward¡¯s amazing boldness and one-of-a-kind vision turned what everyone saw as an unpromising project into one that had immense potential. It became one of the hottest prospects in the business world and hadpletely changed his fortunes. Both the Barkers and the royal family were not local, so they no longer had any power to suppress Edward and could only let him go. At that point, Edward¡¯s child was more than nine months old and was about toe into the world soon. Meanwhile, the princess¡¯s child was already about eight months old. The eldest princess came to Nancy with a pregnant belly, telling her that Edward had cheated on her and asked her to leave. She wanted Nancy¡¯s child to die to make way for her own. Unexpectedly, Nancy did not copse but even stubbornly called her out. Nancy¡¯s pregnancy was unaffected, but the princess¡¯s fetus was and Nancy¡¯s subordinates immediately sent her away. Sheter learned that Nancy was simply pretending that day and got so angry that she delivered her baby that night, about half a month earlier than the due date. The princess then waited for Edward and Nancy to have a conflict and divorce, but she waited and waited until she received news that Edward confessed everything to Nancy and received Nancy¡¯s forgiveness. The mental anguish was so severe that her health deteriorated after her child was born and she had been bedridden ever since. Although the eldest princess¡¯ child was born, Edward never acknowledged him and treated it as if it did not exist. As for the son that Nancy gave birth to, Edward loved him so much that he wanted to give him everything good in the world. That son was Timothy¡¯s father, Charles. The name was chosen by Edward in the hopes that Charles, as his name suggested, would live ording to his wishes as a ¡®free man¡¯. After the princess found out, she gritted her teeth angrily and named her son Donald, for she wanted him to be a ¡®ruler of all¡¯ that would always get what he wanted! When Donald came of age at 18, he chose to return to his family and was ted to inherit the position of the family head in the future. He did not need a father who chose not to acknowledge him, because he would prove his own ability to everyone and surpass Charles so Edward would regret it! Hepeted with Charles in everything, be it in studies, career, and even Charles¡¯ love interests! Unfortunately, his chance topare his achievements with Charles was not meant to be. Charles had been in poor health since he was born prematurely, and after marrying his wife, he fell ill and passed away before he could see his son Timothy. After Charles¡¯ wife gave birth to the child, she missed Charles so much that she suffered depression andmitted suicide. Everyone thought that their enmity would end there, but Donald¡¯s hatred and unwillingness lingered on. The subject of Donald¡¯s hate changed from Charles and his wife to their son Timothy. Timothy only learned about all that when he was about ten years old because Donald had been suppressing the Barker Group more vigorously after bing head of the family. After Edward¡¯s death, Nancy beganpromising with several of the family¡¯s elders and eased the rtionship between Timothy and the Barker Group. The elders acknowledged Timothy¡¯s ability and said nothing further since he was their flesh and blood after all. Donald, however, was unwilling to ept that. He wanted control of the Barker Group and have it surrendered to him. Timothy was even more arrogant than his grandfather Edward and his ability far surpassed that of the old man. The young Timothy did not waver in the slightest despite the pressure Donald exerted over so many years. That led Donald to look at his nephew in another light. Timothy¡¯s talents were vast. There came a point when Donald even started to admire Timothy. Donald had never loved anyone in his entire life, and the only woman he had ever interacted with was Timothy¡¯s mother, Margaret ckford. He could not describe what kind of feelings he had for Margaret, but they were a little different than most. Margaret did not choose him in the end and therefore did not belong to him, but he wanted her son Timothy to belong to him. He knew that Timothy was also a tough nut to crack, and after trying so many times to win the young man over, he began to spend his time and energy to formte a n. Samantha was stunned to hear that. ... It was no surprise then that Timothy never mentioned his parents or the Barkers¡¯ affairs during the entire time she was with him... She thought that Timothy did not mention it because he just wanted to ignore her. In hindsight, he never told her any of that because those were the Barkers¡¯ family scandals. Samantha did not know how she managed to finish that meal because her mind was so full of information that she could not digest. She still did not respond even after Timothy led her out of the restaurant, helped her into the car, and started driving. It was not until the car stopped again that Timothy¡¯s low and sweet voice sounded in her ear, ¡°We¡¯re here, Sammy. Let¡¯s get off.¡± She wondered where they had arrived at. Samantha nced up subconsciously and her eyes widened as she looked in the distance. Chapter 418 418 Desiring His Demise Timothy had driven back to the vi... They used to live there all the time and Timothy had no probleming back there. However, the situation between the two of them was somewhat awkward. Moreover, Old Madam Barker was still in the hospital and Aunt Julia was taking care of her. The vi was therefore empty, which meant that the two of them had to be alone. Plenty of things had happened between her and Timothy, and along with the bombshell of information that she heard that day, she was still pretty shell-shocked and had neither the mood nor the energy to settle their feelings. That had to be dyed. Timothy had already unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car. He went around to the passenger seat, opened the door, and looked at her with a tilt of his head. When he saw that she was not making any movements, he whispered, ¡°Sammy?¡± Samantha unconsciously clenched the seat belt with both hands and pursed her lips softly as she raised her gaze to look at him, ¡°Timothy, I... I¡¯ve been staying in Chelle¡¯s apartment.¡± Although her words were not very direct, Timothy understood what she meant. He was silent for half a second but pretended not to understand and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay here?¡± It had been such a long time and it was rare for them to see each other again. There were still plenty of things he wanted to tell her. Even if they did not talk, simply staying with her and keeping her in his sight was fine too... Samantha¡¯s eyes wavered somewhat but she still replied resolutely, ¡°Timothy, we... We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and we¡¯ve been separated for just as long too. I need some time to digest what happened today...¡± Although many of the factors surrounding the event were beyond one¡¯s control and no one was to me, time and space would always create a gap in people¡¯s hearts. It was never that easy to pick up the pieces and start anew. Erasing the past was impossible too. Such a perfect world existed only in soap operas. Timothy was silent for a while, but eventually chuckled helplessly and gave in. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you back then.¡± Samantha opened her mouth intending to refuse, but she swallowed them before they coulde up. It would be hurtful if she refused it so tantly. Since she had already refused to stay there, he should at least be given the chance to send her off. In any case, they were still legitimately husband and wife. Furthermore, they had a child too. Timothy got back into the driver¡¯s seat and started the car before driving away. Once they arrived downstairs at the apartment, Timothy got out of the car and opened the car door for Samantha. When she got out, he put his hand on her head as he always did to protect her as she got out of the car. Her habits and actions were all the same as usual. Samantha made note of his actions and smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll go up by myself, Timothy. Be safe when you¡¯re driving back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Although Timothy answered her, he did not leave and said instead, ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll leave after seeing you off.¡± Samantha nodded, then turned around and walked into the apartment. It was not until her figure disappeared from his sight that he leaned on the car and looked up. After waiting for about two minutes, the lights upstairs came on and he stared for a few seconds before going back into the car to drive off. Rather than returning to the vi, he drove the other way and went to the hotel. He tore off his tie and tossed it on the sofa when he entered the hotel room. He then unbuttoned the top three buttons of his shirt as if they were suffocating him. His cell phone rang all of a sudden. Timothy nced at the unknown caller ID and picked his phone up as he answeredzily, ¡°Yes?¡± The gentle voice from the other end had a somewhat caring tone. ¡°Have you met with Samantha?¡± Timothy walked to the wine cab, chose a bottle at random, then uncorked it and poured it into a wine ss. He held the wine ss with his slender fingers and shook it gently as he smiled and replied, ¡°I have.¡± His tone remained emotionless. The other person did not seem to mind and continued asking, ¡°How does it feel to be the real Timothy?¡± There was a sharp but fleeting flicker in Timothy¡¯s eyes. He picked up the wine ss and took a sip. A somewhat sour taste hit his tastebuds but the sweet aftertaste was quite wonderful. He looked up at the vast night outside the floor-to-ceiling window and said, ¡°Not bad.¡± Like before, his answer carried no substance. There was a brief silence. The other side was obviously a little dissatisfied, but they still suppressed their anger and said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to fool Samantha?¡± Timothy¡¯s eyes turned cold. Rather than answering, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Am I not as good as him in your eyes?¡± The person did not fear his anger but felt a little ted instead. He replied in a very gentle and firm tone, ¡°I chose you because you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Timothy spoke coldly and said, ¡°Listen carefully, Donald. I was the one who chose you.¡± The main personality chose to guard everything that his grandfather had left behind, but the second chose the Barkers! ¡°I¡¯ll deceive Samantha and be the real Timothy!¡± Samantha was a woman who knew Timothy best and the only one who had any influence over Timothy. Deceiving Samantha was the key to deceiving the entire world. From then onward, the second personality would be the one and only Timothy! Since Samantha had once said that she wanted him to survive, he decided that he wanted the main personality¡¯s career and woman! Donald could not care less about Timothy¡¯s arrogance but Samantha was a huge variable. She had ruined many of his ns. ... Had it not been for Timothy¡¯s insistence on keeping her, he would have already gotten someone to get rid of her. Donald still warned, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t suffer the consequences of choosing Samantha over Harmony!¡± Choosing a ticking time bomb over a woman who loved him deeply and could control him was an act of utter stupidity! ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to teach me a lesson!¡± Timothy ended the call without hesitation after saying that. When Donald heard the dial tone, his lips twitched and he ced down the handset. Standing at one side was Donald¡¯s bodyguard Barry, who frowned unhappily and said bluntly as he looked up at Donald, ¡°Sir, why do you indulge him that much?¡± The one-month hypnotism went smoothly at the beginning, but halfway through, the strength of Timothy¡¯s main personality became stronger and stronger, so much so that it was fighting for control with the second personality. If it continued further, even the master hypnotist was unsure who would survive! It would be good if Timothy¡¯s second personality came out on top, but if the main personality took control, then all their efforts would go down the drain. Donald told the hypnotist to stop things and wait until the second personality woke up to let him choose! ... ¡°Would you like to continue and take a gamble?¡± The second personality offered another solution and said, ¡°I have other ways to kill him.¡± ¡°I want to be him. As long as everyone believes that I am him, no one will try to wake him up again.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll sleep forever.¡± It was no different from dying. ¡°I want you to change your methods of hypnosis. Hypnotize me into bing the main personality of Timothy!¡± Donald leaned back in the chair and looked at Barry with a smile. Instead of answering Barry¡¯s question, he said, ¡°Tell me, how would Margaret feel if she knew that her son chose me in the end?¡± ¡°And... How would Charles feel if he knew that his son is going to acknowledge me as a father?¡± ¡°They thought that death would solve all their problems, but in this world, children have to pay for the debts of their parents...¡± Barry understood Donald¡¯s words as soon as he heard thetter¡¯s t tone and resentful remarks. Donald did not want Timothy to submit and obey him; what he wanted was for Timothy to perish. He did not want to see either the main personality or the second to have a good life. He wanted to watch as they tortured each other to death. Taking a person¡¯s life was easy, but making a person suffer...would require time... ... Samantha sweated all over from taking a hot bath and she finally relieved herself of all her mental stress. After wrapping herself in a bathrobe, she walked out of the bathroom and started to blow her hair. It was then that she heard a notification on her phone and she immediately nced at the screen. It was a WeTalk message from Timothy. Chapter 419 419 I¡¯m Want One Last Thing from You Samantha put down the hairdryer, picked up the phone, and tapped on the message. [Good night, Sammy.] She stared at the text for a few seconds and wanted to reply, but her finger hovered over the reply button and she finally switched off the screen and put away the phone. Her mind was in aplete daze earlier but confusion started to sink in after she had calmed down. It was not because she did not believe Timothy¡¯s rhetoric, but the feeling Timothy gave her made her very confused. She wondered if it was difficult for her to rediscover her feelings because they had been separated for too long and became slightly alienated from each other, or whether she still had doubts over whether the Timothy in front of her was the main personality. Anything the main personality knew would also be known to the second personality. She remembered the mysterious man all of a sudden. The mysterious man was someone who has known everything from the beginning, and he had to have some strong connection with Timothy. Furthermore, he was probably siding with the main personality! She trusted that mysterious man more than ever and even wanted to ask him what the situation was at that moment. The mysterious person was always the one who took the initiative to contact her, telling her what he wanted her to know while maintaining that she would not be able to contact her. Despite that, she still wanted to ask him! Samantha got up and walked over to the desk, where she switched on herptop and typed an email to send it to the email address that the mysterious person had used to contact her before. She did not know if the mysterious person would see it, but she still hoped that he would see it and give her a little hint! Making a rash decision was unwise, and she had to observe the Timothy before her a little more. ... Two dayster, Harmony was formally charged. As soon as the news came out, the reporters ran to the entrance of the Barker Group to camp there and try to get an interview with Timothy. After all, everyone knows that Timothy was the de facto person behind the Barker Foundation. Harmony had a close rtionship with him over the years and the two of them almost got married too. Therefore, everyone wanted to know why he abandoned Harmony so ruthlessly after something happened to her. Was it voluntary or...did he have no other choice? Timothy¡¯s vehicle arrived at the door at nine o¡¯clock. The reporters rushed up in unison but were stopped by the security guards and prevented from approaching. Ronald got out of the car first and opened the rear door. Timothy then got off, with his handsome face remaining as expressionless as ever as he strode in. A reporter shouted from behind, ¡°Mr. Barker, did your wife Mrs. Barker put pressure on you to pursue legal action against Harmony? I heard that she forced the board members to sue Harmony a few days ago!¡± There was an uproar throughout the scene as that person made that remark. None of them expected Samantha to do such a thing! Timothy¡¯s footsteps stopped and he turned around. He nced over and his sharp eyes looked directly at the reporter who asked that question. That one look alone caused the reporter to feel a chill down his spine. His gaze darted away and he did not even dare to look at Timothy. Timothy nced at everyone coldly and his lips parted open as he said clearly, ¡°I have no obligation to exin this to the likes of you, but the action taken is my personal decision and it has nothing to do with anyone else. ¡°Mind your pens! If you fabricate lies and nder people, you¡¯ll be...paying a heavy price!¡± The reporters looked at each other instantly. They understood what he meant. If they so much as dared to say anything, they would have a miserable life ahead of them. Timothy had always kept a low profile and never said such a thing to the media in public. When that reporter mentioned Samantha¡¯s name, Timothy immediately gave them a merciless warning. The weight he put on Samantha and Harmony, respectively, was abundantly clear. ... During the lunch break, Harmony watched the news broadcast on television from within the jail. She stared at it for a while and was unable to believe what she saw and heard. She counted the days and kept her fingers crossed just to wait for Timothy¡¯s hypnosis to seed. She waited for him toe back and save her, but when he did return, he ended up suing her rather than saving her! It could not have been possible! Harmony screamed, ¡°Hello, somebody! I want awyer! Call mywyer over! I want to see mywyer!¡± Could Roger have failed to urately help her convey her intentions to Timothy? There was no other exnation for why Timothy would treat her like that! Roger probably ignored her after seeing her in dire straits! Harmony was not yet sentenced and therefore had the right to request to see awyer, so the staff at the detention center helped her to contact Roger. Roger walked into the room an hourter. As soon as Harmony saw him, her ck eyes looked fiercely at him and her tone was extremely sharp as she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Tim came back? Did you help me tomunicate the situation urately to him? Why did he sue me? Did something happen on his end? Does he have other ns?¡± Roger pulled the chair and sat down. When he looked at her anxious and frantic eyes, all he had was sympathy for her. He sympathized with how severely she failed to see reality. Roger answered unhurriedly, ¡°Mr. Barker was the one who decided to sue you. Nothing else happened and he doesn¡¯t have any other ns. He simply believes that you should be held responsible for your wrongs!¡± ¡°No, impossible!¡± Harmony refuted it without a second thought. ¡°My Tim would not do this to me! Either that slut Samantha is up to no good again or Tim had another n. I understand Tim! ¡°Tim likes me! He wouldn¡¯t be willing to lose me! He and I are a perfect match! Samantha has got to be the one who¡¯s doing something disgusting again!¡± Roger looked at her as if he was looking at a mentally unsound woman and did not even bother hiding his expression. He finally knew why Harmony could not beat Samantha even after exhausting all her means. The difference between their intelligence was simply too great. Even if she had the support of Donald, she was always doomed to end up being abandoned. Roger did not want to waste any more words on her and said insipidly, ¡°Ms. Johnson, I¡¯ll be leaving if that¡¯s all. My legal fees are calcted by the minute and...I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to pay up.¡± He got up as soon as he ended his sentence. ... Harmony was so angry that she raised her voice. ¡°How dare you do this to me? I¡¯ll have Tim kill you once I go out!¡± Roger stood up without saying another word and turned around to leave! Harmony got up and tried to chase after him, but the prison guard on the side immediately held her shoulders down and pressed her to the chair. Unable to break free, she yelled at Roger from behind. ¡°Roger! I have money! I can pay my legal fees! I just want to ask onest thing from you!¡± Roger was unmoved and continued walking out. Harmony did not want to let him go, so she blurted out, ¡°I¡¯ve deposited arge amount of gold in a bank. It¡¯s worth a million. If you do this one thing for me, all that money will be yours!¡± Money made the world go round and Roger immediately halted his footsteps. He turned around to look at her and said, ¡°Tell me what is it you want me to do, Ms. Johnson. Then I¡¯ll decide whether this one million is worth taking the risk.¡± Harmony said, ¡°Lend me your cell phone right now. I want to call Tim! One million for one call. It¡¯s more than worth it!¡± He thought it would be something amoral and was surprised to hear that it was just a phone call... It was more than worth it. ... However, Roger still persuaded her, ¡°Ms. Johnson, are you sure you want to exchange one million for a phone call? What if Mr. Barker won¡¯t answer?¡± ¡°No! Tim will answer! He never refuses my calls!¡± Harmony was still very confident. ¡°Very well, if you insist.¡± He was more than happy to fulfill it if she insisted on spending thest of her wealth. Roger went back to her, took out his cell phone, and ced it on the table. Harmony grabbed the phone and took a deep breath before quickly typing out the 11 numbers. She heard the dial tone. Roger was almost certain that Timothy would not answer because everything was already done and dusted. To his surprise, the call was connected the very next second! Chapter 420 420 If I Can¡¯t Have Him, No One Can! Harmony had a proud smile on her face and knew that Timothy would never leave her. There must have been some difficulties on his end for him to do that! Roger cocked his eyebrow in surprise. Could she have pressed the wrong buttons? If Harmony really managed to turn her fortunes over, he would be the one who would have to suffer! Roger was starting to get uneasy when Harmony hurriedly spoke in a gentle and slightly pitiful voice. It was the kind of tone that would arouse pity in any man who heard her. ¡°Hello, Tim, I...¡± She only managed to say three words when a man¡¯s voice was heard on the other end. It was calm and steady, emotionless even, and had a trace of restraint and detachment. ¡°This is Ronald speaking, Ms. Johnson.¡± Harmony¡¯s words instantly got stuck in her throat. She immediately had a bad feeling but remained calm and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tim? I want to speak to him! Give him the phone!¡± Ronald still maintained his professionally courteous tone. ¡°Mr. Barker doesn¡¯t want to answer your call, Ms. Johnson.¡± ¡°Impossible! Tim won¡¯t do this to me! You¡¯re just a lowly assistant! How dare you stop me from talking to him when you don¡¯t have any authorization to do so? I¡¯m warning you! You¡¯d better give the phone to Tim right away or else I¡¯ll have him fire you when I¡¯m out!¡± Harmony screamed fiercely and tried to frighten him! Ronald sneered unabashedly. ¡°Ms. Johnson, I¡¯m just in charge of conveying Mr. Barker¡¯s intentions. Instead of losing your temper here, you might as well save your energy and think about how you¡¯re going to spend your time in prison for the next few years. ¡± He hung up as soon as he said that. Harmony was furious and continued to dial the number without giving up. Unfortunately, a notification showed that ¡®The number you have dialed is unavable.¡¯ In other words, he had blocked her. Timothy abandoned her and did not even bother to give her an exnation... How could he treat her like that? She was the one who woke him up, the one who had always been by his side and guarded him all those years! He could not just do that to her! Absolutely not! ¡°I want to see Tim! I want to ask him personally! I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯d treat me like this!¡± Harmony stood up abruptly and was about to make a mad dash. The prison guard did not expect that she would suddenly go crazy and was stunned for a second, but he reacted quickly enough to rush forward and grabbed her to prevent her from escaping. ¡°Get off me! Let go of me!¡± Harmony was unwilling to cooperate and was unable to push the prison guard away, so she waved her hands to grab the man¡¯s face and even stretched out her foot to kick him. The prison guard failed to subdue her for a moment and Harmony opened the door to run out. The prison guard shouted, ¡°Ms. Johnson is escaping. Catch her!¡± The police outside surrounded her immediately and Harmony only managed to run a few steps before being captured by a few strong men. She attacked them recklessly and struggled to break free. Her unwillingness to cooperate annoyed the policeman, one of whom sped her hands and twisted them behind her, causing her to break out in cold sweat. However, Harmony still spat out a slew of malicious remarks. ¡°Assault, assault! Look at them, Roger! I want to sue them for assault, I... Agghh...¡± The prison guard who came chasing held a small stun baton and ced it on her lower back waist. Harmony¡¯s body rxed slightly and her face was full of pain. It was a very unpleasant feeling and the stun baton was especially used for disobedient prisoners. She had no strength to struggle any further and could only be dragged by the two prison guards into the detention center. If Timothy gave up on her, then ¡®he¡¯ had also given up on her. She had be a useless pawn. She gave it her all and had nothing to show for... The one who came out as the winner was none other than Samantha! ¡®Why?!¡¯ ¡®Why?!¡¯ She was the one who had been by Timothy¡¯s side since she was a child, and she never loved the second personality at all. Truth be told, she had always loved the main personality. Unfortunately, the main personality did not want her and did not choose her, which was why she wanted to destroy him. She would destroy that main personality if she could not get it for herself! However, why did the second personality abandon her too! Was she going to spend the rest of her life in a dark prison? She could never ept a fate like that! ¡®Just wait, Samantha! If I can¡¯t get anything, then I¡¯ll destroy everything!¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t let you or Timothy get off the hook!¡¯ ... After watching the entire ruckus, Roger walked out of the police station and unhesitatingly took out his cell phone to call Samantha. As soon as she picked up, he immediately reported everything he saw earlier. Samantha listened and replied, ¡°Well done.¡± ... After a pause, she continued, ¡°Your task is over. Consider everything between us settled.¡± Roger smiled apologetically. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Barker. If you need anything in the future, you can always look for me. I¡¯ll do my best to serve you.¡± Samantha smiled without saying anything and immediately hung up. Roger felt regretful. He knew that she had rejected his offer. Samantha was a very smart woman who could clearly see his self-serving behavior. That was why she did not want anything to do with him. That was the difference between Samantha and Harmony. It was also the reason why Harmony could never win against Samantha. ... Inside the apartment, Samantha ended the call and looked at Rochelle. ¡°What do you think?¡± Rochelle rested her chin on her hand and pondered before replying, ¡°If Timothy is still in his second personality, he definitely won¡¯t give up on Harmony that easily. I think it¡¯s more likely than not that the main personality has returned!¡± ... She stretched out her hand and rubbed Samantha¡¯s head, ¡°Your hard work during this time has paid off. At least you reawakened the main personality! He also said that Matthew will be rescued, so I guess you can finally feel at ease now, right?¡± Samantha could get back her husband and son. The pain and suffering she had to go through...was not in vain. Samantha had a faint smile. ¡°I sure hope so.¡± She had been living in panic and was always vignt. Her nerves were tense all the time as well, and she was utterly exhausted from that. She...would be really happy if everything started moving in a positive direction from then on. Samantha wondered when she could meet Matthew again. Her phone then rang all of a sudden and snapped her consciousness back. She picked up her phone and saw that it was a call from Timothy. Rochelle saw that and could not help but tease, ¡°See, the main personality is different. He¡¯s clingy.¡± ¡°Look at how easy it is to distinguish between love or indifference. The second personality treats you as if you don¡¯t exist, and only the main personality treats you like a darling...¡± Samantha shot her a slightly wry look and swiped her finger on the screen to answer. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together, Sammy.¡± The man¡¯s voice was low, sweet, and filled with deep affection. ¡°I have a surprise in store for you. I hope you¡¯d like it.¡± A surprise? Samantha¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. The biggest surprise she could get was Matthew. Could Timothy have found Matthew already? Chapter 421 421 Can You Love Me Once More? Samantha licked her lips gently and asked, ¡°Is it a surprise that I¡¯m looking forward to?¡± Timothy chuckled in a very sexy and sultry voice. ¡°Of course.¡± Samantha could not resist that temptation and immediately agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Ronald will pick you upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha was in a happy mood after ending the call. She would be able to trust Timothypletely if he helped her locate Matthew! In addition, she would no longer have any regrets when she thought about Matthew¡¯s eventual safe return. ... Ronald drove over and reached the apartment sometime that evening. Samantha put on a bit of makeup to enhance herplexion because she wanted to meet her son as beautifully as possible. When she went downstairs, Ronald greeted her politely and thoughtfully opened the door to the back seat for her to enter. Samantha thanked him and sat in. The car drove for more than an hour before reaching its destination. Ronald raised his eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯re here, Mrs. Barker.¡± As soon as he said that, he got out of the car and followed Samantha. She initially thought that Timothy would arrange to meet Matthew in a restaurant and have a meal there, but she was incredibly surprised to see...a vast ocean. Moreover, she was very familiar with that ocean. It was the ce that Timothy proposed to her before. Were they supposed to eat there? As Samantha was still pondering over it, Ronald said once more, ¡°Mrs. Barker, Mr. Barker is waiting for you at the beach in front. You may go over.¡± All she could do was suppress her doubts and nod gently as she walked over. From a distance, she spotted white tables and chairs on the beach along with arge bunch of bright red roses that were particrly eye-catching due to their vivid colors. Timothy stood tall while facing the sea. His white shirt fluttered as a result of the blowing sea breeze and the silhouette of his face from the side was a sight to behold. When Samanthaid eyes on him, she could not help gasping secretly. He must have been favored by the Gods. Seemingly aware of her gaze, Timothy turned around and his ck eyes looked right at her as he curled his lips into a smile. As faint as that smile was, it still enchanted her. When Samantha walked closer, Timothy stepped forward while saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you came.¡± He picked up the roses on the table and handed them to her. ¡°These are for you.¡± Women all loved beautiful flowers and Samantha was no different. Her eyebrows curled into little arches as she took the flowers and lowered her head to sniff them. They smelled quite nice. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. I like them very much.¡± Timothy pulled the chair for her to sit. She ced the flowers aside and looked up at Timothy, who was sitting opposite her. She asked softly, ¡°Why did you decide to have dinner here?¡± In response, Timothy asked nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you like eating here?¡± The scenery there was breathtaking and very romantic too. However, it seemed like an inappropriate venue to bring Matthew over. Moreover, when she sat down earlier and looked around subconsciously, she saw a makeshift shed for food preparation where several chefs were busy cooking. Other than that, there was no sign of Matthew around. In other words, his so-called ¡®surprise¡¯ had nothing to do with Matthew! She was disappointed for sure, but she did not make it obvious. Samantha replied, ¡°Of course not. Every woman likes romantic environments.¡± Timothy smiled and raised his chin to gesture towards the waiter who was standing beside him. The waiter nodded and soon came forth with some decanted red wine. Timothy did not let the waiter serve them and waved his hand to let the waiter be at ease. He poured two sses of red wine and raised one at Samantha. ¡°Cheers, Sammy, to our reunion.¡± Samantha raised the ss of red wine and clinked sses lightly with him before taking a sip. The wine was of high quality, with a mellow taste and a sweet aftertaste. The waiter then served the food one after another. It was evident that Timothy had put a great deal of effort into it. Every dish was delicious, and even if Samantha was somewhat anxious, she had worked up an appetite after seeing all that food and ate quite a lot. After filling herself with wine and food, Samantha wiped her lips with a napkin. She did not want to go around in circles with him anymore and went straight to the topic, ¡°Can you reveal the surprise that you had in store, Timothy? We¡¯re already done with dinner.¡± ¡°Are you that anxious?¡± Timothy stroked her nose with his slender finger. Samantha did not even attempt to hide it and nodded directly. ¡°Yeah, I am! I want to know what¡¯s all the fuss about this surprise!¡± ¡°In that case, I shall reveal it...¡± A droning sound was heard from the sky as soon as he said that. ... Samantha looked up subconsciously and felt her heart skip a beat. A few drones flew over with lights attached to them and it looked as though they were putting on a dance performance before her very eyes. A few minutester, a line of words appeared in the sky. ¡®Marry me?¡¯ Timothy stood up, walked up to her, then knelt slowly on one knee. He offered her a diamond ring and said affectionately, ¡°We got married three years ago Sammy, but I still owe you a proper marriage proposal and a wedding. I want to make it up to you one by one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done a lot of things...like misunderstanding you, not believing you, making you sad, and even putting you in danger so many times. I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re still standing safely in front of me after all that.¡± ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll protect you, I won¡¯t make you sad or heartbroken, and I¡¯ll love you properly. Can you give me another chance and...love me again?¡± Samantha¡¯s dark yet limpid eyes stared fixedly at Timothy in front of her. The situation was the same as when he proposed to her the first time. Back then, she was so excited that she agreed without thinking. At present, she could not deny the presence of fluctuations within her heart despite her apparent calmness. She knew that she was feeling a long-lost emotion. ... Despite all the things that happened between them, Timothy was always the one who could move her heart. Over the years, n had treated her well and did many things that she was grateful for. Unfortunately, he could never wake her dead heart. Rochelle¡¯s words were right! It was easy to know when one loved a person because a single look from the person that one loved could make one¡¯s heart flutter. On the other hand, the feeling could never be produced by a person whom one did not love regardless of how much they showed their love through their actions. Samantha smiled shyly and nodded slowly. ¡°Yes.¡± Timothy¡¯s dark eyes were filled with joy. He took her hand and solemnly put the ring on her ring finger. Timothy stood up, but instead of letting go of Samantha¡¯s hand, he held it and pulled her up into his arms. He pressed his thin lips against Samantha¡¯s ear and spoke in a hoarse, alluring voice. ¡°Will you follow me home tonight, my wife?¡± She knew precisely what he meant by that. Samantha¡¯s cheeks turned red and she needed some time before she could let out a very light ¡®mm¡¯. ... As soon as Samantha and Timothy returned to the vi, she was immediately pressed against the shoe cab. Timothy exuded wild aggression as he wrapped his long arms around her slender waist and kissed her red lips. Chapter 422 422 Don¡¯t Be in Such a Hurry When Timothy¡¯s lips came close, Samantha pressed her hands against his chest and stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry!¡± The man raised his eyebrows and spoke in an extremely hoarse voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still feeling reluctant?¡± ¡°No.¡± Samantha¡¯s cheeks turned red and she said a little awkwardly, ¡°I just...wanted to...take a shower first.¡± She then pushed him again as soon as she said that. Timothy stared right at her and looking at her kittenish attitude and let go of her with a smile. ¡°Go ahead then. I can wait for you since...we still have a long night ahead of us anyway...¡± Samantha nced at him with equal parts shyness and annoyance. She then turned around and dashed upstairs like a panicked bunny before running into the master bedroom. She went into the bathroom, closed the door, and locked it. With her back pressed against the door panel, she listened quietly to the movement outside and breathed a sigh of relief when she was sure that he did not follow her. At the same time, the shyness on her face disappeared instantly and was reced by a grave expression. She previously could not determine whether Timothy was the main personality or the second, but after interacting with him earlier, she was more than certain that he was still the second character! Anyone in her shoes might have been deceived, but she loved Timothy for many years and knew him inside out. She was almost deceived when the second personality tried to imitate the main personality. However, feelings could never deceive her. She did not feel her heart skip for Timothy¡¯s second personality. If the second personality still dominated his body, could the final hypnosis have seeded? Was the main personalitypletely killed? It did not feel right. The first reason was the factor of time. It waspletely wrong. The second was a question of why the second personality would pretend to be the main personality if thetter had been destroyed. Samantha¡¯s mind was a little confused at that moment. All she knew was that the second personality had always ced himself above all else. Anyone who gets in its way would be killed directly. Why would it pretend to be the main personality when interacting with her? What else did she have that it wanted? It was odd for a character like him to pretend to be gentle to her, expend so much effort to propose to her, and even wanting to spend a ¡®first night like newlyweds¡¯ with her... Samantha gave it some serious thought but could not think of what use she would have for him. Could it be for the shares that Old Madam Barker held in her hands? Why should he want that when he never bothered about that in the first ce? She was stilling up with all sorts of guesses when there were a couple of knocks on the door. The man¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°Sammy?¡± Samantha was so frightened that she immediately returned to her senses. After gulping twice, she replied softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Are you alright? I was worried because I didn¡¯t hear anything inside?¡± The man¡¯s voice was faint, but Samantha somehow picked out a somewhat inquisitive tone from him. She took a deep breath. Despite knowing that Timothy was pretending, she could not just uncover his lies like that. Matthew was still with him, and she had to cooperate with him so that she could save Matthew from his clutches. For the moment at least, that was the only chance and method she had! ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be done soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Samantha raised her pitch and deliberately put on a kittenish show. She then turned on the shower quickly and there was the sound of flowing water. She then heard his soft chuckling, followed by the sound of his footsteps as he walked away. Samantha was a little upset. It seemed that the second personality was adamant to get her that night, and judging from the way he wanted to kiss her earlier, it was all but certain that he wanted to sleep with her. Perhaps he believed doing so would be more convincing when he pretended to be the main personality. Although she wanted to save Matthew, she was unwilling to offer up her body to him. Although Timothy¡¯s body was still...Timothy, the soul inside it was not Timothy¡¯s main personality! If she refused, then the extremely suspicious nature of the second personality would not trust her! What should she do? Samantha bit her lower lip and was unable to do anything. Time passed by the minute and she knew that she could not stay inside the whole night. She would have to go out and face him sooner orter. It seemed that there was only one other option left! Although she did not know if it would seed, that was the only thing she could bet on! She took off her clothes and stood under the shower head to take a hot shower. Once Samantha was done, she wrapped herself in a bathrobe and took a few deep breaths to prepare herself mentally. She then opened the bathroom door and walked out. Chapter 423 423 You Smell Heavenly Timothy happened to walk in just then. He had already taken a shower in the guest room and was also wrapped in a white bathrobe. His ck hair was a mess and his vigor was reced by traces of gentleness. His expression was as gentle as amb. He strode over and wrapped his long arms around Samantha¡¯s waist as he lowered his head and sniffed her hair. His voice was hoarse and carried sensual hints. ¡°You smell heavenly, Sammy...¡± Samantha¡¯s long curly eyshes trembled slightly. She restrained her urge to run away and tried her best to smile at him. Seemingly encouraged by her response, Timothy carried Samantha up and strode off toward the edge of the bed before putting her onto the soft mattress. His body loomed over her, and his big palm caressed her face lightly while his fingertips touched her blushing lips seductively. Samantha smiled shyly at him under the dim yellow light and waspletely at his mercy. He had never seen her like that before. She was as cold as ice and hard as nails ever since he firstid eyes on her. Even if she did act docile, it was only for ulterior motives! That was the first time she was genuinely gentle and submissive. She was uniquely vulnerable like that. That would exin why the main personality loved her so much... It would not take long before Samantha would finally belong to him! Timothy felt as though something extremely hot was surging through his entire body. He had been extremely indifferent in terms of feelings and had never once felt that way before. He never imagined experiencing such a burning passion in his entire life. At longst, he finally had it because of Samantha. By making that woman his, he might finally turn into a normal person, someone who could feel various emotions rather than being a bloodthirsty personality with extreme ws. Timothy lowered his head to kiss Samantha. Samantha¡¯s big and beautiful eyes blinked and she caught him off guard by pushing him using both hands. The next second, Samantha sat up immediately and pressed Timothy onto the bed as she straddled on top of him. Timothy frowned in confusion and instinctively tried getting up. Samantha held him down again and said in a dominating yet coquettish manner, ¡°Let me be on top!¡± He never allowed anyone to control him, but he could not resist the woman in front of him and even felt intrigued. Timothyid back down and said yfully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll y whatever you feel like ying.¡± Samantha smiled. ¡°You said it!¡± Her little hand slowly undid the belt around his waist and her fingers slowly moved upward to his chest. It was like a half tease that caused Timothy¡¯s breathing to be a little heavier, and at the same time, the light at the bottom of his eyes was bing much darker too. Samantha¡¯s hand crept up stealthily toward his nape. She watched as his vision was starting to get a little blurry due to all the attention he was putting onto her body. She kissed the corner of his lips all of a sudden, and at the same time, an extremely thin silver needle from her hand pierced into his skin. Three, two, one. Samantha lifted herself off Timothy¡¯s body and looked at him. Timothy¡¯s eyelids closed a little bit. She breathed a sigh of relief and thanked her lucky stars that it had been sessful. The drug seemed to be more powerful after being refined. The previous one was ineffective against Timothy, and during her past three years in Emsteldt, she studied the ingredients of that medicine when she had free time and created the current one with n¡¯s guidance. That drug was not only an anesthetic... It was also...hallucinogenic. In other words, the little prick she gave him would perpetuate the thoughts he had then. By the time he woke up, he would assume that he had slept with her, instead of simply having an empty spot in his memory. Samantha got off him and sat beside him. She watched as Timothy¡¯s breathing became heavier. His handsome face turned red and even his body temperature was getting hotter and hotter. Even as she watched, she could not help but blush and feel her heartbeat quicken. Timothy¡¯s thoughts were pretty obvious. She felt somewhat shy to think that she was the star performer in his dream! Unfortunately, she could not leave either because she did not know when he would wake up. It was important for her to stay put and keep watch because the most important part of her n came right after! Samantha gazed down at Timothy and curled her lips into a grin. Chapter 424 424 Did She Regret It? The next morning, sunlight poured through the floor-to-ceiling windows and illuminated the entire bedroom. Timothy woke up from his sensual dream and opened his eyes. After a few seconds of confusion, everything gradually became clear to him. Everything that happened the previous night poured into his mind and the extreme pleasure was simply unforgettable. His hands then instinctively reached to the side as if to grab something but he came up empty-handed. Timothy frowned and nced around him. He was the only one on top of the bed. Samantha was nowhere to be seen inside the bedroom. He clearly remembered spending a wonderful and pleasant night with Samantha, so where could she be then? None of that was a sensual dream, was it? Timothy¡¯s eyes sank suddenly and he lifted the nket. He grabbed the bathrobe beside him and put it on as he strode out of the room. Samantha came toward him as soon as he stepped out of the room. He pursed his thin lips tightly and was about to ask where she had gone, but his eyes were drawn to her face and he was nearly choked when those words came to his mouth. Her face was slightly pale and her beautiful eyes were flushed. Anyone could tell at a nce that she had cried. What happened? Samantha seemed startled that he had woken up so early and was stunned to see him. She then immediately lowered her eyes, as if afraid that he would see her red and swollen eyes. She took a deep breath and tried to say in as natural a tone as possible, ¡°Ah, you...you¡¯re awake.¡± Timothy walked up to her and stretched out his hand. His slender fingers hooked her chin all of a sudden and forced her to raise her head. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± His voice was hoarse and maic. Could she have regretted sleeping with him? He would never let her go if she dared to even regret it! She had be his woman, and she would have to stay his woman for the rest of her life! Samantha did not want to tell him anything and tried to brush it off. ¡°No... I wasn¡¯t crying...¡± Unfortunately, there were still tiny traces of weeping in her voice and her reply was markedly unconvincing. ¡°Say it! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Timothy asked forcefully. Samantha nced at him weakly and threw herself into his arms. She hugged him tightly and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I just...had a nightmare.¡± ¡°A nightmare?¡± ¡°Yeah. We¡¯re happy now, but I feel sad whenever I think about Matt. He¡¯s never been away from me for so long. He kept on calling me in my dream. I wanted to hug him, but I couldn¡¯t...and I was really scared...¡± As she spoke, her tears began rolling down once more and soaked the man¡¯s clothes. Timothy did not expect that to be the reason. Although he hated crying women, he somehow felt pity when he saw Samantha like that. After all, her face was full of tears when he ravished her the previous night, which set his passion aze. He had no feelings for Matthew. Even though Matthew was his son when it came to his bloodline, Matthew was and always would be the progeny left behind by the main personality. Timothy kept quiet for a moment. Samantha stepped up her efforts when she saw that. ¡°Timothy... Matt and I have depended on each other for so long. We have a sixth sense when ites to each other, and I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m having these nightmares because something happened to Matthew...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯m going to find him now!¡± After saying that, Samantha immediately pushed Timothy away and was about to run downstairs. Timothy reacted quickly enough and dragged her back. ¡°Do you know where he is? How are you going to find him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than sitting around doing nothing!¡± Samantha retorted. ¡°Timothy, I wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve survived back then if I didn¡¯t have Matt. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the future either!¡± Although she spoke rather harshly, she looked particrly miserable when she spoke in such a hoarse and weak voice. Her eyes and nose were red too. ¡°Alright.¡± Timothy pulled her into his arms again and his big palm patted her back. He promised, ¡°I¡¯ll let you see him in another three days.¡± Samantha pressed her cheek against his chest and asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Are you...telling the truth?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha smiled contentedly. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Timothy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early. Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡± Samantha answered him with a gentle grunt and opened her hands wide. ¡°Carry me.¡± Timothy smiled and carried her up. He brought her back into the room and put her on the big bed. He covered her with a nket and lowered his head to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯m going to exercise.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha closed her eyes. Timothy turned to leave the room and gently closed the door. Instead of going downstairs to exercise, he turned around and walked into the study. Timothy went to his desk, sat there, and switched on hisputer while clicking on a certain application. Chapter 425 425 He Can¡¯t Be Left Alive! It was linked to a surveince camera installed at the door of the bedroom, which recorded everything that happened from the previous night up until that morning. Timothy immediately clicked open a few screens and watched them. Samantha turned out to have been telling the truth. After the two of them entered the bedroom the previous night, she did note out until early that morning. Her eyes were obviously red when she exited the room. She must have left the room because she was afraid of waking him up. Timothy clicked on the pause button and happened to freeze the frame on Samantha¡¯s pitiful crying face. He leaned back against the chair and sped his hands as he frowned slightly. He could never bear to see Samantha being sad from the moment she became his. The tears all over her face were a jarring sight. She was more suited to baring her teeth and showing her ws. Matthew was nothing but a little child. If she liked the boy so much, he could always return him to her. Timothy would not mind raising the boy until adulthood if the boy was obedient. If not, then strangling a kid would be just as easy as strangling an ant. He took out his cell phone and made a call. The call was answered quickly and Donald¡¯s fatherly voice greeted, ¡°Tim.¡± Timothy went straight to the point and said bluntly, ¡°There¡¯s something I want. A gift for when the Barker Group goes back to the Barkers.¡± Donald was silent for a second before asking in a faint voice. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want Matthew,¡± Timothy said, convincingly. Donald¡¯s tone sank. ¡°Timothy, do you know what you¡¯re asking for here?¡± Matthew, as the bloodline of the main personality, could never be allowed to return to Samantha¡¯s side. The boy should have been dead, but he was lucky to have developed a second personality at such a tender age. He felt that Matthew was valuable for research and so decided to keep him. It never crossed his mind that Timothy would want the boy back. Timothy said coldly, ¡°Are you deaf, Old Man? I told you I want Matthew. Don¡¯t make me ask a third time!¡± ¡°Timothy, are you sure that it¡¯s worth the trouble over a woman like Samantha?¡± Donald reminded. ¡°Be careful not to lose out after trying to trick your enemy!¡± Timothy smiled evilly. ¡°I said it before, Old Man. It¡¯s not your ce to worry about my affairs. Or perhaps you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯m going to be your puppet?¡± Donald was silent. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡± ¡°Three days.¡± ¡°Consider it done.¡± After getting the answer he wanted, Timothy hung up the phone unhesitatingly. ... When the call ended, Donald immediately smashed the phone to the wall and the phone screen cracked immediately. Barry frowned and said, ¡°Sir, are you sure you want to return Matthew to Samantha?¡± Donald grinned coldly, but his smile was a faint one. ¡°I said I¡¯ll return the boy, so I will.¡± ¡°But...¡± Donald raised his hand to stop Barry¡¯s words. He continued, ¡°He can¡¯t be left to live!¡± The second personality he spent so much energy nurturing was still disobedient! He looked at Margaret¡¯s photo on the table and reached out to touch the woman¡¯s gentle, smiling face. There was resentment in his voice as he said, ¡°Your son is always against me, regardless of what personality he is in!¡± ¡°I wanted to keep him alive, initially, but I can¡¯t be med for being ruthless!¡± That man which was of no use to him could go to hell. Barry seemed to have a sudden realization. ¡°Sir... Are you saying...you want to get rid of Timothy?¡± Donald grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll fulfill their wishes and reunite them as a family, but after that..es the point of no return!¡± ... Three dayster. Timothy received a message from Donald with an address on it. He went downstairs and chuckled slightly when he saw Samantha watering the flowers in the garden. He then stepped forward and hugged her from behind. Samantha was stunned for a moment. She turned to look at him and asked in a very natural tone, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± ¡°No, but there¡¯s something more important to do,¡± Timothy responded. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Bringing our son back home.¡± Samantha¡¯s beautiful ck pupils widened and she immediately turned around in Timothy¡¯s arms while looking intently at him. ¡°Are you saying that Matt¡¯s been found?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°...Then, then...let¡¯s pick him up right now!¡± Samantha was so excited that her voice trembled a little. ... ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± Since Matthew was in Ell City, Timothy had Ronald book the first flight over and flew there with Samantha. Once theynded, a car was waiting for them at the airport entrance. The driver looked like someone well-trained and Samantha secretly had her guard up. Samantha nced at Timothy, who responded with a smile tofort her. He then held her hand as they got into the car. Chapter 426 426 Gone Forever Half an hourter, the car arrived at a pier where a speedboat was docked. The three of them got out of the car and onto the speedboat. The driver drove the speedboat towards the center of the sea, setting off waves upon waves of water behind them. Samantha nced at Timothy from the side. He was calm as usual, but Samantha was feeling vignt. There was a nagging feeling that things were going too smoothly. As they gradually reached the center of the sea, they spotted a medium-sized yacht floating there from a distance. The speedboat approached the yacht and stopped there. The driver turned his head to look at them and said, ¡°Your son is on the yacht.¡± He implied that that was as far as he would send them. Timothy looked up slightly and pulled Samantha up. Samantha said solemnly, ¡°Timothy, be careful...it might be a trap.¡± Of all the ces they could arrange for Matthew to be picked up, they just had to do so in the middle of an ocean... Timothy held her hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Donald will do as he has promised me. Matthew will be waiting for us on the yacht.¡± There was nothing Samantha could say to refute him. Indeed, even if there was a sea of mes ahead of her, she would have to go up as long as Matthew was there. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Timothy boarded the yacht with Samantha and went to the deck. There was a small sofa on the deck and Samantha immediately saw Matthew¡¯s small body lying on it. Her chest tightened and she ran over in a few strides Matthew¡¯s familiar little face came into view and Samantha¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She had her misgivings initially, but she did not expect that Donald would give the child back to her... Samantha crouched down and called out softly to Matthew, ¡°Matt. Hey, Matt...¡± She shouted several times but Matthew remained asleep and did not wake up. Her expression changed slightly and she asked hurriedly, ¡°Timothy, take a look at him! Matt isn¡¯t responding!¡± Samantha could not help but panic. Timothy stepped forward and squatted beside her. He patted her shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be alright once he wakes up.¡± Donald brought Matthew to experiment on and fed him a gamut of medications. It was normal for Matthew to have a confused memory and a weak body as a result. He would not tell Samantha about that though, because Samantha was the kind of person who would have settled scores immediately with Donald. Samantha frowned, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Timothy pointed his fingers to help her tuck a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°I promise, alright?¡± Samantha closed her eyes. In any case, Timothy did help her find Matthew and it was not the time to settle scores with him. As for Matthew, she would bring him home before finding a doctor to give him a thorough examination. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Timothy. We¡¯ve already found Matthew.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha stretched out her hand and wanted to hug Matthew, but Timothy said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As soon as he said that, he immediately carried Matthew up. Samantha decided to just let him carry Matthew up. As soon as she was about to get up, a few tall and strong men appeared suddenly in the cabin. Barry was the one leading them. Samantha recognized him at once because he was Donald¡¯s trusted thug. Barry used to be the number one boxing champion in the ¡®underworld¡¯ and had extremely monstrous strength! Timothy¡¯s eyes sank slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Barry bowed politely before saying, ¡°Mr. Barker, we have orders to send you for a ride once your family is reunited.¡± It was pretty clear what he meant when he said, ¡®send you for a ride¡¯. Samantha bit her lip hard. Donald was not going to return the child without a fight, and it turned out that the three of them were about to go past the point of no return. Timothy smiled and sneered. ¡°He sent just you guys?¡± He did not take the other subordinates seriously at all, and he was not afraid of Barry either despite never going against thetter. Barry might have been the number one boxing champion, but that was news from ten years ago. The newer generation would always excel the previous one. Barry smiled gently and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice anything wrong, Mr. Barker?¡± Timothy suddenly felt dizzy when he heard that and his expression changed immediately when he looked at Matthew in his arms. The boy¡¯s clothes had beenced with a powder that would cause unconsciousness. He and Samantha would unconsciously inhale it when they approached Matthew... Samantha felt dizzy too. As much as she tried to resist, her hands and feet gradually became weak and she lost consciousness as soon as her vision went ck. Samantha copsed right away and Timothy stretched out one arm to support her. He did not faint immediately because his position was unique. He looked at Barry coldly, and despite his weakened state, the look in his eyes made his spine turn cold. ... Barry gasped secretly and realized why Donald wanted to get rid of Timothy-he was disobedient, and there would be more troubles in the future if he was not gotten rid of. However, Timothy could not be treated like any ordinary person. None of them couldy a finger on him, or else there would have been more trouble once the police started investigating. As a result, they had to put a little more thought into it. Barry said to his subordinates, ¡°Do it.¡± The subordinates acknowledged Barry¡¯s orders and immediately walked toward Timothy, Samantha, and Matthew. Chapter 427 427 Are You Willing to Die with Me? Although Timothy did not lose consciousness like Samantha, the powder did make him dizzy and his limbs became weak. In addition to protecting Samantha and Matthew, he could not fight against all those big men at that moment. The men tied Timothy and Samantha together with their backs against each other. The rope they used was thick and the knot was sturdy. Matthew was still unconscious and lying on the ground. Not longter, the big men brought over a box and removed something ck from it. Timothy looked over and his ck pupils constricted slightly. It was...a bomb. His lips twitched and his sneer carried several meanings. Barry saw his unchanging expression and could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Barker, once this bomb is activated, you¡¯ll only have half an hour to live.¡± ¡°When that happens, you, your wife, and your child will be a family of three who went out to sea and died in an ident.¡± ¡°With the Barker Group losing you and having no heir, the only person left will be the olddy. Her health is failing and she can¡¯t support such a hugepany. At that point, Donald will take over the Barker Group as the head of the family and unite everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve known all along that he¡¯d bring the Barker Group back to where it belongs, whether or not you cooperated with him. It might take a little longer, but if he could spend that many years dealing with the main personality, the one thing he nevercks is time.¡± ¡°He treats you differently and wants to train you to be his heir, but you didn¡¯t know what was good for you and went against him for a woman. He¡¯s very disappointed in you, you know.¡± After a pause, Barry continued, ¡°He said that he¡¯ll give you onest chance. As long as you¡¯re willing to tell him that you can give up on Samantha and Matthew, you can leave here with us.¡± In other words, Samantha and Matthew would be left there and the bomb would blow them to pieces in half an hour. Barry took out his cell phone and shook it at Timothy. ¡°Whether or not I call him is up to you.¡± Timothy nced up and looked into his eyes. He then said without a second thought, ¡°Call the old man.¡± Barry smiled, ¡°He made the right judgment when ites to you, Mr. Barker. You¡¯d always choose the best path.¡± Timothy was who he was. He used to be able to give out a merciless order and send a killer to kill Samantha and Matthew. What he had right then was just a momentarilypse in judgment, although it was not toote to correct it. Barry called Donald¡¯s number. As soon as the call was connected, Donald¡¯s kindhearted voice sounded. ¡°Have youe to a decision, Tim?¡± Timothy spoke in a voice that was as cold as ever. ¡°I won¡¯t leave my woman or my child behind.¡± Donald and Barry were both speechless. Donald sneered, ¡°How very stubborn of you. Why are you calling me then?¡± ¡°Give Samantha an antidote.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Donald found itughable. ¡°Do you really think you have a chance of escaping even if she¡¯s awake?¡± The reason he chose to do it in the middle of the ocean was to cut off all escape routes. Timothy retorted, ¡°What are you afraid of if we have no chance of escaping?¡± Donald did not know what to say. ¡°Before I die, I want to say goodbye to my wife and child.¡± Timothy did not sound as if he was asking for help at all and was somewhat arrogant even. Donald was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He was just too fond of Timothy¡¯s arrogant second personality and would not have been so tolerant of it otherwise. How unfortunate that the second personality was disobedient. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll grant you your wish.¡± Donald ended the call as soon as he said that. He looked out the window and sighed regretfully before a cruel smile appeared. Those who obeyed him prospered and those who opposed him would perish. There had been no exception to that rule, which was why he remained invincible for so many years! ... Barry hated Timothy too. Neither he nor his subordinates had a good life under Donald after all those years. Donald had been patient with Timothy time and again, yet Timothy never seemed to know to cherish it. Barry told his men to give Samantha an injection that contained the antidote. He then said, ¡°Samantha will wake up in another five minutes. You¡¯d better hurry if you have something to tell her, Mr. Barker.¡± The bomb had been activated and the red disy was counting down slowly. Barry and his subordinates got on the speedboat, evacuated immediately, and soon disappeared. Samantha began to wake up slowly. She opened her eyes and looked around in confusion. It was not until sheid eyes on the bomb in front of her that her head began to buzz. ¡°Is that a bomb I¡¯m seeing? Am I...dreaming?¡± Timothy¡¯s voice answered her, ¡°No.¡± Samantha instinctively turned to look at Timothy, but she then realized that her back was leaning against him. Her hands and feet had been tied, and the same could be said of Timothy. Unable to turn her head to look at him, all she could do was ask, ¡°What happened, Timothy?¡± Timothy exined the situation briefly. Samantha felt a headacheing on. ¡°I told you it¡¯s a trap. Donald wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been so kind to let us go.¡± She listened to the ticking time on the bomb and every single tick seemed to gnaw away at her heart. It had been a long, hard struggle for her to finally see the child, and she did not want to die like that. ... ¡°Time is running out, Timothy. You...do have a...solution, don¡¯t you?¡± He had to be fully prepared if he could board the ship with all that confidence! Timothy did not answer immediately and kept quiet instead. Samantha could not control her breathing from quickening. ¡°You... Please don¡¯t tell me...you¡¯re unprepared?¡± A few secondster, Timothy answered, ¡°Yes.¡± Samantha was speechless. Timothy asked again, ¡°We¡¯ll be dying here today, Sammy. Are you...willing to die with me?¡± Chapter 428 428 You¡¯ll Be the First I Meet in The Next Life Samantha did not answer immediately. She struggled for a moment and managed to wake up, but the effects of the powder had not disappearedpletely and her body was still weak. She could not break free from the thick rope. She looked briefly at Matthew¡¯s sleeping face and turned to see the countdown timer on the bomb. All her resentment and unwillingness started to surge up uncontrobly. Why should she continue acting in front of Timothy if she was destined to die there? ¡°No. I¡¯m not!¡± Timothy did not seem surprised by that answer but had a somewhat bitter look in the bottom of his eyes. ¡°You would¡¯ve been willing if it was the main personality, right?¡± As if already expecting him to say that, Samantha was very calm when she heard that The second personality was such an alert and distrustful character that she never once considered deceiving him for long. The fact that he knew her intentions should not havee as a surprise. After all, there was no reason for him to ask whether or not she would die with him. The only thing she did not know was when he saw through her. Samantha opened her mouth and asked, ¡°When did you know?¡± ¡®When did I know?¡¯ ¡®From the beginning, I suppose.¡¯ ¡®No matter how good your acting skills are, I could still feel whether you genuinely liked me.¡¯ ¡®At the end of the day, I was simply deceiving myself.¡¯ ¡®I wanted to take a gamble to find out whether or not you¡¯d like me...even just a little bit...if I took on the identity of the main personality.¡¯ Rather than answering her question, he said, ¡°I was hoping you¡¯d continue to lie to me at this moment.¡± Deceiving others was wrongful in itself, but Samantha felt no sense of guilt toward Timothy because they were hostile from the beginning. He was the same when he wanted to deceive her and gain her trust. Samantha pursed her lips. ¡°We¡¯ve already reached a point where there¡¯s no need to pretend between...¡± Timothy interrupted her and asked, ¡°Do you honestly have no clue what I¡¯m talking about? Or are you pretending not to understand?¡± Samantha was silent. She was not an idiot. She knew and understood the meaning of his words. He was hoping that she would continue lying to him in the hopes that...she liked him for who he was... In reality, she was more surprised and puzzled than anything. He wanted to kill her ever since the beginning. When did those feelings...be like that? Timothy¡¯s voice continued his questioning, ¡°Would you like me if I was the one inside this body from the beginning? Would you like me just as you liked the main personality?¡± Their backs were against each other and Samantha could not see what his expression was at that moment. It was hard for her to imagine what kind of expression he had when asking such a question. Love was something that contradicted his very nature. He had always given her the impression that he was ruthless and even cold-blooded. Samantha thought about it seriously, and then replied seriously, ¡°No.¡± She would not fall for Timothy if he had such a sinister and cold-blooded character since the beginning. The Timothy she liked might be quiet, but he had a gentle heart. Despite being terrible at expressing himself, his actions moved her and all those tiny little details touched her heart. She surrendered to his tenderness. Timothyughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I was hoping for you to continue lying to me?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you lie a little more to me? Perhaps you can convince me into saving you?¡± Samantha asked in return. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s no way of saving?¡± Nobody would want to die like that. Time passed without them knowing and there were only ten minutes left. Timothy was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°The power of love can often create miracles.¡± The main personality had been peacefully dormant in his body for three years and yet she was the one who woke him up. ¡°Tell me you like me and I¡¯ll do it.¡± Samantha did not know if he was teasing her or if he was serious. What if he was serious? That would be her silver lining. Saying it was not that big a deal because she was not going to fall for him just because she said that. More importantly, all he wanted was for her to say it. Even so, it was beyond difficult for her to open her mouth and actually say it. She was someone who stayed true to herself, including to her likes and dislikes. The difference was so clear to her that she could not bring herself to spout lies. Timothy waited for about a minute before smiling. ¡°Samantha... By virtue of this personality you possess, you truly deserve to be...the only woman I¡¯ve ever looked at in a different light.¡± He never took into consideration the issue of feelings and he did not think he would be entangled by feelings. Cruelty and ruthlessness ran in his bones, and it was something he was very well aware of. Whoever his future wife would be was immaterial to her. When Harmony woke him up, he only agreed to her request to stay by his side because she suppressed the main personality for him. That changed when he met Samantha. It only took one sentence to touch his heart: ¡®It¡¯s good that you¡¯re still alive.¡¯ ... No one had ever weed him into this world. As a soul bound in other people¡¯s bodies, he would only remain trapped in darkness for the rest of his life if he remained dormant. When Harmony woke him up, Donald and the others who manipted everything from behind were simply doing so to bet their fortunes on the main personality. It was never to wee him-the second personality-as a person. Even though Samantha was merely acting, she was the only one who ever said something like that. A beeping sound rang in his ears and Timothy nced at the countdown timer. There were only five minutes left. If he could not get her in that life, dying together seemed to be a good alternative. He said hoarsely, ¡°You¡¯ll die here with me if you¡¯re reluctant to say it, Samantha. Perhaps then...I¡¯ll be the first to meet you in the next life.¡± He might be able to have his own independent body and personality in the next life, so he...might be able to grow into the man Samantha liked? Samantha watched as the timer ticked away and the hope in her eyes gradually turned into disappointment. Timothy was fooling her all along. If he had a n, he would not have waited there just to die with her. ... It had been so long since she saw Matthew, but already time was running out. She felt immeasurable guilt because she had no chance of going over to hug him and kiss him. She had given him life by giving birth to him, but he failed to grow up safely and happily. Samantha said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet you in the next life.¡± She had been extremely unlucky from the moment she first met him. Timothyughed in spite of himself. ¡°You¡¯re far from adorable, Samantha. I¡¯m not surprised that I always wanted to kill you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got your wish now.¡± ¡°No.¡± Timothy shook his head. ¡°If you die now, your death will not be by my hands. You can only die by my hands, Samantha, so...for the moment, you have to live!¡± ¡°Live and survive!¡± Samantha could not yet fathom what Timothy¡¯s words meant. All she saw was that Timothy had cut the rope in his hand with a small de. She stared at him nkly, ¡°You...¡± Timothy did not look at her anymore. He got up and immediately strode toward the bomb. Samantha realized what he wanted to do. The bomb contained mercury and would explode as soon as it was moved. However, leaving it in ce would not do any good either, since there was only one minute left. It was all but certain that Timothy wanted to shield the bomb using his body and then remove it so that she and Matthew could be saved. He was putting himself at risk of dying if he did so... When that thought shed through her mind, she opened her mouth subconsciously and said, ¡°No,¡± but Timothy had already picked up the bomb and immediately jumped into the sea. There was a loud bang along with an underwater explosion. The yacht shook violently and Samantha was stunned by the huge impact. Her eyes widened in shock and her head instantly went nk. Samantha¡¯s vision became nk again and she fainted before her mind could process anything. Chapter 429 429 Still Lost Out in The End At the vi three dayster, a bunch of policemen walked into the living room and reported the search and rescue situation to Old Madam Barker, who was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Old Madam, we received the report immediately after the explosion and rushed to the scene as soon as possible. I regret to say that the explosion was so powerful that the yacht was half-destroyed, and more than half of its bow was blown away. There was no one else on it.¡± ¡°We searched the nearby waters for seventy-two hours and only found Mr. Barker¡¯s remains, but there was no sight of Samantha or Matthew.¡± ¡°Since they are were in the middle of the sea, we have reason to believe that they...did not make it, and their bodies were either washed away by the sea or...blown up.¡± As he said that, Old Madam Barker fell back while clutching her heart. Her face had turned pale and she was having difficulty breathing. It had taken so much effort to see Timothy and Samantha reconciling and they were about to go and pick up her precious grandson. She never thought that the result would be so vastly beyond her expectations. Aunt Julia supported her at once and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to hear that, Old Madam. There¡¯s...still their funeral that we have to take care of.¡± She burst into tears and felt her voice choking up. Rochelle immediately walked in with Jonathan after they had rushed over. She asked the police with reddened eyes, ¡°How could the yacht have exploded when there was nothing wrong? Did someone deliberately make this look like an ident?¡± The policeman replied, ¡°Based on our investigations on the yacht, there was a fire inside that led to an idental explosion. It must have been a simple ident.¡± Rochelle could not help sneering. There was no such thing as a simple ident. It had to be Donald¡¯s doing, However, she knew that Donald had erased all traces and it would not have been of any help if she threw a fit with the police. She bit her lower lip to control her extremely ufortable emotions. Jonathan¡¯s turned to her and held her hand silently when he saw the tears in her eyes. After the police left, Old Madam Barker took some medicine andy on the bed. Rochelle sat on the edge of the bed and helped her to lie down. ¡°Are you feeling better, Old Madam?¡± The olddy said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°About this...¡± ¡°I know Donald did it.¡± Old Madam Barker interrupted her. ¡°Donald has always been ruthless, and I¡¯ve always disapproved of Tim¡¯s close rtionship with him in the past three years. It¡¯s just...Tim¡¯s second personality doesn¡¯t listen to me at all.¡± ¡°Tim¡¯s second personality won¡¯t hurt me but he doesn¡¯t love me either. The only tie that binds us is my rtion to him as his grandmother.¡± ¡°That aside, he had his ideas which I have no control over. Whatever happened...was the result of his own doing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just such a pity for my Tim, Sammy, and...Matt...¡± Rochelle could not help but hug the olddy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam. I¡¯ll definitely find a way to get evidence against Donald!¡± She did not fear Donald even if the man was at the peak of his power! ¡°No. Don¡¯t.¡± Old Madam Barker shook her head dejectedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be involved in this. This is a family issue that has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Chelle, listen to me. I¡¯m old and I don¡¯t have much longer to live. I¡¯m all alone now too, and I just want to deal with their funeral affairs. As for thepany, I¡¯ll entrust Jon to manage it on my behalf for the time being. We¡¯ll discuss the restter...¡± Rochelle looked at the olddy¡¯s white hair and haggard face before nodding repeatedly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll help you with...the funeral...¡± ... News of Timothy and his wife¡¯s idental death shocked the whole nation. Any news on them shot up to the top of the trending searches for several days. Netizens discussed everything heatedly, and there was turmoil within the Barker Group. The stock price crashed, shareholders were panicking, and employees were extremely anxious. The once-mighty Barker Group was crumbling to pieces. During the funeral several dayster, the guests were all dressed in ck, and people from all walks of life came to pay their respects. Rochelle apanied Old Madam Barker to keep watch and thank those who came while Jonathan and Zachary helped entertain the other guests. Everything went smoothly until a man walked in. The man was walking with the help of a cane. He had a stern expression and a strong aura as he walked in slowly. None of the guests could help their surprise when theyid eyes on him. He was none other than Donald, whom everyone knew! They also knew that Donald was on bad terms with Old Madam Barker and Timothy. What other reason could he be there for other than to stir up trouble after Timothy¡¯s death? Despite the depressing and heavy atmosphere, Donald walked in with a smile on his lips. He stood in front of Timothy¡¯s ck-framed photo and bowed three times. He then turned to the olddy and said with a smile, ¡°My condolences, Old Madam.¡± Rochelle was itching to punch the man¡¯s smiling face. ¡°How dare you show up here!¡± He ignored her and continued to stare at the olddy. Old Madam Barker¡¯s face was calm. ¡°You have been waiting so long for this moment.¡± Donald shook his head. ¡°I admire Timothy very much, Old Madam. I have no children, so he can have the Barker Group or the Barkers if that¡¯s what he wants. He was the one who chose this path and he can¡¯t me me for this.¡± Old Madam Barker sneered. ¡°No one from my family will be your puppet, not my son or my grandson!¡± ¡°They won¡¯t give in to you even if you draw out their second personality, so in the end, you¡¯ll still be the one losing out!¡± Donald¡¯s expression appeared a little distorted. His lifelong wish was to control the Barkers, not to kill them, but no one could make his wishe true! He quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Old Madam, I understand that you are in a bad mood. You can vent as you please because all you can do is...scold me.¡± Without an heir, the Barker Group would return to him. ... He could have his pick of heirs! There were plenty of heirs that could be obedient! The olddy ignored him and looked over his shoulder to see the man standing silently there. She said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect...Theodore to be one of your men.¡± Theodore used to be Old Master Barker¡¯s psychiatrist, and one could say that Timothy grew up with him and was on rather good terms with him. It was unfortunate that he was one of Donald¡¯s men. Theodore kept quiet and lowered his gaze slightly. Things had all settled down and there was no point in saying anything. Old Madam Barker told Rochelle, ¡°Could you help me take a seat, please.¡± Rochelle nodded and helped the olddy down on a chair. Donald did not leave, but raised his foot and walked towards the room inside. There was a beautifully crafted coffin inside. Timothy¡¯s eyes were closed and hey quietly inside with white liliesid all over his body. ... A pleasant smell greeted Donald when he walked in. Donald looked up at Theodore, who closed the door and stood guard there. It was then that Donald looked at Timothy inside the coffin. As he looked at the dead man, hemented softly, ¡°It was because of your disobedience that you suffered this end!¡± The lingering scent of lilies had a soothing effect on his nerves and aroused his joy even more. Donald put his hands on the coffin and leaned over to say, ¡°You still decided to sacrifice yourself to save your wife and children. Why? As soon as the bomb exploded, the force will blow them up as well. Even if they¡¯re not dead, there¡¯s no way to save them if they end up in the ocean. ¡°I promised to let you reunite with your family, and reunite you did! Have a safe journey to the afterlife now that you¡¯re reunited in death...¡± Donald could not help himself fromughing. Chapter 430 430 usation The aroma of lilies became increasingly stronger and Donald could not contain a sneeze. He then frowned and sniffled. He could not help himself from feeling a little dazed after inhaling the fragrance and unconsciously supported his hand on the coffin to stabilize himself. Theodore¡¯s voice then rang in his ear. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Donald returned to his senses. He raised his eyes to look at Theodore, who had walked up to him at some point and was looking worriedly at him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Donald stood up straight and tidied his appearance. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± There was no need for him to stay there any longer after confirming with his own eyes that Timothy was dead. ¡°Yes.¡± Donald and Theodore left together. However, as soon as Donald walked out of the hotel door, several police officers walked up to him and showed him their identification before saying, ¡°Mr. Donald Barker, you¡¯re a suspect in a murder case. We will have to bring you in for questioning. Please cooperate!¡± A group of reporters had gathered at the entrance early on, all of whom were there to write up on Timothy¡¯s funeral ceremony. They immediately turned to look at Donald when they heard what the policeman said. They did not expect a surprise of such magnitude. How could the Barkers¡¯ dignified family head be rted to a murder case? Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up instinctively. Donald was stunned for a moment and his face then sank. ¡°Officer, are you aware that you¡¯re making a very serious usation? I can sue you for nder!¡± Damaging his reputation was something they could not afford to do! The policeman seemed unperturbed and spoke in a tone that was neither too humble nor too arrogant, ¡°Mr. Donald Barker, we issued this arrest warrant because we have enough evidence to prove your involvement. Please cooperate ande with us, or else...we¡¯d have to bring you away by force.¡± The policeman¡¯s words were so full of conviction that the reporters who were watching earlier rushed over impatiently and clicked their shutters away. Donald¡¯s face soured to the extreme. He did not think the police would have any evidence and was certain that it was all a bluff. However, he could not have any conflicts with the police because there were reporters all around him. He was fine with going with them because nothing would happen to him in the end anyway. Donald turned around and instructed Theodore, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe along. Just get Barry to bring awyer to the police station.¡± Theodore nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± Donald was extremely cooperative and followed the police into the car. He even made a gesture to ¡®dere his innocence¡¯ to shut the reporters¡¯ mouths. ... Inside the interrogation room, Donald drank his tea gracefully and kept mum on the questions posed by the police. He insisted on waiting for hiswyer to arrive before saying anything. However, thewyer did not show up even after he had been waiting for several hours. Donald frowned involuntarily. With Theodore and Barry¡¯s ability to handle affairs, they would have arrived with awyer in half an hour at most under normal circumstances. Did something happen then? Donald spoke up and said, ¡°I want to make a phone call.¡± The police handed him a phone. Donald dialed Barry¡¯s cell phone, which rang for a while before he picked it up. He asked coldly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you arrived yet?¡± Barry was practically whispering during the call. ¡°Sir, we won¡¯t be able to rush there for the time being. The people from the Financial Crime Investigation Department came to thepany to do a check, and we¡¯re all detained here without being allowed to leave!¡± ¡°What?¡± Donald¡¯s unease increased. Hispany was under investigation at the same time that he was arrested and his people were being detained. It might be a coincidence if either one of those events happened in istion, but it could never be a coincidence if all of that happened at once! Could it be that the so-called murder evidence the police imed to have was genuinely in their possession? It was impossible! Timothy and his family were already dead and the scene had exploded. Barry would not betray him either, so where did the evidencee from? After ending the call, the police said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Donald. We request your cooperation since yourwyer is temporarily unavable.¡± Donald calmed down and sneered, ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re so insistent on using me of murder, let¡¯s see the evidence then!¡± Even though he was alone, those officers were like ants to him and could never do anything to him! He wanted to see what kind of evidence they had! The policeman answered, ¡°We¡¯ll show you the evidence then!¡± Chapter 431 431 Willingly Disappear The police opened theptop on the table and clicked on one of the videos before facing the screen toward Donald. Donald initially scoffed at the video but his expression gradually sank as it continued to y. He was very familiar with the scene in the video, for it was the inner room of the funeral parlor which he had just left. However, he was in a hypnotized state. He confessed the fact that he instigated Barry to murder Timothy¡¯s family of three. The person who hypnotized him was Theodore! His face was ashen as soon as he finished watching! It was no surprise that the inside of the room was filled with a strong and eerie fragrance of lilies. The smell left him in a daze. Theodore used that split second to hypnotize him! He never imagined that Theodore would actually betray him! That was why hiswyer never came even though Theodore had been told to get thewyer... Donald¡¯s hands clenched into fists and his eyes were full of viciousness. He then suppressed his anger and sneered. ¡°Fair enough. This barely counts as material evidence even though you obtained it illegally. What about a witness?¡± ¡°This evidence is circumstantial. I was hypnotized to say such things when I was unconscious. This is what the hypnotist tricked me into saying and they¡¯re not true!¡± Timothy¡¯s family were all dead anyway, and dead people could not testify! The evidence at hand was not enough to sue him! After all, he had the Barkers behind him as support! The police seemed to have expected him to say that andughed. ¡°Oh, but we do have witnesses.¡± Donald frowned. The policeman pressed the inte and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± A minuteter, the door was pushed open. Donald looked over subconsciously, only to see a man¡¯s dark ck eyes and a cold smirk on the corner of the man¡¯s lips. Donald¡¯s expression did not waver even with the evidence earlier, but it changed dramatically the second he saw the man walking in. It was Timothy! How could he be...alive? Timothy sneered when he saw Donald¡¯s expression. He walked up to Donald, pulled out a chair, and sat opposite Donald. ¡°Surprised?¡± Timothy was the first to speak. Donald restrained his expressions immediately. ¡°This is all your game then?¡± He instigated the whole charade to incriminate Donald. Timothy smiled, ¡°This was your game, Donald. All I did was destroy it.¡± It was only a matter of beating Donald at his own game. ¡°You...¡± Donald frowned. The man in front of him was the main personality, not the second personality. ¡°When did you wake up?¡± Timothy replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve been awake all this time ever since Sammy woke me up.¡± ¡°How?!¡± Donald had an incredulous look on his face. ¡°It couldn¡¯t¡¯ve been you in front of me!¡± He had been with the second personality for so long that he could even be said to have created that second personality. The main personality could never escape his scrutiny if it ever showed up in front of him! ¡°The person in front of you is naturally the second personality.¡± Timothy nced at him. ¡°I was awake, but I never showed up.¡± ¡°...So, it was the second personality who has been awake all this time. You...and him...¡± ¡°Yes. We made a deal.¡± Timothy smiled contemptuously. ¡°I might be ipatible with the second personality, but we¡¯re still the same person after all. Even though you chose him, he was the one who chose me.¡± When the main personality awakened, the time it had was rtively short and he decided tomunicate with the second personality through letters. It felt weird at first because they werepeting for control of the body and yet were perfectly agreeable with each other. They were like twin brothers. The second personality did not want to yield and so fought for the right to live. On the other hand, the main personality could not give up. He had Sammy and Matthew, which became the driving force for him to live. He could then take good care of them and make it up to them for everything he did. The two personalities eventually entered a gentleman¡¯s agreement. He allowed the second personality to experience the main personality¡¯s life. If that second personality could deceive the whole world and make Samantha choose it, then the main personality would agree to disappear. If the opposite happened, the second personality would have to be the one that disappeared. He was confident that even the emotional bond between himself and Samantha would never change regardless of all the misunderstandings he had with her. Samantha would never choose the second personality and he was sure of it. He had all his ns in ce but left out...the one aspect that he did not consider-that the second personality would develop feelings for Samantha. He thought that the second personality only had the desire to win, but he did not expect that the second personality would fall for Samantha. ... The second personality willingly risked his life for Samantha during the explosion. After Timothy was rescued by someone whom the main personality had prepared in advance, he woke up with the second personality vanishingpletely. The only personality left in Timothy was the main one. He would soon let Donald-the man who nned everything-suffer retribution! Donald had a terrible expression after hearing that. A few secondster, heughed angrily and said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect...to end up falling for your trick!¡± The second personality might be ruthless, but it was never as adept as the main personality in terms of strategy. Donald resented the fact that one single blunder made all his years of hard work go down the drain, and to make things worse, he was deceived by someone younger than him! Timothy savored every single bit of Donald¡¯s reaction and said curtly, ¡°I¡¯ve never had an interest in the Barkers, but after you go to prison, I¡¯ll be the new generation¡¯s family head. The Barkers need someone legitimate, and I am that someone. I am legitimate!¡± Blood gushed up Donald¡¯s throat all of a sudden and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Despite his unwillingness and anger, there was nothing he could do about it because he was already defeated. After Timothy said that, he got up without looking at Donald again and stretched his legs to leave. Donald looked at Timothy¡¯s rear figure and smiled evilly. In ast-ditch effort, he said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Timothy. You truly are. But I suppose there¡¯s still one thing that you don¡¯t know about.¡± ... ¡°Since you were the bearer of bad news for me, I¡¯m going to be the bearer of bad news for you too!¡± Chapter 432 432 Miscalction Timothy paused in his footsteps and looked sideways at him. Donald spoke in as clear a tone as possible, ¡°You think your n is perfect, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s a pity...that you miscalcted!¡± ¡°Your wife and children have died in the fire. What¡¯s the use of you surviving? What do you have after winning everything back? You¡¯ll still end up like me-alone!¡± Donaldughed louder and louder after saying that. Timothy frowned and ignored Donald as he strode off. He walked out of the room and took out his mobile phone to make a call. The call was answered quickly and Theodore¡¯s voice came. ¡°Tim.¡± Timothy went straight to the point and said, ¡°I want to see Sammy and the child!¡± Theodore was silent. Timothy¡¯s heart sank. ¡°So Donald was telling the truth when he said that they died in the ????fire?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡± Theodore¡¯s voice became extremely solemn. ¡°I got there a stepte.¡± Under Timothy¡¯s n, once the explosion happened and Donald¡¯s eyes and ears were deceived, Timothy¡¯s men would divide into two groups to rescue Timothy and Samantha, as well as Matthew, respectively. The person who rescued Timothy had been lying underwater in advance, pulling Timothy to a safe area as quickly as possible and then creating an explosion. After the explosion was over, the speedboat was supposed to rescue Samantha and Matthew. When they arrived, they found no traces of Samantha and Matthew. Despitemencing a search-and-rescue in nearby waters, they still could not find them. Theodore was still puzzled over how they disappeared into thin air, but heter realized that Donald was too distrustful a person and would give everything to ensure that neither mother-and-child would survive. Before the search-and-rescue team came, Donald¡¯s men had already pushed Samantha and Matthew into the sea. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Timothy was practically speaking while gnashing his teeth! ¡°The n has already progressed to this point and I couldn¡¯t let anything affect you. You stand to lose everything if Donald recovers. I could only choose to hide it from you first.¡± Theodore sighed, ¡°I think Sammy would think so too.¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± The glow at the bottom of Timothy¡¯s eyes dimmed instantly. ¡°What do you know!¡± His voice went from angry to hoarse. His sole determination up until then was never for the sake of securing victory against Donald. What was the point in defeating Donald but losing Samantha and Matthew? ¡°Continue the search. I don¡¯t believe Donald pushed them into the sea. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have said it on purpose.¡± Timothy held on to hisst remaining ray of hope. ¡°I want to see them, whether they¡¯re alive or dead.¡± Theodore answered, ¡°Okay. Take it easy. I¡¯ll find a way to ask Barry here.¡± Timothy hung up the phone and closed his eyes. ¡®Sammy, Matt... I¡¯ll definitely find you. Just wait for me!¡¯ ... A monthter, Samantha woke up with her mind having turnedpletely nk. She looked around nkly and tried to think of something, but there was a stinging sensation in her head as soon as she exerted a little bit of brainpower. The pain was so great that her facial features wrinkled up and she let out a slightly muffled groan. The door to the room was pushed open and Samantha heard footsteps approaching the bed. A surprised female voice was heard saying, ¡°Ah, Miss, you¡¯re awake?¡± Samantha opened her eyelids slowly and looked over. It was a young girl with a round face who was looking at her with unbridled joy. She continued to say excitedly, ¡°I, I¡¯m going to let Madam know! She¡¯ll be very happy!¡± The girl then ran out as soon as she said that. Samantha opened her mouth to call the girl but could only watch as she left because her voice was too soft and she could not shout. However, what did the girl mean when she said ¡®Miss¡¯ and ¡®Madam¡¯? Chapter 433 433 Complete Memory Loss Samantha was still wondering what all that was when she heard another rush of footsteps. Many people swarmed in. There were doctors and nurses in white coats, a middle-ageddy who seemed incredibly anxious, the round-faced young girl from earlier supporting her, and...a child about three years old holding the middle-ageddy¡¯s hands. She nced across everyone¡¯s faces. They were all strangers to her, but something about that child...was different. Samantha did not know who the child was and had never seen it before, but she inexplicably felt like she wanted to rush over and hug him. ¡°You¡¯re awake...¡± The middle-ageddy spoke in a hoarse voice. Samantha looked at thedy, and after staring at each other for a few seconds, Samantha asked, ¡°You... Who are you?¡± ¡°Who are you all?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Her mind waspletely nk and she had no memory of anything. The middle-ageddy was not too surprised when Samantha asked the first two questions, but as soon as Samantha asked the third one, the middle-ageddy¡¯s expression changed suddenly and it was evident that she was extremely worried. She immediately turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Dr. Sherwood, didn¡¯t you say that Athena will be fine if she woke up? Why can¡¯t she...even remember who she is now?¡± n frowned slightly. ¡°Not to worry, Mrs. Gilligan. I¡¯ll check Miss Gilligan¡¯s condition now.¡± ¡°Make it quick.¡± When n stepped forward, Samantha shrank subconsciously and looked vigntly at him. She did not know why she was being so alert, but there seemed to be some kind of instinct in her body that unconsciously made her defensive against strangers. When n noticed that, he smiled warmly at Samantha before saying gently, ¡°Take it easy, Miss Gilligan. You¡¯ve been in aa for a month after suffering several serious injuries. I¡¯m just going to examine you for a bit.¡± Samantha looked at him and made sure that he could be trusted before rxing and cooperating with his examination. Half an hourter, n walked out of the room. The middle-aged woman, Irene Gilligan had been waiting at the door, and as soon as she saw him, she immediately asked, ¡°How is Athena, Dr. Sherwood?¡± n replied. ¡°Miss Gilligan is physically fine but she has lost her memory. I believe that she...¡± After a pause, he nced at the child who was quietly standing beside him before continuing, ¡°...is in the same condition as the boy. She can still speak though, which means things are looking better for her than for him.¡± Irene¡¯s tears fell as soon as he finished speaking. ¡°My poor child...¡± The round-faced young girl held Mrs. Gilligan and said calmly, ¡°At least she¡¯s awake, Madam. Her life is not in danger. Leave the memory loss be. It¡¯s probably not a good memory anyway, or else it wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve happened to her and the little boy.¡± ¡°They¡¯re both back here now. With you. Good things are in store for them. Isn¡¯t that for the best?¡± Persuaded by the young girl¡¯s words, Irene wiped her teary eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Libby. I won¡¯t let Athena suffer again now that she¡¯s back.¡± ... Samantha had asked n about her situation when he was examining her. She was told that she was in the Gilligans¡¯ residence, the middle-ageddy from earlier was Irene Gilligan, while the round-faced girl was Libby, the daughter of the Gilligans¡¯ housekeeper. The three-year-old child was the youngest member of the Gilligans. As for her, she was the Gilligans¡¯ young miss and the little boy¡¯s mother. The reason she lost all her memory was likely due to the impact her brain suffered after she and her son encountered danger and fell into the sea over a month ago. Her son was much more serious. Aside from losing his memory, he could not speak too. Samantha waspletely shell-shocked when she heard that. How could she...have no memory whatsoever? It was as if she had just been born into the world. She wondered whether the doctor was telling the truth. For some reason, she felt that everything was so surreal and even had a certain aversion to it. The door was pushed open gently all of a sudden, and Samantha¡¯s heart pounded violently when she looked up and saw the person who walked in. Chapter 434 434 Samantha¡¯s Past It was the little boy... His little body took little steps as he walked towards her without hesitation. When the boy finally reached the edge of the bed, he stretched out his small hand and gently tugged on Samantha¡¯s sleeve. Samantha¡¯s vignce instinctively increased when she faced the doctors, nurses, and even the middle-aged woman everyone called Mrs. Gilligan. For some strange reason, however, she felt no such unease with the child in front of her and seemed to enjoy his affection. She wondered if that boy was genuinely her son. The little boy seemed very happy when he saw that Samantha did not avoid him. He opened his mouth and struggled for a few seconds before finally uttering his first word, ¡°Mommy...¡± Samantha¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment when the boy uttered that two-syble word. Her mind remained nk, but that word seemed to be engraved within her DNA and she did not doubt at that moment that she was the boy¡¯s mother. Her round eyes widened and she could not react for a moment. Samantha was not the only one in shock. Irene and Libby came in right after the little boy and the two of them immediately exchanged nces at each other. Samantha and the boy were rescued together. When they were found, Samantha was hugging the child so tightly that it was difficult to pry them apart. Since no one knew their identities at the time, the hospital performed DNA tests on them both to confirm that they were indeed mother-and-son. The little boy woke up half a month before Samantha and was probably well-protected by Samantha when they were both in danger. He did not hurt his head as a result, but there were some unknown toxins in his body. He was too young to remember anything and was unable to speak too. During that period, the doctor and Irene tried their best to coax him into speaking, but none of their efforts bore fruit. It was therefore a surprise that he spoke as soon as he saw Samantha. After oveing the initial shock, Irene and Libby¡¯s eyes reddened uncontrobly. The scene before them was perhaps the epitome of the phrase ¡®blood is thicker than water¡¯. Despite having no memory of anything, the child¡¯s instinct was to approach his mother as soon as he saw her. Samantha looked at the child and finally reached out slowly to hold his little hand. She even opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°My baby...¡± The child looked as though he was clutching at straws and immediately called out while crying, ¡°Mommy, Mommy...¡± Samantha felt extremely distressed. She wanted to hug the child, but her bodycked the strength. A twinge of pain coursed through her as she tried to exert a bit of force and she immediately groaned in pain. Irene hurried forward and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be moving. Your body is still very weak.¡± She squatted down, took the boy into her arms, and coaxed him, ¡°There, there. Let your grandmother carry you up. Your mother doesn¡¯t have any strength to carry you right now. Give her time to rest and she can carry you once she¡¯s healed.¡± The child became silent all of a sudden because he could not bear to see his mother lying motionlessly on the bed. Samantha took a deep breath and calmed her mind before looking up at Irene. She was able to confirm that the child was her own, but could she also confirm that the middle-aged woman in front of her was truly her mother? The word ¡®mother¡¯ gave her an inexplicable difort, as if...she had just discovered something unpleasant. Samantha thought for a while and asked, ¡°Madam... Can I have a chat with you?¡± She knew nothing and feltpletely insecure, so the most important thing for her to do at the moment was to figure out what kind of situation she was in. Irene¡¯s expression darkened slightly when she heard the word ¡®Madam¡¯ but she quickly regained her spirits. She nodded, ¡°Of course, you can.¡± She handed the child to Libby and said, ¡°Could you please take the boy downstairs, Libby.¡± Libby nodded and carried the child. She then turned around, walked out, and gently closed the door behind her. Irene sat on a chair beside the bed and looked at Samantha with a loving gaze. Her voice was extremely gentle, ¡°What is it you want to talk about?¡± Samantha asked bluntly, ¡°Who am I? And am I really...your daughter?¡± If thedy in front of her was her mother and that was her home, why did everything feel so unfamiliar to her? Why was her instinct toward the environment unlike the child, whom she knew was hers after just one nce? Irene¡¯s tears fell again, ¡°Your name is Athena Gilligan. You are my daughter...the Gilligans¡¯ long-lost daughter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because you were in danger that we...managed to find you...¡± Samantha frowned. ¡°Me? In danger? What kind of danger? And how did you find me?¡± Irene replied, ¡°I¡¯m still trying to find out what happened to you before this, but at the moment, there hasn¡¯t been any news yet. As for how I found you...¡± She wiped away tears and continued, ¡°You were taken away by our nanny when you were one year old because she wanted money. The police chased after her, so she left you somewhere random. When the nanny was apprehended and interrogated, she finally told us where you were located, but you were already missing by the time we rushed there.¡± ¡°The police searched for a long time but couldn¡¯t find you. I didn¡¯t give up, so I put it on record at all the major hospitals that anyone who could provide clues to your whereabouts would be given a huge reward.¡± ¡°The years went by and I felt that there was no longer any hope left. It was by God¡¯s grace that your fingerprints and DNA were extracted and analyzed after you were injured because it was necessary to determine your identity. They all turned out...to be a match. The police notified me immediately and I went to the hospital to conduct a maternity test. The results confirmed that I¡¯m your mother...and you¡¯re my daughter, Athena.¡± Irene could not help herself from holding Samantha¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything, Athena. I¡¯m sorry it took so long to find you. You must¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡± ¡®If I had found you earlier, you and your son wouldn¡¯t¡¯ve been in danger and...¡¯ She nced subconsciously at Samantha¡¯s face and became even sadder. Samantha could see that Irene¡¯s sadness was genuine, and the sight of Irene¡¯s tears made Samantha feel somewhat heartbroken. There was a bit of a bad taste in Samantha¡¯s mouth when she thought of the word ¡®mother¡¯, but she was not too averse to it when she looked at the middle-ageddy in front of her. Was that the power of blood? It was probably simr to how she felt about the little boy. She held Irene¡¯s hand in return and tried her best to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m...alright now, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes, you are. I won¡¯t let you suffer again now that you¡¯re back by my side.¡± Irene looked eagerly at Samantha and asked, ¡°Could you...maybe...call me ¡®Mom¡¯?¡± Samantha gulped gently and called out softly. ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Thank you, Athena....¡± ... Irene could not hold herself back and leaned over to give Samantha a tight hug. Her embrace was so warm that Samantha unconsciously closed her eyes and hugged Irene in return. ... Samantha had been resting in bed for more than half a month and had recovered much more. n had arrived to remove the gauze that was wrapped around her face. He unrolled the gauze bit by bit until it was finally removedpletely. Irene and Libby stood aside, and as soon as they saw Samantha¡¯s face, their expressions changed noticeably despite their best attempts to hide it. Chapter 435 435 Disfigured Samantha seemed keen enough to sense that something was wrong and opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Is there...something wrong with my face?¡± Libby was still in her tender years and was unable to control herself. She shook her head repeatedly to try and assert that there was nothing wrong but her remarks had the opposite effect and drew more attention to it. ¡°No! None at all, Miss! Your face is all good! There¡¯s nothing wrong here!¡± It could not be more obvious that something was wrong. Samantha immediately said, ¡°Hand me a mirror.¡± Libby¡¯s face scrunched up and she looked at Irene as if pleading for assistance. Irene sighed and said, ¡°Just hand it to her.¡± The truth woulde out eventually and it was not something that could be hidden. Libby had no choice but to head over to the dressing table and fetched a small mirror. She walked back hesitantly and handed it to Samantha. Samantha raised the mirror and looked at her face. Although she had already guessed that there was something wrong with her face, her heart still tensed up when she saw a scar the size of a finger-joint on the right side of her face. Every woman cared about their appearance, not to mention someone as beautiful as her... It turned out to have been disfigured... The hand with which Samantha held the mirror started to tremble uncontrobly. nforted her after seeing what happened. ¡°Ms. Gilligan, this wound was likely caused by an object inside the ocean. I¡¯ve tried my best to stitch it up for you when you were rescued, but the scar is inevitable.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much though. I¡¯ve had discussions with several cosmetic doctors while I was operating on you, and they¡¯ve said that you can undergo some cosmetic surgery once you are fully recovered. The doctors guarantee that the scar will be removed to the extent that it is unnoticeable in normal daily interactions.¡± Irene immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Athena. I¡¯ll find the best doctors for your cosmetic surgery. You¡¯re a very beautiful woman and your face will return to normal in no time.¡± Samantha did not want them to worry any further after hearing what they said, so she smiled gently, ¡°I see. Thank you, Dr. Sherwood. Thank you, Mom.¡± n packed up and left, but before he did, he made a point to tell Samantha to have more rest. Libby then sent him off. Irene picked up the bowl and fed Samantha some medicine. Samantha was not used to it and said, ¡°I can do it myself, Mom.¡± Irene refused and smiled, ¡°Let me do this for you, Athena. I¡¯ve never had the chance to feed you medicine after all these years.¡± Samantha acquiesced. She was just a child in Irene¡¯s eyes and thetter was trying her best to make up for the 20 years that she went missing. After drinking the medicine, Irene used a paper towel to wipe the corners of Samantha¡¯s lips. She then ced the bowl down and held Samantha¡¯s hand while saying, ¡°Your brothers will all be back in a few days, Athena. We¡¯ll have a little gathering by then. They all miss you dearly.¡± Brothers... Samantha heard about the Gilligans¡¯ family members through Libby in recent days. Irene¡¯s husband-Samantha¡¯s biological father, that is-died of illness a few days ago. He and Irene had four children in total. Before her came three elder brothers, named Horace, Augustine, and Samson. She was the youngest and her name was Athena. She had seen photos of all three brothers. All three were very handsome and the entire family had simr eyes. Blood ties were a very mysterious thing. Even though she did not know what kind of people they were, she was already looking forward to seeing them. Although...she wondered if they would like her, as her mother spoke to her. Samantha nodded. ¡°Oh, yes!¡± Irene remembered something all of a sudden and smiled mysteriously. ¡°We¡¯ll have a mysterious guest at our family banquet this time around.¡± A mysterious guest? Samantha was curious. ¡°Who is it?¡± Family banquets usually only involved members of the family or those who were close to the family. If her three brothers were the only other family members she had yet to meet, then could the mystery person be someone who was very close? Irene kept up the suspense and said, ¡°It¡¯s someone who knows you, but I won¡¯t tell you who it is just yet. You¡¯ll know when the timees.¡± Someone who knows her? Samantha became increasingly curious. Who could that person be? Chapter 436 436 Prenatal Betrothal Three dayster, Irene took Samantha¡¯s hand to lead her down the spiral staircase and toward the living room. Three men were already sitting on the sofa. Irene led Samantha to sit opposite them and introduced them with a smile. ¡°These three men are Horace, Augustine, and Samson. They¡¯re your three brothers, Athena.¡± All three men looked at her carefully. Samantha did not feel too nervous and looked up at them. The three of them practically looked the same as they did in their photos. Her eldest brother Horace had a calm disposition, while her second brother Augustine had an air of elegance. Finally, her third brother Samson had peachy eyes that were brimming with gentleness and affection. They looked at her somewhat curiously but not in a negative manner. Samantha was the first to smile and she initiated the conversation by saying, ¡°Nice to meet you, Horace, Augustine, and Samson.¡± Augustine responded, ¡°Hello, Athena.¡± Samson stood up right away and leaned over to Samantha, ¡°Ever since I was young, I¡¯ve been hearing about this younger sister and I always imagined what it would be like. I didn¡¯t expect...¡± ¡°...that you¡¯d be more beautiful than I imagined...¡± ¡°Wee home, sis!¡± Samantha was amused. ¡°You¡¯re just as handsome too, Samson.¡± Samson raised his peachy eyes. ¡°That¡¯s my sister alright! You have good judgment!¡± The one who had not spoken yet was Horace. Irene could not help but ask, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you greeting your sister, Horace?¡± Horace nced at her lukewarmly and said unenthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± The atmosphere became a little cold. Irene narrowed her eyes at him andforted Samantha. ¡°That¡¯s just how he is, Athena. He looks indifferent but he has a warm heart. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Samantha could only smile. She was grateful that her second and third brothers epted her but she also understood her eldest brother¡¯s reluctance to ept her that quickly. It had been more than 20 years, after all. Coming to terms with his younger sister¡¯s sudden return could not have been easy for him. They chatted with each other for some time. Samantha learned that Horace and Augustine managed the Gilligan Group together. Samson, on the other hand, did not like to be tied down and was well known in the business world for only epting projects that he was interested in. In short, her three elder brothers were all top dogs in the business world. Samantha could not help her amazement. They inherited those genes very well and were channeled to the right ce. She started wondering about herself. Was she also a business whiz? She could not let herself be the only one who trailed behind them in terms of achievements. It was a shame though that her memories were still noting back even though her memories have already recovered. Her head felt like it was being stabbed by a million needles whenever she attempted to remember anything, so she had no choice but to give up. Horace was already married but his wife did note along that day because she had other matters to handle. On the other hand, Augustine had been in a long-term rtionship with his girlfriend and would soon get married in theing year. Lastly, Samson was a handsome bachelor who hung tight to the principle that one should never give up the whole forest for one tree! When Irene brought up Samson¡¯s love life, she could not help but re at him and said, ¡°When are you going to change thisckadaisical attitude? Get a proper girlfriend so I won¡¯t be so worried all the time.¡± Samson raised both his hands in a surrendering gesture. ¡°Athena is the one who should be in the spotlight today. Could you go easy on me and save me all that nagging?¡± He feared his mother¡¯s incessant nagging the most and would have run away as far as he could if not for the sake of seeing his sister that day. Irene rolled her eyes at Samson and went to the main point. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve met your brothers, it¡¯s time for you to meet the most important person!¡± Samantha had been curious about that important person for several days already and wondered if it was finally going to be revealed. She then said, ¡°Who is it, Mom? I¡¯m sure you can tell me now, right?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Irene smiled. ¡°It¡¯s your fiance!¡± Fiance!? It came as an utter shock to Samantha. After waking up from hera and finding out that she had a three-year-old child, her initial guess was that the important person might be the child¡¯s father. She was understandably startled after hearing that it was her fiance. ¡°W-when did I have...a fiance?¡± Irene replied, ¡°When I was still pregnant with you, your grandfather arranged a prenatal betrothal. This arrangement has never been nullified even though you were kidnapped when you were a child. Now that you¡¯re back, they¡¯re willing to fulfill the promise and your fiance will be visiting you today!¡± Footsteps were heard as soon as she heard that. A man¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± When Irene saw him, she smiled so much that her eyes had narrowed into tiny arcs. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± ¡°This is your fiance, Athena!¡± Samantha raised her head subconsciously to look at the man. Chapter 437 437 Affectionate Fiance Sporting a casual suit, the man had a decent appearance and neatlybed hair. His bespectacled look lent him a gentle temperament, along with a hint of schrly intellectualism. He came over, greeted Irene politely, then nodded toward the three Gilligan brothers. Finally, he looked toward Samantha. He smiled gently and said, ¡°My name is Fabian Garvey. Nice to meet you, Ms. Gilligan.¡± Although she had no impression of a fiance that suddenly appeared out of nowhere, she had to maintain decorum and smiled in response. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m...¡± She paused for half a second before continuing, ¡°Athena Gilligan.¡± The name was still very unfamiliar to her and she felt awkward whenever she mentioned it, almost as if the name did not belong to her. In any case, she could not remember what her name in the past was. Irene greeted him warmly and invited Fabian to sit down before turning to Samantha. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel awkward, Athena. You¡¯re both engaged, after all.¡± Fabian took advantage of the situation and said, ¡°Can I just call you Athena, then?¡± He looked gently at Samantha. Samantha felt somewhat awkward. Her so-called fiance was a stranger. She had been inexplicably wary and averse toward everything around her since she regained consciousness, which exined why she found it difficult to be cordial toward the man before her. He was gentle and polite, but perhaps her alertness or some other factor made her feel that it was inappropriate. She could not make a scene at the time since it seemed rather obvious that her mother and three brothers had a very good rtionship with Fabian. Perhaps she was just suspicious. Samantha tried to lower her guard and responded kindly. ¡°Of course, Mr. Garvey.¡± Fabian smiled at her response and said, ¡°You can just call me Fabian.¡± ¡°Okay, Fabian.¡± Irene smiled in satisfaction. She was initially worried that the two youngsters would not be able to get along but the situation seemed better than she expected. Irene had watched Fabian grow up. His character, and the way he carried himself, reassured her that he would treat Athena well in the future. After dinner, Irene tried to get the two youngsters to spend more time together by suggesting, ¡°Athena has recently been cooped up at home, so she must be bored to death. Since you¡¯re here today, Fabian, why don¡¯t you bring her out for a walk?¡± Fabian agreed and looked at Samantha, ¡°Would you like to take a walk, Athena?¡± Samantha could not bring herself to reject when she saw Irene¡¯s eager look. n had also told her that regr walks could aid in her recovery. Samantha nodded, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s take a walk together.¡± The Gilligans¡¯ residence was located in a high-end vi area facing an artificialke. That was where Fabian brought Samantha to have a walk. It was early autumn and the nights were both cold and windy. Samantha had just only recovered and her body shivered slightly because she could not bear the cold wind. When Fabian saw that, he took off his suit jacket and put it on Samantha in a very considerate manner. Samantha felt awkward refusing his kindness and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you.¡± She bit her lips lightly and hesitated, but was the first to start the topic, ¡°Mr. Ga- Fabian. You¡¯ve probably already heard what happened to me, right?¡± Fabian did not seem surprised that she would ask that and nodded. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Then... What¡¯s your opinion toward this prenatal marriage? You and I were strangers before this, and today is only our first meeting. To tell you the truth, it¡¯s...not something I want to think of right now.¡± It had not been long since she regained consciousness and her brain was empty. She did not feel grounded in the world, let alone have the capacity to think about epting a marriage. Fabian looked at her sincerely, ¡°I¡¯ve known about this engagement since I was a child, Athena. I knew since I was a little boy that we were going to get married. I¡¯ve always been waiting for you even though you...went missing for a long time. Now that you¡¯re finally back, I feel that it¡¯s a blessing from God and I must seize this opportunity!¡± ¡°We might be strangers right now, but there¡¯s always room to let our feelings develop. I hope you¡¯ll give me the chance to take care of you.¡± Samantha was stunned when she looked into his eyes. Any bystander who saw his tender gaze and affectionate words would have thought that he truly loved her deeply. She wondered if she had previously interacted with him in some way. It seemed unlikely because her family would have known about her interactions with him. Then again, how could someone behave like that toward a person they had just only met for the first time? Did he fall in love with her at first sight? It was unlikely because she had been wearing a mask due to the disfigurement on the right side of her face. How could it be love at first sight when he did not even see her entire face? Samantha did not know how to respond to him and merely smiled awkwardly. Fabian seemed to realize his impetuous behavior and immediately said, ¡°Did I scare you, Athena? I¡¯m sorry. I get anxious when I think about how hard it is to get back something that¡¯s lost. Don¡¯t worry, we can go slow and take our time to get to know each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re ready. We can fulfill the engagement then. Just...don¡¯t reject me now, is that alright?¡± Although Samantha had no feelings for Fabian, she could not single out anything wrong with his actions. Furthermore, her mother and three elder brothers were fond of him. She did not want to make Irene unhappy because it was thetter who saved her life and that of her child. Samantha answered softly. ¡°Okay.¡± She felt a little tired after walking halfway around theke, so Fabian sent her back to the door of the Gilligans¡¯ residence. He said, ¡°Go on in, Athena. I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re inside.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Samantha turned around and entered. Just as she walked into the entrance hall, she was about to change her shoes when she realized that Fabian¡¯s suit jacket was still on her body. She smacked her forehead and walked out. Fabian had not yet left and was standing beside his car while talking on the phone. ... Samantha immediately stopped walking because she had no intention of eavesdropping on other people¡¯s private matters. She nned to wait for him to finish his call before returning the jacket, but she vaguely heard her name being mentioned. She cocked her eyebrows slightly and wondered if he was talking about her. Samantha hesitated for a few seconds but eventually decided to approach him... Chapter 438 438 His True Colors Revealed Samantha¡¯s ears picked up every single one of Fabian¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, she wears this mask all the time and I can¡¯t see her face. She ims it¡¯s just a little injury that she¡¯s still recovering from. She might be deceiving me though. I bet her face is absolutely ruined, which is why she¡¯s afraid to show it to me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see that little b*stard today. The Gilligans probably felt ashamed to let that little runt see me!¡± ¡°Tch, if my grandfather didn¡¯t insist that I fulfill this damned engagement, I would never have wanted some woman who came from God-knows-where? She went missing for so many years, but then they found her out of nowhere with a ruined face and a kid from her previous rtionships. Just how sh*tty is my luck to be forced to pick up the pieces!¡± ¡°And that Mrs. Gilligan was treating me like a fool by praising Athena to the moon. Who knows how many men she has slept with in the past!¡± Samantha clenched her hand little by little. Her intuition was indeed correct-she had the feeling that Fabian was being overly cordial that night. It turned out to be all an act. Judging from his appearance, her guess waspletely spot on. As the saying went, the face is the index of the mind. His hypocritical appearance earlier was so incongruous with him that she could not sync with him in his charade. Samantha smirked unconsciously. Fabian noticed Samantha¡¯s figure from the corner of his eyes and was stunned for a moment before looking over. He did not expect Samantha to turn back toward him after leaving. Her stance suggested she already heard everything he said. Fabian did not seem to panic and instead ended the call nonchntly. He no longer had the gentle and doting look when he nced at her and was extremely arrogant and disdainful instead. He walked to Samantha, looked down condescendingly at her, and said in a very brash and irritated tone, ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you since you¡¯ve heard everything already!¡± ¡°Athena, your ruined face and your b*stard of a son shows just how foul your life was before. A woman like you isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying my shoes!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we Garveys are a family that ce importance on ??promises, so I¡¯ll fulfill this marriage contract. However, I¡¯m not someone who spends my money on a whim. Helping someone else raise their son is something I¡¯ll never do!¡± ¡°That means you have to deal with that b*stard before we get married. You can send him away or dump him for all I care, but no outsider must know that you once had a son!¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept you-reluctantly-and make you my family¡¯s young madam!¡± He did not bother to persuade Athena any longer. How could a woman like her-who was disfigured and had a son from her previous rtionship-have the right to put on airs in front of him? The Gilligans would not have been in such a hurry to marry her off if that were not the case. Who else would willingly marry her and let themselves be taken advantage of? Samantha listened silently to his words and pursed her lips slightly. She eventually opened her mouth and said in a soft voice, ¡°Is that your only condition, Mr. Garvey?¡± Fabian became more and more conceited when he heard that. A woman like her was the easiest to deal with! Fabian looked at her with contempt and said, ¡°After you get married, you should keep to yourself, maintain your reputation as a wife, and don¡¯t even think about controlling me. That way, you¡¯ll still have a ce in the Garveys. Or else...¡± He chuckled twice and the threat was rather self-evident. Samantha could not hold back and sheughed out loud. Her eyebrows curved into little arcs and her dark eyes brightened, producing a very charming look. Fabian looked at her in a daze for a few seconds. Although her face was ruined, her eyes were very beautiful and she was notpletely worthless, at least... He coughed lightly but maintained his haughtiness and spoke in a charitable tone, ¡°You really ought tough up your sleeve, Athena! You¡¯re lucky that someone like you can get married to someone like me!¡± Samantha continued tough. Then she said, ¡°Today¡¯s our first meeting, Mr. Garvey. I prepared a gift for you, but I forgot to give it to you earlier. I¡¯ll give it to you right now.¡± ¡°Oh? How thoughtful!¡± Fabian spoke smugly. ¡°Hand it over then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Samantha said that, she clenched her fists and delivered a quick yet resounding punch to Fabian¡¯s face! Chapter 439 439 Supported by Three Elder Brothers Fabian never expected Athena to be brave enough to hit him, and her strength was so great that he staggered and fell to the ground. In an instant, Samantha was the one looking condescendingly at Fabian. Samantha smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re quite the talker, Mr. Garvey...¡± After Fabian got over the shock, a surge of uncontroble anger rose at once. The Gilligans used to be on par with the Garveys but the former¡¯s old master passed away very early on. Although Athena¡¯s father was very business-savvy, his love for his wife trumped his ambition. When Athena disappeared and Irene cried every day, he barely kept thepany going until after he passed away a few years ago. That was when his eldest son Horace took charge of thepany. Horace achieved plenty in the past few years, but the Garveys had been umting capital and expanding its businesses without respite. Since then, their wealth and power had surpassed that of the Gilligans. Had it not been for his grandfather¡¯s insistence that he fulfill the agreement, Fabian would not have even looked twice at the Gilligans¡¯ daughter, especially since she was a disfigured woman who had a child and did not seem to know her ce! Fabian crawled up from the ground and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re courting death, Athena!¡± Everyone had treated him respectfully ever since he was born, and even Irene was very polite to him. What kind of person did Athena think she was? He raised his hand to p Samantha. The p was intercepted as soon as he lifted his hand. Fabian nced over and saw that Horace had appeared out of nowhere. Samantha turned around and saw her brother too. His face was as cold as always and one could not see his emotions. Fabian sneered andined immediately. ¡°My, your younger sister has quite the temper, Horace. She punched me for no reason. Is this the kind of upbringing your family has?¡± ¡°In any case, I expect an exnation from the Gilligans today, or else...I have no control over what my grandfather thinks if I go back with this injury!¡± The Gilligans had a project that they sought to cooperate with the Garveys and it was already midway through. Fabian did not fear the Gilligans at all. Although Samantha did not expect a petty person like him to have any conscience, she could not help but feel regret when she saw him twist the truth so tantly. She regretted not punching him a couple more times earlier. Ever since she woke up, the Gilligans have been treating her very well and she did not want to cause them any trouble despite her not being fully integrated into the family yet. ¡°Horace, I-¡± Samantha wanted to exin what happened. Horace stopped her coldly. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Samantha could not help but frown. Was Horace prepared to have her ede to Fabian regardless of what happened? Augustine and Samson were both very kind to her, but her eldest brother...did not seem too friendly toward her ever since they met earlier. It would be normal for him not to side with her, since-in his eyes-she was a stranger that he had just met for the first time. Fabian smiled arrogantly once more. Horace had a clear view of things at least! He demanded openly, ¡°For your sake, I won¡¯t make things difficult for her. I¡¯ll let it slide, but I want her to kneel, kowtow to me, and admit her fault! Our friendship won¡¯t be affected.¡± Horace replied without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha¡¯s heart froze, but she saw Horace deliver a swift kick to Fabian¡¯s knee a secondter. It was a strong kick and Samantha even heard a cracking sound. Fabian let out a painful howl and fell to his knees. His expression became distorted and his face looked horrendous! Samantha¡¯s red lips opened slightly in surprise. Horace did not turn to Samantha. He merely looked coldly at Fabian and said, ¡°How dare you touch my family.¡± Fabian was in so much pain that he could not speak. He could only shake his fingers and strain to speak, ¡°You... Just you wait, Horace... I¡¯ll- AGHH!¡± Another figure rushed up to him and sent him rolling several times over on the ground with a single kick. The remainder of his words got stuck in his throat and he could not even let out a shout. Samantha looked at the person again and it turned out to be...her mild-mannered second brother, Augustine. It was clear that he kicked Fabian with tremendous strength, but he did not show the slightest bit of hostility and had a very innocent look. Samantha made her secret assessment that Augustine might be someone who...learned martial arts! Augustine looked at Samantha all of a sudden and smiled gently. ¡°You alright, Athena?¡± Samantha nodded in a daze. Fabian was the one who was not alright. He could not even get up from the ground. Her third brother Samson was thest to arrive. He rolled up his sleeves elegantly to reveal two slender but muscr arms. He stepped forward and lifted Fabian effortlessly by the cor like a little rag doll. He turned to Samantha and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, Little Sis. You should go back in with Horace and Augustine. I¡¯m going to have a nice chat with this guy about his life and ideals. I¡¯lle backter.¡± His posture did not seem to suggest that he was merely going to have a chat... Her other two brothers did not give her a chance to say anything. Augustine took Samantha¡¯s shoulders and walked her to the house, while Horace followed just a step behind them. Samantha¡¯s heart felt like it had been immersed in a hot spring. She had experienced familial support for the first time. It felt safe and warm... She was curious as to why it felt like it was her first time experiencing that, especially since she ought to have had a family when she was lost all those years. When they entered the house, Augustine reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t let Mom know about this. She¡¯s old, so she gets worried easily.¡± Samantha understood and nodded obediently. ... She immediately thought of something and asked somewhat worriedly, ¡°Horace, Augustine... Fabian doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Will he-¡± Augustine knew what she was going to ask and interrupted with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be alright.¡± In an unprecedented move, Horace said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this kind of stuff.¡± Although his tone was stern, Samantha could hear that he wasforting her. He was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Samantha stopped worrying and said with a smile. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to the two of you.¡± ... From that day onward, Fabian never showed up again and Irene no longer mentioned his name. Samantha did not know how her three brothers exined it to Irene, but she was relieved to see that the engagement was over. Fabian¡¯s horrible character aside, she could not ept the sudden marriage contract and was d that it finally ended. Spring soon came and Samantha¡¯s health improved by the day. Her child¡¯s vigor was much better than before where he could at least address people despite not speaking much. ... He would call out ¡®Mom¡¯, ¡®Grandma¡¯, ¡®Uncle¡¯, and so on. Since she could not remember his name, Samantha gave him the Gilligan surname and called him Matthew. She did not know if that name was somehow etched into her memories or whether it came randomly. Whatever it was, the child¡¯s name was now Matthew Gilligan. Samantha was ying with Matthew in the yard when she suddenly heard Irene¡¯s furious voice from inside the house. ¡°That b*stard! How dare he!¡± Matthew was so frightened that he shrank into Samantha¡¯s arms. Samantha hugged him tightly tofort him and looked toward the house. Irene had always been extremely gentle, even in the way she treated servants. What could possibly make her that angry? Did something serious happen? Chapter 440 440 Looking for A Partner Samantha picked Matthew up and went back into the house. She called Libby and said, ¡°Take the boy back to the room. I¡¯ll go see my mother.¡± Libby replied, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± When Samantha handed Matthew to Libby, the boy was a little unhappy and hugged her neck without letting go. Sheforted him softly and said, ¡°Be a good boy okay, Matt. Go and y with Libby. I¡¯ll have to check up on your grandma. I¡¯lle down and look for you againter.¡± Libby coaxed too. ¡°I¡¯ll y Gelo blocks with you, okay? The one your third uncle gave to youst time.¡± At the mere mention of Gelo, Matthew¡¯s eyes lit up and he finally let go. Samantha watched Libby carry Matthew upstairs. She walked to the hall and saw an angry, red-faced Irene talking on the phone. She sat beside Irene andforted thetter by reaching out and patting her back. Irene suppressed her anger a little when she saw Samantha there. Even though Samantha was much healthier, Irene still viewed her as a fragile porcin doll and feared that anything might happen to her. The other side seemed to have said something that made Irene lose control. She smashed the handset on the coffee table with a bang. Her chest heaved up and down due to anger and she had difficulty breathing. ¡°Take a deep breath, Mom.¡± Samantha picked up the teacup and handed it to Irene. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Irene looked at her and took a deep breath, then grabbed the cup and downed it in one gulp. ¡°What happened, Mom? What was it that made you so angry?¡± Samantha ventured with a question. She had the feeling that it had something to do with her. Irene¡¯s face was filled with rage but she said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, Athena. You don¡¯t need to be concerned.¡± She was now even more certain that it had something to do with her. The whole family coddled her and did not tell her any bad news, but as a family member, she did not want to just enjoy everyone¡¯s kindness to her-she also wanted to go through the bad times with them! Samantha held Irene¡¯s hand. She spoke in a soft voice that unconsciously calmed her mother¡¯s restlessness. ¡°Mom, did...Fabian do something to our family?¡± Fabian acted so arrogantly that day and would never have just given up after suffering so much. There was a flicker in Irene¡¯s eyes and she tried to calm her tone as much as possible. ¡°No, Sweetie. Don¡¯t think too much, Dr. Sherwood said that overthinking will affect your physical recovery.¡± Despite her attempts to conceal her tone, Samantha could still hear it clearly. ¡°Mom, you should tell me the truth if you really want me to stop overthinking. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll affect my body more if I keep wondering what it is?¡± Samantha asked back. Irene felt choked. She looked at Samantha for a moment and smiled helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re a clever girl.¡± During that period, Samantha let her guard downpletely and revealed her true nature bit by bit as she got along with the Gilligans. There were many times when she caught Irene helpless. She could only indulge her daughter. Irene remembered what was said on the phone earlier and could not help but snort. ¡°That b*stard wants to go against ourpany, so he tried to sow discord in from Old Master Garvey. Since the old man knew what kind of person his grandson was, he did not buy any of it and even had him a stern lecture.¡± ¡°That brat was so angry because of all that, and since he couldn¡¯t go against ourpany, he...he...¡± Irene gritted her teeth, ¡°He went around spreading rumors about you, and now it¡¯s spreading within our entire circle...¡± Samantha understood. The return of the Gilligans¡¯ daughter had already caused a small sensation within their circle and everyone was curious about the woman who had never made a public appearance yet. Fabian must have said the most unpleasant things to embarrass both her and her family. It was probably the same as what he said the other day when he humiliated her, that she had a child out of wedlock, had a debauched private life, and was also disfigured... ¡°He even announced to the public that he would never marry a woman like you. Tch. He¡¯s the kind of useless person that should be looked down on, not the other way around!¡± Irene was so incensed that she could not say anything else. Samantha was unaffected by that. Treating someone like Fabian seriously amounted to stooping down to his level. Irene thought differently. She could not tolerate her daughter¡¯s reputation being tarnished, not when she wanted to give only the best to the daughter that she had finally found. She held Samantha¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Athena, no one can look down on you because you deserve only the best. Fabian¡¯s ignorance is his loss. I¡¯ll definitely find someone better for you so that blind man will regret it forever!¡± ¡°Mother, I actually...¡± Samantha wanted to stop her mother. Irene became so much more excited as she spoke and did not notice Samantha¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! I¡¯ll n avish banquet for you, Athena, and I¡¯ll invite all the famous and reputable young men to offer themselves to be your partner!¡± The more she talked about it, the more exaggerated she became. ¡°Mom...¡± Samantha continued to call out and tried interrupting her. All of a sudden, she saw Irene¡¯s face changed abruptly and she covered her chest with her hands. Samantha was taken aback and asked hurriedly, ¡°Are you alright, Mom?¡± ¡°My chest aches a little...¡± Samantha held Irene and said to a servant, ¡°Call Dr. Sherwood! Have hime quickly.¡± The maid took out her cell phone and dialed. ... Inside the bedroom, Dr. Sherwood examined Irene and gave her a sedative. He looked at Samantha and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, Ms. Gilligan. She was just a bit too angry at that moment and will be fine after having a good rest.¡± Samantha breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright then.¡± Dr. Sherwood wanted to say something to her but his cell phone rang just as he was about to speak. He smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll have to take this call, Ms. Gilligan.¡± ... ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± Dr. Sherwood walked out of the room, took out his mobile phone, and saw the caller ID on it. He smiled and picked it up, ¡°Hello, n.¡± On the other side of the phone was n Sherwood, the younger brother of Abel Sherwood. Abel was about to go to the airport earlier to fly back to Axlend and spend time with his family. He came over at thest minute after receiving an emergency call from the Gilligans. n called to inquire about the situation. Abel exined sinctly and said, ¡°I changed my ticket to the next flight.¡± n asked, ¡°I see. Is Mrs. Gilligan alright?¡± ¡°She is. I¡¯m heading to the airport right now.¡± ¡°See youter,¡± n said. ¡°Dr. Sherwood...¡± Samantha walked out and called Abel softly. Abel caught a glimpse of her and was about to hang up when n¡¯s voice rose suddenly, almost as if he was somewhat emotional. ¡°Abel, who¡¯s that person calling you?¡± ... Chapter 441 441 Could It Be Her? n had always been a mild-mannered younger brother who had excellent control of his emotions as a doctor. There was rarely anything that could make him lose control or cause the slightest fluctuation in his emotions. That was the first time Abel heard his brother speak in such a tone and it came as a surprise to him. Samantha was unaware that Abel was on the phone because his back was facing her. It was only when she got closer that she made the realization. She immediately kept quiet and smiled embarrassedly at Abel before retreating and turning around to reenter her room. Abel returned to his senses and asked bluntly, ¡°What¡¯s with you, n?¡± n also knew that his tone had been a little over the top but he could not care less at that moment. He asked stubbornly, ¡°Abel, could you tell me who was it that...called out to you earlier?¡± He could not be more familiar with that voice. It upied his thoughts day and night, and it was a voice he had been trying to find for ages... Abel noticed something was wrong but replied straightforwardly without keeping things in suspense. ¡°It¡¯s the Gilligans¡¯ young miss.¡± The Gilligans¡¯ young miss... n¡¯s mind went nk. Abel added, ¡°The same long-lost daughter that the Gilligans recently brought back home. Her name is Athena Gilligan.¡± n had heard some news about the Gilligans but he was never one for gossip. He had devoted himself to finding Samantha and Matthew after their disappearance, so he did not keep up with what happened to the Gilligans. He also failed to make the connection that the Gilligans¡¯ long-lost daughter was Samantha. n suddenly realized that the time frame tallied when Abel mentioned it. The time that the Gilligans rediscovered their daughter was around the same time as when Samantha disappeared. Could it be? n¡¯s heart was beating so quickly that he had to swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva before he could continue. ¡°Abel... Aside from finding Athena, did the Gilligans also...find a child?¡± Before waiting for Abel to answer, n asked again, ¡°Brother, can you...start a video call and let me see the Gilligans¡¯ daughter?¡± He was determined to seize that chance even if the possibility was only one-in-a-million. He could not bring himself to believe that Samantha and Matthew had disappeared from the world. He felt that they were still waiting for him somewhere... Abel did not know much about his younger brother¡¯s affairs, since their entire family were all extremely busy doctors. Their daily life was either spent treating patients or going somewhere to treat patients. As a result, he merely had a rough idea that his younger brother had a sweetheart about two years ago. n had tried his utmost best to save and protect that woman. ¡®Could this woman be the same person as the Gilligans¡¯ long-lost daughter?¡¯ ¡®Is the little boy...my brother¡¯s son?¡¯ Abel was shell-shocked when he thought of that. If that was the case, did he save his sister-inw and nephew by chance? Although his feelings became tumultuous, the fundamental work ethic in his profession as a doctor was to never disclose a patient¡¯s privacy on a whim. Furthermore, he was specifically hired by the Gilligans and had already signed a non-disclosure agreement that barred him from revealing any secrets or information on the Gilligans. The same rules applied to his brother. Abel cleared his throat lightly and said, ¡°n, you¡¯re well aware that doctors like us can¡¯t disclose the patient¡¯s privacy on a whim. I cannot possibly answer your questions.¡± n unconsciously tightened his grip on his cell phone. He opened his mouth and struggled to say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Abel. I was too anxious.¡± Nevertheless, Abel could not bear to hear n¡¯s strained voice and revealed a nugget of information. ¡°Don¡¯t be too discouraged though. I heard Mrs. Gilligan mention something about finding a husband for Ms. Gilligan, and any single young man can participate.¡± ¡°You ought toe if you want to see Ms. Gilligan and confirm whether or not she¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for.¡± n¡¯s eyes brightened, ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± After hanging up the phone, Abel smiled and put away his phone before walking into the room. He walked to Samantha and could not help but look at her from head to toe. There was never a time when he was distracted while looking at a patient, but at that moment, he started to look at her more closely. Samantha sensed the change in his eyes and felt puzzled. She blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Dr. Sherwood? Is there something wrong with my face?¡± She reached out and stroked her face. Abel shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. By the way, what was it you wanted to say to me earlier?¡± Samantha replied, ¡°I just wanted to ask if there¡¯s anything I need to be aware of for my mother¡¯s medication.¡± Abel exined it to her carefully and told his nurse to prepare an electronic version, which would be sent to Samantha¡¯s email. Samantha was very thankful for that. Abel thought to himself, ¡®If she truly is the same woman that my brother loves, then Mrs. Gilligan will be my inw in the future. All the more reason for me to be more attentive.¡¯ Samantha then sent Abel off. When he walked to the door, a small figure ran over to hug Abel¡¯s leg and looked at him with googly eyes. It was as if he was saying, ¡®Are you leaving, Dr. Sherwood?¡¯ Abel smiled softly and touched Matthew¡¯s head. ¡°I have to leave now, Matthew. You need to eat your medication and rest these next few days. I¡¯ll bring you some candy the next time Ie.¡± Matthew nodded very obediently. Samantha could not help butugh when the boy looked at Abel like that. It was rather strange because Matthew had a somewhat introverted personality and usually did not get acquainted with other people too easily. It was even more difficult for him to get close to other people. That was the case with Irene, Athena¡¯s three elder brothers, and Libby. He took a long time to get familiar with them. When it came to Abel, Matthew appeared not to feel any aversion to the man since the beginning and even approached him too. Samantha figured that Matthew was showing dependence on Abel because thetter was his savior. Knowing that Abel had to catch a flight, Samantha pulled Matthew and said, ¡°Say goodbye to Dr. Sherwood, Matthew.¡± ... Matthew reluctantly raised his little hand and said goodbye to Abel. Abel sighed in his heart and looked at the mother and child. Samantha¡¯s beauty could never be overshadowed even if her face was marred by an injury. Matthew was an even more attractive young kid. He was handsome and very adorable. It was no surprise that his silly younger brother was enthralled by her and continued to be captivated by her ever since. That silly younger brother of his would see them soon enough. After giving it some thought, he decided to be a wingman of sorts. Abel looked into Samantha¡¯s beautifully bright eyes and asked a question. Chapter 442 442 Finding Her ¡°Ms. Gilligan, may I be so bold as to ask you...what type of man do you like?¡± Samantha was stunned. Abel had always done things the proper way and maintained a respectful boundary whenever he treated her. He never overstepped his line or said anything unnecessary. Samantha narrowed her eyes when he asked such a sudden question. Could it be that he...also wanted to be the Gilligans¡¯ ideal son-inw? Abel seemed to see what she was thinking and exined with a smile, ¡°Please don¡¯t get me wrong, Ms. Gilligan. I¡¯m asking on behalf of someone else.¡± ¡°Someone else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a younger brother who is single, young, and promising. He¡¯s also a doctor and he likes children very much.¡± Abel¡¯s nced inadvertently at Matthew. ¡°He¡¯lle to participate in this marriage proposal, so perhaps you can...consider him.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°His name is n.¡± Samantha¡¯s memories were stillpletely nk. She tried to recall it countless times but her head always felt dizzy and she had to stop. However, her heart skipped a beat the moment she heard the name ¡®n¡¯. That name...seemed very familiar to her. The familiar feeling was akin to what she felt when she opened her eyes and saw Matthew. Could that n have something to do with her past? Abel secretly smiled with satisfaction when he saw Samantha¡¯s expression. His silly little brother was lucky because Athena might just be the same woman. He could finally look forward to the day n brought his wife and son home to meet their parents. Abel ended it at that since it would leave nothing to the imagination if he said too much. He looked at his watch and said with a smile, ¡°I have to go, Ms. Gilligan. Goodbye.¡± Samantha returned to her senses and opened her mouth to try and ask something. However, she ended up not asking anything and merely said, ¡°Alright, Dr. Sherwood. Take care.¡± She remained in deep thought as Abel left. Inside the bedroom, Samantha bathed Matthew and wrapped arge towel around him before carrying him out of the bathroom. As she was dressing him, she could not help herself from thinking about what happened. No one wanted to have a nk memory. She has suffered such a serious injury and has a child of over three years old, making her sensitive, easily suspicious, and extremely wary of people, so much so that she kept a certain distance. Her curiosity about her past, who she was, what happened, and who Matthew¡¯s father was...were all questions that she wanted to be answered. Whose child was he? Who could possibly get her...to willingly give birth to a child? Although she had no memory of what happened in the past, she was still very much aware of her character. Someone like her would never have children if she was not willing and if the father was not a man she liked. In that case, she probably liked Matthew¡¯s father a lot. ¡°What type of man do you like?¡± That question from Abel continued to ring in her ear. She thought to herself, ¡®My type is probably Matthew¡¯s father...¡¯ ¡®But who could that man be?¡¯ ¡®Is it...n?¡¯ Samantha tossed and turned the entire night and did not sleep well. Early the next morning, Irene suddenly barged into her room and called her softly, ¡°Time to get up, Athena!¡± Samantha opened her eyes in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mom?¡± She subconsciously nced at the clock on the wall and saw that it was only seven in the morning... Irene grabbed her wrist without so much as a single word and pulled her up from the bed. The woman then said angrily, ¡°We have something important to do today!¡± She was a far cry from the weak, light-headed, and bedridden state she was in the previous day! Irene and Libby practically pulled Samantha up as they grabbed her on either hand. She went directly to the hall downstairs and was told to sit on the sofa. Then, Irene snapped her fingers and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± It was only when Samantha looked up that she noticed about seven or eight fashionably-dressed people walking right toward her. They were holding makeup and other rted equipment in their hand while signaling to each other. Samantha was speechless. Irene instructed them from one side, ¡°Bring out your best skills! Your mission today is to make Athena shine like a diamond and blind the eyes of anyone who dares to look down on her!¡± Everyone answered in unison, ¡°Understood!¡± Only then did Samantha wake uppletely from her drowsiness. What her mother said the previous night about finding a man for her to marry was not just talk-the woman was a very proactive person who already started to set things in motion. In reality, Samantha had no interest at all when it came to marriage and was even thinking about canceling it once her mother¡¯s anger was quelled. However, she changed her mind after the name ¡®n¡¯ filled her thoughts throughout the entire night. She wanted to meet n-the man who might just be the father of her child! She also wanted to...find out about her past and understand what had happened to her. Only then could she be whole again. With that thought, Samantha did not resist and decided to sit quietly while everyone dolled her up. She spent practically the entire day putting up with makeup, hairdo, changes of clothes, and all sorts of photoshoots. When it was over, Samantha could not help but rub her eyebrows and stretch her stiff back. Being a celebrity was hard work. She figured that she had nothing to do with the entertainment industry in the past because she would not be that ufortable otherwise. ... Having wealth made everything a whole lot easier. At just over eight in the evening, the pictures that were taken that day had been enhanced and emailed to Irene. Samantha looked at the photos on theputer and was a little stunned. Her scar still existed on half of her face, but it had beenpletely covered with makeup that day. That, in addition to the extensive retouching of the photographs, sessfully restored her to her original appearance. She knew that she was good-looking because Irene and her brothers were all good-looking, but the scar still affected her appearance to some extent. As she looked at her photographs, she realized she looked better than she imagined. Irene was generous with her praise, ¡°That¡¯s my Athena! Every shot looks angelic! Perfect from every angle! All these photos are beautiful!¡± Samantha could not help but smile. She most certainly took after her mother in terms of narcissism... ¡°Don¡¯t bother choosing. I¡¯ll send all of them! Libby, send these photos to all the major media outlets and have them put her in the headlines. I don¡¯t care how much money it costs. I want the best,rgest and clearestyout!¡± Irene spoke like the true rich woman she was. The Gilligan household had always been a closely-knit unit, sharing both moments of joy and hatred. Libby was just as incensed about what had happened with Fabian, so sheplied and said, ¡°Alright, Madam! I¡¯ll do it right now! Fabian is going to regret it so bad that he¡¯ll spew blood from his mouth!¡± A few hourster, the advertisement soliciting a potential husband made the headlines of various media outlets and her photos were spread all over the inte. ... Chapter 443 443 Found Her! Everyone had been curious about Athena for a long time and they all wanted to know what she looked like. Was she really as Fabian described? Was her face so scarred and ugly that it resulted in him backing out of the marriage agreement? When her photographs were finally revealed, she became the talk of the town. Her appearance was not ugly at all! Far from it, even! With her sweet temperament and delicately youthful appearance, she possessed the kind of charm and beauty that could capture a person¡¯s heart and attention. It made sense. Irene was known to be a stunning woman when she was young and her husband¡¯s facial features were exceptionally handsome too. Considering how their three sons were super attractive, it was unlikely that Athena would be ugly-looking. Facts spoke louder than words, and public opinion came like a wave that instantly extinguished the rumors spread by Fabian. To make matters worse, many people started to ridicule Fabian too, saying that he had spread those rumors out of spite because Athena did not fancy him. Fabian¡¯s grandfather cut him off from the outside world for a week. He was already angry to begin with, but his anger only increased when he was finally released. A flurry of calls and messages came from his friends, all of whom mocked him in schadenfreude. He ended up being so angry that he mmed his phone. He drove straight to the house of his lover, pushed her down as soon as he entered the door, and proceeded to unleash all his pent-up feelings on her. His lover, Wanda Leigh, was a discerning woman who knew what had happened and had some tricks up her sleeve. She was long aware of that young man¡¯s affairs and did not show any sign of unhappiness toward him. Instead, she was so gentle and considerate toward his predicament that she sessfully doused the mes of Fabian¡¯s anger. After doing the deed with each other, Fabian lit a cigarette and still seemed unhappy. Wanda leaned against him and whispered hoarsely in his ear, ¡°Fabian, she¡¯s nothing more than a disfigured woman with bad manners. There are plenty of ways to deal with her, so don¡¯t lose your temper to the point where you end up stressing your body. It¡¯s going to break my heart.¡± Fabian looked at her when she said that. ¡°Do you have some kind of n?¡± Wanda smiled charmingly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯d be an honor to share your burdens.¡± Fabian raised his eyebrows and put out his cigarette. He wrapped his arms around Wanda and pinched her small, sharp chin. ¡°Do tell. I¡¯ll reward you with whatever you want as long as you can make fools out of Athena and her family!¡± Wanda leaned into Fabian¡¯s ear and spoke. The anger on Fabian¡¯s face faded away and was reced by a very sinister smile. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, Wanda. I¡¯m d my affection toward you didn¡¯t go to waste.¡± Wanda sneered in her heart, ¡®Who cares about your affection?¡¯ Fabian was a good-for-nothing young man who would have been a nobody had it not been for his new lease of life. Ironically, it was his ipetence that caught her eye. That was the only way she could use him as a stepping stone into the Garveys and be their young madam. She initially had nothing against Athena and the Gilligans, but they had be an obstacle when Fabian¡¯s grandfather insisted that Fabian marry Athena. In that case, she had no choice but to go against Athena! Wanda ced her hand on Fabian¡¯s chest to draw circles on him. ¡°You need to show more affection toward me, then...¡± ¡°Naughty girl!¡± Fabian smiled wickedly and got on top of her again. ... Capital City. When Ronald saw the photos in the media, his eyes widened at once and he stared at them for a long time before confirming that he was not hallucinating... The Gilligans¡¯ young miss looked exactly like Samantha. Or maybe...the Gilligans¡¯ young miss was Samantha, who had been missing for several months! Ronald¡¯s heartbeat quickened. That had to be the case! It had to be Samantha! All his efforts to find them were in vain, and Timothy suffered enormous pain and remorse on a daily basis. Ronald started to worry that Timothy might join Samantha and Matthew in the afterlife. The Gilligans¡¯ young miss could be Timothy¡¯sst hope, regardless of whether or not she was Samantha! Ronald grabbed his car keys and rushed out. ... There werenterns andvish decorations that night in the Gilligan residence. After the advertisement was published, Irene sent invitation letters to all the elite single men within her circle. She insisted on choosing the best potential husband for Athena that night so she could give Fabian a figurative p in the face! The three older brothers Horace, Augustine, and Samson also freed up their schedule to support their younger sister at home. Irene was very excited and so was Libby. Even her three elder brothers seemed intrigued to see what would happen. However, Samantha-who was supposed to be the center of attention-seemed rather indifferent. She was not interested in the number of rich young men or elite bachelorsing that night. All she wanted to know was if her old friend would show up that night. With the advertisement appearing almost everywhere, anyone who went online would be able to see it. That old friend would surelye if they cared about her... The party started at eight in the evening, but once the clock turned to eight o¡¯clock, the huge banquet hall was deserted. The only people there were the Gilligans-there were no other guests. Irene frowned, ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone here? Did I fill in the wrong time when I wrote the invitation letters?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Madam. You wrote eight o¡¯clock.¡± Libby was simrly confused. The other servants also looked at each other in dismay. Judging from the big shift in public opinion on the inte, it was unlikely that no one woulde that night. Even if they did not necessarily like Athena, they would never go so far as to show ack of courtesy toward the Gilligans. Horace frowned, and Augustine walked up to Samantha to try andfort her. Meanwhile, Samson made some calls to try and find out what was going on. All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door. Libby smiled and said, ¡°Madam, someone is here.¡± Irene looked up in anticipation. The man who came in was standing tall and dressed in luxurious clothes, but Irene¡¯s smile sank as soon as she saw the man¡¯s contemptuous smirk. ... It was Fabian! To think he had the decency to show up there! Fabian did note alone on that asion. With eight tall bodyguards and several reporters surrounding him, he stood in the middle and nced arrogantly at the Gilligans. In the end, his eyes fell on Samantha¡¯s face, and he sneered, ¡°Oh, I thought I¡¯d see some eligible bachelors attending Ms. Gilligan¡¯s high-profile matchmaking event today. Why aren¡¯t there any suitors here though?¡± Everyone immediately knew who was behind the zero turnout. The Garveys were a towering giant in Axlend and Fabian must have put pressure on everyone else so the other families would not offend the Garveys for the Gilligans¡¯ sake. ¡°I even thought about bringing reporters here to witness the event and see Ms. Gilligan¡¯s choice of husband.¡± As he spoke, the reporters were already snapping pictures of the deserted banquet hall. One could only imagine how embarrassing the news headlines would be for Athena and her family. ¡°Despicable!¡± Irene was so angry that she wanted to rush forward and destroy Fabian¡¯s smug face, but Libby immediately restrained her. Samson smiled and spoke first, ¡°I suppose I was a bit too lenient on you thest time. Should¡¯ve made you bedridden for at least half a month so you wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly to bark in front of us!¡± ... He began to roll his sleeves as he looked coldly at Fabian. Fabian stepped back immediately and several bodyguards stood in front of him. He said fearlessly, ¡°If you so much asy a hand on me, we¡¯ll see who it is that¡¯s going to be bedridden for half a month!¡± He deliberately hired eight retired special force soldiers to beat Samson up until thetter¡¯s teeth were scattered all over the ground! During the stalemate, a man¡¯s low and pleasant voice suddenly yelled from the door. ¡°Who says there aren¡¯t any suitors? I came here to be her suitor!¡± Chapter 444 444 An Old Friend¡¯s Arrival A man walked in right after yelling out. His slender build, well-cut suit, and leather shoes caught everyone¡¯s attention. He had a kind and handsome expression that gave off an impression of springtime. The man walked straight to Athena, raised the pink roses in his hand, and looked at her with a gentle gaze. He then asked, ¡°May I have the pleasure of being your suitor, Ms. Gilligan?¡± Athena¡¯s curly eyshes fluttered gently as she looked at the person in front of her. Although his face was a little unfamiliar to her, she had the inexplicable feeling that he was her old friend. Everyone else snapped back to their senses as well and could not help but stare at the man. As Irene looked at the man, her anger dissipated gradually and was eventually reced by joy and excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You...you¡¯re Dr. Abel Sherwood¡¯s younger brother, that genius young doctor Dr. n Sherwood, also known as Little St. John?¡± n and Abel looked just like each other and Irene has always had a good rtionship with the Sherwoods. Although she had not seen n in person in recent years, she came across many of his photos in newspapers and on the inte, hence her question. n looked at Irene and nodded politely. ¡°Hello, Madam. Yes, I¡¯m n Sherwood.¡± It was him! Irene was overwhelmed with joy. The Sherwoods had a long history in medicine and were held in high regard among the upper-ss circle. Their family was very upright, and n was the most prominent young man in the present generation. Despite his young age, he was already the architect of several medical miracles and almost certainly had a bright future ahead of him! That was exactly the kind of man who was worthy of Athena. Fabian could never be on the same level as n! Irene stepped forward and replied enthusiastically on Athena¡¯s behalf, ¡°We most certainly would wee you as a suitor, Mr. Sherwood!¡± After saying that, Irene nudged Athena and whispered in her ear. ¡°Take the flowers, Athena.¡± Athena stretched out her hand and took the bunch of flowers, ¡°Thank you.¡± She looked down at the pink flowers and a scene shed in her mind. It was the scene of a man holding flowers and giving them to a woman. The man was n, and the woman...was herself. Samantha¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. She had never been able to remember even the tiniest fragment of her past, but as soon as n appeared in front of her, she began to recall a tiny piece of her memories. It was amazing... Perhaps he was not just an old friend. He might even be the man she likes, as she initially believed it to be. Fabian¡¯s face soured instantly as he looked at the man who showed up and ruined his n. Few elite families in Axlend would dare to go against him, so it never crossed his mind that anyone else would dare to show up that day! However, the Sherwoods lived in Elmstedt and were beyond the reach of the Garveys even if thetter wielded near-absolute influence in Axlend . Fabian¡¯s main purpose that day was to regain his dignity, so he could not let n show up to disrupt the situation. Even if the Sherwoods were highly-respected figures in the medical world, Axlend was still the Garveys¡¯ territory! No one could stop him! Besides, he viewed n as nothing more than a weak pretty boy. Fabian sneered. ¡°Do you think a mere doctor like you can be a hero to save the damsel in distress? I made it clear that no other suitor is allowed toe here. Showing up here amounts to disrespecting the Garveys!¡± He nced sullenly at n¡¯s face and threatened, ¡°I can pretend that nothing happened if you leave now. if you don¡¯t do what¡¯s good for you, then I¡¯ll send you out of here on a stretcher!¡± He spoke in an extremely arrogant tone. His eight bodyguards then red at n in sync, as if they were prepared to act if he so much as dared to resist! A touch of anger appeared on Horace¡¯s usually indifferent and expressionless face. However, he held himself back and raised his eyes to observe how n would deal with it. If n was a coward who fled at the slightest indication of fear, he would not be worthy of Athena. Augustine and Samson thought the same and did nothing even though they were angry. n turned around and faced the eight big men. He was about to speak when another man¡¯s voice came from the door again. ¡°I¡¯m here as a suitor.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!